《Age of Heroes (Age of Heroes Chronicles)》 Chapter 1: The coward Chapter 1: The coward The sound of his footsteps filled the empty tunnels in front of him. Ddak! Ddak! It is the sound of footstep stepping into puddle of water There is a person inside this darkness of this seemingly unceasing tunnels. The man pants in exhaustion but his eyes have some fire. He wanted to survive, he wanted to live. There is nothing more important than that. To be alive ''One more steps'' he thought to himself and because of that one single thought he could keep on going in this dark ce. It is because of this thought that he could keep put his feet forward The smells inside this ce is musty and pungent. It is like the smell of thick fat of a pig. A revolting smell assaulted the air around him. Looking anxiously from left to right, he wrinkled his nose in disgust. He looks behind him and the light he saw before is no longer there The darkness makes him imagine dark things and dark thoughts. Some dark things coulde and eat him like the monsters in the horror story of Asterosi The torch in his hand flickered. The wind thates from above blew under and it brought the smell of blood, death and misery He could still imagine the sound of the screams, and he could still smell the iron in his fellow men blood He still remembers the song on the camp, the song to raise one spirit. But he had no intention of singing right now. Not one bit He took a deep breath and he almost choked because of the smell By the grace of Light, I never thought it would smell this bad, he thought to himself. His hand is still steady but sweats filled his forehead and his back I don''t think they''ve noticed me, he thought. Be fast, be nimble. Silent like the shadows. I must not be caught. The torch flickered again. He could already feel the wind. Not the breezy wind of the ins but the wind of winter, wind that bring death. The cold one would experience before dying. He walks forward in this darkness and walk on the path that is illuminated by light of his torch. He thinks to himself about many things as he walks slowly, without the sound of footsteps or as least volume as he could possibly achieve It is easy to lose oneself into one dark memories here in this darkness alone but he tries to focus his thoughts on something else. He had secured his getaway, a horse tied at the outskirts of the city. Even that horse he had to stole it from some dead person. He smiles. But not out of joy or happiness. There are times when everything seems so ridiculous and absurd that one unconsciously smiles He could not help but think of this matter to make sure his thought does not go to the dark ces in his mind. He walks and he walks and only the sound of the fire from his torch apanied it with the slight sound of crackle that reminds him that he is still alive and exist. This kind of darkness. could swallow a man alive and leaving him to be just a husk. There was just one more tunnels separating him from freedom...and death. It felt so close that he could even ignore the smell from the area As he walked he notices something His legs were trembling from exhaustion, and as he wearily wiped sweat from his long, snow-white hair he realized how long it had been since hisst meal. Eating in the sewer was far from ideal and the stench was overwhelming, but he had no choice. He sits down in the sewer, put down the torch beside him and make it stand by using some stones around the area and opens his lunch pack. He packed his lunch box in a leather he took from a murdered captain. He still remembers the corpse of that person. His face seems to be sliced by something broad and sharp. His face looks as unidentifiable like all the corpses he encountered all over his life. He uncovered the lunch pack. The lunch pack itself is made from shiny metal that could pack food. It looks something that is fancy and cost a lot of gold. Peasant like him could never afford such thing unless they hunted it themselves and sew it himself. It looks like something one would find from a Ranoa trading ship. ''Eat, drink, walkstay alive'' He muttered it almost like a chant by now. Maybe it is a prayer to Light. To stay alive. His shaking hand untangled the wrap of roasted fish he had taken from the army''s kitchen and he devoured every scrap. He took the time to look around as the fire from the torch illuminated the area where he is eating His eyes scanned the sewer, drab and dark and his body could feel the cold. He doesn''t like it one bit. Noticing an odd heap, a little way from him, he strained his eyes to see more clearly. ''Wha-'' With a sickening jolt he realized it was a corpse, rotten and twisted. Its skin was melted off and maggots had eaten through to the bone in ces; it must have been there for a long time. Most men would scream at such a horrific sight, but he was stoic. He had seen this kind of views many times. After the Great ughter, he had be ustomed to such nightmarish scenes. It was nothing he hadn''t seen during his year in the Coalition army. Death and gore littered the Human Continent, what difference did one more corpses make? From where he sat he could just make out a symbol on its clothes. Curiosity battled his disgust and won, and he heaved himself up and wandered over for a closer look. Beneath the blood and mold, he saw that the embellishment was a lion clutching a pearl. He scoffed and shakes his head Vangua troops, he thought. He leans his body backward to the wall and sighed Taking a heave, he got up and he let his mind swim and rey how he came to be standing in the sewer beneath Zettel, running from the army and creeping inside the shadows. **************************************************************************************** Now it begins. For those who knows this story has been requested for a long time. Only now I had the chance to post it back. Anyway, will be posting in regr releases until Lord Shadow hiatus ended. For thsoe who don''t know this story I hope you also will fall in love with the character Chapter 2: The start of it all (1) Chapter 2: The start of it all (1) EIGHT HOURS EARLIER 1023 After Fall It was a dark and tragic year from the Human Continent The Dark Lands had conquered half of the Human Continent. The Great ughter that began in 1017 AF marked the start of a great war between the human and the Demon race that inhabited the Dark Lands Continent. Twenty-three-year-old Arial Vermont had joined the Human Coalition Army for one reason: his family. On his seventeenth name day, he left his home in Danoba Vige in the Dukedom of n, of the Human Continent, and traveled to the Capital City of Seren. It was supposed to be a day of happiness and celebration. The Capital City of Seren lived up to its name and is beautiful and could enchant people with their unique culture His father had given him some silver as a gift for his name day. "Son, go enjoy yourself and see the Capital" he had said with love in his eyes before he departed. The memory now stung Arial. If he had known what wasing, he would have never left them. Thinking about it now, it is better to perish together than survive alone. Arial had been enjoying himself in Seren for three days when he heard the grim news; the Dark Lands had invaded the Dukedom. The entire Human Continent was shocked. With the Dukedom suffering wars after the Session Affair of the n''s, its defenses were weak and most ces werecking in manpower. The army of Dark Lands easily came and destroyed the Kingdom with their blood-drenched swords and dark magic. Hearing the story, against his better judgment he returned to the Dukedom. He uses all of leftover silver to rent a horse and ride himself back to the Dukedom. He wanted to witness for himself the devastation wrought, with a spark of hope in his heart that everything is fine and everything is alright. And yet, reality sinks in no matter how one prayed or one hoped. The silence pierced him when he arrived at Danoba. The ce he had once called home was as still as death. There were no Demon Race soldiers guarding the vige anymore, although it gave him littlefort. He wondered helplessly why they hade; the vige had no strategic importance other than it was close to Levitia Bridge, the pathway to the Blessed Land. He looks around and all he could see was the traces of destruction wrought upon it. Danoba had once been a ce of beauty and serenity. The vige was lush with rich farnd, thanks to its warm, easy summers, and its closeness to the ocean. The scent of saltwater often drifted through the streets, carried by gentle evening breezes, and the ce was hugged by a thick, bountiful forest. There is a river not far from his family modest house where he used to y alone when he was a child As Arial staggered through the vige, his heart dropped. Men he vaguely recognizedy on the streets, their lives already bled away, and limbs and heads could be seen in different part of the vige. Female bodies both young and old were scattered, their torn clothes and deep wounds telling him one painfully clear thing. Attacked. Raped. Left to die. Arial knew the Demon Race soldiers would have taken their favorites to be sex ves. Anger merged with his grief. The sight disgusted him. But he keeps walking and he keeps seeing it. Like it was his duty to see it. He saw a raven on a tree before it flies away Arial turned the corner onto his street. He could see even the roads has been crushed and he could hooves of horses. Every trembling nerve in his body was telling him not to go any further, but his legs continued forward. He had to see his home, before he could really believe it was true. Paranoia kept him creeping into the shadows, although it was clear there were no soldiers left they would have already moved on to other states in the Dukedom. The souvenirs he had bought for his mother and father were clutched tightly to his chest; gripped it so tightly than his skin is turning white. He had been looking forward to seeing their faces when he presented them with their gifts. He had secretly been working as a cksmith with Uncle Strom to earn the silver to buy them. He found what he wanted in Seren and bought it without hesitation. Their smiling faces shed across his mind, and his heart sank further. And it make him want to turn back again. Yet, his feet keep moving forward. Memories began flooding him like a whirlpool. His heart beats like a war drum as he remembered the warmth of the sun shining through the front windows; the evening breezes that gave the back door its creaking sound; the smoke that billowed from the chimney every winter; the sound of his mother singing lovingly to his father when they thought he wasn''t looking. As he walks closer to the house, for some unknown reason, the memories grow clearer. He remembered. She always looked young and carefree when she sang to his father. Arial breathed in the memories like it could prepare him for what is next. He looks at his house and his eyes is red. He could remember it and could feel it like yesterday. He could smell the oak tree in the front yard where he used to pretend that he was a knight in a shining armor fighting some bandits or dragons while hitting the oak tree with his wooden makeshift sword that his father crafted for him In his memories, he could hear the fire crackling in the firece as his father told him stories of great men, kings and heroes when winter came and they had to rest in the house. He remembered his mother''s delicious roast chicken with salt which is very rare for a peasant family and he could eat it only in some special asion. He would sit in the kitchen in the winter as he raced around happily, trying to pinch a taste of the roast while his motherughed while scolding him not to touch the food. He refused to believe it was all over. Turn back, his brain urged. He was certainly tempted. And he almost halted his step. But still, he took that step You don''t need to see this. Arial sighed heavily. Yes, I do, he thought. He had to know for sure, the uncertainty would gnaw at him forever. He reached his old house and paused at the front door, hesitating to take that onest step He was sure he would never be prepared to face whatever was inside. The wind blows around the vige and the raven flies away. He took a deep breath and he muster all the courage that he had in his body Bracing himself, he pushed open the front door and entered. The floor creaked beneath his weight. He gulped Inside the house it was chaos. He looks the inside of the house with ill foreboding. He saw the swinging chair he had made for his father had been thrown to the wall with such force it had shattered, taking a chunk of the wall with it. ss from the windowsy strewn across the floor, fragment of ss mixed with sshes of thick blood. But Arial knew the worst was far from over, and with bile rising in his throat he headed to the bedroom. In his heart Arial knew what he was about to see, and looking back now he wished he had turned and fled, and never been burdened with the nightmare that still gued his dreams and his every waking moment. But grief had made him foolish and desperate, and so he pushed open the bedroom door and he knows his foreboding was right. He should have turned back. That was his thought. He should have listened to his head and never walk inside. The stench hit him first. The air was thick with a rich copper smell which knocked him sick, and he stood heaving for a moment at the door. He wanted to puke but he holds it back. He looks again. It urred to him that the room was surprisingly in orderpared to the front room. If it hadn''t been for the blood, it would have been hard to say that anything had happened there at all. But the bedroom was drenched. Every surface was covered and dripping with crimson, and in one cornery a severed hand, oozing out itsst drops of life. Arial recognized the small scar on the hand, and felt a blow of devastating grief like a punch in the gut. His mother and father were long gone. He recognizes it now and his knees be weak. And everything is released. Tears filled his crystal blue eyes and fell onto the hard floor, grieving and angry at the same time. Arial swiftly turned and left running out from the house. he had seen enough. No, he has seen more than he should have seen and he no longer had any reason to stay. Outside the vige he found a lone horse tied to a tree. The tree has a raven looking at him. Arial noticed the raven and when he looks at the raven, the raven flies away like he smells the stench of blood on him. Arial assumed with a heavy heart that its owner would never return for it, and mounted the beast, heading back to Seren, careful not to leave any tracks. His eyes are full of tears the whole way. It took another hard day of riding, and Arial was weary when he arrived in the city. ********************************************************************************************************** Chapter 3: The start of it all (2) Chapter 3: The start of it all (2) The Kingdom was unprepared for such arge scale invasion The news of the ughter reached the nobles and Kings quickly, and in a desperate attempt to gather a defense they united, for the first time in five hundred years, to form the Coalition Army. Vangua, Seren, Cori and other kingdoms joined the Coalition Arial joined the army as soon as he heard they were recruiting still holding onto the gift he had bought. He knew he wasn''t strong like the offspring of the nobles who trained in martial arts since they were young, but he was a talented tracker he had learned the skill during his teenage years, from the adventurers and travelers who had visited the vige, and he rapidly gained a reputation among the soldiers. Arial duties as tracker are simple: hide their tracks, recognize the enemy''s. He had to find the most optimum path for the army, scout the enemies and make sure the information is ryed quickly But eventually more skilled trackers came, sons of Kings and nobles, and he was demoted to a foot soldier. Arial was not shaken by it, and obeyed every order given to him like a good soldier. Desire to avenge his parents and destroy the Demon Race was his only ambition. That was the reason he enlists and the reason he wields his sword. Years and years he fought Six long years passed with no hope of winning the war. Soldiers Arial had befriended were lost to the hands of the Demon Race one after the other. Every meeting is ephemeral, short and meaningless. The more he cares, the more he got hurt. He has no tears left to mourn and to grieve the people he knows After that he kept his distance from people. With no family, no friends, no lovers, all Arial could see was desperation. And probably because of that he recognizes the thing that humans could not recognize. The Humans were doomed. That is the truth. There is no salvation. There is no Avenging Angels that wille down from the Light Above and help them Even after putting together the Coalition Army the Kingdom''s nobles still quarreled like petty children, driven by their thirst for minor glories. They all thought they could win this. What arrogance! The Coalition Army had won its share of battles of course, but Arial knew none of it would matter in the end. He remembered the stories that his father used to told him during those long winter nights The stories his father had told him were just stories. Stories of Old Heroes, story of Great men, and Great Kings and Great Heroes. There are no great heroes to fight these evil nor there are great kings that helps the people suffering. And that fills him with sadness. There were no great heroes, just bumbling idiots bickering over titles and pride. Idiots all of them! There is another point of debate among the people of the Human Continent when the Dark Lands first invaded What prompted Azrael, The Dark Prince to invade the Human Continent? No one knows for sure Arial was stationed at Zettel Kingdom, preparing to advance the next morning to the city of Zidar, where they would engage in battle with the Orchish division of the Demon Race army and theirmander, Gruk Vor. The new recruits were choosing their weapons, checking their equipment, and saying their prayers to whichever god they believed in. Some pray to the Water Maiden and some pray to the Dawn Mother. Pray all you like, thought Arial bitterly, you''re all going to die tomorrow. They were outnumbered three to one. The war could not be won. Any chance of victory faded a long time ago. Six years in the army and seeing so many promising young man, to die horrible deaths in a meaningless war can turn any brave man craven. Arial''s cunning mind was the only thing that had kept him alive. During the inevitable battles he had always found ways of being stationed in the back; when the frontline fell, he either hid himself among the dead or ran. He had hidden his tracks with such expertise that he had never been caught, but now his ns had changed. For three years he had been researching old maps and had discovered the sewage system leading to the Vern Empire. He had not truly understood how to read but he could understand drawings. Arial''s n was simple: that night, whilst the others were eating, he would sneak down to the sewers and escape. He coughed and his shback ended. The smell is hard to get used to. He walks now. In the sewer that smell like death and darkness behind him with a torch as he walks forward. Determined, Arial went over and over his n in his head. I will survive. That is his determination as he keeps taking that step forward ************************************************************ Chapter 4: The grand library Chapter 4: The grand library His horse neighed as his horse stopped its hooves. After two days of riding, Arial arrived at the Vern Empire Capitol, but the strange atmosphere shook him. There is only the sound of wind. That is the only sound he could hear. It was bizarre strange and eerie. Like life was wiped out here, like it never existed in the first ce. Where were the people, the bustling markets? Bemused by the bizarre silence, Arial searched the streets, knocked on doors and shouted at the top of his lungs, but only emptiness echoed back. Arial eyes narrowed. It was one of thergest cities in the Human Continent, yet he couldn''t find one single person. It was clear that there had been a battle broken ss and debrisy scattered across the streets but not one person remained to talk of it. Arial don''t know how to feel or what kind of thing happened here. Realizing the search was fruitless Arial gave up, temporarily ignoring the questions niggling at his mind where had they gone, and why did they leave? He could ponder thatter, but for now he had a more important task. He set about raiding the market stalls, gathering as much food as he could carry in his bags, along with the highest quality armor from the cksmith shops, and health tonics and potions from the abandoned apothecary. He collected vegetables to feed to his horse. Nobody would mind, he reasoned. How could they, when the ce was deserted. Arial''s first thought was to hide in the castle, but immediately he decided against it; he would be an easy target there. If the Demon Race Army invaded, the castle would surely be the first ce they attacked. He saw another structure that is as grand as the Pce. He decided to settle in the Grand Library with seventy-foot-high walls and a width to rival a pce, he knew he would be hard to find. He walks to the Grand Library and push the door enter it and lock it tight. 1026 AF It has been three years since he ran away from the army During the three years Arial spent hiding in the library not one battalion of the Demon Race Army descended upon this kingdom. He was sure they were still out there, taking down the Human Continent one kingdom at a time, but for three years he had been spared. At first the loneliness almost drove him to madness, and he was haunted by voices whispering to him during the long nights. Just dreams, he thought. But he''d take the voices any night over the visions of his old home, and what he had seen in the bedroom. They yed behind his eyes, over and over, and he wished once again that he had turned back that dreadful day; now he found he couldn''t remember his home any other way. Arial took to reading the towers of library books to distract himself. He couldn''t help butugh one day as he pulled an old, dusty tome from a shelf. He''d never cared for books and had hated studying before, yet there he was, living in a library with the world falling around him, reading book after book it seemed ridiculous and utterly pointless. He had discovered the forbidden books within weeks; books reserved only for kings and noblemen. He soaked up everyst word, learning the method of strategy, learning tricks and techniques of swordy, and then he began practicing alone in the library''s empty halls. Arial felt a taste of bitterness that he hadn''t been born into nobility their children were taught from an early age how to cultivate and use internal energy to maximize their swordy abilities, and as a result they grew up to be stronger and more powerful than the lower sses. It was unfair, just like the rest of the world. The upper ss started teaching their children at the age of ten; amon farmer''s son like Arial couldn''t hope to have such an education. So Arial be diligent and learned with diligence to deter the voices in his head. ******************************************************************************************* 1029 AF He is now twenty and nine years old. He is pretty old now. And still he is alive. It is quite ironic. By now, The Human Kingdoms had all fallen. The Dark Lands finally seeded in invading them all. Thest kingdom to be taken was Renasia, two years previously. With its demise came two years of human massacre, perpetrated by the Dark Prince Azrael. Those who survived either fled to the Ranoa Republic or to the Dry Lands amongst the Anjou Horde. Some fled to Vorthy for anyone that is lucky enough or brave enough to sail the Weeping Sea But Vern still stood, as if floating in a different dimension, Arial its only resident. He hadn''t wasted a single day in his library dwelling; for six years, he had been learning. And he made a rare discovery. He had stumbled upon a room hidden within the library''s twisting corridors, a room that amoner like Arial was clearly never meant to see. The furniture and dcor inside the room was beautifully crafted and fit for royalty. Arial had eagerly searched through the many shelves and chests, and much to his amazement he had extracted several journals, once belonging to nameless noblemen. Finally, Arial knew why the Demon Race Army was reluctant toe here. Days before Arial had arrived six years previously, the Vern Empire had fought the Demon Race Army here. The nobles had known that the Dark Lands army wereing for them. Arial read the jotted notes hungrily, ns for how to defend their kingdom scribbled hastily across the pages, back-up ns in case of a disaster. That was what interested Arial most. Six years of studying had sharpened his mind, and he quickly put the pieces together, the scenes ying out in his head as he did. The Empire had surely been outnumbered, and in desperation they had turned to a forbidden and terrifying magic. It had sacrificed everyone, including the citizens of the kingdom. Arial sought to confirm this matter so he checks the borders of the capital city. He found a weird runic marking that he could not make sense of. It is not in any of thenguage spoken here. Not Vernian, not Vorthian neither it''s the True Tongue or the Common Tongue. The Demon Race and humans alike were fearful that the magic was still active, and it was this that had let Arial live peacefully and alone for six years. But he knew they woulde, sooner orter. They would not be afraid forever. Arial also learned, if the journal notes could be trusted, that Azrael had invaded the Human Continent because of the Emperor of Vern. He read how the Emperor of Vern had ordered the assassination of Azrael''s beloved wife, Arianna. Enraged, Azrael had released thergest host of the Demon Race the Empire had ever seen, to mercilessly ravage the Human Continent. The real gem that Arial discovered, however, was the Library of Levitia. After reading an obscure story about a hidden passage in the Grand Library, he began his search to see if there was any truth to it. And he had a lot of time to spare. With awe in his heart, he found that the story was all true, every word. He had found the secret door which leads to another hidden library. The Library of Levitia. The library belonged to the first great hero of the Human Continent, Levitia, and contained incredible treasures: his journal, his martial art technique, his unique method of cultivating energy. Arial immediately sought the knowledge inside it. The swordy technique of Levitia required Arial to have strong internal energy, but he was not a nobleman and had never learned to develop it, so he just memorized the techniques. Arial decided to make it his duty to learn Levitia''s swordy techniques. He worked tirelessly, and within two years his internal energy level had risen greatly, and he felt more powerful than ever. He couldn''t shake the thought that if only he had learned it all when he was a child, or even during his teenage years, he might have been able to save his parents. He thought of them every day, and he took littlefort in knowing that they would have been happy he was safe. For now, at least as he knows this would notst. ****************************************************************************** This is it for today. Hope you like it Chapter 5: The end of his idyllic life Chapter 5: The end of his idyllic life 1031 AF It has now been eight years long. In eight years of solitude and lonesomeness there is a lot of things Arial had done. But he only left the Library just a few times. Arial only left the library to go swimming in Forked Serpent Lake, theke is magnificent and clean, wander around King Square, and explore the magnificent Imperial Pce. He even pretended those empty armor in the hallways of the Imperial Pce as his sparring partner. He had spent so much time in the pce that, one by one, he had uncovered many secret doors and hidden passages. Much to his delight he had found the famous passage in the Empress Quarters, the one used by Empress Leliana when she hid from the rebels during the reign of the First Emperor. Arial had learned many things from the books in the Grand Library especially on history. Arial had even discovered the prison where Darius Montnc, better known as Darius the Cruel, sent any unfortunate citizen who dared to defy his orders. It is kind of a fabled prison and a tale mothers tell their children to scare them to bed. But that is not all he has discovered. Eight years in one ce and you thought you knew everything. But this ce keeps on giving. He''d also stumbled upon a map describing in great detail the weapons and treasures hidden by the First Generation, the first ancestors of the Caelum Race, the most prominent race in the Human Continent. There were many wild theories about the First Generation; rumor had it they came from another world and so used to be referred to with great wonder as the Sky People, a story which Arial thought was much too fantastic to be true. The reason why they were so called Sky People is because in the myths and the stories surrounding their rise, they were described as descending down from the Sky in a white blinding light that night turns to day for a moment and they appear out of nowhere. For most of the early history of the Sky People, they were referred as such before Levitia came and called the race Caelum which is descended down from the lineage of the Sky People. Arial had alsoe across a strange runic mark in the library, for which he was pleased to find an activator beneath the ground floor, in a dusty workshop with a cloth belonging to an Archmage. The Archmage must be the one who activated the rune, thought Arial. He tried in vain to understand how it was done and how it was activated but its design was too unusual, and he eventually gave in, disappointed. Empty weeks passed, and Arial grew restless with boredom other than his asional reading while drinking some wine. One dark and dreary day he went for a walk to inspect the borders, and as he gazed out over thend he sensed something. A menacing sensation spread throughout his body and his stomach dropped. Squinting into the horizon, he saw figures advancing. He approached closer to see more clearly and then what he saw make his eyes narrowed. So, they havee, he thought. He could make out what looked like a unit of a hundred troops, led by elves. There was no way Arial would be able to hide from them when they enter. He took a deep breath and his eyes be determined. He knew that his idyllic life is over. He smiles bitterly at the thought. Arial rushed back to the library and threw on his highest quality armor, pieces he had gathered during his many years at the Empire, and grabbed the flying daggers that had once belonged to William the Wise, and the sword of Louis the Pious. Both were great emperors, both wise, and both dead for many years. Arial figured they wouldn''t mind if he borrowed their weapons from the Imperial Vault. Arial didn''t wait to be found. He had learned from the stacks of library books the importance of the element of surprise and so, as the troops arrived and spread through the streets like a gue, Arialy in wait hidden in the shadows of an alley. Before long a lone elf rounded the corner, while Arial look at him in the shadow. Opportunityes and Arial attacked like a lightning bolt, slicing his throat with the emperor''s de. The look of shock froze on the elves face as his life seeped away, blood splurging out of the elves neck like it is one of the fountains in the Imperial Pce There was another scout nearby. Arial quickly subdued him and slit his throat with a de with a trained movement. Shush, he whispered while covering the scout mouth from making any noise. Arial also subdued his hand so he can''t make any movements. The scout is struggling to scream, struggling to live and survive as he tries to release himself from Arial grip But Arial did not budge while the scout is slowly bing weaker and weaker. ''Shush, the pain will fade'' he whispered to the scout ears. And then slowly but surely, his life was snuffed out. ''Let the Light guide your way'' Arial prayed. ''Or should I pray, Into the Darkness they go?'' He thought to himself as the scout body falls to the ground lifeless. Arial did not stop and wait. He needs to keep moving. Arial moved on to the next alley, and the next, delivering silent and fatal blows to the elf soldiers, one by one, until the entire unity drenched in their own putrid blood. His years of practice within the library had paid off, but he felt little relief as he sheathed his legendary weapons. His face be hard and his entire clothes is soaked with blood. They would return, withrger units and stronger troops. They no longer feared the Empire territory. Arial had to be prepared. He returned back to the Library of Levitia and learned everything he could from the masses of ancient books, and hid the journals inside a secret room of the Grand Library; if their knowledge fell into the wrong hands, it would mean greater and more brutal persecution for the humans. He heard all about the massacre and indiscriminate killing that happens. He doesn''t always spend time in the border of the Vern Empire. There are sometimes where he looks or watch in the distance at the Human Kingdom that has fallen. Blood and death filled the once crowded road, corpses littered through the various Kingdom, eaten by beast. Usually he sneaks outside, once in a while knowing the geography of the Kingdom from the maps but he usually only lingers for a while. He prayed to whatever Gods that is listening, that even if he died here, he prayed that no demon would ever find the Library of Levitia. He left the hiding ce with a sigh. A month after the elves had descended a unit of three hundred came, this time the dwarves came to finish the job. Arial had been waiting for the next attack and this time he was well prepared as he could be As night fell he crept into their camp and torched them with Asterosi fire he had found in the Imperial Vault. They tried to doused it with water but Asterosi fire do not work like normal mes. Else, it would not be so rare. The dwarves that escaped the mes fought him through the night, and Arial sliced them down with his much-practiced swordy techniques. By dawn just one dwarf stood, begging in the Old Tongue to be spared. Arial decided the intruder did not deserve it, and silenced him with his des. Drenched in sweat and fatigue he stared at his work; blood sttered and soaked the ground, hundreds of dwarf bodies mangled and turned to ash. Memories and visions drowned him once again, unwillingly reying that awful day when he had returned home from Seren. Blood thate out from his in enemies make the street dyed in red. All Arial saw was blood. All there was, was blood. He shakes his head like he tries to shake the memories off. He notices his hands are trembling. It is almost like a premonition. It was like he was once again in that rooms watching all of it in frozen fear. He took a deep breath and everything moves again. Arial tried to shake the thought from his head. His fear had been confirmed they would keeping, stronger, smarter, and with greater numbers. Even though he has learned almost all of the swordy in the Imperial Family Secret Vault, he surely can''t defeat all of them. Not to mention the swordy that he learned does not use internal energy that much. Even though his internal energy is almost at the level of a captain, it''s not like he is the strongest person. He would surely fall and die here. That is the fact. But it did not make him scared at all. for the first time in his life, he is not that scared of dying. And he smiles. Like the smile he used to smile in those sewer full of darkness all those years ago. A smile that even he did not know why he is smiling. "When you walk to the edge of all the light you have, and take that first step into the darkness of the unknown, you must believe that one of two things will happen. You will fall, or you will be taught to fly." Arial remembered a Priest once lecturing him about obstacles and faith. He scoffed. Within a week a newly formed army came. Arial stood on the front gate overlooking the horizon, watching the iing threat with hawk-like eyes. On a tower not far away from him he saw a raven and he chuckles. He remembered all those years ago, that he saw a raven outside his house when he ran from his vige. Depending on certain culture''s in the Human Continent, seeing a raven could be a good luck or bad luck. The raven flew away. I guess we will see whether I will fall or fly then, he thought. ********************************************************************** Today, there will be a lot of releases. Hope you enjoyed it and if you do please vote for it and leave a good review Chapter 6: The end Chapter 6: The end The day finallye. Hordes of armored dwarvesunched themselves into the Empire entrance gate, screaming like demons, brandishing des and axes, hungry to avenge their fallen. Among them stood bare-chested kobolds in great contrast to the dwarves, conducting themselves like honorable warriors with long swords. Arial threw himself into the battle, delivering frenzied ughter to as many as he could reach. Around him, the dwarves fall in drove and the kobolds ept their death with steely eptance befitting of their warrior code. If he could cause enough chaos, the fear of the Empire might be once again instilled in their hearts. He incited fear with his ughter that seems to abandoned any thoughts of retreating. But themander remained calm, and Arial realized his n had failed. Calmly, themander called on the missile division to fire, and in panic, Arial attempted to perform a high-level technique he had only read about Dragon Regret. His internal energy was nowhere near developed enough for such a move, but it enabled him to break through the bodies that encircled him, and he fled. With the roar of his entire body roaring like a Dragon ushing their scream, he fled He sprinted towards the pce and wrenched open the door, his attackers close behind him throwing spears, firing arrows and spells at him. Arialughed. They broke into the castle with him, blood-hungry and enraged. Arial knew if he wants to survive he need to restrict their movement and not let them to have the space. He read in one the strategy mentioned in one of the book where you have to limit the enemy area of engagement if you are on the inferior side in terms of number. Arial evaded them for an hour using the secret passages and trap doors he had uncovered during his solitary years in the Empire. Through thebyrinth of tunnels, he eventually found himself at a back door, and panting for breath he hurried out of the pce and back to the library. They would scour the pce for hours; he had bought some time. The wind whipped coldly as Arial entered, the effects of the battle dragging him down. Somewhere in the tangle of des he had been cut, deeply, and as blood seeped from his stomach he struggled to keep himself upright. Pain engulfed him. ''I don''t have long'' he muttered weakly. Pain washed over him How unfair that he should fall like this, after so many years spent practicing and preparing for battle. He stumbled and fell against the desk where his old researchy, with the runic activator. He had never managed to uncover the rune''s secret, and he felt a sudden pang of failure. Looking up at the ceiling, hand on his stomach Arial smiled sadly. This was the beginning of everything. It fits that this is where it all ends. "Uhuk, uhuk!" Blood spluttered from his throat. Arial closed his eyes and prayed, if there was a god watching him to listen. "I ept that my life is ending. But I still feel regret. If only I had been granted the knowledge and the wisdom I hold now, perhaps I could at least have saved my parents'' He takes another breath he spoke those words he used to say when he went to the Church ''Despite the darkness there is still light. Let the light guide my way to you." He could feel his life slipping and Death hase to im his soul. At this moment suddenly a gust of wind blew into the dark room, and Arial shivered violently from the cold. He began to hear footsteps echoing outside even as his body is weakening. They must have tracked me here, he thought, his heart sinking. The wind became more forceful, and from nowhere a book fell to the floor. The dictionary for the Old Tongue, Demonnguage, sprawled backwards across the floor. His eyes stared at the word and his eyes widened Suddenly something clicked in Arial''s mind. Everything seem to be clearer. And everything seems to fit in ce. The rune marking! It was in front of him this whole time. It''s not that he doesn''t understand it! It was so obvious all this time, it had simply been written backwards. With blood pumping from his wounds, and keep on dripping taking his life away with it Arial dragged himself to the runic markings. He is crawling to the runic marking The footsteps outside of the dark room became clearer. They were almost upon him. So, he mustered all of his energy to crawl faster. With a loud crash, the door fell. Adrenaline pulsing through his veins, Arial plunged a blood-soaked hand into the markings. "Asfate!!" he screamed, using the ancient word for open. He smiles and thought to himself ''If my life is until here, I want to go with much fanfare'' The rune began to glow, suffocating the room with bright red and white light. A line from the Holy Book of Light danced in Arial''s mind; a world shall emerge from the light. Glimpses of Arial''s life shed before him: his regret, failure and cowardice. But then, something else emerged. Something different. Something magical. A world that looked a lot like his, but in many ways eerily different, the smallest details altered, like the cement of a tree or a wrongly colored house. The glimpses shed away as quickly as it had appeared, and the memories of the ce immediately began to seep out of Arial''s mind like water through a sieve. Then another world bubbled before his tired eyes, this time one with no magic. It too faded as the first had, as did Arial''s memories with it. Another world with no ves flickered, and vanished. A world that seemed to live in the stars, whilst yet another lived under the sea. Then beamed another blinding light. The end, finally. And he closes his eyes ************************************************************************************* Arial tried to open his eyes, but all he could see was a blur. His body felt strange, so unlike his own, but one thing was for sure he was alive. Yet, he felt weak. Did he survive somehow? That is his first thought. "It''s a boy," a voice cried out. And Arial ears perk up "A boy, Aries, a boy," a second voice, this time female, gasped with joy. "My little prince," a man''s voice spoke. Arial recognized the voices immediately, but it couldn''t be possible. "What should we name him?" "How about Arial?" "Arial hmm that''s a strong name for a Vermont." Arial was stunned. It shouldn''t have been possible, but there was no doubt about it these were the voices of his parents. ****************************************************************************** Second chapter for the day. Hope you enjoy it and please vote and leave some reviews or check my other stories Chapter 7: A new beginning Chapter 7: A new beginning Days passed, and Arial tried to work his way through his stunned mind to make sense of things. He had been taken beyond the shing lights of the library and back to the moment of his birth, this he had epted, but how, he had no idea. His knowledge and his memories remained intact, his internal energy still at the high level he had trained it to be. Not that it mattered much at this moment in his infant body he was limited. He spent his first few weeks staring at his tiny body. He held his fingers above his face and watched as he clumsily manipted them, working them through each other, clinging to any objects that were within his reach. He had once thought that babies must be so bored all the time, barely able to move, but Arial was inplete awe of everything around him. At times the shock almost overcame him, and he reacted in the only way a baby could: by bursting into hard tears. But seeing his parents'' loving faces appear instantly at his side, his cries subsided. He had missed them terribly. Was this god''s work? Arial wondered. He didn''t know if his prayer had been heard, but it seemed he had been granted his wish. He had a second chance. His first step would be to strengthen his foundation. Considering he was much too young to move, he couldn''t possibly train his swordy as he had in the library, so he settled for practicing the meditation technique he had learned from Levitia''s journal. He marveled at the incredible opportunity he had been given; through cultivating his internal energy from the youngest possible age he would be great, like the heroes in the stories his father would tell. Arial would have the knowledge and the power to end theing tragedies before they began. Humanity would survive this time; he would make sure of it. ******************************************************************************************* A happy and peaceful year passed. Nothing makes Arial happier to see the faces of his parent again. It almost makes him be able to rest those dark noises he used to heard when he was in a bad moment. Sometimes he would wake up from his sleep fearing that all of this was a dream. Arial learned to crawl and walk quickly, and his parents often bragged about their clever little boy, unaware that the entire time Arial was meditating and cultivating his internal energy. He had read in Levitia''s books that beginning at the age of six would have a remarkable effect on a person''s strength in adulthood. Many people believe even among the High Lords that doing that to six years old will have an adverse effect. But Levitia himself had started training at the age of four. But Arial knew he would need more power than Levitia. He would be the first to discover what a person could be if they started training from the very beginning. By far the most wonderful thing that hade from Arial''s miracle was the chance to see his parents'' faces again. The devastation of losing them had torn a hole in his mind, and although they were with him, alive and loving, Arial still suffered shbacks to that dreadful day when he had seen their blood sttered across the bedroom. He found he could no longer enter the room without shaking violently, much to the bewilderment of his parents. He wouldn''t let that happen again. No, he thought, this time it would be different. His father was a family man, and a farmer. He had inherited thirty acres ofnd from his father, which would one day be Arial''s. The farm boasted all manner of crops, but their specialty was cabbages and grains. The year before Arial''s birth, his father had bought an ox which his mother had be greatly attached to. Between them they could usually plow an acre ofnd every day, and his mother would nt seeds from thest year''s harvest. Knowing she loved to be outdoors, his father had set aside a section ofnd just for his mother''s gardens. The harvest was plenty to keep their family fed, with leftovers stored in arge barn when the year had been kind to them. Although they were by no means a rich family, they always had everything they needed. Arial''s ambitions had be great; he was no longer content with his fate of inheriting the farm, he had to be more, much more, although he was still unsure what exactly that would mean. He knew he needed power, credibility, and influence, but he didn''t know how he would achieve it. At least time was now on his side, and the knowledge of what was going to happen. The tax people rarely came to the farm because of the forest that inhibited thend. There were no castles near his home thends were ruled by the House of n. The neighboring towns of Good, Catnip and the Shire were ruled by the House of Rodan, while the House of Villion ruled Yorken Town, Skystead, and Pitmad, as well as the city of Watery Tears. The House of Zephyr controlled the Bilial Harbours and the merchant quarters. However, the House of Pis, ruler of Shadow Sound City, Hexham Town, Vis and Skaldruk, resided in one of the strongest castles in the Dukedom. Their allegiance was sworn to the House of n. Arial recited from his memories what he knew about the Dukedom. If this is God''s work, then this must be his will. Then let me bring light and shine this darkness away. He quoted the Holy Book of Light in his mind whilst making his resolution. ************************************************************************** Third chapter for the day. Hope you like it Chapter 8: Next move (1) Chapter 8: Next move (1) 1002 AF He is now two of age At two years old, Arial reached a hypothesis of how his bizarre time travel came to be after he racked his brain. And he had a lot of time to think about it since the only thing he could do as a baby is limited. There were many things he thought about a she tries to divine the reason. In the end he reached one conclusion in particr. He knew it must have had something to do with the strange runic markings he had found in the library. At first, he had mistakenly believed that it was a dissipating spell that sacrificed anything which held energy, but that would have meant everything in the Empire would disappear, not just the people. It was then another thought sprouted in his mind. He came to the wild conclusion that the runic marking was a type of Time-Space magic. Time Space Magic. When he first thought of it, he wanted to discard it. But after what happened to him, he could not help but came to that conclusion. Such magic was deemed impossible, and so was not practiced or learned, but Arial had read in Levitia''s journal details about such magic, and even how to sessfully perform it. In Levitia notes however was only theory and the magical theory flew over Arial head as he could not make head or tails of it. And there is probably another reason why the hero of humanity, Levitia never intend to use such magic. A sacrifice was needed to serve as energy to power up the runic markings. It was then hat Arial mind finally epted something. The Archmage uses that runic marking and dissipated all the souls in the Vern Empire Arial finally understood the Archmage''s intention, and how he could sacrifice so many lives. If everything can be turned back, then what''s the harm? That was probably the thoughts of the Archmage Arial had a reason to believe that The Archmage intended to be the one who travel back in time. He was supposed to have been the vessel, but Arial assumed his spiritual energy had prevented him from crossing over. He has a theory about that. The difference in spiritual power and the internal energy that he and the Archmage possessed. Spiritual power also refers to magic energy. The reason why he believe in this theory is because he once read about this in one of Levitia journals. It describes in detail about Time Space Magic and its application and prerequisite to even sessfully attempt to use a Time Space magic. The sacrifice was needed and serves as energy to power up the runic markings. Not only did Arial have less spiritual energy than him, but he had sacrificed more people adding the already dead people that the Archmage have sacrificed at the runic markings and so he was able to break through the barrier of time. Arial was brought to another realization: if he went through with his n in strengthening his internal energy, it was likely that he wouldn''t be able to go back through time again if the war was lost. Because it would exceed the limit. Still, he continued his meditation and it wasn''t long before his internal and spiritual energies reached Commander level. He had made his decision long ago. Levitia''s technique was strong, no, it was mighty, and Arial developed at a much faster rate than if he had used regr training methods, but his body was immature, and he still could not fight using swords. His physical body couldn''t keep up. If only internal energy, he doubts anyone on this vige could even hold a candle to him. But physical strength that''s different He of course had some ns His childhood years would be spent helping his father collecting money, and maybe one day when he was grown up he would fight in some tournament, and be a knight under the patron of a lord. He needed to make a name for himself, he must have influence to gain allies and defend his vige when the time came. Then there are other matters. He also needed to certify some truths did the emperor of Vern Empire really send people to kill Azrael''s bride? If he had, perhaps Arial could prevent the orders or kill the assassin and ensure the war never even happened. But it could easily have been a lie, the words nted by the Dark Prince''s men to use as an excuse to invade. Or maybe there is a misunderstanding. ''How close to the truth can I get?'' he thought to himself. With his current position as a peasant man, what does he knows about the secret of High Lords and Ladies. He need to climb up higher to know some things. As he was thinking deeply, his mothere to him and tickle him and Arial like always pretended tough. Then she patted him in the back and sing a song trying to make him sleep. Arial pretended to sleep in the crib and her mother finally move away from her to nt seed in her garden. Arial continued his meditation. He had to cultivate it every day. "Matter and non-matter produce each other. Difficult and easyplement each other. Long and short define each other. Fore and aft follow each other." Arial recited the teaching in his head. "It can never be emptied and can never be filled. Infinitely deep, it is the source of all things. It dulls the sharp, unties the knotted, shades the lighted, and unites all of creation with dust. It is hidden but always present." Power coursed through Arial''s body like a tree taking light from the sun. His mind became rejuvenated, his mind clear, his body light. Taking a breath, he stopped his training and revised his objectives once more. If he failed to gain influence and allies, the only thing he could hope to rely on was his past knowledge and strength. Armed with the knowledge of all the books in the library and the technique of Levitia, he prepared himself for another day. *************************************************************************************** Chapter 9: Next move (2) Chapter 9: Next move (2) 1004 AF It has been four years since that miracle. Arial has grown to be a kid. He no longer sleeps in the crib. And no longer a toddler. At four years old, Arial began helping his father on the farm. He had also started practicing his swordsmanship using sticks, although his cooing parents believed him to be ying make-believe. What little boy didn''t dream of being a brave knight, after all? His mother sometimes yfully med his father for telling him stories of great heroes every winter. Danoba is situated far from all the other cities in the Dukedom, but its fertile farnds and massive forest meant there were always many animals to hunt. Travelers often flocked to Dagur Hill near the vige, to see the ce where n Gerhardt was born. There is also a beautiful stream of water near the vige where some girls would bathe and some naughty kids would try to peek before being beaten by their parents for peeking. If this was the past, Arial would join them. And in truth, in the past he did precisely this. But not this time. Arial had be a popr child in the small vige, and often yed with the other young ones, pretending to be soldiers and ordering them into battle. One of the people who followed him the most is Kyle and Lisa who is the neighbor of the Vermont''s The children loved it when they ruin across the creek and sh each other with wooden sword,ughing in joy as they recreate the battel of heroes past, but Arial had a secret motive. The children would grow to be tomorrow''s soldiers, and there was no better time to teach them about fighting and defending than when they were still young enough to soak it up. He had grown close to Kyle and Lisa, the children who lived beside the farm, and decided to begin teaching them how to cultivate internal energy in secret. They would be raised like the children of nobles, groomed and prepared for battle. Arial felt a sense of aplishment and pride as he watched them wielding their pretend spears just as he had shown them. He trained them, in the use of arms, the bow and arrow, the javelin, the sword, the spear, and ustomed them to wear heavy clothing to exercise with. The fake weapons had all been made by Arial''s hand, carved from sticks. His father always praised him for his exceptional carving abilities, but, of course, they would be exceptional. He had learned to carve during his years in the library and asionally carved birds and trees, but most of the time he had carved his parents, for fear he would forget their faces. Arial however did not dislike thepliment. Using the knowledge, he had glimpsed of the other worlds during his passing over, Arial introduced to his father a new way to farm. He exined the four-step method where his father would nt in a rotation, telling him how it would help to keep the soil fertile for longer, save time, and keep the livestock from dying of starvation during the harsh winters. The resulting harvest was astounding. His father was soon encouraging the other farmers in the vige to follow the new method, and before long most of the vigers found they had enough food tost them through the winter. And they truly felt grateful to his father. His father also bes respected in the vige. Since the Lords rarely check viges and the vige is far away from their tall castles they rarelye here. Not to mention House of n controls many cities and town. A ce like Danoba which has no great importance is rarely checked upon. Now we need to sell it. My father brought the grain to the miller to sold in a market. Probably the grain will be sold in The Bleeding Rock or the Bleeding Eye by the merchants Josh Miller, renowned for his fair approach to business, had been grinding the farm''s grain into flour for many years. His eyes widened at the masses of grain Arial''s father delivered to him that year, and when his work was done the family''s cart groaned under the weight of so much flour. His father brought forty bushel of grain, many potatoes and clover, there is even five basket of turnips on the back of the ox carriage that his father boughtst year with the money he got from selling the bountiful harvest. Josh mills the grain and my father cart off the produced flour. It is possible to grind grain at home without a mill and a miller, but this produces a lesser quality flour and requires an incredible amount of work. Most farmers and their families would rather use their time in other pursuits and allow the miller to grind their grains into flour. Grinding wheat grain into flour causes some loss in the weight of the grain as certain portions of the grain are not to be included in the flour. Though a skilled miller can get more flour out of the grain than an unskilled miller but Arial guess they should be thankful with what they have. Arial suggested to his mother that she open a bakery, rather than their small family eating nothing but bread for breakfast, lunch and dinner. Delighted with the idea, she agreed, and his father set about building her stall. Arial had always believed his mother''s cooking was the best in the vige, and it turned out he wasn''t the only one to think so vigers flocked every day to buy his mother''s bread, not only because it was delicious, but also because of its low price. There is an interesting story of how his mother learn to bake. His mother learned from other housewife when she ran away with his father. Actually his mother was from a noble family but she loved Arial father whiches from a farmer family. His mother ran from her family and she never speaks of them again. And Arial rarely ask and his father also seems to regret it sometimes. His mother could make bread rolls, muffin, griddle cakes, and many other various dishes from flour. With the extra money from the bakery, Arial''s father bought morend and hired energetic young men to work for him. With the abundant harvest due to Arial''s efficient farming method, malnutrition and starvation dropped throughout the vige. His father had be a greatly respected man. Wheat flour makes white bread. It is a luxury items so his father sell it to the noble houses Much of their bread had been sold to the noble houses, using a middleman to collect and deliver; it was better not to deal with them directly. Arial knew about nobility. One day you make them happy, the other you will make them angry, he mused. Staying close with them is like staying with a lion. Who are we but peasants, how dare we presume the hearts of High Lords and their noble houses? High Lords, Low Lords, what does it matter to peasants who can do nothing when they order us? Arial had no good feelings about nobles. Arial decided he would enter a tournament at the age of seven, and be proimed a knight. He would then find a lord to align himself with. He already knew who his ally would be. He would serve Adrian n, son of Hadrian and younger brother of Lord Alderam. They are both from the House of n. The story was one of the most remembered stories in the Saga of n. n was a sworn brother of Levitia and was most famously known for his loyalty to Levitia. Upon his death, n asked the First Emperor Alexander Montnc, since known as Alexander the Diligent, to grant himnds opposite the Blessed Lands, so the famous quote went, as n told Emperor Alexander "Darkness shall noty its feet here, in thend that my brother spread his peace." Being a sworn brother of Levitia himself, Alexander had agreed, and so he constructed the Bleeding Wall in the Dukedom. It had been named for Levitia tears, for it was said that it was in thatnd where he had mourned the deaths of his parents, who had perished at the hands of the Demon Race. So deep was his sorrow and the feeling of loss, the stories said that he would cry blood in thend that separated humans and the Dark Sea. The Bleeding Wall was one of the most time-consuming constructions the Empire ever carried out, taking ny years toplete, during which time both the First Emperor and n Gerhardt passed away. The descendant of n was left with the noble task of guarding theirnds from the Dark Lands, and since the wall had been constructed not one Dark Lands soldier had ever seeded in breaking its defense. It was considered imprable, but Arial knew better. They woulde. The dark forces of the Dark Lands woulde They wouldn''t even need to destroy the whole wall to gain ess. From what he heard in the guards of the Tower Castle were bribed to let some of the Demon Race pass in, and Azrael was among them. He and his men then murdered the guards and began their invasion of the Human Continent. Arial thought back to the reason he would serve Adrian, instead of his older brother. From his now irrelevant history he knew that Adrian would challenge his brother, calling that their father had granted him the right to rule in the Dukedom. Alderam would not believe him, and their battle wouldmence. Adrian would be killed by his brother at the Battle of Liona Hill. Alderam would then force the Low Lords that had once been loyal to his brother to swear allegiance to him. He would unite the nobles, and in time would dere himself king. For five years after he would wage war against Dostov before conquering it, but woulde to realize that many of his supplies had been used up during the war. Alderam would then begin trying to stabilize the kingdom, but the Dark Lands would soon invade two years after that, and the weakened kingdom easily fall to the Dark Lands hands. The youngest brother is known to be generous and kind-hearted. Perhaps if he ruled, the kingdom would not suffer, and they would be prepared for the invasion when the time came. If Arial could gain his trust, his influence would surely rise greatly. With influence he could be the Captain of the Guard, and would not be swayed by petty bribes. He could even guard the Bleeding Wall himself if the situation arises. But a guard could not stop a full blown invasion. He need more power and influence. Pennies, coppers, and gold. Suddenly, he remembered the words of his friend. "What makes nobility noble? Pennies, coppers, and gold." Yes, pennies, coppers, and gold. He thought to himself. And with it Arial could send his parents to Renasia, thest kingdom to fall if history were to repeat itself. Arial would have to wait until he was grown. For now, he ns. ***************************************************************************** Chapter 10: Determination (1) Chapter 10: Determination (1) 1007 AF "Hurry, hurry! The soup is about to run out!" Arial''s mother busied herself dishing out enormous dollops of food. Arial look at his mother hurrying him to be faster, sweats filling her forehead, yet there is a smile on her face, holding a soupdle on her left hand, ordering left and right. He smiles looking at this and warmth filled his heart The family were celebrating their acquisition of newnd with a sumptuous feast. The harvest and his mother''s bakery were bringing in great profits, and they had every reason to be joyful. Their life is good and the life in the vige is good The bakery had expanded. High demand from the vigers and nobles alike had meant that his father had had to construct a bigger stall to sell their bread. And not only that. His mother had hired workers to help keep up with the demand, and many kinds of bread were distributed across the vige and the noble houses. With the profits, Arial had persuaded his father to open three new bakeries in other viges. There are many menus in his mother bakery that is the reason for the poprity of the bread There is the tbread which is made with fenugreek seeds and maize; the dough first has to be allowed to ferment overnight, then ttened and baked. There are workers now to made sure that the quality is always the same. The work is hard but the pay is good. There is the yeast bread, a sweet, cornmeal and msses based bread. There is the sweet bun thanks to Arial father doing trade with the cities on white beans. There is also the cornbread, fruit bread, rye bread, and many others. Arial thought of this ideas and recipes and give it to his mother. The Vermont''s had be well known for their bread, and in time became a supplier to the cities of Bleeding Rock, Bleeding Eye and Rodes, and with the money that came as a result his father bought morend in Danoba vige. Of course there is The Blood Anthem city in Dented Shield the walled castle city that is one of thergest city in the Dukedom but there is not many of the Vermont family business based there Arial father had to go through a lot to get thosends. He had to fills the form for Acquisition of Land because thends in the Law belongs to the House that rule in thatnd. Land that is from other vigers does not need for his father to send or fill the form but for unimednd or undednd his father need to buy it from the Nobles that rule it. In Danoba the ruler is House of n. The great house of thepanion of Levitia, descended from a prestigious line of nobility. After three weeks of waiting his father finally got the reply, one hundred acre ofnds finally belong to the Vermont''s family. So right now the Vermont''s have two hundred acre ofnds. Aries have use about 5000 gold to buy thend. Any month now Arial father might even get a title from the ruling House His father is probably thergestndowner in Danoba, rivaling even the noble houses People had begun to migrate from other viges, something which hadn''t happened in Arial''s past life, but then the vige hadn''t thrived so much before. With thend that they have bought, Aries decided to use it to promote their fruits and grains. They were renowned for their fruits and grains, and soon Arial''s father would nt apple seeds and their gold would continue to multiply. Houses and shops were built to amodate the migrating vigers, and Danoba grewrger. With stalls could be seen in market ce around the middle of the vige. Arial and his family had be rich unlike they had ever been before, the richest in the vige. Pennies, coppers, and gold, Arial smiled. To think it had all started with the farming method he had glimpsed during his journey back. He tried to remember what else he had seen, but when he had broken through the time barrier his memory had be hazy. That is not all that changed. Now, that they have be wealthy, they even change their house Kevan Mason, the vige mason, had been working on Arial''s old house; the floors, instead of being strewn with rushes and herbs, were paved and decorated with intricate tiles. Tapestries were hung on the walls,ttice-framed windows were installed, allowing light to flow through; their humble old house had been transformed into a proud home. It was like the houses of those high lords. Arial remembered his father had once expressed to him his regret at not being able to give his mother the life she was ustomed to. Arial''s mother had been born into nobility, but had run from her family to marry her beloved farmer. A father who is descended from a farmer and a daughter of a minor noble. His mother always chose love above anything else, and that, ording to his father, is what made her so radiantly beautiful and full of life. She has a light in her face that can only be exined because of her eptance towards people and the love she gives. Arial thought back to a conversation he had once had with his mother, in another lifetime. "I was a fool back then," she had said when he asked whether she regrets marrying his father. "A fool in love." "So, you mean you regret marrying father?" Arial had asked. She smiles and answered "Regret? Why should I? My foolishness was the best kind of foolishness. Since the day I met your father, and to this day, I am still a fool." She had smiled at Arial''s puzzled face and told him that one day he would understand. He thought he would understand itter. Butter never came. He never did understand. After the war there had been no time for love or marriage. Perhaps that had only been true for Arial. Even during the Great Invasion people still married, lovers still loved. Humans continued to hope. Or maybe he thought. that he doesn''t deserve love, so that is why he did not seek it, like an addict, he was addicted to his own pain. Absorbed in his own sadness and grief. He thinks he doesn''t deserve it. because Love is light and he is far from it. A bundle of darkness, that''s what he is After all, he is no saint. To survive the world at that time, for him it was very hard and the decisions he had to do was equally as hard He was not strong. He was not rich. All he can lean on was his own resourcefulness and wit. He did some things. No, he did a lot of things. Dirty things. Cruel things. Betrayed the people that trust him and lie to those who he called his friends to save his own hide. There is not one person that he calls his friend that he did not eventually betray. He disappoints those who put their trust on him, and he disappointed himself. He sighed when he thinks of this matter. People said it was men who made the times, but was it the other way around? Perhaps it was the times that shaped men. The world was harsher back then. The times were darker and crueler. He looks around him and he sees light, love,ughter and life all around. But he knows darkness is lurking around the corners. Always Without strength he couldn''t do anything to protect all of this things that he held dear and cherished. A darker future. That would not happen this time. Arial would put an end to it, even if it meant sacrificing all that he had. He was adamant humanity would not suffer a second time. Even if he had to sacrifice everything that he has, everything that he holds dear, such fate must not befall humanity again. He''ll give everything. Every part of him. Every inch andst of him. ''Let me bear all the sins. Let me bear the mountain and seas. Let me bear the world.'' He was reminded of this passage in the Scripture. "What are you dreaming about, Arial?" His mother''s voice broke him from his thoughts. ************************************************************ Part one of the chapter. Enjoy. And please vote for the story if you like it Chapter 11: Determination (2) Chapter 11: Determination (2) "What are you dreaming about, Arial?" His mother''s voice broke him from his thoughts. He looked to her and the tray she was holding out to him, upon which sat a beautifully roasted ox, and smiled. He took the tray and ced it on therge table out in the field before retreating to the kitchen. The celebrations lifted his spirit and lightened his heart. Life.and love he thought and he unconsciously once again smiles. It is these little things that brings him happiness All the vigers he loved had gathered; there was Uncle Rodrik, who always came to the rescue when Arial had been caught misbehaving; Aunt Vilisa, who brought him food and bread and even sometimes her special secret recipes; George, the cheerful tavern keeper who loved to make jokes and often offered Arial wise words and life lessons, though mostly he persuaded him to drink his brewed wine, which was known across the vige to be gut-wrenching and stunk to high heaven. They had all helped to shape Arial into the man he had be, before the tragedies began and the man he is now He looked at the other side of the house and he spotted someone. He waved toward them and the man waved at him back. His Uncle Daniel yed in the field with his children, Kyle and Lisa. They were neighbor and Arial called Daniel his uncle. Although they had grown close these past years, Arial hadn''t known them well before; in his past life they had both died young during one particrly devastating winter. Arial was certain that wouldn''t happen again, not now that the vige was rich with food and warmth. Kyle and Lisa gleefully ran into the kitchen, keen to help load the table with dishes as theyughed. "Ouch!" Lisa gasped as her small hand brushed the side of a hot te. Arial notice the little kid is about to cry "Be careful," Arial said, grabbing her hand quickly. Concentrating hard, he used the power of his internal energy to ease the burn, and within seconds the wound had vanished. Arial internal energy has grownger this past seven years. It had be handy to use it even in this kind of situations There are still some scars in her hands but it is obvious now that internal energy works like healing magic. "Are you all right dear?" Arial''s mother asked, examining Lisa''s hand. "You look fine. Take these tes out, but be careful now." Arial house has big fireces where meat, evenrge oxen, could be roasted on spits. Of course these are separate buildings, to minimize the threat of fire. The pantries were hung with birds and beasts, including swans, ckbirds, ducks, pigeons, rabbits, mutton, venison, and wild boar among others Many of these animals were caught on hunts. His fathers of course don''t have the ability to hunt so he just buys it from the hunter that resides in the vige. ''The luxury of having plentiful of gold'' Arial mused After Kyle and Lisa had run back outside giggling, Arial''s father entered the kitchen. He wore a ring which held an inscription: "Amor Vincit Omnia". It means Love conquers all, in the Ancient Tongue. His mother wore the same ring; it had been his father''s gift to her for her name day the previous year. His father himself nearly ruined the surprise because of his excitement to present the gift to Arial mother Arial remembered how she had dissolved into tears of joy at the sight of it, hugged his father and smiled the most radiant smile he had ever seen. His father had be a popr man, from Bru to Cuvar and even Ghili Through all of the viges the peasants had to build their houses with mud, sticks and straw, which damaged easily in bad weather. Many houses needed to be repaired frequently, but the peasants were kept busy throughout the year, and so the proper repairs could only be carried out in the winter months. By providing them with the materials they needed to save their homes, Arial''s father was loved and famous for his kindness. Arial at first was resisting it. But his father reprimanded him "What is the good of this money," he had told Arial, "if we can''t use it to help other people?" He was nave, but generous, and it was these virtues that made him so endearing to the people of the viges. He was unaware, however, of Arial''s n to use the money to safeguard the realm, or maybe buy the title of Baron, a minor lord in the scheme of things but a lord nheless. He had always been repulsed by the lifestyle of the high lords, but he couldn''t ignore the importance of having power. Of course he can avoid the dirty game by not participating. But that is only running away. And he is done running away. To be honest, it''s not because the game is dirty that he didn''t want to participate. It was because it is scary. If the game is dirty then he should clean it up. He is avoiding it because he fears that he too would be just as filthy. Arial looked out onto the field; the feast had swollen to epic proportions. It was not just to celebrate their newnd, however. Vige Chief Rudolf had recently retired, and the vige hade to the unanimous decision that Arial''s father would be elected the new Chief. The decision was apuded. Aries did not want to ept it at first. But with the encouragement of his loving wife the man had humbly epted. Arial knows his mother is always the only one that could get through to him. Arial believed in him wholly. His father wasn''t an especially smart man, but he had a good heart, and his noble-blooded mother would be able to show him the way when he is lost. Because of that Aries used his gold to hired someone. They had hired a stonemason to build a watermill by the vige river, and used it to run their very own mill. His father charged a fee for use of the mill, much cheaper than Josh Miller''s services had been, which initially had left him without a job, and Arial''s father had employed him to work on the farms, an offer to which he readily agreed. The townsfolk took their seats at the grand table, and his father stood to pray. Everyone had their hands open "When you rise, give thanks to light. Give thanks for life, for strength, for food and for joy. Here we give thanks for our harvest and bountiful food. May our path be illuminated by the grace of your Light." "So be it," the vigers muttered in unison, ending the prayer. The feastmenced. The talented musicians of the group yed their musical instruments merrily, whilst the young folk danced, coy maidens blushing delicately as young men extended to them their hands. The warm air was filled withughter and talk of the harvest, stories of youth and adventure. The oxen roast was devoured within minutes. It was a joyous day. Everything was in a mood of joy and everyone seems to beughing. Arial look at all this from his seat and heughed too. He enjoyed the music, he wonders whether that one young lumberjack manages to woo the butcher daughter and he years to hear a great story as he eats meat and drink water. If not that his body is a child, he would grabbed the ale and chug it out with these people. He chuckles when he thinks of that. The festivities were pierced suddenly by a figure bolting towards the banquet. Hans the priest, who had been staying nearby, fell upon them with a stricken look on his face. "Bandits!" he panted, clutching the table. Immediately the atmosphere froze, the entire ce quietened and the dances and the music all stopped. Arial eyes narrowed. This was new development to Arial, and he was panicked bandits had not attacked his vigest time, and he had no idea what to do. Then he gulped. Because he remembered something Change one thing, change everything. He remembered the quote he had read in Levitia''s journal on the theory of Time-Space magic. Is this it? The effect of his meddling? Before, the bandits never attacked because the vige was not rich, but now Danoba was one of the most prosperous viges in the Dukedom. A group was hastily assembled to intercept the bandits and the merriment of the celebration was quickly forgotten. This is my fault, thought Arial in despair, my most harrowing fault. ********************************************************************** Second part of the chapter. Enjoy and leave somements and reviews Chapter 12: Bandit attack (1) Chapter 12: Bandit attack (1) DENTED SHIELD CASTLE Adrian heard the reports from his people. A fifty-man bandit group was attacking Danoba Vige. The news hade from one of his scouts who had captured a single bandit in a recent raid, and the news had taken him by surprise. Thest he had heard of Danoba, it was a small vige of farmers and peasants, but he learned quickly how it had flourished in thest three years, and decided he must pay more attention to the minor viges in future. And the change happens because of one particr family He heard how the Vermont family had transformed Danoba into one of the most prosperous viges in the Dukedom, with the farmer Aries Vermont bing one of the richest men in the area. In that area there is no nobles or minor lords so the vige operating independently with the peasant chooses their own Chief to preside matter ofws among the vigers. It is not an official position but the Noble Houses knew to turn a blind eye, after all the Vige Chief kept the peace. But in three years'' time, Aries Vermont be one of the richest person in that area. He has manynds and thend has many food, fruits, vegetables and he also has four cattle farms and counting From that he opens even many more stores and increases his profit than before. He opened a bakery for his wife, the bread that is distributed in abundance to the surrounding viges. The n House also deals with them though not face to face. They bought their bread when they held a feast or celebrate something and when the asion calls for celebration. His men told him stories of Aries''s kindness, and of his wife Julia''s exceptional baking skills, and he felt urged to rush to their aid. There is also talk of giving them some minor title. He wanted to aid to gain the support of the Vermont''s family. After all, if he gains the Vermont family favor maybe if his father decides to grant them a title they might support himter Why the Vermont family? Adrian''s father had told him before that he foresaw great things in the Vermont family. Rising from unknown farmers to the richest family in the vige in three short years had made them stand out. They were resourceful, he had said. Adrian knew his father had an eye for talent; he had risen to Duke before his four older brothers thanks to his brilliance in choosing the people he felt would be most useful. His father survives in the Court because he knows which people will be useful and which people will be useless. It is his father brilliance in picking the right sides that make him the current Duke when he was the youngest of his four brothers. His father is a great politician Currently Adrian found himself in a precarious position every potential ally he had in the castle preferred his warmongering older brother to him. His brother who talked of conquering Dostov and building a great country that rivaled the other kingdoms. It is easy to get caught up in his heroic vision. Brother forgets, he mused, our noblest cause since time immemorial was the sacred duty of being the Shield of the Human Continent from the Dark Lands. That was why their great ancestor n Shadowstrider chose this ce, not because of its bountifulnds or the rich soil for agricultural activity like father said, but for his oath with his sworn brothers. n would weep if he saw his descendants fighting for titles andnd. He must not let his brother rule the Dukedom. Adrian''s visions for the Dukedom were nobler, greater than his father and brother''s. The Great Ancestor of his House, the closestpanion of the Great hero, who has taken an oath to protect the Human Continent from the Darkness that always threatens to encroach on thend, that is who he aspires to be and try to emte. In the family Adrian hold different vision for this Dukedom than his father and his brother. He always have His cause is a noble cause. A holy cause. A promise with the Great and Holy Savior. He sighed Approaching his father''s residence, a crier announced his arrival to the Duke. Adrian was granted entry, and his heart fell at the sight of his father. He looked old and frail, all youth and strength sapped from him. Adrian realized with a jolt that his time had almoste. "Son, why have youe?" Adrian shakes the feeling from his heart and he reported what he heard. Adrian told of the trouble facing Danoba, how he intended to help rid them of the bandits, and his father nodded in understanding. With his permission, Adrian gathered a unit of two hundred men and set off for the suddenly intriguing vige of Danoba. He just hoped he was not toote. ******************************************************************************** Second parting in a few seconds. Chapter 13: Bandit attack (2) Chapter 13: Bandit attack (2) In the vige of Danoba a team of twenty brave townsfolk engaged in battle with bandits. Arial, being recognized in the vige as a talented rider followed his father on horseback and watched the battle unfold. If he could find a weak point in their side, perhaps he could "Dodge the arrows!" Arial screamed suddenly. His energy had focused on his eyes, and his vision sharpened to see marksmen hidden between the trees. The bandits had only been used as bait. The lucky vigers who heard Arial''s cry dodged the attack, but many weren''t so fortunate. Arrows pierced their throats, tearing gaping holes in their skin and embedding themselves into bone, and the men fell. Arial frowned. Arial dragged his father to safety behind a tree and the two of them panted for breath, their eyes wide in disbelief. Arial searched frantically for something to use as a weapon. He nced back up at the bandits they wereughing. They must think that no one of importance resides here, thought Arial, I will show them how wrong they are. Arial clicked his tongue. ''I have defeated hundreds of Dark Land savages with less power than I have now, I can easily take down a lousy gang of bandits'' he thought to himself. Using his internal energy, Arial allowed his body to be filled with hot power and slithered between the flying arrows back into the fray. He looks like he is dancing in the middle of the battlefield. Grabbing a sword from an unsuspecting bandit, he slit the man''s throat with his own de, his look of shock turning to nkness as his blood spurted, and he fell. Arial did not stop. He smiles and he enter the battle. He is reminded of the battle he had with the dwarves and the elves. He dodges arrows like he was the wind and move swiftly like lightning and his attack is as shocking as thunder Arial''s sword flew through the air, spilling blood as it dragged across the flesh of the bandits. Arrows shot past him as he danced through the center of the battle, and his father yelled at him to retreat. Arial hesitated before because he thought his body could not handle it. But now, that he is holding the sword on his hand and running in the center of the battlefield he confirmed something ''I can do this, Dad'' Arial thought. He split the air with his sword, creating a buzzing sound, performing the Blinding Dance technique, and all at once the bandits realized they were not dealing with an ordinary child. The dance was a dance of Death. Where the light of the sword arrived, the heads would roll The bandits stared at each other in confusion and fear; this boy had just ughtered five men and his face showed no signs of horror. Even the hardest killers would at least show some kind of disgust. An innocent face of a young boy no even reaching ten of age that is filled with the blood of theirpanion yet the kid stands like nothing happened. Drenching from his shirt was the blood of the bandit''spanion. It is eerie. ''Focus on the boy!'' one bandit shouted. The remaining bandits focused all of their shots on Arial, while the archers in the deep bush focus their attention to the adventurers deterring them from helping the boy. Arial dodged each one of the attack expertly, his feet dance on the edge of the grass like he is floating above it. His father trembled as he watched from behind the tree. His son was extraordinary, he knew, but he had no idea of his strength. Being such a young boy, he had never needed to disy it, but as Aries watched him brandish his sword,manding the townsfolk to charge with a thunderous voice which reverberated like an echo within a cave, he realized deep in his heart: his son would be a great man. He is them reminded of those years ago, when Arial would havemanded little kids behind the house, ying make believe of war The bandits were overpowered. Arial with his pinpoint uracy released the Blinding Dance. To anyone that sees him it was like he separated into ten images parrying the arrows from ever reaching the other adventurers. The adventurers were also amazed. This is high level swordsmanship, some of them muttered under their breath Arial''s swordsmanship was swift and fierce beyondparison and he weaved through his enemies, shing and hacking, sttering blood and sending limbs flying, heavy heads thudding to the ground and pumping out thick blood until they were drained. With every swipe a sh of light followed, and the sword creaked and groaned until it shattered; the force of Arial''s energy had been too great for it to handle. Immediately, a viger Arial knew to be called Ronan threw his own sword to him. Arial caught the weapon and nodded his thanks, turning back to the panicked bandits. As they realized the dire circumstances they were in, their hidden men rushed out from the concealment of the trees. The initial reports had been wrong. One hundred and thirty men stood before them, armed and furious. Arial smirked. Several vigers began to back away, but Arial raised his sword once more and charged like a frenzied warrior. The courageous disy of leadership inspired the townsfolk and they followed suit. If a boy is that courageous how could they retreated back and be a coward? They would lose their face if a seven-year-old kid fights and they do not. How will they look at the vige people? Not to mention the boy is the Vige Chief son. The sword of Ronan had in twenty bandits before it cracked. Arial threw it away on the heap of bodies behind him. Arial swiped a third de, again from a bandit, breaking the man''s bones as he did so. He uses Lion Bite, a martial art technique useful to grab weapon of the enemy hands Dashing through the mass of men, Arial used his much-practiced Sweeping Stars technique to hack off their heads. Heads fly like a bird across the battlefield as their body falls to the ground with a thud, and the green grass turns red. The bandits were half-frozen in terror. They had never faced such a powerful opponent, or been part of such a bizarre scene; a seven-year-old couldn''t possibly be responsible for so much bloodshed, yet he had already killed more men than some of the bandits ever had. Finally, much to the relief of the exhausted vigers, backup in the form of the Shield and Sword arrived. The vigers who didn''t require medical attention retreated to safety and slumped to the ground, whilst the Shield and Sword men faced the bandits. Arial, however, failed to notice the neers and continued his controlled yet rapid ughter. Adrian watched from his horse. He couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw Arial''s sword cut through the bandits, again and again. "Extraordinary," Adrian muttered, "who is this boy?" Then suddenly the boy disappeared from their sight with a whooshing sound. Then a scream could be heard. He was moving so fast that their eyes hadn''t had time to adjust. Fairy Steps, Tommy the bandit leader muttered when he saw the technique ''A kid knows how to perform Fairy Steps? Who is this boy?'' he thought to himself. Tommy, the leader of the bandits, had had enough, and hurtled towards Arial, aiming his sword into Arial''s side. Arial onlyughed. Arial blocked the attack with ease, and immediately Tommy delivered another, his swording down hard and fast on top of Arial''s head. Swift as lightning, Arial knocked the sword aside and, using the Sea Dragon Pushing the Current stance, forced it to the ground. ''Sea Dragon Pushing the Current? Another high level technique'' Tommy thought to himself. Arial''s de shattered once again under the pressure of his energy, and both warriors dived to retrieve weapons from the fallen men. Tommy was far from a weak man. His martial arts training had pushed his natural strength to a great level, and his internal energy was highly developed. Pushing his energy into his sword, he lunged at his child opponent. Arial block it with his sword but it created a mini shockwave around them As Arial felt an internal energy push on his sword, he shouted loudly and countered it with a brute and fierce force of his arm. Crack. Arial''s sword snapped in two, and with it Arial''s arm went numb, but he refused to withdraw. He hade too far. Instead, he executed a new move, Blind Man Searching for Light. It is the seventeen stance A bright, cold ray of light shed, and sparks flew as he thrust what was left of his sword forward. Tommy''s de suddenly became lighter in his hands, and he stared down to see it had been cut by the sheer force of Arial''s internal energy. Arial smirks. Arial brought his sword down a second time and, with another sh of blinding light, sliced off half of Tommy''s head. The townsfolk were trembling and weeping, Adrian and the King''s men watching in stunned silence. The bandits, seeing their leader had fallen, some surrendered and some that is farther away fled. Arial stood alone, still clutching his broken sword, amidst the masses of severed limbs and pools of blood, like a scene from his father''s stories of great heroes. The King''s men pursued the bandits through the forest and caught them with ease, weak from battle and shock. Adrian finally jumped down from his horse and approached Arial. He wanted to see his eyes, but when he did a shiver swept through him. There was no fear in the boy, no hesitation. It was as if he had seen it all before, and much worse too. A boy, thought Adrian in awe, just a young boy. Adrian flinched as Arial''s eyes shot up to meet his. They watched each other intently for a moment, before Arial wiped the blood from his face and walked solemnly into the trees, to his father. *************************************************************************** End of the battle. Hope you enjoy it. Leave somements and reviews Chapter 14: Perspective (1) Chapter 14: Perspective (1) Aries Vermont Aries Vermont was a farmer, like his father before him and his father before him. They have always been a farmer. It was said that his family migrated from Vangua; his grandfather was one of the first, with the Vige Chief Rudolf, who built Danoba Vige. They farmed here and they live here In his teenage years, Aries went to Vangua and had a fateful encounter with a girl. That girl is Julia Aquitane. Aries fell in love with Julia Aquitane, the daughter of a minor noble. She was beautiful, graceful, elegant, smart and deserve so much better than him. In his teenage years, he met the most beautiful woman he had ever seen his lifeand his life has never been the same since that day Despite the immense difference in their status, Aries and Julia married even though she had to leave her noble family and they enjoyed many years of blissful happiness together, and were eventually blessed with a beautiful baby boy. He remembered those past moments. "He looks healthy, Aries," Julia had cooed as she cradled him. "My handsome little prince." Aries could do nothing but stare in wonder at his son. The boy had a shock of brilliant white hair and piercing blue eyes set into baster skin just like him. He has white hair like him and his father before him, and his father before him. It is weird but his family always have white hair like snow. Though having a color hair does not mean anything weird. For example, people in Renasia, their royalty has blue hair. They named the boy Arial. They were trying so hard for many years to get a child and finally their wish is granted by God. So of course they are beside themselves. Having Arial in their family motivated Aries to work harder, and as the years passed he saw a spark emerging in his son. He insisted on helping with the farm as soon as he could, and suggested to Aries a new way of farming. He had been so enthusiastic, Aries thought, that he had followed Arial''s instructions; he wasn''t able to offer Arial much in his early years, and would have done anything to see his precious son smile. He certainly hadn''t expected the harvest to multiply like it did. From that day on Aries''s family had enjoyed great fortune, he never experienced in his life before. Under Arial''s instruction Aries boughtnd and shops, and their profits doubled and tripled. He often watched his son in bewilderment, wondering where his knowledge could possiblye from. He was just a child, after all, and the farm was all he had ever known, yet he had the wisdom of kings. Arial is a bright and beautiful boy and he grew more and more engaging every year that passed. The vigers all knew of Arial, and many had admired his talents; he could carve beautiful figurines in a matter of minutes, he could read and do arithmetic (which was rare for a farmer''s son), and he also knew some very obscure knowledge. The vige children had taken a shine to him too, and followed him around like ducklings chasing their mother. Aries had seen them ying soldiers, Arial ordering the others around like miniature troops. He had a strong spirit and leadership skills that set him apart from the other children. He would marshal the other boys of the vige, usually Kyle and his sister Lisa and few other boys in the vige, his little soldier, Arial once said to him, into a little troop, and train them around the vige surroundings, in the river, in the creek, at the hill, in the thick bush, just as ardent and aspiring boys do with theirrades now. He possessed a certain vivacity and spirit too, which gave him, even then, a great ascendency over his yfellows. He invented their ys; whether to fight with swords or learning to defend themselves bare hand, he led them in their mischief; he settled their disputes wisely for a little kid of 6. Many of his ymates are older than him but no one dares disobey him. Sometimes Aries couldn''t believe the boy was his son. Their shops flourished, the farm expanded, and the Vermont family became rich and widely respected. Aries watched his son be a tall seven-year-old in fact he was the tallest child in the vige. He was adamant on eating the healthiest food avable, which Aries thought was a very strange quality to see in a child. Whilst the other vige children were trying to sneak sugary buns and sweet treats, Aries often found Arial eating rather revolting looking concoctions with questionable aromas. "Why do you eat that stuff, Arial?" Aries had once asked, wrinkling his nose as the boy chewed on a greyish-green lump. "I have to grow bigger," Arial had tersely replied. "Is that so?" Aries smiled. "I have something I need to protect. I need to grow strong," Arial said adamantly. His ferocity had taken Aries by surprise. Finally, after Vige Chief Rudolf had retired, the responsibility of Vige Chief was passed on to Aries. "I''m afraid I know nothing of administering," Aries had modestly protested. "Treat the vigers as you used to and you will do fine," Rudolf told him. It was clear the decision had already been made and to refuse would be to turn down on the kindness He epted at the urging of his wife. That night Aries ordered a feast. The entire vige was celebrating: dancing, singing,ughing, sharing stories. But the mood was abruptly broken. A priest informed the merry gathering of a bandit attack and the feast froze and everyone was filled with anxiety and nervousness. Aries quickly formed a group of hesitant volunteers to ride into the forest on horseback and confront the viins. "Be careful dear," Julia had said before he rides, her voiceced with worry. Beside Aries, Arial jumped up and steadied himself on top of a horse. "Arial what are you doing?" Aries gasped. "Get down Arial," Julia said, her voice stern. Aries could swear he sees a grin on his son face "I''ll be fine Mother, I''ll only watch," Arial said, not moving from his horse and staring straight ahead. Aries knew he didn''t have time to argue with the stubborn boy, and so he led the obscure army into the woods while Arial followed close behind. Arial shows another surprising talent--he is talented in riding horses. In the forest, the bandits came into view, and a lump formed in Aries''s throat. Swallowing hard, hemanded his amateur troops into battle. Their opponent was not weak and their numbers are not low, and Aries grew fearful; he had just been made Vige Chief, and now it seemed certain that the vige would perish. Suddenly, out of nowhere, he heard a voice roar. "Dodge the arrows!" Men fell, but many had heard the warning and were spared. Aries couldn''t hide his amazement as Arial appeared before him, dancing between the arrows, and forced him behind a tree. He realized it had been his son who had yelled the warning, and watched in astonishment as he threw himself into the battle like an experienced warrior. What the hell is he doing, Aries thought frantically, why court death? Aries quickly realized he needn''t have worried. Bandits dropped all around Arial, who was waving his sword expertly, as if he had been doing it for years. It wasn''t long before he was surrounded by a circle of blood and bodies, and Aries''s heart was thumping fit to burst. He spotted the bandits begin to focus their attention on Arial, and Aries yelled at him to retreat. Arial ignored him. Aries trembled in fear of losing his perfect son, his brave and brilliant little prince. Arial had never shown any indication of being strong. But he didn''t care about whether his son is strong. He only cares that his son to survive. He would not mind dying for his son. "Charge!" The cry came from his son''s mouth. He was a natural born leader, Aries thought. Every man in their group obeyed him without question. Aries watched the fight unfold, awestruck, and a thought dawned on him: his son would be a great man. The battle was ongoing and slowly it revealed that Arial is overwhelming the bandits with his superior attack But that does not ease Aries heart. He is still worried. Finally, Aries heard the patter of hooves heading towards them. Knights from the House of n burst through the trees and joined the battle. The other vigers backed off as the knights took over, but Arial hadn''t noticed and continued his battle, breaking through the line of defense of the bandit. Men on horseback stood back and watched the boy intently. Aries could say that they had never seen anything quite like it either. Before Aries could see what had happened, the bandits began running to the trees. His eyes fell to the blood-drenched child, and the head of the bandit leader at his feet. Aries thought wildly of the stories of great heroes he loved so much. The knights caught and arrested the bandits, but they didn''t dare approach Arial. Lord Adrian eventually stepped down from his horse and examined the boy, who hadn''t moved from the bloodbath. Arial stayed motionless until Adrian was finished, then walked over to Aries. "Father, let''s go home. I need to clean myself." Aries could do no more than nod in bewilderment as he looked at that heap of bodies that formed a hill behind his son back ************************************************************************* Part one of the chapter. Next chapter wille in a couple of minutes Chapter 15: Perspective (2) Chapter 15: Perspective (2) Daniel Lethe In his youth, Daniel Lethe had been an adventurer, like his father. He likes being an adventurer to explore the world. He had traveled across the continent, even venturing to the Southern Temple, home to the famous Southern Healer, although they had never met. He had sailed the ck Sea and see the city states of Asteros, walk through the desert in the Holy Cities and even join a few questionable group in his youth. He had given up his adventurous lifestyle when he was twenty-five, when he married a tanner''s daughter named Alissa and settled in Danoba. In time they had a son and a daughter named Kyle and Lisa, and the wild spirit inside Daniely dormant. Danoba had been a small, peaceful vige, but in recent years it had expanded rapidly and in an unprecedented way. It was no secret to any viger that the rise in power was thanks to Daniel''s neighbor, Aries Vermont. Daniel had known Aries for years, and initially he had seemed like any regr humble farmer. Neither rich nor poor, the Vermont family livedfortably, and Daniel had never felt a sense of greatness about Aries. He sometimes greeted the family on his return from hunting in the forest, but that was normally the extent of their interaction. In the past couple of years, Daniel had watched the Vermont family rise to a well-respected position; they had be one of the richest families in the Dukedom, and had generated many jobs on their farm and in their shops, and helped starving families to make ends meet. It was his generosity and wealth that caused Aries to be offered the title of Baron by the House of n. A High Lord himself conferring the title. The sudden rise of the Vermont family had surprised Daniel, but it was nothingpared to what he witnessed from the Vermont boy during the battle with the bandits. A seven-year-old, fighting dozens of men armed with bows, swords and knives. Not only had he fought them all and survived, he had won. "Dad, is something wrong?" Daniel looked down. His daughter was watching him with worry in her eyes. Daniel softened his expression and put his hand on her head. "No Lisa, everything is all right." Lisa smiled, satisfied, and bounced out of the room. Alissa, who had been watching from the doorway, entered the room and sat beside her husband. "Dear?" Alissa prompted him. "It''s fine, Alissa," Daniel said. "It''s just tonight I realized something." "What do you mean?" "Truly this world is vast. There''s always someone better," Daniel sighed. Alissa looked puzzled, so Daniel continued. "I''m sorry Alissa. I don''t know what I''m feeling. Is it envy? Or is it dissatisfaction?" "Let''s go to bed, dear," Alissa said, smiling softly. "The children are already asleep." "You go, I think I''ll clean myself up first," Daniel pulled at his filthy blood-sttered clothes. Alissa nodded and walked out of the room, leaving Daniel to contemte in the darkness. ************************************************************************************* Chapter 16: First meeting between lovers Chapter 16: First meeting between lovers ANVALI ARAKATH Anvali is the seat of power of the Dark Lands. And Azrael was the Crown Prince of Anvali, which everyone in the Human Continent referred to as the Dark Lands. Anvali was home to many different races: there were the elves, the dwarves, the orcs, the faeries, kobolds, trolls and goblins, and far into the east lived the giants. The giants have only a few of them left. But while they are a smallmunity they are strong There were even a few dragons left, although their numbers were low and were hard toe by. Originally, there were many in the Human Continent, but after the Subjugation by Levitia, and the Purge two hundred yearster, it was said that the dragons in the Human Continent were already extinct. Each race had their king, and each king pledged allegiance to the Demon Lord that ruled in Arakath, the descendant of Azazel Mournstar. It was a joyous day for Azrael and his family. His father, Iriel Mournstar, the current King of Arakath and ruler of Anvali, had arranged for Azrael to be betrothed to the Devonhurst family since he was two years old. Devonhurst was one of the four Heavenly Noble Protectors of Anvali, and one of the oldest families in thend. "Arianna Devonhurst," Azrael muttered. Heralded as one of the great beauties of Anvali, her fame was widespread. Azrael nced at his attendant. "Do I look dashing, Elkar?" "Yes, Crown Prince," Elkar replied. Azrael smiled, and posed in front of the mirror. In three years, at the age of twenty, Azrael would be crowned King. Most of the ministers were pro-war towards humans, but Azrael was a peaceful boy. Charitable andpassionate, the Prince had always disliked war, as did his father Iriel. For almost eight hundred years there had been no major wars against the humans. The ministers wanted to reim the Lost Land, but they remained loyal. If not probably they have already raised their banner and march to the Blessed Lands and retake back their Lost Lands. And there are still many ministers that wished for peace. And Elkar is worried that Azrael will be influenced by the minister. His peaceful nature is one thing Elkar does not like about the Crown Prince. Azrael eyed his reflection. He did indeed look dashing in his crimson robes. With his coal-ck hair and sea-green eyes, he was the image of the perfect prince. His clothes were adorned with an intricate dragon design, the symbol of royalty in Anvali. After Elkar had convinced Azrael of his perfection, he escorted the Prince to the rendezvous point, the Moon Pavilion. The time hade for the two prospective marriage partners to meet. Every prospective marriage partner need to see each other apany by their attendants or matchmaker Azrael''s nerves fluttered as he pushed the door and stepped inside. From her seat, Arianna shed him with her clear blue eyes, and Azrael''s mouth fell open involuntarily. Her skin was pale white, like untouched snow, her hair a deep abyss of ck. She had the most beautiful pair of eyes that Azrael has ever seen. Her eyes were blue that remind of the clear summer sky. Her skin was white like snow, and her ck hair in contrast to herplexion give her this air of mystery. And as he looked at her, she also looked at him and blushed. It was love at first sight for both of them. The man is dashing, the woman is beautiful, a match made in heaven "Crown Prince, please be seated," Elkar said, snapping Azrael out of his daze. Azrael silently scolded himself for being so foolish, and took a seat facing Arianna. "Wine?" Elkar offered them both. Azrael nodded. Anvali produced many kinds of superb wines, from the sour red of the orcs, to the clear white of the faeries. There are also the wines from Ranoa Republic which tastes sweet, the sour red from the Orchish Lands, white clear wine from the fabled fairies, and three casks of Dwarven ale. To ease his nervous heart, Azrael chose a strong wine marked as his father''s private stock. He filled his goblet to the brim and quickly chugged it down his throat. The taste was like nothing he had ever felt, heady and powerful, a red-ck color. Azrael shuddered. Arianna giggled, and the atmosphere grew brighter. He himself unconsciously smiles "Are you alone, Prince? Am I not here? Where is my wine?" Arianna said with a teasing smile. Azrael grinned. "I have no goblet for you. We will have to share." As Azrael moved to pour her wine, Arianna gripped his hand. "Prince, look at me," she said. Azrael paused. He hadn''t truly looked at her yet, his nerves hadn''t allowed him. Taking a breath, he let his eyes fall to her, and she in turn looked through his eyes into his spirit. This will be my wife, Azrael thought, my beautiful wife, my princess, my queen. Their conversation flowed freely, and they learned much about each other. Azrael talked of his love for painting and ying the lyre, and discovered Arianna had a beautiful singing voice. From then on, their days were spent in the gardens, creating melodic music together. Azrael and Arianna became the most beautiful and perfect couple that had ever been known in Anvali. They were adored by their people, and they, in return, exuded love across thend. Happiness and peace seems to be evesting in Arakath. But dark forces are swirling under the surface in the Capital of Anvali, a dark force that threaten the peace between humans and Arakath. And there is a shadow that watch upon this young couple and waits for the opportune moment, casting its gaze to beyond the Dark Sea. Yet, no one knows of this threat ********************************************************************* If you like the story please leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 17: The first step (1) Chapter 17: The first step (1) The feast has ended but the night has not ended. After the battle, the knights dragged the arrested bandits back to the castle while Adrian and his elite knights stayed in the vige. Aries invited the Duke''s son to rest at his house, and Adrian gratefully epted. They settled their horses in the stables and headed inside the residence. Along the way they could see the development and the progress of this vige. The scene is picturesque and filled with beautiful gardens and the smile of the vige people. Adrian admired the beautifully constructed farmhouse, clearly designed by a talented mason. While they were admiring the beautiful vige they finally arrived at Vige Chief Aries house. The rumors were true, he thought. The family was rich. The Vermont was the sole driving force for this vige prosperity. He enters the house and Aries greet him "My lord, thank you for your assistance. We still have plenty of food in the kitchen. It would be my honor to serve the valiant knights who helped us," Aries said, bowing humbly. Adrian was taken aback. He hadn''t expected such proper behavior from a vige farmer. He nced to the man''s wife. She was a noble''s daughter if Adrian was not mistaken. She had surely taught her husband to act correctly befitting of people of status. He contemted the farmer''spliment. It had seemed to Adrian like they had the situation under control without his knights. He couldn''t admit that to Aries, however he had his reputation and pride to protect. He smiles and nodded and reply to Aries politely and with courtesy as befitting of a noble personage as himself. Adrian and his knights were ushered into the dining room, where they were served mounds of sulent meat, and ss after ss of wine. Adrian certainly hadn''t expected the wine it was hard toe by. He marveled at how a family in the middle of nowhere had managed to get wine. This only serves to increase his respect to this family. The knights were delighted with all the foods and the wines. As they crammed food into their mouths, Adrian stared and shook his head. They were elite in fighting, he thought, but that didn''t mean they were refined in manner. Their host did not seem to mind. Adrian''s n had fallen apart. He had expected to save Danoba from the bandits and earn the gratitude of Aries Vermont by saving the vige. Having such a well-respected, powerful man in his debt could be nothing but beneficial to Adrian. A band of knight saving a vige, this kind of deeds will of course create an amiable and kind bond. The gratitude for saving their life will surely pay off one day, in one way or another. Then he would tell him that House of n will confer him the title Baron and the Vermont will be responsible for the surrounding vige, to rule and to govern Then the gratitude will intensify and at that time Adrian will have quite the influence on Aries Vermont. One day, if he wants to ask help from Aries, surely his help will be given some serious thought. But he hadn''t anticipated the Vermont boy. To say nothing of his martial arts, such kid could rarely be found in the entire Dukedom. Being a knight would certainly suit him, but Adrian saw a kingly demeanor in the boy. He was a born leader. "My lord, we are honored to host you here in our humble abode." A voice jolted Adrian from his thoughts. Looking up from the table, he saw the boy watching him. He had cleaned himself up since the battle, and the fierce look had left his eyes. Now he looked dignified with the clean cloth iid with pearl and beautiful sparkling decoration, the cut on his cloth fit perfectly to the boy body and in his middle finger is a ring with an inscription, though he could not see it. His hair was snow white, his stature was tall for a boy of his age, his piercing blue eye was scanning them, and his white hair falling across his pale face when he bowed slightly. There is an odd light in his eyes that seems to know something more than he let on. He stood beside the table, dignified, like royalty. "The honor is mine," Adrian replied politely and smile at the young boy. The knights stopped eating, their rowdy chatter died down to silence as they stared at the boy. Darren, one of his knight was eating the chicken voraciously and the most gluttonous of the bunch and even he stopped eating so abruptly that he and choked on the chicken flesh. Adrian knew what they were thinking. Most of his knights hade from minor noble houses and had been trained since childhood. The incredible show of strength disyed by the boy had intrigued them; he could easily surpass every one of them. Not only that, the way the boy hold himself in his demeanor and attitude and his appearance now shows that he will not lose even if he is confronted by a son of a high status person. Even though his father is not nobility, he sure looks like a noble son of a high lord with all the luxuries heaped on him Adrian smiles as he mused that the cloth make the person. The same questions were running through the minds of each of the knights: where did the boy learn that kind of swordsmanship? Who had taught him? Had some martial arts expert wandered through the forests of Danoba one day and decided to teach a young boy all he knew? It is known that the people in Vern, Zettel and Renasia practices martial arts. For the Renasian people most of their martial art is intense, strong, and unyieldingpared to Vern which is full with variations and movements. From what Adrian heard from hearsay, those who reached the peak of martial arts could fly like birds, jumping through valleys easily, running as fast as lightning and some were even reputed to possess the strength of a thousand men. Hearsay and stories. Dreams and tales. Adrian never believes in it that much. In the Dukedom what matter are their forces. Their knights and vassal. Discipline and order. Here they learn swordsmanship. Their swords are thin; the exception is broadsword and des. Internal energy is taught only to nobles and Adrian also learns internal energy but the training involves the insight of self, one that Adrian could not reach. Mostly because he is upied with the matters of the state. How could he have time to practice? And even if there is an expert in martial arts, with enough people it is not hard to suppress one man. So what''s so important in cultivating internal energy? Most of the nobles in the Dukedom also believe the same thing. Magic on the other hand is rare after the Age of Gods. So most of them fight with swords and spears. The use of des is umon but it is clear that the young boy has adept understanding on the technique involved using the variety of weapons. It was not every day they saw a seven-year-old swinging a sword as though it was simply an extension of his arm. It was more than that. It was like he was performing art in the middle of the battlefield. It was like the young boy was a painter painting a scene of carnage using the blood as the ink, and the sword as his brush. They may not be the strongest but the Knight knew to appreciate the beauty of Arial swordsmanship. It was like a dance of steel, of death and devastation. "Ever thought about bing a knight, kid?" Sir Thomas, the Knight Commander, and also the guard of Lord Adrian suddenly asked. Julia almost dropped the te she was carrying, and Aries''s face paled. She disapproves of such notions. And Aries was shocked. His expression was as pale as his wife if not paler. He is a peaceful man, with little worries and much joy. Knights would undoubtedly encounter dangers They exchanged an anxious look, but Arial didn''t hesitate in his response. "Yes, sir, I''m interested" he said curtly, but with grace. His tone was firm and resolute, and left no room for questioning. Sir Thomas looked overjoyed. Clearly it was the answer he had hoped for, and patted the seat next to him enthusiastically. Arial sat and ate unreservedly, joining the knights in their raucousughter and story-telling. When all the men had finally eaten and drank their fill, Adrian revealed his true purpose in riding to Danoba. "It is by the grace of the Duke that we wish to confer your family a title," Adrian said, and requested the vigers to be gathered in the square for his official announcement. Aries was not that shocked at the announcement but he clearly is dazed for a few seconds. Like before Julia calm him down. After some persuasion, Aries epted the appointment. As they made their way to the vige square, Adrian mused. It was the first time he had seen someone so vehemently refuse the title of nobility. It was truly a bizarre sight for him and a breath of fresh air. Once a sizable crowd had gathered, Adrian took out a roll of parchment with a Dukedom of n seal. The vigers kneeled with respect, and Adrian spoke, his vice loud and clear as he announces the content of the parchment to the vigers. "The Duke of n is pleased to confer a Barony on the Vermont family. Aries Vermont thus will be Lord Aries, Baron of Danoba. Aries Vermont thus bes Lord Aries and Mdm Julia Vermont will be Baroness of Danoba." Aries Vermont will be responsible for Bru, Gili, Khili and Caucer vige. Arial watched the announcement from the back of the crowd, and smiled slightly, considering what it would mean for his family and his ns. Arial then thought in his mind, being a noble doesn''t mean suddenly you are thrust into a life of luxury. At least he knows that much. He knew one noble that sell her own daughter to very to settle his debt. It was immoral but who is he to condemn. Life was hard at the time. Foods are scarce, people died starving,bined that with the unceasing ughter, men warped to be monsters. But can that be a reason? Which is true? He thought to himself. That man is born good or man are born evil? Or did the definition of evil depend on the circumstances? Do we be nice because the circumstances allow us to feel that kind of luxury of politeness? Even now he still doesn''t know. There is so much he doesn''t know. But he do know one thing. Pennies, coppers, and gold. ''Yes, my friend, I guess that is the most important thing'' he thought as his mind thought of his old friend Pennies, coppers, and gold, he repeated in his mind and then his mind wheeled to the responsibilities of a Baron. The responsibilities of the baron were first to his king, and then to the people on his estates. The king required the people of their courts to perform certain duties as well as serve in the military. If loyalty was shown to the king, they could gain more titles,nd, and respectable marriages for their children. If they didn''t, they could lose everything in the stroke of a pen. The nobility also had the duty to make sure the people on their estates were protected, and that crops were produced, as a percentage was sent to the king and the church. They also sat as judge in cases of dispute and handed out sentences. The Vermont had entered nobility, even though one of the lowest ranked Arial thought. But the nobility had a game to y. And it was full of filth. "From today onwards the Vermont family is a part of the nobility and must exercise their capacity as nobles, and adhere to their responsibilities towards the state." The announcement ended. The vigers rose, unsure of what to do. Under other circumstances they would have congratted Aries, but now that he was a noble they were uneasy. Thankfully, Aries hadn''t lost his touch with the people. "I guess this calls for another feast," he said in a loud, light-hearted voice. The vigersughed,forted by the gentle man they had always known. *********************************************************************************** Chapter 18: The first step (2) Chapter 18: The first step (2) "Ribs of beef and many a bread!" The yell rang throughout Julia Vermont''s bakery. "We''re selling bread, dear, not ribs of beef. That''s another store," said Julia. She was calmly trying to instruct Lisa on how to sell bread. A month had passed since they had been made nobility, and their profits had increased further. The vige of Danoba had be a city, and the market square pulsed with merchants and new city dwellers. The reason why it became a city is because Ariesbined the viges to form a city under his governance Market Square was erected and it is a sess. Arial had advised his father to open even more shops, selling everything from weapons to fish, which were particrly popr with the High Lords Houses. Every stall that is open need to pay for the ce and that gold went into the Treasury for the city to maintain roads and to build more structures all across the city. The Vermont''s also have a meat shop, a fish shop and with the supplies that they got from the Port, they sell mackerel, herring,mpreys, cod, eels, cured salmon and herring and stock fish are the mostmon varieties of fishes they sell on the wet market. Crabs and lobsters are transported live, in barrels. It cost a bit but the return for such transaction is also good. Arial based this business on the dreams he dreams yesterday. It seems every time he dreams he could remember a bit more about what he before he almost dies, the vision of that other worlds. He sees a family that uses this same method from a lowly status to be very rich. But it''s not from this world he guess. There is also fresh salmon attracting very hefty price. A fresh turbot can cost even more, and usually only the noble families that buy this kind of fish usually for feast. The Vermont''s also have contract with two of the High Lords Houses. House of n and House of Pis. Other than that, the Vermont''s is also selling their grains, now that they have so much in reserve. Aries and Julia, his parents are nning to buy othernds from other ces in the Dukedom. Arial mother is also the ountant. She mentioned that she learned from a clerk that resides in her house a long time ago. Arial then watch outside the shop. He could see a youngd walking through the crowd bearing a trayden with wooden bowls of cooked meats. Arial look at him and then he ask his mother "Is that a new worker?" Arial asked her mother. Julia turned her head and looked at the boy outside the shop. "Yes, a smith boy, wanting to make some money. He said he wanted to do the job so I let him" Arial just nodded and he smiles Arial watched the life fluster all around him. So many people hade from surrounding viges, and Danoba had more than doubled in size. Men in knee-length brown tunics drove their cattle through the square, wealthy merchants in long high-cored gowns and beaver-fur hats looking to spend their money, peasants leading flocks of sheep, packhorses pulling carts loaded with crates of chickens; the city was buzzing with noise. People are talking so much that chatter could almost be the whole purpose of the market and in many ways it is. Information is exchanged here. Arial also notices some travelling performers performs in the corner of the market square, Arial met them yesterday when they were making the payment for their ce. Their performance looks interesting too. The marketce is the heart of any town: indeed, the very definition of a town is that it has a market. The Vermont recognize this and also set aside an area for corn: sacks of wheat, barley, oats and rye that are piled up, ready for sale to the townsmen. Then there is the space given over to livestock: goats, sheep, pigs and cows. Another corner is devoted to garden produce apples, pears, vegetables, garlic and herbs. The rest of the marketce performs two functions. Producerse to sell fleeces, sacks of wool, tanned hides, furs, iron, steel and tin for resale further afield. The other function is to sell manufacturedmodities to local people: brass and bronze cooking vessels, candlesticks and spurs, pewter ware, woolen cloth, silk, linen, canvas, carts, rushes (for hall floors), ss, faggots, coal, nails, horse shoes and nks of wood. Everyone is heavily dependent on each other for such supplies, and the marketce is where all these interdependencies meet. Arial smiled. The next day he was due to leave for the Knight Training Barracks. He had been rmended by Sir Thomas and had received his letter the day before. His one condition for joining had been that Kyle and Lisa would join too. Their parents, Daniel and Alissa, had been hesitant, but Arial had assured them that he would protect their children, and they had relented. He thought about all that he had done in his recent years. The people of Danoba had been taken along such a different path than the one fate had originally had in store for them. Daniel Lethe was supposed to have been a hunter who died in the woods searching for food during the winter following his son''s death, but now he worked on Arial''s father''s cattle farm. Change one thing, change everything. Perhaps change wasn''t such a bad thing. Arial sighed happily. Tomorrow he would begin his training. He would prove his worth and change the fate of the Dukedom. ************************************************ Chapter 19: The birth of a hero (1) Chapter 19: The birth of a hero (1) 10 AFTER FALL In the Eastern Land, ten years since the Fall, the humans had be the victims of indiscriminate killings of the Demon Lords In the west, the Montnc family revolted against the rule of the Demon Lords, whilst the illustrious Anjou family migrated and sailed the Weeping Sea, followed by the Ranoa family, hoping to find a new home in a distantnd away from the ughter. The Mountain Tribe terrorized the people of Davarus, looting and piging the viges and many sought refuge in the deserts of the Dry Lands. In these desperate times, viins and evil emerged and they thrived in chaos and destruction The Demon Lords in their towering pces indulged in carnal pleasures daily and victimized the humans. The blood of humans dye the entire continent, and stories of tragic lives ismon for human during this Age But with viinse heroes. Amander by the name of Hadrianus Junius, who served the Demon Lords, passed on military secrets to the humans and was eventually executed. All heroes wept for his death and his contribution to humanity is praised in poems and songs. His bravery and loyalty were inspirational. Amongst the misery and poverty, heroes rose from all over the Human Continent raise their swords to uphold justice and protect their rights. A war filled with bloodshed begins. This story begins in a vige In a vige no longer known to history, a tavern was buzzing with chatter. The news of Hadrianus''s execution was the topic on everyone''s lips, as was the ongoing revolt in the west by the Montnc family Everyone have an opinion on this matter "The Court is full of fat ministers who are only concerned with filling their own bellies!" a viger roared, whilst others nodded their agreement. Some held up their jug in agreement. "The Demon Lords have abused us, raped our daughters and killed our sons, ow much longer should we endure? How much more suffering do we need to ept before enough is enough!" another said, almost shouting the words ''Aye!'' Others echoes his thought "We, the human race, are more numerous than the Demon Lords. If we unite our strength we can stop them," said a fiery young man. In a corner sat two men, listening intently to these discussions. One had a head full of brilliant white hair with piercing blue eyes, whilst the other man''s hair color is ck as midnight. The white hair man has tall broad shoulder. His muscle is well defined and he looks like he has fought many battles from the scar in his left hand. Eventually, the dark-haired man, by the name of Arian, spoke to hispanion. "Brother, let''s join the heroes and defend our races," he said in a strong, clear voice. "I''ll go with you, brother," the white-haired man replied. Their words were heard by everyone in the tavern, and silence fell. "Young heroes," a man stood and pointed to the two brothers. "You might risk losing your lives like Hadrianus," an elderly man warned. "You are young and have great love for our people, but be patient." "Pah," a man with striking blue hair stood and spat at the floor. "Patient? For how long have we been patient with the Demon Lords? Haven''t we had enough of death? How many more of our people blood need to be shed before we stop being patient!" The other men nodded enthusiastically as he banged his fist on the table in defiance. He looks at the people in the tavern, smiles with a crooked smile andughed heartily. Then he climbed up onto the table and cleared his throat dramatically. "During the Lost Year, the First Generation made the ord with the Demon Lords. Does anyone still remember the ord? As long as the Demon Lords respected our rights, we would uphold and protect their rule over Davarus. Am I right?" he bellowed. The men nodded, and he continued. Arian and his brother also nodded "But ten years after we chose a king to rule our own people, the Demon Lords imprisoned Alexiniad Montnc in their ck Tower. Who knows where his son Alexander went? Who even knows if he''s still alive? Where is the Montnc? The rightful king and his heir?" "Mikael Mournstar, you scum," Arian said, his voice full of disdain. The tavern cheered and banged their weapons to the ground, spirits rising. "Hero" Arian asked to the man that make the speech "Am I right to scold the Demon Lords?" The man with the blue hairughed and open his arm and nodded "RIGHT! THAT SCOLDING IS RIGHT" said the man passionately. The man that spoke so brazenly against the Demon Lords is tall with excessively handsome face and has quite the peculiar hair color. Arian sworn brother has a white snow color, while this brave young Hero has blue hair color, Arian mused. Of course, Arian at this point of time would not know that someday the descendant of the blue hair man will someday save his son lives countless of times and be the King of a great kingdom. The tavern cheered and banged their weapons to the ground feeling spirited hearing the blue hair man speech. Arian smiles and looked at his brother. "This man is a great speaker, and his intentions are true," the white-haired brother muttered. "Indeed," Arian replied shortly. That night the two brothers left the tavern with renewed determination. *************************************************************************** Part two would be posted in a few minutes. Hope you like the story and leave somements. Chapter 20: The birth of a hero (2) Chapter 20: The birth of a hero (2) "All heroes have risen, Chasing the glory of battle, For the sake of our people they gave their lives, Should our bodies wither ''til old, What a regret it would be" The two brothers staggered home, arm in arm, singing the poem together. "HAHAHA, Brother Arian, let us go drink again sometimes" said the man with the white hair heartily. Eventually they approached a young, pretty woman sweeping a yard. She is of short stature, well proportioned, thin and delicate, and amazingly pretty; her eyes are lively that she inspires reverence and respect. Her voice is smooth and gentle. Arian knew much about the woman: she was skilled in needlework, she had an impressive knowledge of music, and she could y the lute remarkably well. Arian knew all of this because his brother Gabriel always boasted about his wife when he was drinking. "You''re back, dear," the woman smiled, then turned to Arian. "Brother Arian, bring Sister Mary over for dinner. Let us eat together tonight." "I will, thank you Elizabeth," Arian replied, nodding The two families had a tight bond for a long time. Arian and Gabriel had been childhood friends, and were sworn brothers in their youth. Their wives had embraced the bond and had be close friends too. "I guess tonight we will taste your superb cooking Sister in Law." He smiles and Elizabeth just smile Gabriel justughs "Arian," Gabriel suddenly said, excited, "let''s go to the forest and hunt." "Yes, let''s do that," Arian replied enthusiastically. "Oh, no you don''t!" Elizabeth said, pinching Gabriel''s ear. Gabriel winced and relented, while Arian chuckled. "Sister in Law, I will tell Mary toe for dinner tonight," said Arian, waving goodbye. "Go, while I deal with your brother." As he walked, Arian could hear Gabriel beg for mercy, and heughed. His proud and brave brother only feared one person: his wife. He walks to his home with his heart warm and he enter his home. Inside his own home he could hear his wife reciting the Hymn of Light. Arian smiles falter for a moment before he sighs and smiles back. "I''m home, dear!" he called through the door. "Oh, you''re back," said Mary, as Arian wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed her on her cheeks and she blush "What were you praying for?" he asked. Mary blushed again "I wished us a child." Was she that worried, Arian frowned. Then he grinned and lifted his wife into his arms. There is a naught smile on his face "What are you doing?" Mary giggled. "There''s no point just wishing, my love. I''m going to fulfill your prayer!" Mary giggled harder and kissed her husband''s neck, wrapping her arms around him tightly as he carried her away to the bedroom. Nine month from that day, Mary will bear a healthy son, destined for greatness. *************************************************************************** "I overheard people talking about that cruel king on my way here, brother," Arian said, discussing the recent atrocities with Gabriel. Unrest was everywhere since the revolt. The world is in chaos, waiting for a great momentous event to happen. One that will define this world destiny. The ughter of the human race has increased since the revolt. And humanity and the Demon Lords rtionships have reached a tipping point. The brothers sat deep in conversation, whilst their wives stood in the kitchen preparing dinner. "Sister Liz, please rest, you''re at yourst month for goodness'' sake! Take it easy." "It''s fine, I can do this. Don''t worry" Elizabeth had fallen pregnant, and the time was drawing near for her child to be born. The four friends spent their evening like they had spent so many others, eating good food and chatting together, deepening their bond and rtionship. It was as Elizabeth was ying her lute that they heard echoing screams from the outside. Gabriel and Arian look at each other and they both feel a premonition of something bad that is about to happen. Gabriel and Arian rushed to the door and peered out; the brothers spotted smoke billowing in the distance. "The Demon Lords'' army hase," Gabriel said, his voice tense. Arian eyes narrowed. Gabriel grabbed his sword, ready for battle, and took a step outside before Arian blocked his way. "Where are you going, brother?" "We have always talked of avenging our people. Now is the time!" "What about your family, brother?" Arian nodded to Elizabeth, who was cradling her swollen belly with tears in her eyes. "Let us avenge them when your child is born. Do not let your child be fatherless" Gabriel is still holding his sword "What do you say, Brother?" Arian asked again Gabriel stared at his wife, look back at the fire in the distance, close his eyes and take a deep breath, calming his thoughts and then he nodded. ''You are right, brother'' He nodded and Arian pat his shoulder They set about gathering essential supplies and fled on their horses. Carnage and chaos filled the streets. Vigers who hadn''t been able to escape the fires ran past, screaming. Frightened men and women were cut down by swords as they tried to run, others ughtered as they hid in their homes and the church. The sounds of the dying rang throughout the vige. Behind their horses, is a scene of hellish nightmare, of destruction and fire. ********************************************************************************** Three days after the Demon Lords'' army attacked, the brothers and their wives set up camp in a forest. They were exhausted from their journey, their heavy limbs dragged across the forest floor. A loud gasp cut their weary moods. Gabriel, Arian and Mary swiveled round to see Elizabeth clutching her belly, eyes wide, with water trickling down her legs. Gabriel leaped to his wife''s side as she clung to a nearby tree, consumed by her first contraction. "Are you all right?" Gabriel said weakly. Elizabeth red at him. "Do I look all right, Gabe?" she hissed through clenched teeth. The contraction faded and she slumped to the floor. Mary jumped into action, pulling out nkets and sks of water. She had delivered babies before in the vige, but never in the middle of a forest. Nevertheless, she was determined to stay calm, for her friend looked terrified. Hours passed, and Elizabeth''s contractions grew stronger. Wrapped in Gabriel''s arms, she writhed and panted, as Mary dabbed her forehead with a cloth and forced her to take sips of water. Finally, Elizabeth gripped Gabriel''s arm and her head shot up. "I can feel something," she said between heavy breaths. "The baby''s head," Mary told her. "The little one is in position. It''s time to push, sister." Elizabeth''s body seized up as she pushed with all the strength in her heart, her throat growling involuntarily like a beautiful wild beast. After what seemed like hours, the baby''s head entered the world, and Mary caught the child expertly as its body quickly followed. She checked the child over; soft white hair, clear blue eyesjust like his father "It''s a boy," Mary smiled, cing the baby in Elizabeth''s arms. Gabriel wept with joy. Elizabeth''s arms shook as she held her son, tears of happiness and relief in her eyes. "He looks healthy, sister," said Mary. "He looks handsome," said Elizabeth, gazing dreamily at the newborn. "How can you know that? He is still a child" Gabriel remarked. "A mother knows" Elizabeth said ncing at Gabriel Gabriel just shuts his mouth seeing the gaze from his wife. "What should we name him, dear?" she asked Gabriel. He was silent and thoughtful for a moment, then grinned. "Do you have a good name, Dear?" "Yes, a good and heroic name." "What is it?" Elizabeth asked again. "How about Levitia? The Bringer of Light, it is a heroic name" Gabriel said, pleased with himself. "Hmm, Levitia," Elizabeth said. "Levitia Vermont. It''s a good name, brother," Arian said from behind Gabriel. "Isn''t it? Levitia Vermont." He looked at his tiny son''s face. "Someday, my son, you will be greater than any man, soaring in the sky among the Gods." As he wishes to the Divinity A star in the sky shines suddenly as he wishes that hope "Why wish that for him? Just wish him healthy," said Elizabeth, tutting. Elizabeth disapproves. There are some traces of hubris in Gabriel words and expression. "It''s alright. Who knows if he will really be a great man in the future, leaving his name in history?" Gabriel said "With you as his father, I doubt that" Elizabeth said jokingly. Gabriel and Arianugh. It is the custom of the Sky People to whisper their wish to their newborn child. Some wished for health, others wished for fortune, but Gabriel Vermont was unaware of how prophetic his wish would be. His son Levitia will be the greatest Hero in Human history leading the Subjugation and rid out the Demon Lords from Davarus and deres the continent as the Human Continent. They are also countless of heroic feats that Levitia performs in his era that cemented his name in history, like ying the Red Dragon Ghad, fighting the Dwarven General, Dulira Zaraf for three day and three nights and single handedly destroy an army of 10 thousand soldier by himself. His son Levitia would be the greatest hero in human history but, like any great hero, he was to meet a tragic end. If Gabriel had known the fate of the boy, he would not have wished for such a thing. "Brother, I have an idea," Arian said suddenly. "What? Brother Arian, say it" Gabriel said while hugging his son "Mary and I have been trying for a baby for a few years now. If we have a boy, let them be sworn brothers. If we have a girl let us betroth them to each other so they can be husband and wife. How about it?" "Great idea brother," Gabrielughed heartily. "Let the families of Gerhardt and Vermont be bonded for many years toe." The two brothersughed joyfully. Mary and Elizabeth shared a smile. It was truly a wonderful day for the Vermont family. Nine monthster, the Gerhardt''s would be having a celebration of their own. Mary would bear a healthy son, whom they would name n Gerhardt. The child would one day be known as n Shadowstrider, one of Levitia''s most loyal brothers. Both of them will have many adventures and endures hardship together. n is known as a loyal and honorable personpared to Duvan Renasi another sworn brothers of Levitia, who is smart and cunning. n stories will inspire the creation of the Knight codes and defines for generations toe of what chivalry means. He is also one of the people Levitia trusted the most and care for among all his brothers. Duvan inspires people to be inquisitives and cunning in their dealing. Each of the Great Heropanion be an archetype for certain behaviors. In that forest, a boy destined for greatness, that sets him apart from all the other heroes of his time is born. That night, seven zing Stars from the Sky fall and the world shakes signifying his birth. That was the beginning of his epic legend and one that rtes heavily to the birth of Arial Vermont and his fate. *************************************** This is kind of important in the long run. And it also reveal that Arial is descended from Levitia. Chapter 21: One step at a time (1) Chapter 21: One step at a time (1) 1007 AF Whitemonth Day 67 The day hade for Arial to leave for the Knight Training Academy, situated just behind Dagur Hill. An academy with two hundred years of history The Academy was built by one of n descendant a second son of Avar n. history books and paintings depicted him with a fierce countenance, a lock of hair fallen across one eye. In history and paintings of him he is depicted to have a just stature, extraordinary corpulence, and fierce countenance; his forehead has a lock of hair fallen across one eye. He is described to have of such great strength of arm that no one was able to draw his bow, the Luminest Bow which he himself could bend when his horse was at full gallop and when he is at his heyday. He was not eligible to havends for all thends belong to the sessor of the House of n. Instead of the other brothers who chose to follow his older brother, Adranius stormed off the castle and wander thend. Adranius adventured across thend, and even went into a pilgrimage to the Holy Cities and upon his return at the age of forty, he constructed the school to teach the code of his forefathers, of chivalry and heroic endeavors. Help the people and vanquish evil. That is the motto. Some said he once sailed the Dark Sea and became stranded on the Land of Shadows, and it was during that time the idea came to him to build an academy of knights. Why he did it nobody was quite sure, but rumors imed he had witnessed terrifying and deadly things in the Land of Shadows known to schrs as Novus Gaia, a term coined by the First Generation. The Academy grew as word spread and its reputation flourished year after year. Then any noble sons who have no im to thends, unded sons, began joining the Order of Knight. Sons of nobles came and went, signing their names in blood and pledging to help the people at any cost and vanquish evil. Fareon the Brave, Greta the Gant, Selia the Fool, and many more famous knights passed through the Academy. Those who were deemed strong and talented were sent to serve the Emperor of Vern Empire. Of course this would only happen if the Knight also consents to the arrangement. Because the Knights of the Academy swear no fealty towards any Kings. But once they swore their oath, their honor would not let them broke their oath They protected all, whether it was the blond-haired Emperor of Vern, the blue-haired Princess of Renasia, or the voluptuous Zettel royalty. When their training was finished, the men were given a choice to serve kings, or to return home as a knight. A Knight at least has the respect of the people. Rather than live in the shadows of their older brothers or serve them, many nobles son join the Knights order but only a few is acknowledged by the Academy to be a true Knight of the order. Arial held much respect for the knights. During the Great ughter in his past life, the knights took charge and tried to drive back the Demon Army, though unsessfully. Many of them died, but many more lives were saved; innocent men and women, children, the elderly. It is the nobles and the Kings and Queens, their drama of betrayal and trickery sent this world into blood and death. Arial felt a strong sense of pride at finally being able to sign his name among theirs. To join those illustrious names, signed his name in blood and return home and protect the Wall. It will also help if he makes some allies in the Knight Order. "Father, why did you buy so much?" Arial said, examining the mounds of armor and weapons his father had given him. His father has bought many items from the traders from Central Market. There is a breastte, gloves for Lisa, there''s greaves, new cloths swords, des, dagger and bow. "It''s not like we can carry all this." "My son is bing a knight! You will be well prepared," his father beamed. "I really think you should watch your spending," said Arial, shaking his head. Lisa and Kyle, who were apanying Arial to the Academy, sat beside him quietly, unsure of what to say. "Kyle,e here," Arial said, beckoning him closer. "Yes, milor- Arial" Arial wrinkled his nose. Since they had joined the nobility, he had asked Kyle countless times not to call him "milord". Arial despised the term, although he couldn''t me him. Their society had a strict hierarchy. Nobles were respected, while peasants and ves bowed their heads. He told Kyle that nothing had changed, he could address him as he always had. His father Daniel had been reluctant at first, but upon Arial''s insistence he had relented. "Which one do you like?" Arial asked, showing Kyle the weapons. "Whichever you choose, Arial" Kyle said modestly, his head down. "No, that won''t do. Choose." Kyle looked up at the weapons and Arial smiles. Kyle looked through the assortment of weapons and pulled out a de and shield, and a single dagger. A good choice, Arial thought. He had watched Kyle trains many times, and knew he was more suited to a small de than a sword. A de and sword technique seems the same but it is very different. Only high level swordsman can use freely both weapons without confusing the technique. The fact that Kyle chooses the shield must be because he couldn''t quite use internal energy that proficiently. He handed the weapons to Kyle. "Thank you, Uncle Aries, Aunt Julia," said Kyle, bowing awkwardly. "You''re very wee. I''m proud to see Danoba producing its own knights," Aries beamed. "Your turn, Lisa," said Arial. Lisa jumped up and examined the weapons, and quickly chose a long de, followed by a short dagger, and slung a bow and arrows behind her back. Unlike her brother, Lisa was not timid, and was one of the smartest people Arial had ever known. In his previous life they hadn''t be friends, because Lisa had died during the harsh winter of 1005 AF. This time around, Arial''s father had given away food and nkets to all the vigers, and Arial had made sure that the Lethe''s received extras. Other than that, Arial who knows what will happen to Lisa alwayse and check her and whenever she felt cold he would transfer hot energy to stream the hot energy inside her. Lisa is his hope. Saving her life was proof that things could be changed. Arial knew why she chose both of the weapons. Arial had noticed during their training sessions that Lisa was proficient in dual-handed techniques. He had described her as an all-round fighter, so her choice in weapons didn''t surprise him at all. She is able to use daggers, swords and bows with natural skill, and had a good grip on the basics of cultivating internal energy. She had talent that surpassed her brother, and the strength of her energy flowed through her. "Thank you, Uncle Aries, Aunt Julia," she said, nodding in respect, a twinkle in her eye. The group was about to head to the stables to choose their horses, but Arial pulled his parents aside. "Father, you should hire some attendants to take care of the house, a maid to clean, a chef to cook." "Why, are you sick of my cooking?" his mother teased. "No mother, I just worry about your health. Now that the bakery is staffed you can cut back a little and enjoy your life. Help father govern the city from the house." "My cute little son," she pinched Arial''s cheek. "You worry too much. Be careful. Don''t anger the Senior Knights and don''t pick a fight." "Yes, I know, I know," Arial said, annoyed at being treated like a child. Though, he supposed he was a child, technically. "Arial,e on," said Lisa, grabbing his arm and dragging him to the stables. After they had chosen their horses, Arial rode with Kyle and Lisa to the city gate. Their parents were already waiting for them. Kyle and Lisa ran to their parents and hugged them tightly. Arial''s mother handed him a neatly wrapped package, with a very familiar scent. "Bread?" he asked. "With meat fillings, your favorite," his mother said, smiling at him. Arial ced the package carefully in his knapsack, which was already stuffed with food and other misceneous items. It seemed more like they were going camping than training. "Arial, behave yourself there, all right? Don''t wander around too much," his father said sternly. "I never wander around," Arial said. "Oh, really? I remember when you were five, you wandered across the vige. In the creek, in the hills, by the river, and the vigers swore they even saw you in the forest!" Ah, yes, thought Arial, his face reddening. He had gone to the forest to test some moves. He''d also killed a wolf, but had had to leave it behind; it would have raised too many questions. "All right father, I will not wander around." Arial kissed his parents and climbed up onto his horse. "Son, may the Light guide your way." "So it shall be," Arial nodded. Arial watched his parents standing side by side, waving and smiling proudly, and his determination burned again. ''That smile, I''ll protect it'' he promised himself ********************************************************************** Chapter 22: One step at a time (2) Chapter 22: One step at a time (2) A thick forest separated the trio from Dagur Hill. They had left Danoba at dawn and by the time they reached the forest the sun had set. Darkness beckons. No one but Night, with tears on her dark face, watches over me in this dark ce. Arial remembered the prayer from the Dark Book of the Dark God. The moment the sun set, the light was sucked from the forest, although they were in no immediate danger; the training knights were regrly sent into the forest to kill any dangerous wild animals as part of their tests, so there were very few, if any, left. Still, Arial knew better than to underestimate the dangers. Night is watching. Darkness beckons. It is at night evils emerge and desires stir, so give light. "We''ll camp here," Arial said,manding the siblings, and pulled his horse to a halt. Lisa and Kyle bickered as they set up their tents, while Arial began preparing dinner. "Not that way! That way Lisa" Kyle admonishing his sister on the position of her tents. "Why do you care? It''s my tent. So annoying, Brother" "I''m your Brother. It is my sacred duty to be annoying. Now turn the tent" "Fine!" Lisa said clearly doesn''t like it when she is lectured by her brother. Arial looked at this exchange and chuckles. What should he whip up for dinner? There is onion and eggs and apples and a whole lot of other fruits and herbs. Did their parents think they are going to go camping? He chuckled a bit. He searched through the pile of food his parents had packed, and spotted a plump pumpkin. "Hey guys, how about pumpkin soup?" Arial called to the squabbling siblings. Their faces instantly brightened. "Do we have salt?" Lisa asked. "Wait a minute," Arial tossed aside more packages. "Yeah, I found it." "That''s perfect" Kyle shouted. Sparking a fire, Arial began cooking. He looks around him and his thought drifted a bit Perhaps they would arrive at the Academy by the afternoon, he thought. The soup was cooked as the tents were finally standing, and they all sat down to eat. "How is it? Delicious?" Arial asked watching their reaction "Superb" Kyle said. "Good" Lisa reply Then they chatted aimlessly around the campfire until the mood grew stale, and Arial pulled a box from his knapsack. Kyle and Lisa stared at it nkly. "I brought Chatur," said Arial cheerfully. He was met with more nk stares. "Chatur? What''s that?" Kyle and Lisa both said in unison. Arial remembered that Chatur was usually only yed in noble houses. He had learned to y the game during his lonely years at Vern Empire and had developed a fondness for it. It is a game of kings and queens. Arial however like the various permutation, the infinitebination of moves and the strategical beauty of it Arial showed them the pieces. There was a set of white pieces and a set of dark pieces: The Tower, which depicted the face of n, Levitia the Gant Knight, the Councilor Zhu Ar Zur, Alexander the King, Leliana as the Queen, Duvan Renasi the thief, there is the assassin depicted in the wood carvings as Shrouded Man, and Hippolia, holding a bow. This is the strong pieces, the important pieces. There were also four infantry soldiers and four cavalry soldiers to guard the other 8 of the pieces. The dark pieces were simr, but in the King''s ce stood Mikael Mournstar, the Queen Selina Mournstar. Instead of eight pieces of depiction of heroes like the white pieces the eight pieces represent the eight powerful races in the Dark Lands. The Orcs, The Demon Lords, the fairies, the merman, The Giants, The Dwarves, the elves and the dragons. Though dragons are no longer sighted in Human Continent. A group of Dragon yer during the Purge kills almost all the dragons that reside in Human Continent. "It looks beautiful," said Lisa, gazing in awe at the carvings. "Yes, it supposed to be" Arial said smiling "So how do we y?" asked Kyle. They spent the rest of their evening ying Chatur. Lisa was a fast learner and easily beat her brother five times. "Again!" Kyle said fiercely. "I''m tired, brother. Let''s go to sleep, we have to wake early tomorrow." Kyle was incensed they couldn''t go again but Lisa words are true. "I''ll take the first watch," said Arial. Kyle sighed in frustration, but relented. They both bid Arial goodnight and retreated to their tents. Arial patrolled the campsite alone, contemting theing day. He also used his internal energy to stream energy to his senses to make it easier for him to detect any suspicious movement. Tomorrow they would arrive at the Academy. He had only heard about it before, and was excited about finally seeing it in person. What would it look like? He''d heard they had all kinds of weapons there. Considering the ce''s history, and the people that served there that wasn''t really surprising. Arial couldn''t calm his fluttering heart. He had taken the first step. He need to quickly get acknowledged by the Knight Master and then he could return. Once he returns he will train the men, now surely they are willing to be train by a Knight. They will then apany him to the Bleeding Wall and be the vanguard against the Dark Lands. That is the n. Mortal ns, but it is God that decides. Suddenly that passagees to his mind. ''No, my n wille to fruition'' he muttered to himself Arial thought once again about what knighthood would mean for his ns. Gaining the title would not make a man a lord, although many knights eventually became lords. It was considered a middle-step between noble-born lords andmoners. Amoner can be knighted for valorous service in battle, but the title is not hereditary. A knightedmoner would usually start out as a "hedge knight", a frencer not bound in allegiance to a specific lord. But training at the Academy would earn Arial a ce in the Order of n, and an entirely different level than basic knights. Low Lords and High Lords are always searching capable Knights to guard them from assassination attempts or danger in general. Who is better than the Order of n Knights with their famed Knights of Olds? The next step up for a prospective knight is to be a "sworn sword", sworn to the service of a particr lord. This Arial would not do. His objectives have always been and will always be the protection of his city. But he thought maybe Lisa and Kyle could be this if they are exceptional in Knight training. Maybe he tells them about this path if they show that they can handle the stress. Governing is not easy. Power corrupts and absolute power? Absolute power corrupts absolutely Beyond this step, a sworn sword may be a nded knight" if his lord rewards him withnd for his service, typically a smallholding,rge farm or small manor with servants. Well, Arial family has manynds all over Danoba. Maybe after the training he could persuade his father to grant Kyle or Lisands and in service of his family. But there is a difference between a nded knight" and a "minor lord". The difference is often very subtle, as somended knights may actually be wealthier and more powerful than minor lords whose families have fallen on hard times. However, the vital distinction is that only a "lord" legally possesses the power of justice, which anded knight does not. Arial sat, and dreamed of his possibilities. After three hours Arial woke Kyle for his turn to take watch. Arial climbed into his own tent,y his head on the pillow his mother had made for him the year before, and prayed again. ************************************************************************ Chapter 23: A new environment (1) Chapter 23: A new environment (1) 1007 AF Whitemonth 68 Whitemonth 1007 After Fall The Academy loomed before the friends as they emerged from the trees. "Here we are," said Arial triumphantly, dismounting his horse. His eyes look at the structure all around him and he could not believe that he is finally here. Kyle''s pale face twitched. Arial also notices Kyle. Arial could see that Kyle is nervous. Then Kyle looked at Arial and said "I''m going to call it" Suddenly Kyle spoke while holding his stomach and pointing his finger at Arial Arial chuckles because he could guess what Kyle will said "Call what?" Arial asked "Your pumpkin soup has turned my stomach," he said usingly to Arial. He seems to want to ride the horse back to Danoba. Lisa rolled her eyes. "No, brother, that''s just your nerves," she said, giving him a p on the head. Kyle winced and red at her. "Ouch, that hurts Lisa" "I know. That''s why I did it" Lisa said chuckling. Arial just shakes his head, ignoring the pair of siblings. Arial look in front of him and he take a deep breath The Academy was much bigger and more majestic than any of them had expected. The sky-skimming towers held two hundred years of history. There is observatory, towers, apothecary, libraries and many other structures Castles rose from the enormous grounds, like a grand city of knights. Every time a new Knight Master was chosen, a building was constructed in his honor; it was no wonder there were so many. Sons of nobles, unded sons, brave sons, craven sons, there would be lots of people within with different perspectives, different reasons for joining. Arial was well aware that most noble sons only entered the Academy for the prestige, some hoping for great sess, while others dreamed a fantasy about knighthood. But despite its faults, Arial respected the Order of n. They did all they could in his past life, even when the Four Immortals did not. Though, Arial thought, it wasn''t fair to me all four of them; the Northern Badger and Southern Healer did try to protect the Kingdom of Vangua and Vern Empire from the Dark Lands'' invasion, although unsessfully. Arial suddenly remembered Kyle and Lisa as he looked towards them. Their mouths were hanging open as they stared at the Academy in wonder. ''I guess they don''t see this kind of building usually'' Arial thought to himself as he looked at the sibling''s expression Arial had be ustomed to enormous,vish buildings after all, he had once dined in the pce of Vern Empire, sipping wine from the Emperor''s private collection, not to mention eating exotic food from the ice storage in the bottom of therder of the Imperial Pce. Arial even have sit himself on the Imperial Throne, pretending that he was an Emperor of a great Empire when he was bored. But the siblings, they had never seen anything so fantastic or grand such as this. They marvel at the structure for a few second before they are ready to move on They made to walk through the gates, but were blocked by a guard. "Where do you think you''re going, kid?" The guard ask, his voice stern as he examines Arial and hispanion "To the Academy," Arial said coolly. "I need to see your papers." Arial opened the knapsack and once again pawed through the jumble of mess his parents had sent, before pulling out his letter of eptance and brandishing it at the guard, who nodded and stepped aside. "Here. This is for my passage and this is for my friends" After checking the validity of the letter, the guard gestured them to go inside. "Wee to the Academy, kid. Hope you survive." And the guard smile like it is some inside joke. Arial just snorted and enter The trio headed through the gates and therge wooden front doors. Inside they were met immediately by a plump young woman with thick, auburn hair. Arial guessed that the girl is around eighteen of age "New recruits?" she asked. Arial nodded. "Here take this. Read it when you have the time. No, read it" she said her cheek flushed. It seems she is new at her job. Then she handed them a set of keys. "Here''s your room number. Don''t get lost. There are still old traps from thest graduation party the knights got a bit rowdy. Don''t worry! They''re mostly harmless. Worst case scenario, you get sshed with cow dung or a bit of poison. Most of which is harmless. They went into the swamp and concocted something from the Green Tree. There is also some weirven herbs there thus many Knights usually goes there to get some" Kyle and Lisa''s faces paled. The woman sat ufortably while they stared at her, trying to figure out whether or not she was joking. After she said a very pointed "goodbye", they headed to the towers. Arial''s mind swam to the long, arduous journey thaty ahead. Knighthood training always began in early childhood. Youngsters were sent to the Academy from the homes of wealthy lords to begin their training. Arial supposed he could have been considered wealthy too. "Are we there yet?" Lisa said as they climbed the towers. Kyle rolled his eyes. "I keep telling you, no!" The sibling keepsining and bickering as they climb upwards. Arial don''t know what to do. Hopefully their time at the Academy would teach them some discipline, Arial thought. They will learn to perform the duties of Knights in this Academy and Arial hope that would rein them in a bit. There are many duties that a Knight performs. The duties of a knight were seen as thebat duties and those duties rted to serving the lords anddies. One of the Knights training is practiced in their daily life in the Academy. All their games and sports were geared towards learning skills rted to horsemanship, the two-handed sword, battle axe, mace, dagger andnce. They''re also taught internal energy cultivation. I''ll pass on the internal energy teaching, Arial mused. After all he learned from the greatest teacher, the founder of martial art technique, Levitia. Obviously dangerous weapons will not be used in sses. That''s true for most Knights. But not the Order of n. There have been crazy Knights in their history but no craven. Great emphasis was ced on physical fitness, bravery and strength. Arial thought went away for a while and he look elsewhere, hoping to concentrate He nced through one of the tower''s windows; vast green forests surrounded them for as far as he could see. Next to him, Kyle was flicking through an information leaflet he had picked up in the entrance. "There are loads of sses internal energy ss, barehanded fighting, swordy, horsemanship, weapons ss, physical ss" "Wow, this ce is no joke," Lisa muttered as she heard Kyle listing the sses that exist. Arial thought about it and listens. He once read about The Order of n when he was in the Grand Library so he was not entirely unknowledgeable about this matter Sword y is practiced using their own swords and shields. Fighting on horses introduced the young knights to the bnce and skills required in mountedbat. Knighthood Training in other physical ss included climbing, swimming, throwing stones, javelins, archery and wrestling. Every training is to produce elite knights that could uphold their oath to fight evil and doing good. They had reached the sixth floor of the tower and she checked her key. "I''m here." Kyle checked his own key. "I''m upstairs, I guess," he said. Lisa kissed her brother goodbye and waved to Arial as the boys continued up the staircase. "Looks like we''re sharing," Kyle said to Arial as they reached the eighth floor. Kyle like that more than he let on. This is a foreign ce and at least he is rooming with a person he knows. Opening their door, the room before them looked like a dormitory, and they set about cleaning, and unpacking their bags. Arial hung a painting of his parents above his bed. An artistmissioned by his father painted it a few days before they departed. Arial also take out the books h buys from a trader and put it in the side table in chronological order. It had many topics about things that Arial was interested in. "Want an apple?" Kyle throws Arial an apple as they also begin cleaning the leftover food. There were three other beds in the room, and it seemed Kyle had noticed it too. "Do you think someone''s going to join us?" he asked anxiously. Arial understood why Kyle is nervous. Kyle had been epted to the Order of n not for his own skill or pedigree of nobility, but on Arial''s rmendation. Arial knew that he was more than worthy of a ce at the Academy, but Kylecked confidence. Because Arial knows Kyle. He is stronger than he believes. In a way Kyle reminded Arial of himself in the past. Kyle believes he could not go higher, soar higher. But Arial believes that he can. He just needs a little confidence. Arial is confident of him because he train Kyle since he was a kid. He is a little slow butpared to the nobles that will enter here he is more talented than any of them. He just doesn''t know. He lives in cages with bars built from his own fears and doubts. And Arial believe someday he will break free of that cage with his arm open wide and that time he will fly and soar higher than anyone. He could be his right hand manter when the Invasion began if he could not stop it. "Looks that way," Arial said, dusting his window. "Tonight will be the feast for the new students, right?" Kyle asked while dusting his desk "Yeah, although not many will have registered yet. sses don''t start until Seedmonth First Day." They continued cleaning in silence, and eventually copsed onto their beds, exhausted. They hadn''t been asleep for long when Arial was woken abruptly by a knock. Yawning, he went to the door and creaked it open. "Tired, Arial?" Lisa was bright-eyed and bouncy as usual. She peered over Arial''s shoulder at Kyle, sleeping soundly. "Want me to wake Kyle?" asked Arial. "Oh no," said Lisa, a mischievous grin spreading across her face, "let me." ********************************************************************************** First part of the chapter. Hope you like it and leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 24: New environment (2) Chapter 24: New environment (2) "I can''t believe you did that. And you, Arial! I thought you were my friend!" Kyle said indignantly, wiping water and paint from his face. "I didn''t know what she was nning," said Arial apologetically. "You should know by now she never does anything good" She is mischievous that kid, Arial thought to himself. "It''s payback" Lisa said confidently not even a shred of guilt. "Payback for what?" Kyle asked incredulous with his sister attitudes. She rubbed her chin then she said "Everything, I guess? Hehehee" then she enters the Grand Hall to join the other people. The three friends had entered the Grand Hall for the wee feast. Arial eyed the other students, and was pleased to see that he recognized some. There was Helia Zephyr from the House of Zephyr, Emerson from the House of Villion, and Ne from the House of Rodan. Noble kids, Arial thought. Some were first sons, poised to rule, but most were second sons and daughters. The Knights of n were the only Order of Knights in the Human Continent who allowed women to join their ranks. As long as they could fight, swing a sword and have the heart of justice in their hearts, they could join the Order. The Grand Hall was far more exquisite than Arial had imagined. Portraits of great knights adorned the walls. Arial spotted the paintings and bust statue of Selia the Fool, and he could also see the oil painting of Fareon with his Golden Shield. The Hall is lit by thousands of candles, and it had a lively atmosphere despite the fact there were only about fifty people inside. Five long tables stretched out before them, each decorated with its own banner, disying a different creature: a red dragon, a blue wolf, a purple faery, a yellow lion, and a ck raven. Arial doesn''t know what it means or what it symbolizes. Then he looked at the five tables. The tables have a lot of tes and goblets, of spoons and fork, of jugs and kitchenware. All for the students. No wonder the High Lords also sent their sons here. A sixth long tabley along the high end of the Hall, and Arial could see the Knight Master and his Right-Hand Man sitting side by side. Knights could only be inducted into the Order with the Knight Master''s approval. Many would enter the Academy, but only a select few would sign their names in the ledger proving to be a part of the proud Order. Others will be a normal Knight but still receive the admiration for finishing the test and trials. Since there are not that many students the banquet is low key. Maybe after this month ends the Knights will hold a feast again. "Hello, my name is Helia," a girl approached Arial with her hand extended. She held herself elegantly, her fair skin and brown eyes mesmerizing. A noble daughter. "I''m Arial," Arial replied, shaking her hand. "Vermont, isn''t it?" "Yes. And you''re from the House of Zephyr, if I''m not mistaken." "Indeed," Helia nodded. "We met a couple of years ago when we were both five. You were selling bread with your father. I''m so d to see a familiar face here. I heard about your family''s new status. I say it was only a matter of time, a wealthy family like yours," Helia barely took a breath as she spoke. Well, this a strange ce, with strange people and strange rules. Especially for ady of noble birth "Mydy," Lisa bowed before Helia, who nodded in return. Kyle dipped his head slightly, his cheeks flushed. Helia turned back to Arial. "And these are?" "My friends andpanions, Kyle and Lisa Lethe," said Arial. "Well, then it is a pleasure to meet you both," Helia said, smiling. "May I have the pleasure to join you?" She handles herself quite well for a seven years old. The trio had settled themselves at a table, and Arial gestured to an empty seat. "It would be an honor, mydy." Arial watched Helia curiously. She wasn''t the daughter of a minor lord, or from a poor noble family. Her father was Helve Zephyr, one of the wealthiest men that swore their loyalty to the House of Pis. Arial wondered what she could possibly have to gain from bing a knight, but he held his tongue. That was Helia''s own business, not his. At that moment a stream of servants entered the Hall, carrying trays of food and jugs of water. "Brother, don''t show that you''re hungry," Lisa hissed, looking sideways at Kyle who was cramming handfuls of food into his mouth. Helia giggled, and Kyle blushed again. In his mind, Arial went over his day. The mood in the Hall was vibrant. He had made a respectable new acquaintance, and in twenty-three days his training would begin. He resolved to gather as much information as he could before his sses started, and spent the rest of the evening swapping greetings with his fellow students. *************************************************************************** end of the chapter. See you all tomorrow and please leave somements and review for the story Chapter 25: The five divisions (1) Chapter 25: The five divisions (1) 1007 AF Seedmonth 01 Seedmonth 1007 After Fall By Seedmonth First Day, the Academy was buzzing with the excited chatter of new students. Having arrived early, Arial and his friends had spent thest twenty-three days exploring the Academy grounds, and had grown closer. They had been warned to avoid the Gray Forest, but had gone hunting within it anyway, followed by Helia who had scolded them the entire time. They were almost caught by Nosy Chuck, the errand boy of the Knight Master. Arial had decided to teach Helia the swordy techniques he had taught Kyle and Lisa, since she seemed to have attached herself quite firmly to their group. Though the technique he teaches her is a technique that is more suitable for a girl her built and strength. Arial also teach her some tips about internal energy concepts and basics, hoping that she would have an enlightenment of her style by herself. Arial had watched the new students arrive; some had walked through the gates wearing chainmail, much to the amusement of the guards. Some were escorted by their parents, some dragged along, crying. There are also some kids who brought a sword twice his size and that got a bigughter. Some of them just epts their new home withoutints. Somee alone either by riding horses or riding carriages, willinglying here to enter the Academy. Arial had spotted some prestigious noble sons sitting in carriages, with banners emzoned with their individual coats of arms. He noticed the Houses of Pis and n were both represented. The Academy does not allow attendants, servants or ves to enter the ground to follow their master. It is a ce of learning. Other than the Priest and the Church, the Knights of n is one the most enlightened man in this period for they have ess to numerous books and secrets. They like the people of the Church is men of letters, fill with knowledge and wisdom And Arial knew very well the importance of knowledge. Knowledge is power. And with poweres influence. Influence that he needed gravely to reach his goal "I suppose this means we have to move out of our rooms, right?" said Kyle. "I guess," Arial replied, not taking his eyes off the new recruits. The following morning at breakfast they discovered that their rooms were indeed only temporary, and would be assigned permanent rooms after the Choosing. The Choosing is a much-anticipated ceremony at the start of each new school year. The recruits were sent to the Seer one by one, who would decide which of the five houses they were best suited for. The division will be like their family in the Academy. They will have sses with the rest of their division, sleep in their division dormitory, and spend free time in the divisionmon room. That is the way of the Knights of Old. "Where do you think I''ll be ced?" Kyle asked as he munched his way through a third slice of bread. "Purple Faery," Heliaughed, nudging him yfully. Imagining this manly youth to be Chosen to a house associated with gentleness and politeness, crack her up "It suits you, brother," Lisa said, grinning. She winked towards Helia which elicited another giggling from Helia. Kyle snorted and rebuke by saying "Well, if it''s based on personalities, you''re going to be in ck Raven for sure," Kyle retorted, his face flushed. "Where do you think you''ll be going, Arial?" Helia asked loudly, mostly to break up the siblings'' argument. They shut up. Arial smiles a bit and then look at Helia. Helia had known the dynamic of this group the moment she joined them Arial was their pirs and their leaders, the troublemaker in chief. They obey his words almost religiously. The control he has over them is overwhelming. The two siblings not only respected him but also love him. "I''m going to choose Fierce Dragon," said Arial. There is a reason why he chooses to enter Fierce Dragon. Other than the reason that he finds the banner powerful and invokes awe, there are of course more meaningful reason than that. The banner of the house is a dragon, how majestic, how imperious and the people in the House tends to be very courageous and powerful. The training inside the Division shapes its recruit into bing that. To be courageous and unyielding and prideful without ostentation. It is also the division that perish first when the darkndse attacking. Which means they are the first toy down their lives for humanity. Arial respect these men, and warrior and admire their bravery so much so, he wanted to join the House. He wanted to challenge himself, put pressure in his heart so he could improve himself faster. "Arial, you can''t choose, they will choose for you," Helia said gently as she smiles at Arial. "Who decides that? I say you can choose. You just have to want it truly, sincerely" Arial said, no doubt in his tone. Helia chuckles and Lisa nodded. "Who''s there!" A yell startled the group of friends. "Oh, shit. Nosy Chuck" Kyle said his feet already started running. They started running to the towers while Nosy Chuck tries to catch them. The drove of the new students doesn''t stop until the evening. The feast began. ************************************************************************ First part of the chapter. All will be released today five minutes apart Chapter 26: The five divisions (2) Chapter 26: The five divisions (2) The new students bustled into the Grand Hall that evening, filled with excitement. The Choosing is about to begin, and everybody is anxious to know which house they would be ced in. The Choosing will begin tonight. These times it''s different from thest time. The bustling noises in the hall and the lobby, with the footsteps of the nervous kids, the first time to be Chosen into their respective Houses. The Houses represented by the five fierce animals that all have rtions to the lore of Levitia. They had been named carefully, as each creature had a link to Levitia in some way. The Dragon. The Wolf. The Lion. The Fairy. The Raven. Fierce Dragon was named for the dragon Levitia slew in an epic, earth-shaking battle. It was a Red Dragon and Levitia fought with the dragon in a night of fire and light. White Wolf was named after the wolf which had supposedly rescued Levitia, after falling into a snowy abyss whilst being pursued by Demon Lords. The wolves nursed him to health by giving him his meat and then disappeared when the snows in that abyss stop. ''It was a white wolf unlike any other'' Levitia said to hispanion when they were finally reunited with each other. Many schrs that believes in the lore, believes that the white wolf was another help granted by the Lady of the Lake. One of the Lady of the Lake other attendants is the white hart which signify the rise of a new king or rulers or even king of kings. A white wolf on the other hand signify a peerless hero will rise Golden Lion was for the lion Levitia tamed and rode into battle against Demon Lords in Davarus, tearing apart a ten thousand men formation. The battle was a battle that many schrs said proof of Levitia connection to Divinity. The Golden Lion was said to be a divine creature unleashed by the Demon Lords to rip apart Levitia. Levitia with the help of Hippolia which learns the Songs of Love releases the Binding Seal ced on the divine beast. When the battle ended, the Golden Lion thankful of the Great Hero deeds in releasing him blessed him with a courageous heart and teaches him something. Whatever Levitia learned from the Golden Lion was lost to history. Purple Faery referred to the Faery Queen who told Levitia of his tragic fate, giving him her tears as a reminder to spare her people if he ever crossed the bridge connecting Davarus and Anvali. Finally, ck Raven was named for the raven which foreshadowed Levitia''s death during the Last Dinner. And so, these four animals were chosen as the emblem and coat of arms of Knight Houses when in the Academy. In a way, the division is like the noble houses in the Dukedom and at the same time to remember the story of Levitia heroic feats and his calmness in embracing his own death. The early arrivals that havee long before the Choosing have already familiarized themselves with the Castles and tower direction so they have no problems in finding the Great Hall. Some of the newest arrivals however is, still unfamiliar with the many castles and towers, wandered aimlessly and found themselves hopelessly lost. An unfortunate few strayed as far as the Green Swamp, which Lisa had aptly nicknamed Stinky Swamp. From what Arial had heard, there was a menacing green tree which grew from the swamp, with flowers that ate anyone unlucky enough to wander too close, and leaves which produced a poison that could simte the sensation of being burned alive. It was said that the pain was so severe, most of the people who touched the leaves found suicide was preferable to enduring it. Thankfully the guides and The Poster of Quest handles all of this problems diligently and there is rarely death like that anymore. But if you do reads the logs of the past recruits of the Old Knights there are many death because of such cases in the past. Arial and his friends entered the Grand Hall together. The atmosphere hit them like a brick, the noise of excitedughter and squeals bouncing off the walls, some reluctant recruits sobbing. Well, Arial thought, they were still children after all. Arial straightened, and held himself with mature dignity. He looks around and his eyes darted around looking at people and ces. The voice of the Knight Master suddenly reverberated around the Hall, and the chaos ceased immediately. Arial knew the trick; he had practiced it himself; it took a moderate amount of internal energy to amplify one''s voice like that. The Knight Master rose from his seat. He is an old but powerful man, his gray hair taking nothing away from his intimidating appearance. He looks wise and strong, his form is stable and strong, wearing leather clothing with an inscription written on his left shoulder but Arial could not see it Adjusting his thick leather clothes, he raised his hands and spoke. "Wee to the Academy," his voice boomed throughout the Hall. The students apuded, and he waved his hand for silence once more. "The Knights of n are a proud order. Here it does not matter which noble houses you came from, whether you are amoner or royalty. At the Academy we will teach you the chivalric code, strategy, endurance, and many things you couldn''t hope to learn in thefort of your manors. You will learn to be strong and cunning. You will be challenged in more ways than you can imagine. We will teach you to be honorable. We will teach you all of this and more. Tonight, the Choosing willmence. The five divisions are the only houses that matter here," he gestured to the side of the Hall, where five knights stood solemnly. "Lord Faragur Almut of Fierce Dragon. Lord Borelis of White Wolf. Lady Ellen of Purple Faery. Lord Morra of Golden Lion. Agnaris of ck Raven. These are your Knight Lords. You will take all your matters to them and obey their word." The five Knight Lords nodded as they were introduced. The Knight Master nodded in return, and turned back to face the students. The only one Arial pay attention to is Lord Faragur Almut. He has short ck hair; he looks approachable but there''s a glint in his eyes that makes him seems like he can change in a moment notice. He is tall and has a broad chest and his eyebrow on his left eyes look singed by fire. "Call the Seer" The Knight Master ordered. Then the attendants rushed while the students wait in anticipation. Silence filled the Hall. Kyle is looking at Helia and trying to talk with her. but she seems to shy away but she was blushing in shyness. Kyle is too forward in his interaction. Arial dismissed this as he looks onwaiting for the Seer toe to the Hall. "Let the Choosingmence!" ********************************************************** Next part in another five minutes Chapter 27: The five divisions (3) Chapter 27: The five divisions (3) Ending his speech with a roar, he stepped aside and joined the Knight Lords. In the middle of the floor in front of the Knight Master''s table, a trap door swung open to reveal stone steps leading down to a cer glowing with candles and incense. The students edged forward eagerly, peering down, but a stern look from the Knight Master stopped them in their tracks, and they stepped back. Then from the chamber a hooded man appears. The attendants escorted the Seer. The students began smartening themselves up believing that this Seer is the one who will choose their House. Arial did no such thing. He said Seer didn''t he? Bloodline magic, Arial muttered under his breath. Arial had read about Seer before. Those that are blessed and curse with visions of future and past, too see the threads that connect them all, yet vague enough not to see it clearly. They see glimpses, paths, choices. But they do not know everything. They only peer through the Veil. Inherited magic. Arial said in his mind. Old Blood, old magics. It cannot be learned. It runs in the Bloodline. He can see the future or glimpse anyway. But they can also see some glimpse of the past. Now that will be disastrous. Thankfully Arial remembered something he read in the Library. The method on preventing someone casting magic on you. ''I need to envelope myself with internal energy and release Cold Energy creating a barrier of some sort.'' The Internal Energy Cultivation Technique. After learning it, Arial rarely get tired and his stamina rises considerably. Southern Healer also knows this technique. The story of how the Southern Healer got the technique is quite a story. At that time, Temple of Southern Healer is called Linzi Temple. Levitia at the time were chased by Demon Lords and they were chasing him to Vangua where the Abbot of that Temple takes pity in Levitia and hides him in the temple. Levitia spend his time in the temple and it is said that he got the idea of creating martial arts based on the moves of the Calming Movement of the monks in the Temple. Levitia never forgetting the kindness of that Abbot, return after the Subjugation, to that Temple. Returning with fame, renown and glory yet still humble and thankful, he thanked the Abbot for his help all those years ago. As a gesture of gratitude he offered the Temple his swordy technique and martial arts manual. Yet the Abbot doesn''t want it, saying that the Temple is for people who want to find enlightenment and peace not learn things that can kill or harm people. Levitia at that time was regarded as invincible and a peerless hero without match All four corners of the Land know who he is and his heroic feats were sung all over the Continents. Regarded as the founder of martial arts and internal energy training anyone would be begging to learn even one of his techniques. So everyone present at the Temple is shocked at the Abbot refusal. But still Levitia could not go and continue his journey without giving the Abbot nothing. So instead, he wrote a copy of Internal Energy Cultivation Technique exining to the Abbots that this technique can strengthen the core of the body and can be used to save people. Levitia also dered anyone that dare attack the temple would be making him as their enemy. So even though his technique and manuals are tempting for thieves and heroes of his time, they do not dare attack Linzi Temple or steal from them, lest they anger Levitia. After the Abbot ept the manual and practice it in the temple he developed the Light Healing Finger Technique. It can heal even the most severe internal injury. Since then the manual has always been passed to the next Abbot to learn and use it to save the people. If the Seer uses his magic, he need to envelope his body in Cold Energy to prevent him from seeing anything on him. The Hall was enveloped in an eerie silence, before a voice drifted up the stone steps and into the minds of every student. His voice fills the halls, as the iron ss shakes and the tes cracked. The Knight Lord res at the Seer as they think of the cost recing those sses and tes again. They forgot to ask the servants to clean the tes first "The Dragon roars and dances in the sky, bringing fire and blood. In the house of Fierce Dragon lies men with fierce hearts and iparable strength, and determination to soar beyond the horizon'' he said as his finger pointing towards the Dragon banner. And fire appears from the banner swallowing the gs. The new students all gasped in shock. But when the smokes settled, the g is unburnt. It is not so much magic but alchemy. There is one liquid substance that when smeared onto something will be impervious to fire for a short time. Dragons do not burn Arial mused seeing the symbolic references. ''Great men are forged in fire.'' Arial said. Then the seer continues his word "The Faery sings in the forest, of love and romance. In the house of Purple Faery dwell thepassionate at heart, the kind and the loyal. The hard-working and the diligent. A noble ally they can be. And light shone down on the banners and sweet fragrances can be smell. This is alchemy too. Arial smiles. Fairies are true in their hearts, a greatpanion in battle. The Academy will prove to be an interesting ce to learn. Then the Seer pointed to the ck Banner "The ck Raven looks down upon the earth, holding the smart and the cunning, the sly and the cruel. The bringers of death, their smiles can hide des'' And this time a ck fire envelope the banner and then when the fire is extinguished a mural of a raven eating a man eyes appear. A Raven observes and waits for the opportune moments. Arial thought to himself. Then the Seer pointed at the golden yellow banner "The Golden Lionmands those with burning pride and dignity in their hearts. Honor is their goal. Fighting is their sport. Killing is their hobby. Both mad and genius can they be.'' And a roar can be heard from the Lion banners. Old magic Arial mused again. Some of those people aspiring to in the Golden Lion division roars as if the roars would allowed them to enter the Division. Then the Seer pointed to the blue banner. "The White Wolf, majestic creature, will move with its pack, for alone he would perish. The bonds they form protect their own, their feelings fierce, their ws sharp as des, their fangs lethal. The wolves move together, for in the winter, the lone wolf will perish." Then a howling of wolf can be heard from the banner and chilliness enters the room. The cold of winter seeped itself into the bones of the people. Then he put his finger down. The speech was greeted with pulsing silence. Not one student dared move, for fear of the unknown had engulfed each one. After a moment, the voice continued. "So be not afraid of me. Let me take your hand and see you all, your pasts, your presents, and your futures. Let me see your fears and your doubts. Your deepest regrets, your darkest secrets. Fear not, for I am a keeper of secrets, a stone of silence." Thest words echoed around the Hall. The students looked nervously at each other, and at the Knight Lords. The senior students began entering the Hall and took their seats at their own house tables. And a stool is brought and was ced in front of the Seer. But the students look at the Seers like they were looking at their worst nightmares. ************************************************************************************************ Another chapter in a few minutes Chapter 28: The five division (4) Chapter 28: The five division (4) See the future, past and present? Now, that terrifying for most people. After all, not all here is proud of their past, or like their present and not fear their future? Seeing their fears and uncertainty? That elicited murmurs of reluctance among the recruits. Deepest regret, darkest secret. Who would like their deepest regret made public or their darkest secret revealed? Fear not, for I am a keeper of secrets, a stone of silence? Who in the Darkness of the Hells Below would believe that? When quiet had fallen once more, the voice from the cer rang out again, this time strong and abrupt. "Drake, Vir!" Every head in the Hall turned to look at the boy, who gulped. With a nudge from the boy who stood beside him, he stepped forward and tentatively walked down the stone steps. The entire Hall held its breath as seconds passed, and finally the voice cried out "White Wolf!" The blue table apuded as Vir emerged, looking rather pale, and took a seat with his newly assigned Housemates. Arial realized that many of those who is in the White Wolf House has stern faces. "Guise, Lelia!" Lelia took her turn down into the cer, and momentster her House was announced. "Fierce Dragon!" Shouted the Seer and the red table shouts and cheered pping. The first woman from the new recruits to enter Fierce Dragon "Villion, Emerson Fierce Dragon!" "Rodan, Ne Purple Faery!" "Pis, West. Golden Lion" "Quinn, Relia .. ck Raven" The mass of nervous students grew smaller as, one by one, they were sent to their new Houses. Kyle shifted anxiously from one foot to the other, while Lisa chewed her fingernails. "Zephyr, Helia!" Helia took a deep breath and walked forward elegantly. Lisa wished her luck as she passed, to which Helia smiled and nodded. "Fierce Dragon!" Helia emerged proudly and headed to the Fierce Dragon table with an enormous grin on her face. "n, Harald!" Everyone craned their necks to see. Harald was a descendant of great lineage. His ancestor had built the Academy. The boy looked arrogant, yet dignified, exactly how Arial would have expected a boy raised in privilege to look. "Golden Lion!" Harald smirked and strolled to the Golden Lion table, where his Housemates patted his back and weed him with simpering words. "Vermont, Arial!" "Good luck, friend," Kyle whispered. Arial straightened his shoulders and walked forward, down the stone steps and into the cer. The room was madepletely of rough stone, with a low ceiling lit by hanging candles. All over the floor, colorful fabric matsy strewn, some bearing tassels and ancient-looking symbols Arial had never seen before. A man stood in the center of the room, his face hidden by the dark hood of his cloak. He beckoned Arial closer and outstretched his hand, taking Arial''s in his. Arial felt the presence of magic immediately. It was a presence of an ancient magic. There is no doubt about that Panicking, he instinctively released cold energy throughout his body. The hooded man, whom Arial realized was in fact a Seer, trembled and let out an audible gasp. The seconds dragged on. The Seer tried to push through Arial''s energy, only to be pushed further back. "Seer, where is his house?" Lord Faragur called from above. Arial could feel the man''s hand sweating. Finally, unable to endure the cold energy any longer, he released Arial''s hand. Then, raising his head slightly, he called out to the Hall above. "This boy will choose his own fate." His words were met with a stunned silence, until the Knight Master called back. "Seer, what do you mean?" "The boy is strong and brave. Smart and cunning. Kind and cruel. Stubborn and headstrong. So many possibilities. There is fire in you yet, boy." The Seer nodded, and Arial turned, making his way back up the steps. As he emerged once again into the Grand Hall, all eyes were on him as he cleared his throat and sent to it a rush of internal energy. "Fierce Dragon!" Arial''s amplified voice rang out and bounced off every surface and every person, shaking chairs and flickering candles. The Knight Master''s jaw dropped. To think a boy has such energy Adrian was not wrong, this child is extraordinary, he thought, watching Arial intently. The Fierce Dragon house was silent as Arial took his seat. In the motionless quiet, another set of footsteps echoed from the front of the Hall, and every eye that had been set on Arial spun around to see the Seer standing at the top of the steps. "Child, I could not see your future, for your powers far outweigh my own. But I can say a prophecy for you." It was clear that this was not amon urrence. It is even bizarre and strange to happen right at the Choosing In fact, Arial was prepared to bet that it had never happened in all the Academy''s years. The older students looked incredulously from the Seer, to the Knight Master, and back to the Seer. Even the Knight Lords stared stupidly at the hooded man. The Seer eyes seems to shine under his hood. The Seer while he could not see the boy past he did glimpse his future. The Seer knows this is the aid of an Old God. He could felt it when he felt the boy hand. The Divine are watching over him. The Seer does not know whether this is a blessing or a curse. To be noticed by the Divines, that doesn''t necessarily mean it is a good thing. After all, Levitia also had the attention of the Lady of the Lake but look at his tragic fate. He then spoke his prophecy. "You will grow to be a great man, this I could it clearly. You are like a dragon that soars through the blue skies. You may have been able to endure my eyes, but there are some glimpses, that even you could not defend against. There is Moon, Sun and Star in your path. I see them all. I see a woman of unparalleled beauty riding beside you. A man shrouded in shadows. An eye, ever vignt, watching you in the darkness of night. A glimmering sword. Sorrows beyond any man. Anger that has no mercy. Fire that burns life. Would you like to know more?" The Seer''s voice trembled with excitement. The Knight Lords whispered amongst themselves, but the Knight Master''s expression became one of shock. He looked from the Seer to the boy again. Sun, Moon and Star the Knight Master repeated in his mind. To other this does not mean anything but to him, it means everything. Could he be? Sun, moon and stars glimmering sword, a man shrouded in shadows is it him? Asrana? The Knight Master''s thoughts ran wild, but he did not dare to speak aloud. All the students were looking at Arial, waiting for his answer. From a far there is one boy who looked very unsatisfied with this turns of events. "I don''t care much for prophecies," Arial spoke atst, "and I have no interest in hearing it." "Why is that?" Lord Faragur stared at him. Arial raised his eyes to the ceiling, and replied loudly. "Levitia hears the Prophecy, King Karlman hears the prophecy, Queen Raynis hears the prophecy, yet their fates are not averted. There are Gods, good and evil, light and dark, fierce and gentle. Man schemes but God foils. Why disturb the future when we are writing it now?" The Knight Lords were obviously impressed. Not only did Arial seem strong, he was also clearly educated. The speech he made was taken from an old poem, written by a man named Gustav de Cheve, famous in Vangua many years ago. It is based on Levitia, Karlman and Queen Raynis prophecy. In the poem he talked of the prophecy given to Levitia, that he would bring an age of peace and glory but be betrayed by one he trusted. Spurred on by the prophecy, he formed an army and led the Subjugation, giving him evesting fame. But he forgot to be watchful of his cousins, and was betrayed by them. King Karlman''s prophecy imed that he could only be killed by one sword. Fearing that one of his enemies would discover the sword, he set out on a journey to find and destroy it, only to fall in a ravine andnd headfirst on his own sword, killing him instantly. Queen Raynis was told she would be overthrown by one of her own sons. Fearful and paranoid, and, by all ounts, mad, she ordered to have all of her children killed. However, one boy, upon hearing of his fate, fled and found refuge in the House of Asturia. The young prince was raised well, taught swordsmanship and a responsibility to the people. After learning his true identity, the prince now, a young man, strong and just, kind andpassionate, gains the support of the other nobles and themon people and raise his banner and marched to the Pce, dethroned her mother and imprisoned her until her death. "Is that so?" Lord Faragur said his eyes beaming at Arial. Arial nodded then he sits back at his seat. The shock of the evening began to subside. The Knight Master smiled at Arial, whilst Agnaris watched him closely. The Seer returned back to the glowing cer, and the tension lifted. The Choosing continued. "Lethe, Kyle Fierce Dragon!" "Lethe, Lisa Fierce Dragon!" Arial was not surprised with their oue. He had known all along that they belonged by his side, brave and talented as they were, and he pped heartily as they took their seats beside him. Once every new student had been ced into the correct house, the Knight Master stepped forward, pped his hands together, and bellowed in a ceremonious tone. "Let the feast begin!" He took his seat with the other knights at the head table, while all the students pped and cheered. Rows of attendants appeared and began serving tes full of roast beef and chicken, potatoes, sauces, puddings, and all sorts of foods from across the Continent. Kyle piled his te high with everything, and Lisa shot him a disapproving look. Then an older kid probably around thirteen years of age old greeted them "The name Roddick Hardrad. I came from thends in Renasia." His tongue is thick with Renasia ent "You speak the Common Tongue quite fluently" Arialplimented. Renasia is thend of the Burning Sun, the Dessert of the Sun God. ''Thank you'' he said, smiling at beingplimented "So, I hope you''re going to help us win the War at the end of the year. We wonst time, but ck Raven is verypetitive. We were harassed all year long by their tricks." As he chatted, more students seemed to grow in confidence, and began to introduce themselves. "I''m Lelia, from the House of Guise in Dostov," a small girl beside Helia chirped up. "Helia from House of Zephyr in the Dukedom" "Arial, from the House of Vermont." "Oh, the Vermont family! Your father drives a hard bargain in our harbor," Lelia smiled. A sudden loud p silenced them all, and they turned to face the head table, where the Knight Master Orval is standing once again. "Before you all leave for your beds, there are some things that need to be said. Firstly, the Gray Forest remainspletely forbidden," he red pointedly at a group of older students towards the back of the Hall, who sniggered. "As are the Swamp and the Slithering Bushes. Archerypetition is open to any student confident enough with their skills." "I''m going to sign up for that," Lisa whispered. "And to remind you all, the quest board will be open as of tomorrow. Please choose your quests wisely. Do not take on anything that is beyond your ability. Tomorrow your sses will begin, so be sure to sleep well tonight." The Knight Master ended his speech and marched out of the Hall. Kyle yawned, his te finally empty. "I''m going to bed," he said through a yawn. "I think I''ll go with you," Arial said. Roddick patted them on the back as they stood up. "The first year is always the hardest," he said, smiling at them genuinely before turning back to his friends. Bidding good-night to Lisa and Helia, Arial and Kyle left the Hall and headed to their room. If the most powerful is Knight Master and his internal energy at that level, then graduating early is a possibility. Arial will take difficult quest making it easier for him to be inducted to the Order. And when he epts a quest, he can skip his ss. After all, the ss is devise to solve quest. There are many types of quest. The next day Arial vowed to check the quest board, to see if there was anything suitable for him. The faster he could rise through the Academy''s ranks; the sooner he could graduate. And the sooner he graduated, the sooner he could return home and protect his family. That night Arial closed his eyes and dreamed of different worlds. **************************************************************************** Chapter 29: The quest begins Chapter 29: The quest begins 02 Seedmonth 1007 AF "Arial, wake up!" The voice rings in his ears. Arial opened his eyes to see Kyle standing over him, shaking his shoulders. It was the first day of ss, and Arial was scheduled for swordy. He is usually an early riser but he has many thoughts before and he dreamed about something though he doesn''t remember what the dream is about. He only remembers ake. He shakes his head and got up from his bed and quickly dressed himself. It is Seedmonth, meaning it is spring already. The reason why it is called Seedmonth is because this is the month where the farmers nts their seed and fruits. The ss was taught by Lord Borelis, and he was known to be a strict teacher. Arial knew he mustn''t bete. They left their dormitory and headed to ss together. They were even running to the ss and managed to arrive before the teacher coulde in Arial had already met all of his ssmates; there was Lelia Guise, Helia with her arms full of books, nervous little Emerson twitching and looking around like he is doing something wrong, William Austen who was deep in conversation with Luli Archad, Vergo Cortez of Renasia who was still learning to speak the Common Tongue, Nathan Godfrey from Tuca, and Lisa who stood waiting for them at the door. Nathan could be seen ying around with Luli andughing together while Lisa widened her eyes, like she was asking question with her eyes and that question is "Why are youte?'' Arial shows an apologetic smile while Kyle show her his tongue as they all take their seat "Alright, everyone here?" Lord Borelis barged into the room and nced at each of them individually, his gaze lingering on Arial a moment longer, before unrolling a sheet of parchment and calling out their names. Satisfied that every new student was present, he stashed away the parchment and pulled out a rather beautiful, though slightly worn out sword. After demonstrating what Arial thought were some extremely basic moves, Lord Borelis pointed the sword at the ss, who flinched collectively. "Your turn." He said it with his eyebrows raised and a smile on his face. Some students had brought their own swords and whipped them out eagerly. Those who hadn''t, chose from a stash of weapons in a cupboard at the back of the room, and held them nervously. They clearly had no experience of using such a long and heavy de, and watched the others before tentatively trying out the moves for themselves. "Arial, Kyle, Lisa, Helia, you''re doing well," Lord Borelis called. All four had seeded in following the moves without fault. Arial was impressed by Helia''s skill; who knew the daughter of a wealthy nobleman could show such talent with a sword? But Kyle and Lisa did not surprise him; he had been teaching the siblings since they were young, and the moves were very straightforward. "I can teach you the next step, if you think you''re ready," Lord Borelis said. He had approached the four friends and was watching them with delight in his normally stony eyes. "Yes, please Sir," Kyle said. Lord Borelis retrieved his sword and performed more of the simple moves, which all four of them again copied perfectly. Lord Borelis took a step back, a mixture of amazement and admiration in his eyes. "You are clearly very fast learners," he beamed. They continued training until the afternoon, when Lord Borelis praised everybody on their progress and dismissed them. As they left, Kyle turned to the others and grinned. "Is it just me, or was that ss really easy?" "Yeah, when you think about it, isn''t it just the same stuff that you teach us?" Lisa said to Arial. Arial just smile. "What?" Helia''s eyes widened. "You mean, you already learned all that?" "Oh yeah, Arial taught us a lot. He says it''lle in handy when we''re older. We used to y army with the other kids in the vige all the time," Lisa said enthusiastically. Helia stared at Arial. "How" "I''m going to check the quest board," Arial cut her off. He didn''t want to have to answer any difficult questions. "But we''re only recruits," said Kyle. "It''s not like there''ll be any jobs we can actually do." "That''s where you''re wrong," said Helia, distracted by the chance to show off her knowledge. "There are usually loads of simple quests for new recruits. I mean, you rise through the ranks faster if you take a harder job, but the easy ones are perfect for people like you." Kyle looked slightly offended, but Helia hadn''t noticed. Arial ignored them. As long as they aren''t talking about how he teaches those kids advanced battle technique, he is satisfied. They reached the quest board and she pointed at each of its sections. They are five sections of quest category. And Helia did not miss the chance to show off. "See, these are ''exceedingly easy'' because, well, they''re really easy. Basic jobs for the Knight Lords and things which the Order deem chivalric. But you can''t get more than twenty points for those. These," Helia pointed to the second section, "are ''easy''. Mostly helping out vigers, cleaning their yards, h h h." "Five points?" Kyle wailed. "Five points for chopping wood! Why bother? I''d have to chop wood a hundred times to rank up to Senior Brother!" Lisa rolled her eyes. "These," Helia said loudly, ring at Kyle, "are the ''normal'' jobs, which include things like finding lost children and escorting precious cargo. Then you''ve got the ''hard'' jobs, which are much more exciting. You''ll be hunting criminals and raiding bandit hideouts. And here''s where it gets really interesting, ''exceedingly difficult''. Hunting a dragon, for example. Though they don''t normally have those quests, there hasn''t been a big enough threat since the Purge." "I can do this," said Lisa, ripping a quest from the board after examining the many quest on the board. "Giving a puppy a walk?" Helia said, reading the quest. Kyle stretched out his neck and peek over the description of the task and he chuckles. "You''re sure it says to walk it, not kill it? Because that would be perfect for you, little sister" said Kyle. Lisa shot him an annoyed look. Arial chuckles a bit "How many points?" asked Arial. "Ten points." He nodded. Arial looked back at the quest board. He needed to rank up fast. It might seem like there is a lot of time on his side but he knows it is better to be early thante. In the Academy the Knights have rank. Everyone started off as a recruit, then there is the Senior Brother rank, followed by Elderly Brother, Standard Bearer, Under Marshall, Knight Brother, Commander of Knights, Commander of House, Right and Left Hand Commanders, and finally the Knight Master, who was elected from either the Right or Left Hand Commanders. Each rank had its privileges: Senior Brothers were able to fight with the knights if there was a war, and could use the horses from the Academy''s stables. Standard Bearers were sergeants charged with carrying and protecting the Order''s banner, a great honor for new knights. Under Marshall was responsible for the footmen and the equipment, while the Knight Brothers were warriors who were able to use all of the equipment in the Armory, and were given three horses and an Recruits to assist them. Usually the recruits are either people not of noble blood or former ves who wanted to learn in the Academy At least it used to in the past. There are not that many ves nowadays and the Human Continent most of them abhorred very since they themselves have been enved by the Demon Lord Commanders of Knights acted as lieutenants to higher authorities within the Order. Commanders of House had the same powers as Knight Master within their own jurisdictions. Right and Left Hand Commanders acted as deputy and advisor to the Knight Master. At the rank of Knight Brothers, the candidate can return home even before the age of fourteen and he can stille to take quest from the Academy and still be rated inpletion. That is what Arial is intending to do. To reach the rank of Knight Brother as fast as he can A note on the quest board caught Arial''s eye, and he pulled it down. Helia scanned the note over his shoulder. "One thousand five hundred points? Arial, that''s a hard quest!" she said and Arial acted he didn''t hear what Helia is saying "Um, doesn''t that look kind of difficult?" said Kyle trying to gauge Arial reaction. Arial on the other hand is thinking about something else. If hepleted the quest, he could be a Knight Brother in one go "We''re seven years old. We''ve been in ss for a day," said Helia incredulously. "Don''t you think attacking a bandit hideout is a bit rash?" You may be seven, thought Arial, but I''m not. Not really. "I''ll be fine," he said, dismissing their bewildered faces and their reactions to how calm Arial is about taking this quest Lisa take a deep breath and then she said "Then I''lle with you," said Lisa, puffing out her chest. Kyle looked to his sister and at Arial and back at his sister and sighed. "I guess that means I''ming too," he said. Their heads turned to Helia. "What are you looking at me for?" she said, realizing they were all staring at her. "I''m not going to follow you lunatics so I can die in some abandoned caves!" she eximed trying to avoid their gazes. They stared her a little bit longer and then she said hesitantly "Ugh, okay, fine I''ll go with you and if I die, let it be written on my tombstone, DIED BECAUSE OF PEER PRESSURE" she said half annoyed half angry Arial, Lisa and Kyle broke out into aughter "So, who''s going to be brave enough to go to Faragur and tell him we''re going on a quest?" asked Lisa. They all stared at each other, and then at the floor. To embark on a hard quest, they first had to announce it to their House Lord. Every person that wanted to go to the quest must register themselves. For easy quest you have to go to the reception. For hard quest the Lord of the House. For the exceedingly difficult, Knight master If they are not approved they couldn''t go. "I''ll go," said Arial finally, and the others breathed a heavy sigh of relief. **************************************************************************************** So, here is the chapter. Please do leave somements. And please vote for the story. I thought no one was reading this story so I focused on my other stories Age of Adventure and Lord Shadow. Anyway, because of the long week without chapters there will be mass release today Chapter 30: Shadows Chapter 30: Shadows 01 Seedmonth 1007 AF Late Night Knight Lord Faragur''s Office Study Room "There''s something not quite right about that Vermont boy," Agnaris said the moment he takes a seat. He and Faragur were seated discussing the night''s bizarre events. "What do you mean?" asked Faragur. "That technique he employed in the ceremony. His voice amplification technique for a start not to mention what the Seer said. It''s remarkable. I''ve never seen anything like it." Agnaris said and his eyes seems to glint with some light "To be honest, I''m intrigued as to how he did it," said Faragur. He had spent the rest of the evening watching the boy, as if he would suddenly climb up onto the table and reveal all his secrets. Agnaris shifted in his seat. "So, I did some research of my own. Do you know how he came to be here? With a schrship, and a rmendation from Adrian himself." "Really?" Faragur sat forward, his ears perked. "Yes. His father is a minor noble and rules the city of Danoba and was just appointed a few months ago. Apparently, the boy is known by the locals to be an extraordinary talented boy. He''s incredibly clever, he knowsnguages that nobody else in Danoba knows and he could read from a very young age, yet he has never had a teacher. How can you exin that?" Agnaris asked. The more he investigate the boy the more he found some simrities with the boy and one particr person in history "I cannot, that is very strange," sighed Faragur. "So, what do you mean by telling me this?" "I don''t know," Agnaris said, sinking back into his chair. "I just feel there is something wrong with the boy. Well, not wrong, but Marco the Seer told me what he felt when he touched the boy''s hand. He has been presiding the Ceremony since he was seventeen of age and he never experienced what he experienced when he touched that boy hand. Boundless energy. He said in all his years performing the Choosing he has never felt so much raw power in a child. An energy bubbling in his very core, he said, screaming to be released. So, powerful that if he had pushed it, he would have surely died." "He said that?" Faragur''s eyes were wide as he listened. "Indeed, he did. I suppose what I''m trying to say is, keep a watchful eye on Arial Vermont." Silence fell between them. Faragur raised his wine ss and gulped its contents in one go. They watched the mes in the firece dance and crackle as the night grew cold. **************************************************************************************** 02 Seedmonth 1007 AF Arial approached a beautifully crafted door, decorated with a roaring dragon breathing fire from the top of a mountain, while a man kneeled before it. It was quite a symbol to have it carved into a door. He rapped at the door smartly. "Who''s there?" a deep voice called from inside. "Recruit Arial. I seek an audience with the Commander of House." Silence followed for a moment. "Come in," the voice called finally. Arial pushed the door and entered Faragur''s office. As he enters he could see a lot of things in the office. On the back of Faragur chair is arge horn Arial did not recognize. He could also see a slightly cracked sword with a golden hilt hung beside a dented shield in the corner of the room. To Arial''s left stood hundreds of books, stacked neatly in enormous bookshelves, and some of the titles caught his eye: ''Levitia''s Lament'', ''The Rise and Fall of the Vern Empire'', ''The Bloodline of the Blue-Haired King'' Duvan Renasi the Pirate?'' Leliana: Another Story'' There are a lot of history books. But Arial also notices some book that is more suitable for a teacher. Magic and Our World, Dragons and the Other Races, The Eight Important Races, The Unverified Fact of the Sky People, Bloodline and Magic, The Pirs Mystery, The Chronology of the Anjou, Siege and Warfare, Sieging a Castle, Basic of Swordy and many others. He is a reader. Arial had read those books and many like them during his years in Vern. He could feel Faragur''s eyes on him. "What is your reason foring here? I don''t believe we have any sses yet," said Faragur as he resumes looking at the document which he signs without stopping. "My friends and I would like to ept a quest," said Arial. He looked up at Faragur and could see intrigue in his eyes. Arial handed him the quest notice. He looked and read the description of the job. Then he frowned slightly "In our Academy, we never forbid anyone from taking a quest," Faragur said slowly. "Unlike any other school of knights, we give our students the right to choose whichever quests they believe they can handle. But this?" Faragur waved the notice. "Don''t you think this is far beyond your capabilities?" "I don''t believe so," Arial replied firmly. Faragur searched his face for a trace of fear, but found none. He smirk a bit. "This is around the city of Rodes. Rodan familynd. Do you know the road there?" Faragur asked with a raised eyebrow. "Yes." "And how do you know it?" he asked, clearly skeptical. "I went with my father to trade in the city," Arial said smoothly. Faragur sighed, and nced at the other names on the notice. Kyle and Lisa Lethe were the son and daughter ofmon folk. Nobody would bat an eye if they perished. It is sad truth but that is how the world works. But Helia Zephyr, daughter of the House of Zephyr? Now, that is not amoner household. Her father is an influential and powerful man. If anything happened to her, the Academy would undoubtedly suffer. The boy himself is one of noble''s son. One of the wealthiest. Faragur never met Lord Aries the father of Arial. But he heard the story about him. He is kind, sociable a good hearted man. Though he doubts that Lord Aries will be kind if his son is dead here. But he had no room to argue. Even so, the Knight Code of the Academy stated that no one should interfere in the quest if the knights are willing to take it. That has always been the rule of the Knight Academy. Faragur knew his hands were tied. "Fine," he said curtly. "But don''t me me if you all die horribly. Now off you go." Faragur signed the quest notice and handed it back to Arial, who left the office feeling rather smug, with a triumphant grin on his face. A quest. ************************************************************************************* Faragur stood next to a crackling firece, a ss of wine in his hand, his lips pursed tensely. His short ck hair look dashing and his face is still handsome and look peaceful even when he is still not satisfied with what happened today. He is in one of the Knight Master room in the Academy. It is in the second floor of a building far away from the Main Castle which is situated in the center of the Academy. The room is circr, borately and elegantly decorated. On top of the circr dome was a fresco of Nasrana, a holy figure in the Thirteen Tribes lore''s. It depicts him fighting Darkness riding a ck Dragon with a colossal bird following behind him, its body colossal, its wing blocks the sun above Nasrana, its feather has a variety of colours, and its neck is like the neck of a lion, and this lion possesses four wings, two of the wing is long while the other two was significantly shorter. On the right side of the walls of the room is the frescoes painting of an angel blowing a Horn as people bowed and prostrate themselves. On the left side is the fresco painting of Three Demonic faces, having ck wings and rivers of blood streaming down underneath their feet while they are sitting on a throne made up of human bones, the handle of the thrones is human skulls. He is waiting for someone here. On the steps leading to the second floor a tall, lean man is walking calmly. And then that man arrived in front of the door and he slowly pushed it. The door behind him creaked open, and Faragur turned to see his old friend Agnaris slip inside, looking at him expectantly. "Agnaris, old friend, I have a favor to ask," Faragur said softly, looking back to the fire. "No small talk?" Agnaris chuckled as he closed the door and take a seat in one of the chairs in the room. ''No food, no drinks, no entertainment, straight to business.'' Faragur smiles bitterly. ''It is a bit rude of me'' Then he opens up a cupboard. ''Which one do you want?'' Faragur asked Agnaris as Agnaris look at what inside the cupboard. Bottles of wines was neatly stacked. ''The Knight master even have a Rie wine in his collection. He sure is wealthy'' Faragur understand Agnaris likes and dislikes so he just took the wine bottle and closes the cupboard as he pours the wine on a ss and handed it to Agnaris. The gold colour liquid emits a rich fragrance, He smiles and take a sip while closing his eyes. The moment he tastes the wine his face was full of joy, as the high quality wine from Ranoa Republic do its work. It is soft and rich, just the way he likes it. ''What''s the matter, Faragur that you would even open the Knight Master wine stock for me?'' Faragur closes his eyes and sighed "It''s about those children" Faragur began slowly. "Ah," said Agnaris, nodding his head. "You want me to protect them." Faragur smiled. His old friend truly understood him in a way that no one else did. While he could not forbid his students to ept the quest, the Academy did allow him to assign them a protector, an experienced knight who would follow them in secret. If they did happen to fall into danger of which they could not escape, the protector would be able to interfere and ensure their safety. If it is too much and the quester requires help and the protector in the shadow deemed it was impossible for the quester to continue the quest, then the protector can interfere which will result in the quester to fail his quest. After that usually they will be warned not to tell anyone that for every dangerous quest, that there might be a protector for them. While this is true, not every quest requires a protector only in certain special caseslike this. "Well?" said Faragur, looking up at his friend. "Will you do it?" "Of course, I still owe you fromst year matter" Agnaris sped Faragur''s shoulder affectionately. "But I''m taking the rest of the bottle!" He nodded to the half empty wine bottle on the desk beside them. Faragur grinned. "One more thing. Keep a close eye on Arial Vermont. He must survive. No matter what," Faragur''s voice was suddenly urgent, and Agnaris raised his eyebrows. "You really care about that boy?" "Not me," Faragur sighed. "Knight Master Orval''s orders." ''Knight Master Orval?'' Agnaris ask again trying to make sure he did not heard wrong. ''Yes. Is it that weird?'' Faragur asked weird by how Agnaris is reacting ''Hmm. No, not weird. Only interesting'' Agnaris knows about the true identity of the Knight Master. And he knows the mission of the Knight Master here. Which is why the more the Knight Master pays attention to Arial Vermont, the more Agnaris is confident that Arial is the person Orval was looking for. ''Orval Viswhat are you ying at?'' He thought to himself. They both watched the fire in silence for a moment. The crackling mes seemed louder than before. Agnaris rolled Faragur''s words around in his mind, wondering why Orval was so concerned about the Vermont boy. "Don''t worry friend," he said atst. "I won''t let you down." Patting Faragur on the back, Agnaris swapped his wine ss for the bottle and swept out of the room. Once he was out of earshot, Faragur spoke to the empty room. "Is that good enough Orval?" With a click, the bookcase by the firece sprung open, and the Knight Master stepped up the flight of stairs behind the secret door. He took a seat beside Faragur and nodded. "Who is the boy, Orval? Why do you dote on him so?" "Is that how it seems to you?" Orval smiled. "Would you believe me if I said I was protecting him because of his hair color?" "If you don''t want to tell me, then fine," Faragur huffed. "I don''t work in riddles." "Oh, calm down. I have other things to discuss with you and it will not do if you are angry," said Orval. Faragur sighed and relented. Faragur calms himself down and after downing a few bottles of wine, his anger dissipates and they talk together in a jovial manner like old friend reunited. But it has to be said that in his entire time he was friend with Orval his orders andmand regarding the Arial boy is mysterious. Faragur knew the Knight Master was entric, and he tried to put his puzzling words out of his mind. He would wait to see how the situation, and the mysterious Vermont boy, developed in good time. *************************************************************************** Second chapter for the day. Next chapter will be thest for today Chapter 31: The land of the sun (1) Chapter 31: Thend of the sun (1) 09 Seedmonth 1007 AF Arial and his friends spent a week nning their journey and started preparing. After all, this is not some normal quest. Helia went to the library to search through maps; she had been taught to read and write as a child in the House of Zephyr, and Arial had learned that she was also skilled in arithmetic. The daughter of a merchant lord, Arial had mused. Lisa worked hard refining her swordy technique, while Kyle focused on trying to pay attention in ss, honing his skill. The news that the four of them had epted a hard quest quickly spread through the Academy and be a buzz. During dinner in the Hall one day, Harald n sat himself down at their table. He look at them and then he said "I hear you''re taking a hard quest? Don''t you think that''s just showing off?" The gaggle of friends behind him sniggered. Arial cast an eye over his choice ofpanions. There is Arago Asturia from Renasia, looking like a trickster with his crooked smile. Then there is Reval Verman, the third son of a minor noble in Vern Empire, with no rights to his father''s title who have been following Harald since day one. There is also Varrick Cora, another son of a minor noble. Avil Corazon of the House of Corazon, one of the two ruling families of Renasia and the first son of a high lord, was still giggling inanely. And West Pis, who Arial noticed had not so much as smiled, and stood a little behind the rest of the group, staring at the floor. Arial could not help but disapprove thepanion around Harald This is hispanion, he mused. Apanion that will only serve to give aid to this child worse quality. "Though this would be great for the Academy," Harald continued. "I mean, they even let the children ofmoners learn here. I hope they do perish!" The moronic gangughed again. Arial looked at his friends. Kyle and Lisa''s heads were bowed, their mouths tightly closed. They never acted that way with Arial. But of course, he thought, they had grown up together. Harald was an unfamiliar noble, and an arrogant one at that, and his friends were just the same. Not to mention they are surrounded by the sons of noble Lords, great and mighty Houses while they are son and daughter of amonfolk. Inside the Academy, no one spoke much about social ss and about noble lineage. But one day they would graduate, and outside the world was still the same as it ever was. Nobles andmoners. Royalty and peasants. His friends'' willingness to submit angered Arial; he had spent too long in his previous life bowing and obeying the word of nobles, no matter how ridiculous it seemed. He jumped up and pushed Harald from his seat, sending him crashing into the Purple Faery table. He slumped to the floor and stared at Arial in shock, his friends no longerughing. Out of the corner of his eye, Arial thought he saw the corners of West''s mouth twitch into a grin. "What do you think you''re doing?" Harald roared, eyes still wide, his veins stood up. Arial ignored him and turned to Kyle and Lisa. "Hold your heads high." "I said, what do you think you''re doing!" Harald shouted again, mbering to his feet. He was not used to being ignored. "I am the son of Alderam n, the high lord of the Dukedom! I order you toe here!" Several of the older knights nced their way, but did not interfere. It was the way of the Academy to let students handle their disagreements by themselves. Harald was ring at Arial, livid. And then he is enraged He tried to throw his te, but before his hand had even reached the table Arial picked up a fork from beside him andunched it, narrowly missing Harald''s forehead and piercing the stone wall behind him. The sound of the fork piercing the stone wall was like a sword shing with a mace, reverberating in the Hall, and the crowd gulped. The fork pierced the stone and stuck itself into the stone. Everyone could see what would happen if that fork was aimed at Harald head. He would have died almost instantly. Harald''s eyes darted from Arial to the fork, and back to Arial. "You want me toe to you? Make me!" Arial bellowed. Nobody around Arial dared move. After a moment he returned to his seat and continued eating, all eyes still staring at him. When he had finished, he stood up and took a step towards Harald, who flinched. "Too afraid, huh?" Arial sneered and then he turned and walked out of the Hall. "I will not forget this, Arial Vermont!" Harald shouted as he left. Arial ignored him. "What the hell was that?" said Kyle, rushing out after him with his sister. "I don''t like the way they treat you," said Arial. "But what he said was true," Lisa said quietly. Kyle dropped his head once again. "There''s nothing special about noble blood," said Arial. "Only idiots like that believe there is." "Don''t you believe in the Divine Right of the King?" Helia piped up, catching up with them. "Divine Right? From whom?" "God," the three of them replied in unison. "Which god?" asked Arial. "The God of Light, of course," said Helia. "Is there any other god?" Arial chuckles and then he said "Seren worships the Fierce god," Arial said, sighing. "Renasia believes in the Sun Emperor and the Water Princess. Zettel believes in the Night Mother and Dawn Father. Cora believes in the Hooded Old Man, while the Anjou and Ranoans also have their own Gods. So which God decides who gets Divine Right?" Kyle, Lisa and Helia fell silent. Lisa rubbed her head, while Kyle shrugged. "Do you believe God exist?" Arial ask them. "It exists" the three of them said. "How do you know?" He ask again "All the other said He exist so he must exist" Helia said while the other two nodded. Arial knew he was wasting his time. They were just children; they were much too young for a real philosophical debate. Arial was about to head to his room when Lisa turned to him. "Do you believe in God?" Arial thought for a moment, before replying, "I do." "Which one?" "I''m not sure yet, but I know He exists." Arial remembered the blinding light that shone in the library. "Knowing He exists is not the hard part. The hard part is finding Him. Is He the god of Light? The Hooded Old Man? The Night Mother and Dawn Father? Is He all of them, or is He none of them?" Arial noticed Lisa''s face was looking more confused by the second. "That is a question for another time, another day," Arial finished, and left to go to his room with his thoughts. ************************************************************************************** Chapter 32: The land of the sun (2) Chapter 32: Thend of the sun (2) Renasia Renasia is a beautiful country north west of the Dukedom of n, founded by Duvan Renasi, the Blue-Haired King, and also one of thepanion of Levitia. Renasia once served the Empire but after the reign of Alexander the Divider his descendants broke away from the Emperor and many follow and now Renasia is an independent country. There was nowhere on the Continent quite like it; Renasia had a culture and a lifestylepletely its own. Known to many as the Land of the Sun, the Renasian is exotic and beautiful, with a beautiful sun-kissed darkness to their skin. The people were passionate, and loved to party and celebrate as much as they loved to fight. Every building in Renasia was spectacrly designed, and unlike any other building on the Continent. There was nowhere in the Continent like it. Their culture, their lifestyle, everything is distinctly different from the other part of the Continent. Near the Pce stood a fountain with such width that it could have easily held the sixty feet high statue of the Water Princess, with all of her water maidens. The Temple of the Sun Emperor stood on the other side, just beside the Pce. There is the statue of a perfectly chiseled man with eyes red as the setting sun, dressed in a robe and holding a ming sword in his right hand. Beside Renasia lived the Mountain Tribe, who worshipped the Thousand Gods, ruled by the Supreme Gods Davarus, known to the people as the Old Gods. The people of the Mountain Tribe are skilled trackers, strong and fast in harsh terrain, and had a vast knowledge of herbs, nts and poison. Some even said that they rode tigers and other wild beasts into battle. They have their tribes in the Mountain each one subject to their ownw. But they have no King. On the other side of Renasia was Cora, ruled by the House of Corazon, who worshipped the god of Light with Vern Empire and the Dukedom of n. In the far north was thend of Vorthy, cold and unforgiving, only explored by the bravest and strongest of men. Renasia was thest kingdom to secede from the Empire during the reign of Alexander II in 626AF. It is because of that Alexander II get the title of Alexander the Divider by the historians Renasia is a country that have many neighbors every one dangerous than thest. Yet, they seed to retain their independence because of the cunningness of their past Kings and Queen. Renasia is the only Kingdom in the Continent that allow woman to be the ruler of the nation. They made alliances, secret pact, marriage alliances, economic alliances and many more to retain that independence. They retain influence and power through the means of deception but this does not mean that they are weak. No, they have one of the strongest military in the continent just behind Vangua and Vern. Renasia royalty all had locks of dazzling blue hair, and King Luis Renasi was no exception, and had passed on the gene to his daughter Rhysa. "Princess, don''t run around the pce!" Isabelle, the Princess''s attendant, ran after the energetic nine-year-old. The Princess danced about in front of her gracefully, her blue eyes sparkling, her hair tossing from side to side. She had a fierce but lively look on her face. "Princess, stop!" Rhysa stuck out her tongue and darted outside, hiding herself in the soldier barracks. After a moment, she heard footsteps approaching. "Princess, here again?" a man''s voice called. Rhysa smiled. She knew that voice. Jumping out from behind a crate, she stood face to face with a man wearing full golden armor. The Kingshield Commander Pedro Archad, the elite bodyguard of the Renasian royalty. He stood tall, his chest broad, his hands strong and steady, his hair and beard neatly trimmed. His voice wasmanding, his stance dignified. He look at the Princess and sighed "I don''t want to dress up for a ball again," said Rhysa quickly. She was tired of having to attend events, of the constant attention and empty ttery, of the simpering smiles and false promises. "So, you came here, little Princess," said Pedro, turning to walk away. Rhysa followed silently. "Isabelle is searching for you." "I know." "It would be a shame if your father and mother think it is her fault." "They won''t," said Rhysa, smiling cheekily. "They know I''m naughty and mischievous." Pedro stopped walking and looked at Rhysa, who paused. He considered her for a moment, before speaking. "You look like a child who is craving attention. You don''t hate the parties, nor the ttery, nor the smiles and promises. You hate that your father and mother are not there, that they are thousands of miles from their own country." He watched the little girl''s face. "Am I wrong?" Rhysa did not respond. Pedro continued walking slowly, and she followed. She realized they were heading towards the training hall. Rhysa had memorized the outline of her parents'' pce, which she would someday inherit. The closer they walked to the training hall, the louder the noise became; the sounds of swords nging against shields. They entered the hall and Rhysa watched in awe. Men were sweating, half-naked, learning to strike, dodge and sh. Rhysa was blessed with a rich education, but nothing in her etiquette books or history lessons interested her as much as this. Battle excites her. The fights of Renasian fighters look like a dance. A dance of the Water Princess and the Sun King, she mused. "Like what you see?" Pedro said, smiling. Rhysa nodded. At Pedro''s words the men turned to look at them, and kneeled immediately at the sight of their Princess. "Resume your training," Rhysa called. Then, turning to Pedro she said, "Teach me." "It''s notdylike to learn to fight," said Pedro. "Women can rule Renasia but not learn how to defend it? That''s bizarre," she snorted. "Your grandmother Rhaessa never learned to fight, yet she ruled with strength and wisdom." "I am not my grandmother. One day I will rule, and I will do it my own way," Rhysa said, determined. Pedro smiled proudly. She would be a great Queen one day, he thought. pping his hand to her shoulder, he walked her further into the training hall. ****************************************************************************** Anyway, the introduction of the Blue Haired Princess of Renasia. If you like reading the story please do vote for it and leave somements so I could see the reaction to the story Chapter 33: Skinripper bandits (1) Chapter 33: Skinripper bandits (1) 11 Seedmonth 1007 AF Seedmonth Arial and his friends had informed their teachers as to why they wouldn''t be attending their sses, who had wished them luck and urged them to be cautious. They began preparing their supplies and arms. Helia went to the Distribution Tower to collect any items they might find useful. Kyle chose their horses from the stables, while Lisa and Arial nned how best to venture to the mines of Rodan. The quest describe that the bandits has taken refuge near the mines in Rodan area. So, it bes important to know the location. They sat in the Quest Room, where information from across thends was carried by ravens, owls and falcons. To their left sat a group of Senior Knights exining strategies to theirpanions, while in the center of the room a Knight Brother was examining weapons and armor. There were some students yelling about a botched quest, but they were left to argue. Students handled their own business at the Academy. Attendants scurried around the room, bringing the knights whatever they needed, mostly maps and news from birds. They scuttle all around going to the other rooms and bringing the letters, parchment, sealed letters. The Keepers of Birds, they''re called. Dark whispers and dark words, Arial mused. He had seen the birds during his years of self-imprisonment in Vern Empire. They hade from all over, fleeing from the stench of blood or the fires of war. He would tie a parchment of letter in the bird legs, question like, "How is the situation?" and send the birds to wander sometimes weeks, sometimes months and sometimes years and sometimes he got an answer. Sometimes not. And when he does get news, it will be stories of ughter of humankind, massive massacre and random killings. Dark whispers, dark words, he muttered silently. "We''ll have to go across here," Lisa insisted, bringing Arial back to their conversation. "It''d take too long to go across the forest," Arial said, concentrating on the map sprawled across the table. "They may have already gone." The Skinripper Bandits. A group of forty hardened criminals. At least that was their current information; they had no way of telling if the group was increasing or decreasing. They were named due to their gruesome way of killing. After raiding viges and cities, they would kidnap random citizens and peel the skin from their bodies, andy it beside the oozing corpse. Cruel and evil. Helia and Kyle were panic-stricken when they heard the story. No, they were more than just panic stricken Helia and Kyle was trembling in fear when they hear the story, Helia was having a cold sweat because when she read about the past atrocities that these bandits do, she almost puke. Arial would also puke in the past if he read that some of them even eat humans. Even the Demon Lords no matter how cruel do not eat human flesh. "Then where should we go?" asked Lisa, scratching her chin. "Argan Bridge?" Arial suggested. They looked at the map again and shook their heads. The bridge was too long, and from the information they had received, the area was flooded. "I guess it has to be Bleeding Rock. Then on to the Shire." It was the longer route but it is the only route avable. "And if they''ve moved on before we get there?" Lisa asked. "Then we chase them." "I guess we should be prepared for trouble with a hard quest," she sighed. They were still discussing their journey an hourter when Helia and Kyle joined them in the Quest Room. "We''ve got the supplies, and Kyle has chosen some horses," said Helia, panting slightly. "We ran around the towers getting permission and signing things, then Nosy Chuck came along and -" Kyle''s rant was cut off by Lisa holding up her hand. "Yeah, we get it, you''ve been working hard." "So which way will we be going?" asked Helia, sitting beside them at the table. Arial exined their route, and Helia and Kyle listened intently. "Wait," said Kyle, "does this mean we can stop by Danoba?" Lisa''s face lit up. Arial himself had wanted to visit their home city for a while, and the journey would give them the perfect opportunity. "No," said Arial. "What? Why not?" Kyle''s face fell. "We''ll waste too much time if we stop by." "Don''t you miss your parents?" Kyle''s voice was tinged with disappointment. "I do. And that''s why we''re not stopping." "What do you mean?" Helia asked. "Think about it. How long do you think it''ll take to reach the rank of Knight Brother? If we go back and see them, we''ll want to keep going back. We won''t want to return to the Academy," Arial looked at Kyle and Lisa. "I know you probably miss your parents more than I do. I understand. You''re in a strange ce, and you''re still children." "Then why did you ask us to follow you?" Kyle could no longer control his temper, and grabbed Arial''s shirt. "Because the world won''t fight fair," said Arial calmly, pulling his shirt back. "Because no matter how much you scream or cry, the world doesn''t care, and I need you to understand that. Because if you understand it toote, nothing will matter. That''s why. Do you love your parents?" "Of course, I do," Kyle said weakly. "Then learn and grow strong. Only then can you protect them." Lisa sat with her hands covering her face, sniffing softly. Arial and Kyle looked at each other for a moment. "I''m sorry," they said at the same time, and smiled awkwardly. Kyle was upset, and Arial knew he just needed to vent his frustration. But Arial knew what he was fighting for, and it kept him going. If he failed, so did humanity. But Lisa and Kyle they just follow him, because he is their friends. Arial brought them because it''s an opportunity, but they need to recognize that by themselves. The four friends agreed to go by Bleeding Rock. The Academy had given them a budget of ten gold coins to see them through the quest. After that, it was up to them. "Okay, then we depart at dawn," said Arial. "We will meet in the entrance." After dinner in the Grand Hall, they each returned to their dormitories to get a full night of sleep before their departure the following morning. Many of the Senior Knights offered their prayers and wished them luck as they passed. That night Arialy in bed, going over everything in his head. Many things had happened that day. Many things would happen the next. The new day would be a chance for him to see if his efforts had been worth it. Let the Light guide us to the way of fortune, he prayed. ************************************************************************************ Chapter 34: Skinripper bandits (2) Chapter 34: Skinripper bandits (2) The Knight Lords'' Meeting Room The teachers had gathered in the Meeting Room. Lord Morra, who taught the weapons ss, sat quietly in his seat beside Lord Faragur, who taught barehanded fighting. Monk Aramir, the internal energy instructor, sat alone with his eyes closed. Lord Borelis was tossing a knife into the air casually, much to the unease of his neighbor Lady Ellen, who taught horsemanship, history, and magic to those who had been born with the talent. The Knight Lords sat anxiously awaiting the Knight Master. The door suddenly swung open. They started slightly, and began to rise from their seats until they realized who had joined them, and slouched back down again. "Sorry I''mte," said Agnaris, quickly taking his seat. Lady Ellen barely had time to roll her eyes when the door opened again, and the Knight Master stormed in. The Lords straightened up once more, and waving them back into their seats, the Knight Master began the meeting. After discussing the new quests, budgets and weapons, the conversation turned to the new recruits. "Are there any students in particr from your houses that you think deserve to be mentioned?" the Knight Master asked. "West Pis and Arago Asturia are talented students," said Lord Morra. "They are excelling in their sses, and Arago is making dramatic improvements in learning ournguage." "Arell Archad, Kuvia Voltri, Adele Worbrook and Luisa Aldrey show great potential in their healing abilities. They know their herbs," said Lady Ellen proudly, ignoring Agnaris''s sniggers. "Arial Vermont," said Faragur, and the room hushed. "Arial Vermont and his three friends Kyle and Lisa Lethe, and Helia Zephyr are showing a remarkable pace in their learning, unmatched by anything this Academy has ever seen. Arial can ride a horse as though he has ridden them for years, he uses des like they are merely an extension of his arms, his fighting style is lethal, and the level of his internal energy is unfathomable." Monk Aramir nodded, his eyes still closed. The other did not deny Faragur words. Each one of them had taught a ss with the boy, and they all had the same ufortable feeling that he knew more about their craft than they did. Ellen had be so annoyed with what she had thought to be cockiness that she had sent Arial to tame a horse, brought by a merchant from the distantnd of Ariundus; a horse with ming red hair, and eyes to match, a horse that could not be tamed by any of them. A demon horse, they had called it, a beast that within five minutes Arial had tamed, and which could only be ridden by him. Lord Morra also nodded because of his experience dealing with the boy. He was teaching Tiger Dance when he notices that Arial can perform until the Eighteen stance, when he was just only teaching the ss until the ten stance. When asked Arial reply he could guess how the stance would develop itself. He is mature, calm and collected more than any people for his age. "Kyle and Lisa also are quite talented. Kyle Lethe is stronger than his sister but Lisa Lethe shows the ability to quickly understand and easily employs anything that is taught to her. And even though she is talented is swordsmanship, her archery talent is also not shabby. Helia on the other hand is a diligent student and also have potential to be a very outstanding students" ''But that white hair boy..'' The Knight Lords all silently agreed that the boy''s knowledge was unnerving. He knew things others did not, he carried himself and spoke in the way of someone much older than his years. "I hear the four of them are taking a quest," said the Knight Master, breaking the silence. "Yes, a hard one," replied Faragur. "You allowed them?" Ellen gasped, appalled. "Hey, he followed the Code," said Agnaris. "What choice did he have?" "But they are only children," Ellen said weakly. From the corner, Monk Aramir suddenly spoke. "They will be fine. Arial is a strong boy." He had felt Arial''s internal energy while the boy was meditating during his ss. The raw power had astounded him. The Knight Lords changed their topic of conversation to more mundane matters. But Agnaris sat quietly, his head resting on his hands, considering Aramir''s words and why he had been so deeply affected by them. ************************************************************************************* 12 Seedmonth 1007 AF Dawn arrived, and with it brought vivid green leaves and the invigorating smell of fresh morning air. Arial''s horse whinnied, and he stroked its fiery red mane. "Where are they?" he said to Kyle. The boys stood together by the entrance, waiting for Lisa and Helia to join them. As if in answer to his question, the girls came hurrying along, carrying their knapsacks and supplies. "Sorry we''rete," panted Helia. "Lisa misced her supplies." "Typical," said Kyle, rolling his eyes. "She''s always losing her stuff." "If only I can misce you, my dear brother with all the annoyance you brought me over the years" she said Kyle smiles and said "Sorry, the annoying part came as a service for you, dear sister. God look you from the Heavens and said "No, I must contain this little girl" he said dramatically Heliaughed a little while Lisa res at her. "Sorry. He''s funny" "Thank you, mdy" Kyle said bowing his head slightly just to annoy her sister more. Arial looked at the horses There were destriers that Kyle brought for him, stallions that were used as warhorses and palfreys, bred for general-purpose riding, war and travel, for Helia and Lisa. After that checking their supplies and double checking their bags and another little banter with the siblings deciding whether what is best to eat under the starry night (which is a fairly interesting thing to debate on when you have the siblings arguing between meat soup or potato mash) the four friends mounted their horses and rode out of the castle. Their fellow recruits in Fierce Dragon had wished them luck the night before, and some, such as blushing Luli Archad, had even woken early that morning to bid them farewell. She even gives Arial some cookies They left the Academy gates with a cocktail of excitement, fear and anticipation in their hearts. Their first quest had begun. *************************************************************************** Last chapter for the day Chapter 35: Songs, light and tears (1) Chapter 35: Songs, light and tears (1) 13 Seedmonth 1007 AF Arial''s horse galloped like the rushing wind, leaving his friends behind in a cloud of dust as he sometimes looks at his left and right. Faster and faster they went, Arial''s white hair whipping his neck, his wide blue eyes scanning their surroundings. Arial is proud of his horse as it is fast as the wind. No wonder people called it demon horse. It is unruly and untamed before it met Arial. As Arial hold the reins, it was like his horse and him are one, dashing through the wind. They had already passed Dagur Hill and were heading towards a cluster of viges, though he knew they wouldn''t reach them by nightfall. Slowing his demon horse, he allowed his friends to catch up and together they weaved between the trees, looking for a ce to camp in the darkening forest. The four of them dismounted and Arial set about collecting wood to build a fire. The others help him by preparing other things. By nightfall, they were all huddled around a dimly lit fire. "It''s so cold tonight," said Lisa, shivering, rubbing her hand together as the wind blows by and the fire flickers and sway right and left "It''s not even winter, how is it so cold?" said Kyle, who pulled a nket around himself tightly. The heat from the campfire seemed to be sucked into the icy air before it could reach their trembling hands. Helia is also shivering as Kyle took one of the nkets and cover her and Helia smiles in gratitude. "Add more wood," said Arial. Lisa quickly obeyed, as she tossed a few more wood into the fire as slowly the mes rose and the air became warmer. "We need to cook something, something good enough to dispel the cold" said Lisa, before quickly adding, "I nominate Arial." "Me too," said Kyle grinning. "He makes amazing pumpkin soup." He said that as he stores the nket. The fire is slowly warming them all up "You said my pumpkin soup made you ill," Arial retorted. He didn''t want to cook and want out of the cooking duty for tonight. "I was only joking!" Kyle said "How about you, Helia?" Arial asked pointedly. "Oh, I don''t know how to cook." Arial sighed. Kyle and Lisa looked shocked, but he wasn''t surprised. She was of noble birth; she would have had all her meals prepared for her. The siblings stared at Arial with puppy-dog eyes, and he relented. "Fine then, since you all seem incapable." "It''s decided then" they both decided grinning at each other like they got what they wanted When they bicker they are their own worst enemies, but when they cooperate he is the one that always bes the victim. "I''ll help you," said Helia, taking pity on him and rising to her feet. "Alright, you can help peel the potatoes." "I''ll nurse the fire," said Lisa. "And I''ll patrol the surroundings," said Kyle, exchanging a grin with his sister. Arial saw this and fight back the urge tough. They seem really happy not doing any noteworthy work around here. Arial handed Helia a bag of potatoes, which she attempted to peel so awkwardly it became frustrating to watch. Arial took the knife from her and showed her how to do it properly. "It it''s fine, thanks Arial. I think I can do it now," she said in a small voice. Of course in the dark of night and with only the mes around it Arial could not have seen her expression. She was blushing red. "Ooh, what are you cooking?" Kyle appeared behind them, peering over their shoulders. He looked at Helia potatoes and began teasing her. "Carry on patrolling, Kyle. We''re still cooking," said Arial firmly. After a short while their meal was finished. Arial look at Helia work andplimented her. ''For being a first timer in cooking, you are not that bad'' Arial said. She nodded and seems a little quiet than before. Arial turned to call the siblings to dinner, but the scent had drifted through the air and they were already right behind them. Kyle doesn''t seem like he went patrolling at all, and Lisa look oddly refreshed. Arial could only shake his head at these two siblings "Dinner?" Kyle and Lisa said in unison. Arial nodded "Egg potatoes," Arial replied, filling their dishes. They were wide eyed as they look at their dishes and could not wait to taste it as the scent carry over to their noses and the smell is heavenly. Once they were all fed, the friendsy together beneath the stars. The night sky was clear, and the wind was refreshing. "It''s like the stars are winking at me," Helia sighed. She isying beside Arial. On her other side, Kyle nodded. Arial look at the stars and the sky and he was reminded of the stories he read before. "In the old days, in the time of the First Generation, it was said that the stars have their own stories," said Arial. "Stories of what?" asked Lisa. She was curios. Arial gazed at the twinkling stars above them and smiles as he said "Tales of great heroes that fight dragons and demons. Stories of evil monsters, of cruel men and cunning women. Ancient heroes fighting ancient wars, their noble lives and tragic deaths stretched across the stars, glimmers of their battles, of their hope and love and struggles." They lie in silence and again watch the stars, and trying to see a glimpse of that story. Each of them imagine what kind of stories each stars have. Helia looked at Arial beside her and her gaze is gentle. She remembered this story. Her father once read it to her before she went to sleep. It is an old story. A very old story. "Huh, I never knew that," said Kyle quietly. Arial continued in reminiscent "How much stories, how many battles were fought, won or lost there in the sky above?" He said and was about to say the other part of the Poem when Helia reply "A thousand and a thousand more and a thousand more" Arial looked at her, chuckles and then there is a smile on each of their faces The four of themy in gentle silence, searching for the stories amongst the stars. The night''s breeze teased their hair and danced with the campfire. The diamond-studded sky sparkled. ************************************************************************************* Part one of the chapter. I decided to post a chapter a day since that would help with public recognition of this novel. Anyway, hope you like it and leave somements Chapter 36: Songs, light and tears (2) Chapter 36: Songs, light and tears (2) 14 Seedmonth 1007 AF At dawn, the friends packed up their camp and mounted their horses. The trees of the forest gradually thinned, and before long they saw buildings emerging in the distance. They reached Bleeding Rock. "Finally, a city," Helia said with a sigh of relief. Arial nodded and then instantly organize the group. "Kyle and I will replenish the supplies," Arial instructed. "Helia and Lisa, scour the markets and buy anything you think might be useful. We will meet back here in four hours." Arial and Kyle quickly went into the marketce. The streets were crowded. Everywhere they walked, there were people announcing their wares. Arial and Kyle stocked up on vegetables, meat and eggs. From the center of the market, they could hear the sound of jubnt singing, and following themotion they saw a minstrel performing lively songs, while all around him people danced joyfully. The atmosphere was one of tions. Arial spotted a banner, depicting a man holding up an orb of light, and he suddenly realized what day it was. The Festival of Levitia''s Homing. It was the day that remembered Levitia''s return to the ce where his vige once stood. Everyone celebrated the most famous hero of the Human Continent days. Arial forgot about it. He used to love celebrating this day, pretending that he is Levitia fighting the Demons Lords and executing evil. It seems like a lifetime ago "A festival," said Kyle excitedly. It is clear he wanted to join in the festivities. All around them people are dancing "We''re already behind schedule," Arial reminded him. "One more day couldn''t hurt" "Then we''ll discuss it with the girls," sighed Arial, rolling his eyes. They returned to their meeting ce, and eventually Lisa and Helia approached, their hair and skin glowing. "Where did you go?" asked Arial suspiciously. "A ba-" "A secret," Lisa quickly cut across Helia''s words. Then they looked at each other smiles and nodded. Kyle eagerly told the girls about the festival, and soon all three of them were pestering Arial to allow them to stay. Exhausted, he gave in. They found a couple of spare rooms at an inn and paid twenty coppers for the night, changed their clothes, and headed out together to join the celebrations. Helia dress elegantly and Lisa tries to follow her style of dressing. They both were wearing a dress and Kyle is having the time of his life teasing her sister. "Another reason why we should go to the festival" Kyle said giggling all the way to the center of the city. Thene to the city''s center was illuminated with flickering candles of every color. All around them people were dancing, harmonious melodies being yed by minstrels, songs of Levitia sung loudly and proudly into the evening sky. Themonfolk dress in their best garments, thin woolen jackets with decoration in their heads The people of the Church on the other hand sings the Hymns and the Gospels Children ran around carryingmps and swinging miniature wooden swords, shouting, "Levitia is returning, Levitia is returning, the demons are fleeing, and the Emperor is bowing!" Lisa and Kyle became distracted by a seller promising the greatest sweets in thend, and Arial walked ahead with Helia. "It''s festive, isn''t it," she said, gazing around. "Hmm." Arial reply and they walked again in silence while the song and music ys in the background. "Why have you never asked me why I wanted to be a knight?" Helia said suddenly. Arial contemted for a moment. "Perhaps I was waiting for you to tell the story yourself," he said finally. Helia paused. "My father wanted me to marry West," she said. "West Pis?" Arial stared at her in shock. Helia nodded. Then Arial was reminded of the past. No wonder she looked so ufortable in that table. West was there that night. But Arial also remembered that West look intently at his table that night. But for some reason he didn''t think West was looking at Helia. It was just Arial gut feeling. Maybe he was mistaken. "I told my father that I wanted to break off the betrothal. West is so arrogant and full of himself." "That''s the same thing, Helia" Though Arial has also had an opportunity to be acquainted with West and he was not like that at all, at least not by his estimation. "Still" They keep walking. Once in a while Arial spotted that Helia is looking around her, especially at kids younger than her and her expression would be unreadable, like she was thinking about something. Helia wandered over to a nearby bench and sat down, and Arial sat beside her. "And then?" he urged. "Well, my father insisted that I reconsider. So, I said that I would rather join the Order of Knights than marry West Pis. He told me to go if I wanted to be disinherited. So, I took my brother''s swords, my father''s horse, and rode off to the Academy." There was silence for a while and then she looks at the festival, looking at some father carrying their children on their shoulders as theyughed in happiness Arial watched Helia''s face and saw tears slowly streaming down her cheeks. She was lonely. Finally, Arial understand what she is looking all the while they were walking. She is looking at the children with their parents. That must remind her of her father, Arial mused. Arial shifted ufortably; skilled as he was in fighting and swordsmanship, he had no idea what to say in this situation. But finally, he knew why she had wanted to be a knight; an act of defiance from a remarkable strong-willed girl. Arial recognize then that this girl in front of him has a strong will to achieve her point. She abandoned thefort of her home, just to make a point. In a way, Helia could be impulsive. Arial recognizes that at that moment. Arial also recognize the fact, that Helia is lonely and miss her home. Maybe because it is the festival of Levitia homing, it brought out this feeling. Arial suddenly remembers that Levitia when he wasing home had tears in his eyes of happiness. Probably before Helia just like all the other kids in this festival walk around in their city enjoying this festival just like any other father and daughter. He sighed After a while they headed back down the road and returned to the inn. Kyle was already snoring in their shared room. Arial sshed water on his hands and face before falling into his own bed. Sleep greeted him quickly, and he dreamed happily of lights, songs and stories. ***************************************************************************** Chapter 37: Tunnels killing Chapter 37: Tunnels killing 23 Seedmonth 1007 AF After a long journey, they finally reached Rodes. They looked at the city and felt they are near now. After greeting the guard, they headed to the city council, who eyed the four children in disbelief after introducing themselves as Knight of the Academy. Formally introducing themselves and presenting their official documents from the Academy, proving that they were sent by the Order of n, the council members finally told them of the bandits. They were still hiding in the mines. No citizen dared enter, even after the kidnappings began. Distraught families wailed outside the city council, demanding justice. "You''re sure you can do this?" a council member asked them, their voice saturated with concern. "We can," said Arial firmly. "We are Knights of the Order." The four crossed the vige and arrived at the mine entrance. They of course have prepared themselves. They arrived at the mine at night. "Ready?" breathed Arial. The others gulped, and nodded. The old bricks of the mine were damp and covered in moss. Nobody would want to go here. Unless to hide, Arial smirked to himself. Their footsteps seemed to echo louder in the darkness. It was cold here than the outside, damper than outside, darker than the outside. A world of tunnels and echoing footsteps. Arial''s torch flickered as there seems to be wind They walked together in silence. Then Arial stepped on something. The ground was muddy but not the usual muddy nor the usual wetness. At first Arial didn''t notice it. But then he began feeling something is wrong. He lowered his head in suspicion, his torch lighting up the ground, and he staggered back. The others behind him stopped. "Wait" he whispered in the stillness of darkness in the mines. He brought up his torch and the torch lit up a red path ahead of them. A trail of blood, Arial realized with a sickening jolt. He nced at his friends; Helia and Lisa looked quite ill, but Kyle was staring further ahead in horror. They walked forward until the encountered an open area In front of them was a chamber, and lying on the ground was a woman. At least, Arial thought it was a woman. Her skin had been pulled from her body and was lying beside the rotting corpse. Another body was sprawled beside her, a gaping hole through her stomach, wide eyes frozen in the pain she had died in. Arial came closer to the body and he could see the strangtion mark on her neck and the smell are revolting. Another womany with a cleanly cut incision in her abdomen, which could only have been the work of a small knife in a skilled hand. Ariale closer and inspected it. The flesh was cut carefully and cleanly, perhaps with a small sharp knife, running from the pubis area to the chest and curving neatly around the bellybutton. Who have such skill to perform this kind of incision? And who would be insane enough? The smell waved over him. A smell besides rotten flesh washed over Arial. He looked to the walls of the chamber to see herbs hanging, some he recognized, some he didn''t. But the one he recognizes are all fatal. One of them is the Conium flower. Conium flower; eight leaves of the nt is fatal if ingested or eaten. Death from the leaves came in the form of paralysis. The mind remained wide awake while the respiratory system eventually shut down. It is a cruel poison and must be handled carefully. Beside the Conium hung Wolfsbane. It left only one post-mortem sign, that of asphyxia, as it caused arrhythmic heart function, leading to suffocation. Poisoning can ur even after touching the leaves of the nt without wearing gloves as it is very rapidly and easily absorbed. All these poisons and for what purpose? Arial thought they were bandits but looking at the incision mark this is a work of a skilled surgeon. Next to Arial, Kyle heaved. "I want to cancel this quest," said Kyle, his face pale. Helia nodded. "I want to catch these bastards," said Lisa fiercely, staring at the victims'' bodies. "Me too," said Arial. "They have terrorized enough innocents. We move forward." Helia and Kyle followed them reluctantly. They walked along the putrid trail of blood for quite some time, until atst they heard voices. They crept silently into the shadows of the tunnels, and listened. "Where''s Engel?" Arial sees that the bandit is asking the question to a man with arge build and have a nose ring and scars all over his face. He wears no clothes and in his chest is a tattoo of a skull. "Experimenting in his chambers." the sound of screaming can be heard from the chambers and some of the bandits were startled before cussing out "Why you want him as apanion, I''ll never know" "Yeah, he''s crazy! At least we wait ''til folks have died before we skin them!" Arial clenched his fists, Lisa''s eyes filled with fury. The four of them backed up and huddled together, out of earshot of the bandits. "What are we going to do?" said Kyle, panicking. "We ambush them," replied Arial. "When they''re sleeping. Then we kill as many as we can, as quickly as we can." It was a simple n but also the most effective The others nodded nervously, and they waited in the darkness together, their torch extinguished. We can do this, thought Arial, I have trained them, they are the most powerful recruits in the Academy. And they have him. Anyway he need to be aware and protect them if thing go bad. They waited in darkness. Finally, they heard snoring drifting through the tunnel. Emerging from the shadows, they walked tentatively through the tunnel into another chamber where a group of banditsy sleeping. Not hesitating for a second, Lisa gripped her sword tightly and thrust it through the round, swollen gut of a bandit, killing him instantly. Helia managed to calm her shaking hands long enough to slice the throat of another. Kyle threw his des frantically, chopping flesh as he ran around the chamber. Arial darted from man to man, using the Slicing Water technique to sever their necks so quickly and smoothly that they didn''t have a chance to scream. But it is not like the noise would be so silent. The noise finally caught up to the far end corner of the chamber and one of the bandits was awakened. He looks dazed and when he realize what we''re doing he yell " Intruders! Intruders!". Themotion had woken the bandits. Arial ran at the man who had shouted and waved his sword. A light of the sword and red liquid spurted out. His body wiggle without a head like a dying fish before it stops The bandit''s head rolled away, but it was toote; the chambers to their left and right opened up, and in poured swarms of bandits from each side. "They said there were only forty!" called Kyle. "They must have been recruiting," Helia panted. Arial caught sight of Lisa; her face was pale and twisted in anger and fear. Arial realized that he and Kyle were the only ones not shaken by the battle. He hadn''t expected Kyle to be so calm. "What do we do now?" Kyle asked, edging closer to Arial. "We charge." Arial and Kyle exchanged a grin, then back to back, theyunched themselves towards their opponents. ************************************************************************* Chapter 38: Cruelty (1) Chapter 38: Cruelty (1) 24 Seedmonth 1007 AF The chamber rattled with the sound of nging swords. And the screams woke everybody up in this mine Arial shed his weapon in a circr motion, the shing Tiger in the Woods technique, wounding any bandit who dared approach him. He stole nces at his friends; Helia is fighting one of the bandits and managed to stuck her sword into the bandit''s chest while on the other side Lisa was rooted to the spot staring at her blood-soaked hands in horror. Arial realized with a sinking feeling that he had been too nave. He was used to the blunt and unforgiving gore and death of war, but hispanions were just children. These were their first kills. It was no wonder they were shaken. Arial didn''t have time to offer them soothing words or a hand to hold. Forty bandits faced them, livid and hell-bent on avenging their fallenrades. "Kyle, you watch the front!" Arial called over the din. "I''ll take the back." Kyle nodded andunched himself in front of the bandits, with Lisa and Helia behind him to cut down anybody who broke through. Arial charged his weapon with cold energy, making it tingle with strength. A sword flew towards his chest and he danced out of its path, easing his own sword into the gut of its owner. Another de appeared out of nowhere, ufortably close to Arial''s neck, and he ducked. Rising quickly and out of immediate danger, Arial pushed his sword against the de of the bandit who seemed so hungry for his head, and made him cut himself deeply with his own weapon. That was the Fox Piercer technique. following the concept of Attacking and uracy, he performed Fox Piercer making the bandits unwillingly change direction and chopped off the head of his ownrade. ''HYARGHH'' he screamed in anger while the other bandits scream in pain as the flying head look at hisrade silently ming him Then Arial change his stance to blocking. He blocks and parry their attack on him using mostly his internal energy to deflect attack which give off a huge force making most of the bandits thrown away as he parry their sword or spears giving the chance for Arial friend to finish off the defenseless bandits. ''YOU! STOP BLOCKING'' one of the bandits yelled in frustration. ''Idiots! Would you do that if you were me?'' Arial reply as he cut of another head of bandit which only serves to anger the bandits even more. His internal energy is massive. After all he has been training it since he was a baby. This is the time for him to test how strong he has be The bandits had surrounded them, but it didn''t matter. They were pushing back. A tall man, dark, with soulless eyes and hands, bigger than Kyle''s head, rushed forward, swinging his immense club with an animalistic grunt. Arial heart tightened as he could see that if he did not do anything Kyle would surely die. Arial leaped into the air performing Fairy Steps increasing his speed and he quickly appeared in front of Kyle and blocked the blow with his sword, inches from Kyle''s head. Arial sword shattered like ss. Arial analyzed his assant for a split second before performing Dragon Regret a powerful move which shot energy from the palm of his hand into the man''s enormous chest. It was a technique that is modified from the Northern Badger martial art technique. The towering beast was thrown across the chamber by the force, and as he hit the stone wall, the sickly sound of crunching bones echoed around the room. The remaining bandits stood catatonic for an aching second, their anger was ring like lightning on dry grass. While paralyzed by their sudden fear and bewilderment, a man emerged from the group, hard-faced and frenzied. "I am Vargi the Human Eater," he roared. "Fight me!" Arial yelled to Kyle "Attack the back!" Now Arial will handle the front while Kyle handle the already the already weakened back. Then another crowd surge out from the back chamber and joined the fighting. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING LISA! YOUR BROTHER IS IN DANGER! HELP HIM!!" Arial yelled and that wake her from her daze. She nodded from her dazed state and then gripped her sword tighter, determination shone in her eyes, and she joined the battle. Helia was about to help him but Arial noticing this yell "Help the siblings. I can handle this" She was hesitating but then she nodded and rush to Lisa and Kyle. The one called Vargi is already at the front of him ''HYARGHH!'' the man attacked Arial with three strokes of Snake Venom technique. It is a stabbing motion executed very fast that looks like an image of a snake when it is biting its prey. This technique? Arial was shocked of course seeing this technique. Is this the Western Serpent technique? He could not believe that this man in front of him is one of the disciples of the Four Immortals But when Arial think about it, out of the Four Immortals, Western Serpent is the most dishonorable among them. And the most cunning. Arial blocked the attack by changing the direction of the sword attack to other direction with his profound internal energy, throwing Vargi''s sword off its track, and sparks flew, lighting the chamber. Vargi''s surprised expression soon changed to one of frustrated anger at the young boy before him. The boy hair is white and his eyes were piercing blue, and there is a hint of condescending attitude towards him. Arial remained calm, and look at him with that gaze which angered Vargi more. Movement from the corner of Arial''s eye grabbed his attention, and he whipped his head to see another man charging towards him. Arial recognized him from his wanted posters: Aragir the Sadist. His mouth was twisted into an evil smile, which quickly faltered when he saw the confidence emanating from the boy. Arial remained motionless, and when Aragir was directly behind him, he used the sheer force of his pulsing internal energy to push him back. Vargi took his chance and attacked again from the front, but Arial had been expecting it and, faster than a flying arrow, he swung his sword forward and severed the man''s arm. The attack was fast and lethal. Vargi screamed in pain and shock, and shed blindly with the sword in his remaining hand. "Vargi, stay controlled!" yelled Aragir from six feet away, where he had been pushed. The other bandits gasped and cringed, their morale beginning to wane. Aragir and Vargi were the strongest among them, yet they were being overpowered by a child. Chapter 39: Cruelty (2) Chapter 39: Cruelty (2) Vargi is one of the Four Immortals disciples before he was emunicated by Western Serpent They don''t know what is going on. Their confidence shattered. When they saw they were fighting kids a while ago, they were confident they can handle this. They never fight strong people like the Arathorne Brothers that roam the martial art world, and they would never raid or attack caravans in the ces that Northern Badger rumored to be in. They chose city that has low security and no threats. But these three kids have proven to be more than just pesky little brats of Knights. Even the kid guarding the back is persistent, his strike strong while the girl strikes with uracy and another throws hidden weapons that strikes urately. But the most dangerous is the kid at the front. He flies around the battlefield like lightning. The moment you noticed him, you''re dead. They had been certain of their victory, but now confusion took over, and their confidence was shattered. The two men decided to coordinate their attacks and flew around Arial, looking for a blind spot. They pounced and lunged and stabbed, but not once did their weapons make contact with the boy. Arial started using his swordmaship technique. Using the sword, knowing that if he channels to much energy to the sword it will shatter, Arial performs Wind God Dance. By using his sword, he moves like winds, diverting all attacks towards him onto someone else. After some shing the other bandits that are being pushed back can see from the distance that Aragir and Vargi were colliding numerous times but not once it hit Arial. Aragir yelled "Change our positions" Vargi began changing his positions, blood still pouring out from his arm. But no matter what they do, Arial skillfully and gracefully diverts the sword direction to themselves. "It''s like a dance" Helia said seeing Arial in the distance. A very beautiful and lethal dance. In the back of the chamber, only a few bandits still stood among decapitated corpses and severed limbs. Kyle, Lisa and Helia had made great progress, and for a moment Arial looked at them with pride. In a skipped heartbeat, a man strode into the chamber and through the bodies. He was a boulder of a man with a ring through his nose and upon sight of him, every bandit stopped in their tracks. "If swords won''t work then use your fists!" he thundered to Aragir and Vargi. They didn''t hesitate for a second, their swords ttering to the ground. Aragir threw a punch and missed, his knuckles colliding with the stone wall. The boulder-man, who Arial assumed was their leader, joined the brawl, but try as they might, not one of them couldnd a punch. Arial whipped around the chamber like the wind. But no matter how they try, they could not touch Arial who moved like the wind, fast and unpredictable. Sometimes his attack is slow, another time it''s fast, baiting the opponents and pulling and pushing. The bandits in the back are repressed and already surrender but in the front a fierce battle still ensue. The other bandits did not try to interfere the fight, so instead of fighting they just watch the kid and their bandit leaders, Larale, Aragir and Vargi having a battle shaking the chambers each time they punch, while the kid slipped over and over again from their grasp. Hundreds of strokes and technique employed while Kyle and Lisa and Helia watch the back worried that the surrendered bandits will suddenly do a surprise attack. Sparks sometimes fly, lighting the chambers and they could not even see the fast movement these people executed. It was a high level battle. Helia could not contain her admiration, while Lisa could not help but be impressed of her childhood friend. From the beginning he was different than me she mused. On the other hand, these three people in the midst of these life and death battle all have almost reached their limits. At this point the three of them realizes it is harder and harder to win as time passed. Aragir jump suddenly and from his sleeve a hidden weapon shot out. "Take this, boy!" Aragir yelled, slipping a hidden de out of his sleeve. Arial caught sight of the weapon just before it sliced him, and turned sideways to dodge it. Pulling the bandit leader with his internal energy while making a circr motion, Arial thrust him in front of Aragir and into the exposed de. Blood spurted like a crimson geyser as Aragir and his leader looked down in horror, and a blood-curdling scream escaped the wounded man''s lips. The remaining bandits, seeing their leader had fallen, lost their willingness to fight and backed away from the bizarre little boy with his inexplicable power. Vargi and Aragir, who had picked up their des again, circled Arial, tired, weakened but furious, striking and missing the deft boy. Both of them were getting furiously mad and just when they were desperatelyunching themselves from each of his sides, but then Arial performed the Eight Stance of Wind God Dance, Song of Winds, as both of his feet left the ground and flipped smoothly in the midair,nding far away. Hended gracefully outside of the circle of the battle. ''What is that technique!'' Kyle said in shock as he looks at Arial like a flying bird. Lisa and Helia also curios of the technique. Vargi and Aragir rammed into each other both stabbing each other in the neck. Disbelief shed across their faces before they copsed together, still connected by their des, a red tinge seeping through the moss beneath them. Arial admired the three bodies in front of him, while Lisa and Helia secured some surrendered bandits in ropes. They were not that dangerous after all, Arial realized. The real threat had been the three dead men before him. "Hey, Arial," Kyle muttered, appearing beside him. "The bandits have just told us that Engel the Mad Surgeon is here. Should we go for it, or should we get out?" Arial had heard of Engel, the deranged surgeon and extremely wanted man. Knights had searched high and low for him, and Arial realized he could solve two quests at once. Turning around, he headed to a connecting chamber where the bandits had imed Engel was hiding. The smell of rotten flesh hit him before the sight did. A womany naked on the ground, maggots wriggling in and out of the gaping hole in her stomach. Arial stepped over her and spotted another stripped woman locked in a cage. Her fearful eyes met his, desperate and pleading. Engel stood in front of arge stone table, upon whichy the mangled corpse of a third woman. Her organs had been removed and delicately ced on the table beside her. Her reproductive organs had been cut, her breasts burned, and her cheeks sliced. As Engel turned to look at Arial, the woman''s intestines spilled and sttered to the floor. The man let out a manic shriek ofughter. Arial''s face twisted in disgust and, flying to the mad surgeon, swiped his de down and chopped off his hand. Engel squealed in pain, but the smile did not leave his face. Genuine anger spread through Arial''s veins for the first time since they had entered the mine. Spinning round, his sword became a deadly tornado and he lunged at Engel, slicing through his neck before the man had time to blink. Engel''s head dropped and rolled until it hit the table, facing the ceiling, the demented grin still twisting his face. Arial kicked the headless corpse before rushing over to the cage where the young woman was cowering. "Are you alright?" Arial said releasing the girl from the cage Between gasps and sobs, she informed Arial that there were many more girls being held captive within the inner chambers. After ripping open the cage door, he sent the shivering girl to Lisa and Helia, before delving deeper into the mine to find the others. Arial and his friends left the mine with eleven survivors and fifteen bandits, then headed to the city. They paraded the bandits, still in ropes, through the streets while awestruck families ran up to hug their children. "Thank you. Thank you" a father thanks Arial while hugging his daughter, his face is full of tears and his daughter hugged her father tightly. The other families are also informed of their children condition. Some cried hearing that their children has left the world, while some was crying tears of joy in knowing that their children and loved ones has been saved from the clutch of the bandits. There were mixed emotions. The bandits are being jailed and will be tried by House Rodan. When they reached the city council, they were greeted by a very surprised mayor. "Well done I can''t believe you actually did it" he said, his voice thick with disbelief and joy. "You have done our city a tremendous service, we cannot express our gratitude enough." He signed their quest card asplete, with the addition of killing Larale the bandit leader, Vargi, Aragir, and Engel. "Son of Aries? House of Vermont?" the mayor asked, noticing the ring on Arial''s finger. "Yes, I am." "Your father is bing a merchant prince; did you know? There''s talk in Dented Shield that Hadrian n is considering giving him the title of Count. He would be proud to know that his son is an aplished knight." Arial nodded politely and turned to his friends. All of them looked filthy, exhausted and ready to leave. Just as Arial was about to bid the mayor farewell, he announced loudly that a feast was being prepared in their honor, for ridding the city of terror. Arial sighed inwardly, but smiled at the mayor and epted his offer to stay. The townspeople needed to heal, he thought, and a celebration could ease their pain, though Arial knew the scars of the survivors would never fade. Some wounds and scar do not heal. Not truly. Those who survived have seen unspeakable horror. If only they hadn''t stopped to enjoy the festival, could he have saved the girl on the table? The parasite-ridden girl on the floor? How many more had died whilst they hadughed and wandered? He sighed and thought if the least he could do for this town is to attend the feast and ease their heart, it would be good. ************************************************************************** Next chapter tomorrow. Hope you like the chapter and leave somements and reviews for the story Chapter 40: Under marshall (1) Chapter 40: Under marshall (1) 30 Seedmonth 1007 AF Spring had arrived, and thend was filled with new life and fresh hopes. The flowers bloom and the birds sings as the farmers began sowing their seed on theirnd Rodes had pulled itself back onto its feet; the city had begun opening its shops once more, peddlers were selling their wares, and citizens'' doors and windows were flung wide open. Spring is here and it is time for a rebirth The feast had taken a week to prepare, during which time the four friends had been weed into the mayor''s residence. Every night they were served the sweetest wines and most sulent meat, though none of them had much of an appetite. The battle had affected them, and they all had their own demons to face. That night still stayed in their dreams. It was the first time Kyle, Lisa and Helia had seen the gruesome reality of battle, and their dreams were haunted by blood and skin. Arial could not shake the image of the girl spread across the floor, devoured by maggots. He knew ming himself would aplish nothing, the dead would remain dead, and he had saved so many more lives, but the girl had had parents, friends Arial shook himself. He had to learn from the experience, not dwell on it. There is a great undertaking he need to do and he could not crumble just by this. He strengthens his determination instead of faltering On the day of the feast, the city was filled with decorations and on high spirits. By noon, the mayor''s house was swarming with life. Parents bowed and shook Arial''s hand with heartfelt gratitude, thanking him sincerely for saving their children. Others sadly expressed how grateful they were that their children''s murderers had been disposed of. Not one person med them for the losses. The feast began, mounds of dishes were served and sses were filled with fine wines. Friends and neighbors sat beside strangers, swapping stories of their children,ughing and weeping, consoling and congratting. Helia pulled up a chair next to Arial, a ss of red wine in her hand. "Are you all right?" she asked, watching him closely. "Yes," he replied without meeting her gaze. "Don''t me yourself, Arial. You did so well. You saved all those girls." "I''m trying not to" "You know," Helia sighed, "you and Lisa are just the same." "How so?" "She mes herself too." "For what?" Arial finally looked at Helia. "She mes herself for freezing during the battle. She wanted to kill those monsters, she really did, but she couldn''t stop trembling." "I didn''t me her," Arial said adamantly. "I know. She mes herself." Silence fell between them. A few feet away, a group of jugglers performed while the neighborhood children looked on in amazement. Helia took a sip of wine. "We can improve,. There is a lot to be learned from here" said Arial. "Yes, and we will," Helia nodded. Eventually they joined Kyle and Lisa across the room, and the four friends tried tough, enjoying the feast and making conversation with the citizens. They dance and they smile while bearing that feeling and they knew that they need to keep moving forward no matter what. Tomorrow they would begin their journey back to the Academy. But for the moment the air was filled with tion and gratitude, there is song, great wine and they celebrated...life ********************************************************************************** 31 Seedmonth 1007 AF The next morning, Arial and his friends rode out from the mayor''s residence. The mayor offered fifty gold, a lot for this city because the bandits have left many of their raid treasures in that mine. Arial and his friend decided not to take it. Instead they give it to the family of the grieving parents hoping it could at least lessen the pain somehow. People knew that when Order of n Knightspleted a quest they will not get any money from the Academy, so the people that is que by the problem is supposed topensate them. And to give that back shows great generosity and virtue Arial sat proudly on his red demon horse on the outside of the city. He looks at the tall walls, smiles bitterly and then nodded at his friends as they began departing from the city of Rodes. His horse galloped fast and hard through the wind. This time, they only stopped to eat and sleep. Their supplies had been provided by the mayor, so they didn''t need to cut through any cities. When night covered them, they opened their tents and rested until the sun gently woke them at dawn and they rode again. ******************************************************************************** 38 Seedmonth 1007 AF The tents had been pitched in the forest and the campfire was zing. Dagur Hill is near so they would probably reach the Academy tomorrow The friends had eaten a sluggishly prepared meal together and were resting their aching bodies beneath the thick trees surrounding their camp. Lisa and Helia were engrossed in a heated game of Chatur, while Kyle watched intently. The match was even. It is incredible for Lisa who seems to possess a keen mind in the positioning of soldiers and adept in tactics. Then after settling in for a draw they stopped ying and also began sitting at the big tree. "What do you think they''ll ask in the history trials next month?" Kyle said suddenly. Arial pondered just for a few second before answering "The emperors, maybe? Or the history of n?" said Arial. He could guess and he didn''t think his guess is too far off the mark "Ask me a question," Kyle said eagerly, sitting up straight like an attentive student. Arial chuckles but he yed along "How did the Second Emperor Justinian die?" "He was stabbed in his bedroom by his son, Darius the Cruel," Kyle replied immediately, pleased with himself. "How long was his reign?" Helia asked. Kyle''s face fell. "That I don''t know." "Thirty-seven years," Arial said. "From 88 AF to 125 AF." "That''s correct," said Helia. "My turn," said Kyle. "Arial, who is the longest-reigning emperor of Vern Empire?" Arial smiled to himself. He had read the whole genealogy of the Imperial family at the Vern Empire; he had had a lot of time to kill. "Emperor George the Wise. He reigned for a hundred years. His was a time of peace and prosperity, ending wars and reformingws, creating the Common Tongue and abolishing very. He reigned from 355 AF to 455 AF." Helia and Lisa apuded whilst Kyle looked rather defeated. They asked each other questions well into the night until drowsiness overpowered them and they walked sleepily into their tents. ********************************************************************************** Chapter 41: Under marshall (2) Chapter 41: Under marshall (2) 1007 AF Seedmonth Day 39 Finally, they arrived at the entrance of the Academy. The guards smiled as they rode through, not checking their passes or blocking their way. They took their horses back to the stables, and the stable boy bowed as they left. The four friends looked at each other with raised eyebrows. "Why is the stable boy smiling at us?" Lisa ask "I didn''t remember treating him nicely" Lisa said began sensing something weird "When did you ever being nice?" Kyle said only to be pped in the back by Lisa. Arial smiles and Helia chuckles. They climbed the tower''s staircase together and opened the door to themon room, and one loudly cheered word hit them with a st: ''congrattions!'' Emerson leaped forward and hugged them. Luli stood to the side waving at Arial, blushingly smiling. An enormous banner hung from the ceiling: ''congrattions onpleting a hard quest!'' The friends looked around them in surprise, andughed. Themon room rang with the sounds of festivities, shouts and cheers filling the tower. A fast, merry melody was being yed and students were dancing joyfully. Foods were shoved in Kyle mouth by William Austen. A merry festival began in themon room. Screams and shouts filled the Hall. Le came out of her dorm room out holding the Seven String Hearts and yed a fast melody suited to the party, Nathan and Vergo mbered onto the tables and danced. Lisa also went along with them with Helia being thrown up and down, she giggling all the time she being thrown up. Lisa and Helia joined the party passionately, while Kyle munched on food with a crowd of dreamy-eyed girls. Sometimes he nced at Helia. Arial was quickly swarmed by ssmates, desperate to know how he had killed the bandits, how many there had been, what they had seen, and everything else about the quest that they could think to ask. Arial and Kyle told them all about the festival of Levitia''s Homing, their encounter with Engel the Mad Surgeon, and the huge bandits with their even bigger weapons. Everybody listened in awe to their tales, until suddenly the door was flung open with a bang. "What''s all this noise?" Lord Faragur stormed into themon room, eyeing the four new arrivals. "So, the heroes have returned'' He shakes his head and sighed ''I don''t forbid celebrations, but at eight suns in the morning this is hardly appropriate. And shouldn''t you four be reporting first?" The celebrations faded and Arial, Helia and the siblings went with Faragur to the Knight Lord''s office. "The ravens delivered the news from Rodes," Faragur said as they walked. "The other Knight Lords couldn''t believe it. Everyone was amazed that you''d seeded." He looks at the four and Arial could swear he saw the strict Knight Lord smiles a bit. He paraded them in front of all the teachers taking the longest route to his office. They reached his office and he ushered them through the door. Once inside, he gestured for them to sit, and as he pulled up his borate office chair, a smile spread across his face. He held out his hand and Arial gave him theirpleted quest card. As he read, Faragur''s face turned pale. "You killed Engel the Mad Surgeon, Vargi the Human Eater, Aragir the Sadist, and Larale the Glutton?" he said in disbelief. The friends nodded. Faragur stared at them. Completing the quest alone would grant them enough points to reach the rank of Senior Brother, but with the disposal of four dangerous wanted men, they would undoubtedly rank up to Under Marshall. Solving the quest of the bandits will grant all of them the title of Senior Brother after dividing their points since they do it in groups. But with the addition of these dangerous men killed by them, then all of them without a doubt shot up to Under Marshal. If Arial did it alone he would certainly shoot up to Commander of Knights. Faragur checked the card again. The description of the killed man is exactly the description of Larale, Vargi, Aragir and Engel. So they formed a bandit group. Faragur guess there is a hole in the Knight Academy information. "We will announce your new rank in the Hall tonight," he said, nodding to each of them in turn. "Thank you for your service." Faragur stood and held the door open for them, and they thanked him politely as they left. As soon as the door was closed, he spoke to the empty room, "So, tell me again how they managed to do it. I need all the details." Someonee out from the shadows and nodded ***************************************************************** The four friends walked in quiet dignity with their heads held high all the way back to themon room. As soon as they pushed open the door, they were greeted by Emerson. "Party?" he asked. The friends looked at each other and grinned. "Party!" they replied with a ferociousugh. Their celebrations continued until two noons, when the other students began leaving for their sses. Arial, Helia and the siblings had been given a week off from their studies forpleting the quest, giving them time to rest and heal. The friends eventually found themselves sitting alone around a messily decorated table with their feet up, talkingzily about whatever they desired. *********************************************************************************** Grand Hall The news of the sessful quest had spread across the Academy. Students from Purple Faery offered their congrattions, White Wolf nodded respectfully, ck Ravens smiled mischievously as they shook the friends'' hands, and even West, Arago and Avil of Golden Lion praised them grudgingly. Though Arial noticed West eyes is darting towards Helia and Lisa. Lisa and Helia had bonded well during the journey, and one rarely went anywhere without the other. And behind them one would see Kyle. Fierce Dragons recruits looked up at us with amazement. Harald looks like his face is punched. He offers no congrattions. They sat together in the Hall sharing stories with their avid fans. Kyle was enthusiastic and Helia was calm while Lisa is a little bit shy with strangers. Dinner was served, but for the first time in a long time, the students were too distracted to eat ravenously. After thest dish had finally been cleared, the Knight Master rose from his seat and addressed the Hall. The entire Hall quieted. "As many of you know, four new recruits from the house of Fierce Dragon recently embarked on a hard quest. The odds were stacked against them and it was doubtful that they would seed, yet here they are." He waved a hand in the direction of Arial, Helia, Kyle and Lisa, and every face in the Hall turned to stare at them. "Never before in the history of the Academy has a new recruitpleted a hard quest, until now. It seems we will need to keep our eyes on you, Arial Vermont, Lisa Lethe, Kyle Lethe, and Helia Zephyr." Helia blushed beetroot-red. Kyle straightened his back proudly. A cheer erupted from the Fierce Dragon table, and the Knight Master let them celebrate for a moment before gesturing for quiet. "Their mission was to raid and capture a bandit group, but not only did these young heroes sessfullyplete the task, they uncovered and killed four extremely dangerous criminals. Aragir the Sadist, who tortured his victims. Vargi the Human Eater, who dined on the flesh of the innocent. Larale the Glutton, infamous for kidnapping and raping young women. And most astounding of all, Engel the Mad Surgeon. We regard this as a tremendous honor and service to the people of the Continent. So in that spirit and after careful deliberation, we have agreed from all the faculty members to grant the rank of Under Marshall to these four heroes." The Grand Hall exploded with apuse. The Fierce Dragon g was waved with pride around all of the tables. Knight Brothers smiled at the friends and girls from every house winked and waved at Arial and Kyle. When the cheers eventually subsided, the Knight Master raised his arms and spoke once more, his voice deep and booming. Then the Knight Master spoke again. "They will be rewarded their own rooms and for your ss you will have to speak to your teacher and discuss what work best for you" "Thank you for your service!" The dinner ended, and they made their way out of the Hall. The older Fierce Dragon students patted them on the back as they went, talking of heroes bringing glory to their house and the Academy. The friends headed to their dormitories. It would be thest night they would stay there, for the next morning they were to report to the reception to pick up the keys to their new rooms one of the perks of rising through the ranks. They were congratted over and over for making such a big leap with one quest. Though it was all luck, Arial mused, that all of those criminals had congregated in one ce. But the risk to their lives had been enormous. Arial hadn''t expected the situation to be more dangerous than he had initially thought. He resolved to choose his quests more wisely in the future, as he finally rested his head on his pillow. Their new lives as Under Marshalls would begin the following day ************************************************************************ Chapter 42: The days are changing Chapter 42: The days are changing 1007 AF Seedmonth Day 46 The responsibility of the Under Marshall was to take charge of the footmen and the equipment. Arial, Kyle, Lisa and Helia were among just ten Under Marshalls in the Academy, not to mention they were the youngest to ever be given the title. Arial had been given the charge of ten men, all at least three years older than him. Helia and Lisa had nine men each, while Kyle had seven. They were spending the day training their footmen, kitted out in brand new armor. The ted smile on Kyle''s face stretched from ear to ear. Arial began by evaluating his men''s strength. They had strong, capable bodies, but very basic swordy skills and underdeveloped internal energy. Since they would mostly be using spears and carrying supplies, Arial focused on training their core and internal energy. But most of them will probably reachmander level at the age of 40 in terms of internal energy strength He is different because of his internal energy pool is cultivated since he was a child. He also decided that he would teach them some spear technique but most importantly he will train them to cooperate with each other. Any army need disciple and teamwork As evening approached, the four friends met in the Under Marshallmon room. After greeting the Knight Brothers, they settled into plush armchairs beside a crackling firece, and swapped stories of their training. They had all decided to train their men in different ways: Lisa had decided to focus on working their core, Kyle''s men were improving their strength and cooperation, while Helia''s n was to concentrate on one thing every month, first strength, then internal energy, then teamwork. Arial was impressed; his friends had all taken to their new responsibilities better than he had hoped. Night descended and the friends left themon room to return to the new house they had been granted as Under Marshalls. Along the way, they passed Harald n skulking through a hallway, and Lisa bumped into him identally. "What do you think you''re doing?" Harald shrieked, a look of repulsion on his face. Students who had been passing paused to watch. Arial look at this and in his eyes there is fury. He then shouted "Is that how you speak to your ranking officer?!" said Arial sternly. Harald gulped. Outside, he was a respected lord, but within the Academy walls, he was just another recruit. A ranking officer could make a recruit''s life hard. A furious ranking officer could make his life hell. But a furious ranking officer who happened to be Lisa Lethe he would wish for hell rather than suffer her wrath. "Well, Recruit? Is that how you speak?" Lisa said. Her confidence had flourished since they returned from the quest, and she was no longer the subduedmon girl she''d been when they had arrived. "I''m sorry," Harald muttered, staring at his shoes. Arial smiles. "What was that? I''m jolly?" said Lisa. "I''m sorry," said Harald, more clearly. "Louder, Recruit!" shouted Lisa. "I''m sorry!" Harald''s cheeks flushed as he yelled. "That''s better. Keep up the good work, Recruit," Lisaughed, and patted his back. Harald hurried away, and Kyle and Helia grinned. "That was epic," said Kyle happily, gazing at his sister in admiration. "It was pretty funny," Helia agreed. "His face looked like a blowfish!" Helia puffed out her cheeks like a blowfish, and they allughed. They carried on their way and arrived at their new house. Arial enter his new house and he felt the tiredness of today. The space of his new house is spacious. Arial open his armor and put it aside. The walls of his house are eleven ft. high, with red brick and the roof is brand new. The windows provided great lighting and are useful for bringing the spring breeze in the house. Night had fallen fast, so Arial lit the manymps thaty around the house, before throwing the me into the firece. He sank into a deep-cushioned chair, watching the fire spark and grow until the mes were licking the red brick wall. He just needed to rank up to Knight Brother, then he could return home. But not alone, Kyle and Lisa must join him. Helia too, he thought, she was a strong-willed and valuable asset. It meant he''d have to go through many simple quests rather than face hard ones by himself, but he was resolute: they would return home together. *********************************************************************** Chapter 43: Almost (1) Chapter 43: Almost (1) 1010 AF A young man sat under thergest tree in the garden, his legs crossed, a breeze blowing his ck hair across his neck. Laying the book, he was reading on the grass beside him, he closed his eyes and let the wind caress his face. He takes a deep breath and exhale. A group of girls who were watching him from a nearby tree sighed dreamily, marveling at his handsome face. Everyone in the Academy knew and respected that Kyle Lethe always rested under the tall tree. And so the girls of the Academy never disturb or rested around that tree for fear that Under Marshall Kyle will not rest there. Handsome and polite, Kyle had be a true gentleman and had no problem befriending nobles andmon folk alike. He is handsome and dashing and very polite, and possesses a gentleman manner. Befriending the nobles and themon people, he is the most moderate person in his group. The Four Greats of the Knight Academy. Arial, Lisa, Kyle and Helia. Arial is too hard to approach as there is just this something about him that intimidated people, Lisa is very aggressive in her manners and action; while Helia has to high of a status for even a noble. Helia is descended from the kingly line of Vangua, and her great ancestor even has some blood rtions with the Montnc dynasty in the past. Even though her family is just another noble family in the Dukedom, their family position has always been a little special. Arial on the other hand is the son of one of the wealthiest lords in the Dukedom and his family is a famous patron of art and knowledge. Arial himself is a very private person and his astonishing feat of bravery and strength in the Academy is widespread. And as his reputation rises, many more people find it hard to approach the leader of the Four Greats. Lisa on the other hand is very protective of Arial and Helia and is also known to be very talented at double handed weapon and famously known because of her temper. She is strict in her training, training the junior in swordsmanship when the teacher gives her the responsibility. Behind her back, many of the juniors call her the Devil of the Four Greats. The reason they were given the title of Four Greats is likening them to the Four Immortals. The Four Immortals consisted of Eastern Devil, Western Serpent, Northern Badger and Southern Healer. All four of these legendary figures are masters of martial arts that has probably reached the pinnacle of martial arts. If there is one apt description that could describe Lisa it would be the Eastern Devil. Kyle on the other hand while he follows the rule of the Academy when guiding the juniors, he is also considerate and quite generous and forgiving. His strictness is not terrifying like his sister, or as cold as Arial. Which made him even more popr among the junior and even among his senior. Opening an eye, Kyle noticed the girls watching him, giggling among themselves. He smiled at them and they all blushed, one girl waving her hand. Kyle nodded in acknowledgment. She is a Golden Lion Knights by the name of Hilda, and Kyle had once rescued her from one of her quests. Since the Four Greats, as they hade to be known, had risen to fame by epting a hard quest during their first week at the Academy, many junior students had tried to follow their example, and Kyle, Arial, Lisa and Helia were often sent to save students who had overestimated themselves. Kyle realized that Hilda was approaching him, running slightly across the garden. He stood up as she reached him, and she held his arm, a blush ripening her cheeks. If this was Arial and someone grabbed his arm without his permission, surely Arial would look at them coldly, and his re is enough to make any person release him. If it was his sister, the girl would be on the ground right now. If it''s Helia, then with a few words, the girl would be too embarrassed touching her. But Kyle just smiles politely. "Under Marshall Kyle," she said shyly, looking away from him to study the des of grass by her feet. "Thank you. Thatst quest if you hadn''t saved me, I don''t know what would have happened. I was stupid and reckless; it won''t happen again. Thanks." "It was nothing," Kyle smiled. "Helping juniors is the responsibility of seniors." "Really, it meant a lot to me. Actually I want to get to know you better. Would you like to eat with me here in the garden tomorrow?" Hilda blushed madly as she spoke. Kyle hesitated. Eating in the garden together, man and woman, in the Academy ground, is just another way to say that you are fond of each other. It is a deration of sort. In the Academy there is many rules about ranks, rtionship with other knights and the code of honor. And one of the traditions that is passes down is seeing each other on the Garden of Gerhardt. It was said, that the first Knight Master at the time lost his loved one, in his journey on Novus Gaia. By her custom, he burned her corpse and bring her ashes here. When they were in love, they used to rest under the shade of this tree. He buried her ashes under the tree. Every day he would spend a few hours of his busy time, under the tree, just closing his eyes, and sometimes smiling, sometimes crying under the tree. It was a symbol of undying love for the people of the Academy. Then it turned into a love charms for the young Knights. It is said, that whoever get the blessing of the tree, would have an undying love. Which is why people have been seeing each other on the Garden, hoping to get its blessing. Some even married after they went out from the Academy when they were seeing each other on the garden, which just strengthen the belief. Most great noble houses of course will not participate in this kind of childish traditions since their marriage is usually very important and most time will be considered from the perspective of the household. But while Kyle is also a noble son, he is not descended from some prestigious or illustrious line of nobility. His mind drifted back to an argument he''d had with Helia the day before. Helia had sent one of her friends, one of Kyle''s many admirers, to ask him on a date in the garden, but Kyle had rejected her immediately. The poor girl had cried for days, which had infuriated Helia. The words she had spat at him had made his heart burn. "Do you know why girls don''t like you? Because you''re always acting aloof, like you don''t care. You''re trying to be Arial. Well, guess what? You''re not him and you never will be, so just be yourself and stop being an arse!" It must be said; among the Four Greats, Kyle is the most handsome and beautiful one. Arial is charismatic but to call him handsome and beautiful, he is not. But he had something that Kyle did not possess. He inspires and he could make anyone trust his leadership. Arial has this charismatic power and charm to make people obey him. He is decisive in battle and he is capable of turning a losing hand into a winning hand. Kyle is also strong and capable butpared to Arial he does not have the ability to influence the Academy as a whole. Even though Arial is not the Commander of House for the Fierce Dragons most people would follow anything he said and already regarded him as the Commander of the House and even the teachers usually gives him free reign Inside the Academy itself there are many Knights that worship Arial as their own personal hero. Arial emtes the Knight codes. Brave, honorable and determined in pursuing justice. "Under Marshall Kyle?" Hilda said, snapping him back to the present. "Call me Kyle," he said, fixing the smile back on his face. Hearing this, the girl cheek gets redder. Saying him Kyle when his rank clearly outranks her in the Academy? This means that they are close. In the Academy strict conduct is exercised when addressing superior officer. Unless, it is stated by the party involved, one must always adhere to the formalities. But friends and lovers are of course exempted. The usage of rank is clear and evident in this, to determine rtionship. People of the higher rank do not need to dispense with formalities, but people below have to. But telling the girl to call her Kyle means Kyle is not avoiding the girl and warmly epted her proposals. "Sure, why not. Meet me here tomorrow." Hilda''s blush deepened and, beaming, she ran back to her friends to rey every word of their conversation. ************************************************************************************ Chapter 44: Almost (2) Chapter 44: Almost (2) Kyle opened his eyes and looked around the bedroom. Arial''s bed was still empty. He had joined a group of White Wolves on a quest to assist them, and it seemed he had not yet returned. Kyle pulled himself out of bed and dragged his feet to the bathroom to get ready for his ss. As noon approached and lunchtime beckoned, Kyle met Lisa and Helia outside of their ssroom, and they walked together to the Grand Hall. "That lesson wasn''t all that difficult," Helia said as she stepped beside Kyle. "Arial had already taught us the theory, so putting it into practice was easy," Kyle agreed. "Just some of the mostplex moves gave me a bit of a hard time." "I''m amazed you understood any of it," Lisa smirked. "I don''t know how Arial could stand teaching a dim-witted boy like you. I got it right first time!" "Shut up," Kyle muttered, his cheeks reddening. Helia smiled and squeezed his arm. "Don''t worry, I didn''t understand it at first either. Lisa, stop teasing your brother." "If you say so, Princess" Helia sighed, then looked up at Kyle and smiled. Kyle smiled back at her. It seemed he had forgotten about their argument, she thought, relieved. She didn''t want to lose her best friend. They entered the Hall and spotted Hilda, who waved. "Meet you in the garden, Kyle," she called before bouncing off with her gaggle of friends. Helia''s ears pricked up. Had she heard correctly, she wondered? Had Kyle started seeing Hilda right after he had rejected her friend? Helia didn''t quite understand why, but anger boiled in her. She cocked her head at Kyle. "Kyle?" "What?" he said, watching Hilda walk away. "Are you seeing her?" "Ooh, my brother the womanizer," Lisa cackled from behind them. Helia was silent all through lunch and didn''t say a word as they walked back to their house. When she reached her bedroom door, she waved to Lisa, before mming it in Kyle''s face. Sinking onto her bed, she put her head in her hands. When had Kyle started seeing Hilda? And why did she care so much? Helia''s head was a tangle of emotions. Was she jealous? Kyle has always been her closest friend since she began learning in the Academy. Lisa is also her closest friend but her closest male friend is Kyle. Arial is cold but he has his own way of caring. There is always something on his mind. And the feeling she felt for Arial is different from what she felt with Kyle. With Kyle she always feelsforted. It was safe. It was soothing being with him. With Arial, there is this danger, an excitement. It was passion if it is to be described. Arial is mysterious and that is one of the reason Helia be more and more curious about him. She didn''t want to lose her friend, that was all, she said to herself. She fell back onto her pillows and tried to convince herself that it was the truth. ************************************************************************************* The friends sat together in themon room. Lelia was sitting on a table not far from them, surrounded by eager boys, and was winking over their heads at Kyle. "Looks like you''re her next target," Helia said bitterly, ring coldly at Lelia. Lelia just ignore Helia stares. "Are you worrying about me again Princess?" Kyle grinned. "I just don''t want to see you crash and burn," she huffed. "Don''t worry Princess. I know her," Kyle said. "She just likes flirting. She''s not serious with anyone. Although she does seem pretty into Arial." Kyle said like it was afterthought "Her? By Arial''s side?" Helia gasped. "Dream on!" said Lisa. The girls looked at each other and giggled. Arial is once again absent. He goes with a few teachers to investigate some bandits that has make a fortress at the Montnc Mountain in Vangua. He will return probably next year Kyle rolled his eyes and changed the subject, before they could start gushing about his perfect, dashing friend Then they talk about their ss. At that moment, they heard a cough from the doorway. Hilda stood among her swarm of friends, smiling awkwardly and waving at Kyle. Kyle waved back, before Hilda ran out of sight. "Aren''t you going to run after her?" asked Helia. Lisa at this time were wrestling with the boys from the Golden Lions. Kyle scans the room and saw that Harald is also not here. From the grapevine, people said he is in Zettel. "Hmm." "What? Aren''t you going to invite her to the ball?" Helia raised an eyebrow at Kyle. The balls were a rtively new urrence at the Academy. Since the eptance of women into the Order, balls had been thrown to help the training knights let off steam and socialize. In the Dukedom seeing a woman knight is rare, but not so much at Renasia. Even Renasia next ruler has been determined to be a girl. And they have a history of capable woman leaders. "She''s just a junior," mumbled Kyle. "Did you reject her?" Helia asked, staring at him intently. Kyle nodded. The interaction was pretty odd "I don''t really like her like that." "Why does she still talk to you?" Helia''s urgent tone confused Kyle. "We agreed to still be friends," he said, shrugging. When someone is heartbroken they would hardly interact with the person who broke their hearts. Helia once speak with Hilda after Kyle start seeing her. She seems genuinely in love with him. ''We agree to remain friends.'' Kyle reply nonchntly Helia was incensed. Could he not understand what is running through the mind of Hilda when she sees Kyle is just doing fine without her? That she was not even loved that much. "You know, this is exactly what I don''t like about you," Helia suddenly snapped, making Kyle jump. "You have no idea what she''s feeling, haven''t you? Those words, ''I just want to be friends'', they''re like shards of ss working their way into her heart. She''s hurt but she tries to ignore it because she likes you! You should- "I should love her then!" Kyle said, flinging her hand away as he is also angry at her. How could she not understand himafter all these years? Her eyes did not avert from Arial back. Never. She was always chasing after him. knowing full well, that Arial will surely hurt her heart one day. Kyle knows thisbecause Arial is his friend. Arial always look at the distance, seeing something only he can see. And one day, he will leave us all behind him. He will leave him, Lisa and Helia. Why does Kyle know this? Because he went to see the Seer one day to ask for a prophecy but he was rejected. But he did get something else from the Seer mouth. He asks him about Arial fate. The Seer responded with only a few words. ''He will soar the blue sky, a destiny that has been foretold, the sword in theke will appear, the heaven will shake, and the world shall see his might, carving his name in the annals of history.'' The Seer smiles and warn him not to tell anyone of this prophecy. Yet, the Seer told him that prophecy Hearing that Kyle knew that his friend is destined for greatness. Kyle has been in the Academy long enough not to doubt the Seer words. He has a penchant for the dramatic but he is never wrong. Arial does not like Seers, but Kyle believed it and sometime would like to know what the future holds. Then looking at Helia, he responded "Just because she likes me, it doesn''t mean I have to like her back! You''re only angry because you''re scared Arial would do the same to you!" "What? I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Helia said, fuming. Jumping up from her seat, she grabbed her books and stormed out of themon room. Kyle watched her go, shaking his head, before hauling himself up and heading back to the house. *************************************************************************************** Chapter 45: Almost (3) Chapter 45: Almost (3) The Night of the Ball Kyle stood alone and scanned the ballroom. Lisa was dancing with Arago not far away, watched closely by West who was drinking wine with a scowl. Helia was nowhere to be seen. Kyle''s heart sank and, with a sigh, he wandered out of the ballroom. Dragging his feet out into the garden, Kyle paused under the tall tree and looked up into the night sky. The moon was glowing brightly, highlighting his loneliness. People are dancing andughing in the ball, and here he is, under the moonlight, staring at a huge tree, pining for a girl that doesn''t love him. He slumped down onto the grass. Sounds of music and merriment drifted out from the ballroom, but Kyle would spend his night alone. A drop of water sshed from the sky and hit him between the eyes. It''s raining. Just great he mused. He was wearing a leather coat he got from his father at the start of the year to attend the ball. He uses it to cover his top of head and ran under the shade of the tree. "Oh, why must it rain now?" The voice startled Kyle. Peering around the tree, he saw Helia trying to shelter herself. Her beautiful face was illuminated in the glow of the moonlight, drops of rain creeping down her hair and her rose-blushed cheeks. Kylee from behind and covers her head with his coat. Startled Helia look behind her, her face is just inches from Kyle. She could hear his breath and he could hear hers "Helia, I found you" Kyle sighed. "If you catch a cold, I will have to scold you." They smiled at each other shyly. Standing alone under the stars, kissed by raindrops, their fight seemed so silly. Helia took a step forward and slipped on the wet grass, and Kyle quickly caught her. The moment froze as he held her in his arms. Her hair had be quite sodden and disheveled, and her face and clothes were streaked with rainwater, but Kyle couldn''t shake the aching thought that she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. Helia averted her eyes from Kyle''s piercing blue gaze, they both feeling a little bit shy "Are we still friends?" Kyle said. "I mean; I did just save you from a very muddy fate." "Fine," said Helia with a smile. She was blushing red in her cheeks. Kyle could see how cute she is when she is not being elegant. There is some frailty in her. She likes to put a tough front in front of everybody but Kyle knows how fragile Helia really is. She is afraid to be alone, to be left behind. She lost her mother. She is left behind by her father. She is always vulnerable and she hides it with her elegant manner, her peaceful appearance. Then they both look at each other, an unspoken word remains unsaid. They just stare at each other not knowing what to say or what to do as Kyle inches closer to her and she did not back away. Their breath bes shorter and their heartbeats were drumming fast and hard. They were inches from each other, Kyle could feel her breath on his chest and she could feel his breath on hers Suddenly, the sounds ofmotion cut through the rain and they were both were startled. Kyle and Helia''s heads shot up and together they rushed to the castle''s entrance, where a crowd had gathered. In the center, sitting astride his fiery horse, Firebringer, was Arial, his arms stained red with blood. They pushed their way to the front of the crowd as Arial''s eyes fluttered, and he fell from the horse. His horsed neighs looking at everyone with its fierce eyes. "Arial!" Helia gasped, rushing to his side. "Arial are you all right? Speak to me!" Her face was alert with worry, her voice frantic. There is a worry in Helia voice, in the reflection of her eyes, in the way she behaves. And even when the chaos attracts others toe down from the ball, Kyle looks from the crowd at the stunning girl he knows. And he knows he is falling in love. Falling more deeply than before knowing that this love might hurt him. Knowing that one day, it will rip him apart. But even then, he would not regret. Kyle did not move as she shook Arial, begging him to open his eyes until eventually he did. Helia hauled Arial upright, pulling him by his arm, and looked at Kyle pleadingly. With a heavy heart, he stepped forward and, grabbing Arial''s other arm, the three of them traipsed in silence to the infirmary. ''Almost...is never enough'' Kyle mused as they walk to the infirmary. *************************************************************************** Hope anyone is reading. Anyway, the end of this chapter of Kyle. Next chapter it will return to Arial Chapter 46: All paths lead somewhere (1) Chapter 46: All paths lead somewhere (1) 1012 AF Whitemonth Day 89 Arial is now twelve years of age. Five years have passed in a blink of an eye. Arial and his friends sat in themon room, cheerfully discussing theing dinner. That evening in the Grand Hall, the announcement would be made: they had each earned enough points from their quests to finally rank up to Knight Brother. It had taken longer than Arial had hoped, partly because they had been banned from epting quests for a year. They had been going away so often that they rarely attended their sses. That made some of the teacherined and banned them from taking quest. They were also frequently joined on their quests by their ssmates. The Four Greats famously never failed in their quest and had be so popr that everyone wanted to go on adventures with them. Take Lelia Guise as an example. Lelia Guise is an Elderly Sister who follows us in the quest they like to call, The Crazy Drunken Man which involve an empty bottle of rum, three coins and a wailing woman. It was a crazy adventure. Kyle and Helia still had a good quite augh about it. Then there is the Giant Boar expedition. In that quest Emerson Villion who is the standard bearer for the Fierce Dragon follow them. That was a crazy quest involving pissing in a bottle and three naked old women. Under Marshall Luli Archad had followed them on their Raging Wolf expedition, much to the irritation of Helia and Lisa. Arial remember that when they were trapped in that Ice House by the Wetians Helia could swear she almost choke Luli to death because of her constant talking. Lisa said she was almost talked to death. Vergo Cortez and Nathan Godfrey those two close friends are now an Under Marshall. Arial heard that their quest in the Dulira Sweat Lake is quite hrious. He remembers teasing them for a month about it. It had to do about whores, a dwarf man and a dog. It is still one of the craziest story told in the Common hall amongst Knights. They usually do their quest together. In Golden Lion the Four Lions as they are known is West, Avil, Harald and Arago are all in the rank of Under Marshall while the others are mostly Standard Bearer and Elderly Brothers or sister. Arial remembered the time they had been sent to Seren to rescue Harald after a hard quest he had embarked on went horribly wrong, and he had found himself at the mercy of a sadistic murderer. They hadn''t been able to enjoy Seren''s beautiful scenery but it didn''t matter; they had made sure to never let Harald live it down. In White Wolf all of their Knights are in the of rank Standard Bearer. The Seer weren''t kidding when they said they cooperate fiercely. All their quest is done in a group. Purple Fairy on the other hand most of them are still either in the rank of Elderly Brothers or Sisters. They rarely take quest. Since they are a support division. Fierce Dragon had won the House War again for the fifth year running, and it was no secret why. The strength of the Four Greats was unmatched. Though Kyle is really showing off yesterday showing the new blood and the recruits. He captures the tower and shouting from the top of tower "I''m the undefeatable Kyle" after fighting with Avil and defeating him with his internal energy attack. His confidence is endearing Especially to the girls. Every girl had swooned when Kyle defeated Avil and captured the tower. He is handsome, that is no doubt. And he has also be more confident in the recent years. Lisa had thwarted Harald, much to her delight. Helia had battled and defeated West, while Arial had faced Arago. Arago''s strength and speed was astounding, and if Arial had fought him in his previous life, he would have certainly lost, but that was not the case and the respectful attitude that Arago maintained after his defeat was admirable. Not many people can do that. And everyone also knows even though Arago and him are from different houses we are good friend. Arial rtionship with the Four Lions is quiteplicated. They all have crossed path sometimes when they are solving quest or doing some stuff for the academy. With Arago it is a friendly rtionship, with West Arial is cordial an acquaintance-like rtionship, with Avil the rtionship is of respect and with Harald it is probably rival-like rtionship. Lord Faragur can gloat again in the Knight Master Office this year. Because the Fierce Dragons kept winning, the other houses began changing their tactics. The Houses began making alliances to fight him and his friend, ck Raven strategize for their alliance, while White Wolf is in the front line of attack, and the Purple Fairy tend to the wounded, while the Golden Lion will fight at the end. But sometimes brute strength does break everything. And that''s what happens. Instead of them calling us Under Marshall they called us the Four Greats alluding to the Four Immortals because the four of us never lose and never failed a quest. "Are you excited for tonight?" Kyle asked, turning to his sister. And Arial was broken from his wonderings. "Of course," Lisa grinned. She was reclined in her favorite armchair, her feet propped up on a table. "What will you do once you''re a Knight Brother?" Arial asked Kyle. "I''m going to ride to Danoba first thing in the morning," Kyle smiled. "I miss my parents." Lisa nodded. Arial had already arranged for Helia to apany him home. He already asks permission from his family and they epted. A lot had happened in his absence: his mother was expecting another baby, something that hadn''t happened in his first life. This never happens before but Arial guess this is the cause and effect. Since his father has more time and life is easier maybe they have more time to make love and pay attention to each other. His father had also been granted the title of Count. His father as a Low Lords? He has trouble imagining that. But as long as his father has his mother beside him, everything will be fine. Their business had flourished, and Port Arial and Port Aries had really taken off. They had begun trading exotic delicacies, clothes and spices, with Vorthy and Ariundus, and Aries Vermont was rumored to be one of the richest men on the Continent. A lot of things have changed and a lot of things have happened. Thankfully it is good things but Arial knows this will notst for long. The tragedy looms just on the corner. As evening approached, the friends made their way down to the Grand Hall for dinner. After they had all eaten, the Knight Master announced their new ranks as Knight Brothers and Sisters, and the Hall filled with bittersweet apuse. They would be missed greatly at the Academy. Training with heroes had been a source of inspiration for their ssmates, and no one was looking forward to seeing them leave. They all know that Arial and his friends will depart tomorrow with two recruits with them. But they have a special permission from Lord Faragur not to take any recruits. They will still do all the duties of the Knight but without having two recruits behind them. This is because Faragur have promised them if they win him the House War again. After exchanging words of congrattions and thanks with their footmen, the four friends returned to their house and slept deeply, ready and eager to see their parents once again. ********************************************************************************* Chapter 47: All paths lead somewhere (2) Chapter 47: All paths lead somewhere (2) Helia hugged Arial''s waist as they rode, Kyle and Lisa each atop their own horse. Arial had named his demon horse Firebringer, and after all this time he was still only loyal to Arial. They headed for home in a gallop, stopping only briefly to rest their horses. Finally, the city came into view, muchrger and mightier than it had been when they had left five years ago. A guard stopped them at the city gate and asked for their identification. Arialughed. "Alvin, it''s me," he said. The guard''s eyes widened as he took in Arial''s unmistakable white hair and his family''s ring. "Milord," he dropped to his knee before them, and Arial gestured for him to stand. "May we enter?" he asked. "Of course, milord," Alvin stepped back and allowed them to pass, nodding respectfully as they went. The city walls were stered with the Vermont family''s crest. The streets were crowded. Now his father not only controls this city but about four other cities. Each one is being supervised by his father and his vassals. Arial and Helia bid farewell to Kyle and Lisa and fought their way through the masses to the castle his father had built three years before. Aries had named it Roaring Dragon castle, after Arial''s house at the Academy. It wasrger than any castle belonging to the Houses of Rodan and Pis, with guards surrounding each of the gates. Arial saw the arrow loops, and he walk around the castle too see what his father has built. Arial noticed that there is the west bailey and east bailey and the barbicans with four guards on each side of the gates. The battlement is also built for archers. Lots and lots of it. And there''s the rampart. The drawbridge is also made of high quality wood. Hard and strong. It was like a strong fortress that could even hold out in a prolonged siege battle. He smiles and then he looked at Helia. She seems exhausted. "Helia, alert the attendants that you have arrived and they will take care of you," said Arial, dismounting Firebringer. "I''ll find youter. Go and rest." She nodded. And then she asks. ''Don''t leave me alone, alright?'' She asked, shyly. Arial nodded. ''Don''t worry'' and he rub her head and Helia is blushing red but she didn''t look like she hates it. Helia nodded and walked to the borate entrance. Arial watched her for a moment, then continued to walk around the outside of the castle. "Milord, wee!" a guard greeted Arial and bowed. "What''s that?" Arial asked, pointing to the castle''s tallest structure. "That''s the Dragon Keep, milord. Lord Aries named it himself." Arial smiled to himself and, nodding to the guard, he stepped inside the castle. Thefort of home had settled him, and he was suddenly ovee with exhaustion. Finding an attendant to show him to his room, he pulled off his dust-speckled clothes and threw them to the floor. He was too tired to bathe, and copsed onto his bed, his heavy eyes already fluttering shut. And he sighed but there is a smile on his face. ''I''m home'' he said it to himself. ************************************************************ A small bite sized chapter to end the chapter Chapter 48: Dinner Chapter 48: Dinner 90 Whitemonth 1012 AF Rested and refreshed, Arial headed down to the dining room after waking up from his nap. As he walks through the many halls, he could see the banners on the wall and the tapestry near it, portraying the scene from Levitia Laments. His family is a famous patron of arts. No doubt this piece of tapestry is amission from his father. His father is a devout Lucellian. His parents had been in a nearby city collecting taxes when he had arrived, and had returned home to finally be reunited with their son. It is a joyous asion for the Vermont family, now that the only son of the family had returned home. On his way downstairs Arial met Helia, who was dressed impably in an elegant gown for the asion. He looked her up and down; she was every bit a noble daughter. Reaching the dining room, Arial held the door for her and she nodded politely, smiling, and Arial followed her inside. "Father! Mother!" Arial''s gentlemanlyposure was thrown to the wind as he caught sight of his parents, and he ran up to hug them. "My son, you have grown well," said his mother, pulling him close, a smile of happiness is on her face "My prince," his father sighed. They stood enveloped in each other''s arms for a long time. Arial hadn''t realized how much he had missed them; his mind had always been focused on his ns. Knowing that they were still safe and happy warmed his heart, and he held them a little tighter. Helia stood back and watched shyly. Her eyes seem to see this moment of familial love and felt something ache in her heart. Eventually Arial and his parents released each other and Aries, noticing Helia for the first time, smiled and beckoned her closer. "And who is this?" "A friend," Arial said. "Ady friend?" his father winked at him with an all knowing smile "No," Arial said hurriedly, "it''s not like that." "It''s an honor to meet you Count Aries, Countess Julia," Helia said, bowing in all the proper etiquette of a nobledy. "What''s your name, dear?" Arial''s mother asked. "Helia Zephyr, mydy." "Zephyr? From the House of Zephyr?" Aries said. "I know your father. Very nice man if you discount his shrewdness in doing business." Helia smiles bitterly as she heard her father name. Arial father did not notice it but Arial notice it Arial''s stomach grumbled loudly and cut through the conversation. His mother chuckled. The table is filled with food. Looking at the off, Arial is now convinced that his father has lived quite a luxurious life these past couple of years. Looking at all the food in the table Arial remembers the times where his family once had to starve for a couple of days in winter before. He chuckles as he remembers that time There are seafood dishes, grinded and salted anchovy with tomato sauce, sea bass with seven herbs (a nutritious and healthy food that is the recipe of the Vern Empire of the past), carp and cod fishes and the seas delicacies on the right side of the table. On the other side, there is deer meat seasoned with some spices from Ariundus looking fresh and meaty. A roasted duck with rice (the staple food for people of Eastia) stuffed on it and ck pepper roasted goose is presented on the middle of the table, looking extremely delicious and appetizing. And that is just on the other corners of the table. "Let us eat, dear," she said to Aries. "They''ve had a very long journey; they must be starving." Tonight there is more than just meat and sea dishes. There is also the sweet and sour rabbit, it includes sugar, red wine vinegar, currants, onions, ginger and cinnamon (along with plenty of "powder of pepper") to produce a sticky sauce, a bowl of candy, a dish thatbine pine nuts with sugar, honey and breadcrumbs to give the candy a chewy taste, almond milk, honeyed goat roast, Arial favorites, and a whole lot more with dessert, a pudding after the main dish, and mushroom soup. It was a luxurious dishes and it serves the ptes very well. Arial and Helia enjoy the food very much. After they had eaten, Arial told his parents all about his time at the Academy; funny anecdotes, harrowing tales, and stories of their adventures, with Helia filling in the details he had forgotten. Aries listened in amazement to the stories of their quests, absorbing everyst word as Arial spoke. He is clearly proud of him and Arial like that. He always wished that he could have his father proud of him. But he never got the chance in his other life. Helia and Julia chatted as though they were old friends. A charmer as usual, Arial thought as he nced at Helia. It seemed she had more of her father in her than she cared to admit. Arial had urged her for the past five years to make peace with her father, but she refused to return home. Arial still wishing that probably this year would be the year where Helia and her father would finally reconcile their differences Later that evening the four of them moved their conversations to the drawing room. Aries sunk into a cushioned chair intricately carved by the famous carver Roix Cheventes, and gazed contentedly at the roaring fire. Arial sat in an armchair beside him and Aries updated him on the family business. His father looks healthier than before, his physique be stockier Arial could still feel strength, and Arial could already tell that he had spent quite some time in Renasia, as his normally light skin was sporting a glowing golden tan. "Father, let me help you" said Arial. "With what?" Aries raised his eyebrows over his cup of tea. "With your city. I know you must be struggling with so many responsibilities." "Yes." He sighed. Aries never wanted to be noble and he was ill equipped of being one. But he is kind and benevolent. He is unlike the other lord. He did not exude superiority or domineering attitude. While that make him a good noble, and a good person, loved by his peers and his people, sometimes thing could only move forward through intimidation and domineering attitude. ''After bing Count the responsibilities bes bigger. I have a headache every day. If not for your mother help, I would long copse. So does the city" he admitted with a bitter smile. Aries sighed again and as he looks at his wifeughing with Helia he also smiles looking at her happy. Arial knows that the only reason Aries ept the Count appointment is because he wanted his wife to have the life she deserved, a life he could not give as a farmer. He always regretted the fact that the woman he loved had to abandoned her family and abandoned her noble life to be with him. "Now I have returned I can help you" Arial said as he holds his father hand and squeeze it as a sign of determination. Aries look at his son and smiles bitterly. Aries sighed. "But shouldn''t you return to the Academy?" "Don''t worry about that," Arial said. "Now that I''m a Knight Brother I can stay at home during training." "The youngest ever," Helia piped up. "What''s that?" asked Aries. Clearly he did not know about the rules of the Knight Academy. Not many does unless they themselves have enrolled in the Knight Academy "Arial is the youngest Knight Brother ever, in the entire history of the Academy," said Helia, beaming proudly at Arial. "And you''re the youngest Knight Sister," Arial smiled back at her. "All thanks to you," Helia said. Aries grinned and ruffled his son''s crystal-white hair. Then he kissed his little boy forehead. Arial pulled a face, but didn''t stop him. "Father, can Kyle and Lisa visit tomorrow?" said Arial. "Of course they can. Actually, the fair begins tomorrow. You can all take some gold from the treasury, have a good time. You deserve it," Aries patted him on the shoulder. The fair came to Danoba every year, and often went on for days, even weeks at a time. Merchants from across the Continent came to sell their goods, things that the humble people of Danoba had never seen before: exotic spices, fine wines, exquisitely unusual clothing. "Would you like to go?" Arial asked Helia. "Oh yes, let''s!" she said excitedly. "I bet Kyle and Lisa will love it." The four of them talked until the fire had died and their eyelids grew heavy. They hauled themselves off to their bedrooms and bid each other good night, a smile on each of their weary faces. ************************************************************************** New chapter. leave somements you guys. If you can and please vote for the chapter Chapter 49: Fairs Chapter 49: Fairs The next morning Arial met Helia in the entrance hall and the two of them left the castle, strolling down the bright sunlit streets to the Lethe house. Arial family is not the only one that have turned their life around. Daniel Lethe had forged himself a prosperous business in the past three years and had be a wealthy merchant thanks to the help of Arial father which financed his fur business. He is now a baron, and lived in a great mansion. Their family banner depicted a white raven, the omen of fate, speared by a sword. Defy fate, Arial mused. Daniel Lethe had no idea how appropriate that was. In these past couple of years there are many things that have changed from Arial knowledge. One of them is about the Session War. It seems that the session war didn''t happen. Neither did Hadrian n die. That puzzles him. Supposedly he should die at 1010AF but he didn''t. Yet. Maybe it will happen a bitter. Even better if he didn''t die at all until the Invasion. So then the Dukedom will not be weakening. Arial then was breaking off from his musing. Kyle and Lisa appeared at the front door, then ran off excitedly to change their clothes as soon as Arial mentioned the fair. They wandered through the streets together to the city center, telling stories about their families from the previous day. As they arrived at the square, they had to push through the crowds to be able to see any of the stalls and performances. Danoba is a beautiful city surrounded by luscious green forests and farnd, and people had traveled for days to sight-see and enjoy the fair. The people have had an insatiable love of sight seeing that they came from great distances, from all parts, of the Dukedom to witness any amusing exhibition. They would suffer any amount of privation or fatigue to indulge this feeling, and they gave themselves up to it so heartily that it became a sce to them in their greatest sorrows, and theyughed with that heartyugh which may be said to be one of their natural characteristics. And there are many things to be seen in the fair, to be sold and bought and to be traded. Businesses are plentiful, diverse shops opened all across the district quarters, guild workshops also gathered intending on making some gold this year fair. The fair is lightly patrolled as even the guards sometimes sneaked out ande to the fair with some beloved maiden. The Docks is full with trading ships from all over the Continent. An experience not many people can experience. No wonder so many people came. Then there are the minstrel and bards. The cleverest of them yed all sorts of musical instruments, sung songs, and repeated by heart a multitude of stories, Levitia Lament, Leliana Marriage, n Oaths, Duvan Renasi and the Burnt Castles, Zhu Ar Zur and His Trick, George The Wise, this story of great man and their adventures. The jugglers threw wonderful somersaults, they leaped through hoops ced at certain distances from one another, they yed with knives, slings, baskets, brass balls, and earthenware tes, and they walked on their hands with their feet in the air or with their heads turned downwards so as to look through their legs backwards. The city was filled withughter and dancing. And then there are the dancers dancing their dance and not only the dance of the people of the Dukedom. It alternates. There are the Courts of Love Dance, Dance of the Eight, Bright Steps Dance, Water Maiden Dance, the mesmerizing fierce Dance of the Sun Emperor, the terrifying Dance of Death. So many dances, so many songs.and so many stories. Some of the dances are lively some are solemn, some frivolous and some severe. Some join the dancer and dance while some did not. Themon folk just feel happy that they could join the festivities, bringing their children and loved ones to enjoy the sight, to smile andugh. Arial and his friends ate, danced, sang andughed together, running all around the fair, children again for the first time in years. Kyle whispers something in Helia ears and sheughed. Helia and Kyle have be great friends these past few years and Lisa would tease her brother once in a while and Kyle would retort with some cleverly witty words. After a while Arial broke away from the group, intending to enquire with a smith about forging some new weapons. "Arial, wait!" Helia ran up beside him. "I won''t be long Helia, go back to Kyle and Lisa." "You promised you''d show me the sights. Are you nning on keeping your promise?" Helia said with a pout. Arialughed. "My word is my bond. Of course I''ll keep my promise." He walked with Helia around the stalls, stopping at a jewelry merchant. Then they stopped on a stall. Arial notices something that is perfect for Helia. Arial bought a ne embossed with a beautiful golden lion and handed it to Helia. "A lion, not a dragon?" she asked, grinning. She fastened the chain around her neck, looking up at the Vermont family''s banner waving proudly all around the city. "It''s beautiful," she said, sighing. "Your banner. The dragon in a blue sky," she added at Arial''s puzzled expression. "My father heard about what happened with the Seer. He likes to jape. He decided the dragon would look good on the family crest," said Arial, also looking up at the banner. "Powerful and proud, the traits of a dragon," said Helia, looking sideways at Arial. Arial looked at the big banner in the wall of the castle, a banner stretched across the wall, a dragon. "It would be a sight to behold," Arial nodded. Helia look at her ne and there is a smile on her face that she tries to hide. Arial on the other hand is reminded of another family that wears a banner with a dragon on its sigil. The Dragon banner of the King of Arakath, the Ruler of the Realms of Anvali. Arial family is not the only noble family that is using the banner of the Dragon. In Ming Continent, their Huangdi has always uses Dragon as their symbols signifying kingship and divine right of a King. ''Though I also like that ne design'' Helia said while pointing at one of the ne. Arial looked at where she was pointing. It is a crescent moon shaped ne. ''A moon? Why?'' Arial was puzzled. Helia then told Arial ''My mother told me that the Moon listened to people stories. In the old days, some people worship the moon and told Her stories. And the moon listened and grant wishes.'' Arial smiles. Then he asks ''Do you want it?'' Arial asked. Helia looked at the ne and smiles bitterly and then he shakes his head. ''Forget about it'' she said suddenly ''Why?'' Arial was flustered. ''I''m reminded of a tragic story.'' ''What story?'' Arial asked., ''You know for a taciturn man you do ask a lot of question'' Arial hearing this chuckles. ''Fine. Let''s go back.'' They then we went back to the castle feeling quite satisfied for today ****************************************************** Leave somements, rate the chapter and please vote for the story Chapter 50: Envy Chapter 50: Envy Pis Castle Meeting of Pis One man looks across the room and he massage his temple. The chilliness of the room is not as chill as the feeling in his heart when he was thinking of that one particr family. This room is one of the secret rooms in his castle. The reason why it was secret is probably because he himself has many secrets And it fits this kind of asion of conspiracy and plot. The man could no longer endure. Could no longer just let that family be. This man is none other than the High Lord Henry Pis Henry Pis is musing over a ss of wine over the matter of that family. There is only one family that Henry Pis fears these days. The Vermont''s He had heard that the Vermont boy had returned home to Danoba as the youngest Knight Brother in History. But that is not all he knows about this family. The Vermont Family in these past few years has emerged as a force to be reckoned, with their gold which is beyond even of his family. Their influence is far reaching all over the Continent and some could even say it suppresses that. Their trade monopoly guaranteed them to be a wealthy family. Even the Zephyr family who is even more influential in the noble circle than the Vermont doesn''t have that kind of wealth. The Vermont''s business and trade prospered so much that they are now probably one the wealthiest family in the Continent. if not the wealthiest, rivalling that of kings and queens. Henry felt that even the Emperor of Vern wealth could notpare with the Vermont family wealth. Vern empire might have gold but their gold is not their private property. It is the state property and they still have many debts after thest war. On the other hand, the area of Danoba is fertilend but was abandoned by many noble houses because of its proximity to the Bleeding Wall before the Vermont''s founded their house there. With lushnds and fertile soil, prospering ports and trades worlds over, they have dominated trade and business. The way they do business ispletely different than the other noble family that found merchants to be quite a sorry sight and a blemish in a noble ancestry and lineage. It wasn''t until the Vermont''s started rising that people now understand the true power of silvers and gold The Pis house had managed over the years to monopolize the policy that Hadrian n set, forging alliances and put their man in the House of n, as courtiers, as squires and knights. But the Vermont family did not fight them on this and instead Countess Julia gives them a tacit support but Henry Pis couldn''t believe it. The Vermont''s had excessive wealth and power, thought Henry, so why were they always so keen to stay hidden in the background of the city? Almost nobody ever saw them. Why are they getting all this power if not to use it? Perhaps they were nning something, he thought suddenly, suspicion creeping into his mind. Something big What if what if that was the key to their sess, scheming in secret? Henry decided he must do something. He summoned a group of minor lords to the dining room of his castle, and expressed his concerns to them. "Gentlemen, I''m afraid we have a problem," Henry said once the men were seated around therge table. He paused while his attendants filled sses with a particrly expensive wine from his private collection. Water them well, he thought, win their favor. "As you may have noticed, there is something quite unsettling about the way the Vermont''s handle things." "Oh, the Vermont''s!" one of the lords from the end of the table nodded and smiled. "They''re wonderful! They gave me quite a bargain on products like bread, you know, before they became so sessful. There aren''t that many good people left around!" "Ah, but that''s what they want you to think," said Henry, and the man frowned. "Don''t you think it''s odd, all this generosity, winning people over with their charm, whilst staying hidden away in their castle? Nobody knows much about their private business; they keep everything to themselves. No one knows their next move Well, my friends, I believe I do." "What are you talking about, Henry?" several of the lords looked at him doubtfully. "I understand," Henry began, "that the Vermont''s have won your trust and your affection, but I believe they have been nning this for quite some time. They have made sure to get everyone on their side, so that when the right time came, they would be able to do it." "Do what, Lord Henry?" "Haven''t you noticed their family crest? It disys a dragon, and as you all know, the dragon symbolizes royalty. But why, you might ask, would they have a symbol of royalty on their g when the Dukedom has no king? Is there a greater possible way to disrespect the high lords, to ignore them and worship a king that does not exist? I had been curious about this for a while, and the answer finally came to me." Henry paused for dramatic effect and looked at the faces of each of the men in the room, who stared back at him, puzzled. "What they''re nning, gentlemen, is to overthrow the high lords, and make themselves royalty." Silence filled the room, and Henry looked around triumphantly at the stunned faces staring back at him. He could see his words filling the brains of the men and being churned and digested. All at once it seemed his argument had sunk in. "Outrageous!" a man with a long red beard mmed his hand down onto the table. "We cannot allow this sort of treason! Let them take over the Dukedom with their sneaky, maniptive ways and curb the power of the high lords? I for one won''t stand for it!" "Nor will I!" the man sitting opposite him nodded vigorously in agreement, and before long the whole table was roaring about the nerve of the Vermont''s. Henry sat in his chair and smiled. "Lord Pis, what can we do?" "We must first get the consent of Hadrian n, then we will charge them with conspiring to overthrow the high lords. And we must prepare our men for battle. It''s best to be ready if we need to defend ourselves. We don''t know how their minds work. We don''t know how they''ll react when they realize we have figured out their n. But one thing is certain, gentlemen. We will not let them win!" The men cheered and apuded Henry, some patting him on the shoulder and praising him for his perception skills. The fire had been lit inside them. As soon as Hadrian n gives his consent, the Vermont family would be charged within a month. The lords will have time to prepare a defense if the Vermont''s decide to attack. This usation levied upon the Vermont''s, its reason is actually aughable reason and justification. But if everyone says the same thing even hot air could be fire. And the Dukedom has no King. They scorn at the thought of a King since it will curb the power of the nobility. That''s why even though n family is respected they are not the sole ruler. If they raise their armies, that doesn''t mean everyone will follow them. Only those who swear fealty towards them will answer his call. Henry Pis is actually feeling threatened by the Vermont family wealth. Some of his vassal wanted the Vermont family to be executed after they charge him. But some feared if they take it this far, maybe the Vermont family will employ sellsword from Ariundus or Vorthy or from the ck Companies or the White Companies, or even the Dancing de Companies. Their wealth is intimidating. Henry had heard stories of the Vermont boy, but he was still a child and couldn''t possibly pose much of a threat. People had a tendency to exaggerate when telling tales; and no matter how talented the boy was; Henry knew that strength did not always solve everything. Nobody would stop him. ************************************************************************************* Enjoy and leave somements. And please vote for the story Chapter 51: Wait Chapter 51: Wait DANOBA DRAGON REST CASTLE 40 SEEDMONTH 1013 AF A month has passed since Arial is staying in the city. To amodate the growing city Arial had, with his parents'' approval, divided the city into sectors to make business and trading easier. Each sector boasted a different specialty: clothing, food, construction, jewelry, horses and weapons. In it there is guild. And this guild pays taxes to the Vermont family There''s the Mercers, dealer in the textiles the Drapers another dealer in textiles, Fullers who clean and prepare cloths. Then there is the Dyers, specialize in Cloth Coloring, the Skinners dealer in the fur trade, the Tailors maker of clothing, Girdlers maker of belts, Cordwainers maker of shoes, Pinners pin maker or assistant to dress maker Arial family also began financing shop for cloth and hire talented seamstress and tailor into the store. Then there is the Food Quarters which consist of these guilds. Fishmongers, Vintners, Cheese mongers, Fruiterers, Cooks, Bakers. This is how organized andrge the Vermont family business really is Then there is the Construction and Jewelry Quarters and consist of Nine Guilds that swear their fealty to the Vermont''s The Goldsmith, Silversmith, the Joiner, Founders, Carpenters, Plumbers, Locksmiths, Ironmonger and Coopers They are the Nine Guilds And then there is the Horse Quarters The horse quarters have saddlers who make horse saddles, Corsour who is the dealers of horses, Lorimer makers of metal part for bridles, and Farriers, maker of shoes for horses And then there is the City Quarters which is where the administration and matter ofws is being discussed or held. And thest one is the weapons quarters. There are the bowyers who makes the bows, the fletchers, who make the arrow, the armourers who makes shields and armour, the cutlers who makes knives and swords and cutlery, and the cksmith This is the six quarters in the city. While all of this is being implemented in the city, Helia had returned home to Sea Worth Castle to reconcile with her father. Arial had been pestering her since their Academy days to resolve their conflict, and she had either decided he was right or had grown sick of his nagging. Either way, Arial hoped that they coulde to an understanding. Kyle and Lisa had traveled to Seren on a quest. Although they no longer lived in the Academy, their studies and duties hadn''t ended, and they took their responsibilities as knights very seriously. Arial was in one of his father''s offices, supervising the ountants. In the evening he would check the port to see if theirtest shipment had arrived. Arial''s n had begun. With his father''s money he had supplied the Blood Watchers in the Bleeding Wall with food and equipment. He also sent new recruits mostly criminals that are on death penalty as their penance to the Blood Watchers so they could train them to be the shield of the Land from Dark Lands invasion. The wall is stronger than it had ever been before. The bricks of the Wall have no problem. It has Old magic. The problem is the people. Arial also sent some request to the Knights to train some of the Blood Watchers. A servant barged into the office as Arial was preparing to leave for the port, an envelope in his hand. "Letter for you, sir," he said, handing it to Arial. Arial noted the servant''s solemn expression, and turning the letter over he realized why; the wax seal on the envelope was ck. Whatever the news was, it was urgent. Arial ripped it open and read: ********************************************************************* Count Aries Vermont, My friend, it seems there are dark forcesing for you. The House of Pis is conspiring to use you of treason. We cannot hold them back any longer. You must be ready for their summons. This warning is all I can give you. I hope you consider your next move with caution. Your dear friend, Adrian n. ************************************************************* Arial''s hand trembled. His father, used of treason? How could it be? He wasn''t aware of anything his father had done that could have incurred the wrath of the nobles. Racing outside, Arial mbered onto his horse Firebringer and galloped back to the castle. He found his father in the Grand Hall and thrust the letter into his hand without saying a word. His father read, and slumped to the ground. His mother whipped the letter from his hands, and gritted her teeth as her eyes scanned the words. "I knew of their ambition. But using us of treason? This is too much. Too much," she sighed. Aries shook his head. "It''s envy," said Arial and his expression darkened. Envy of our wealth and power, he thought. The family appeared too perfect, the other nobles had realized their own imperfections and inferiority. "We should have escaped the envies of people or else they will strike us down" Arial thought to himself. The Vermont family appear too powerful and this just increases their inferiority and fear. "What do we do?" Aries asked. He looked up at Arial, but it was Julia who answered. "We fight them. We will use all the resources we have, and we will win. We could hire the sellsword of Ariundus of the ck Companies" she said firmly. Arial was shocked by the aggressive tone but then he thought to himself. His mother always had a fire in her "No," said Arial, "that would lead to a war with House Pis." "But we can beat them." "At what cost? The destabilization of the Dukedom?" Arial said. His mother fell silent. His father put his head in his hands. Arial knew they couldn''t take that risk, not with the threat of the big invasion just four years away. Noit was he that could not take the risk of the Dukedom weakening If they y their hands wrong. They could be exiled. The Vermont''s had offices all over the Continent, and even one is Seren. Arial began to form an idea. ''It will be all right mother. I have a n'' He shared his thoughts with his parents. After a lengthy exnation, and after convincing his mother, they agreed. He understood why she was determined to fight; she didn''t want them to be disgraced. She was determined to fight, to hire every single sellsword our treasury could maintain, and do battle with the other noble houses rather than be in disgrace like this. This matter reminded Julia of her family. Her family might not have been very loving towards her and her choices but that doesn''t mean she did not love her family. She heard what happen to them when she searched for them when Aries has be influential. His mother wanted to prove to her family that she did not choose wrong. That the man she had chosen is right. Not that she cares about title that Aries had but to show to her family, that the man she has chosen, lord or not, will always make her happy. From what Arial could surmise his grandfather and grandmother on his mother side may have been betrayed by another noble family and the house itself fell apart considering that every time my mother talk about them, there is this sadness reflected in her eyes. But they could not afford to destabilize the Dukedom, not with the war so close. And so, they waited. ************************************************************************* Hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 52: Influence (1) Chapter 52: Influence (1) 72 Seedmonth 1013 AF My father has been summoned by the High Lords. They already began moving. Chess pieces of Pis. The decree has order us to exile ourselves from the dukedom under the charge of treason towards the Dukedom, and harboring intention to be King. The high lords hade for Aries Vermont and his family and summon Aries. The Chess pieces of Henry Pis has made their move They had been ordered to exile themselves from the Dukedom under the charges of treason and harboring intentions to be king. Henry Pis had braced himself for retaliation but to his surprise the Vermont''s put up no fight. The Vermont''s did not hire sellsword or incited riots. Instead Aries Vermont captivated themonfolk on the day he was exiled from his domain. It''s not the sight of Henry army marching to Ariesnd that held themonfolk in awe it was Count Aries humility that makes them in awe. He did not fight the punishment and the usation, he did not go out of his resident with yelling and screaming and he did not curse the family that came to supnt his reign The people of Danoba watched the lords descend on the city, and saw their friend leave with dignity and humility. As he went he spoke to them and to the lords. "Everything I do, I do for love of this Dukedom. If I am unworthy and my intentions seem dishonorable then I will leave." The people of the new county of Acro and the city of Danoba love their ruler for Aries is kind and just, a jolly person and an unselfish person. His wife, the Countess is gentle, warm hearted and care about the people and always thinking about the people of the County. His son Arial is also famous in the Dukedom, solving many quests that helps many cities and viges with his Order of Knight. To those who met Aries son he is described as active, charming and brave, talented in leading his Knights to battle, and clever. The Vermont''s were loved in Danoba, and when news spread of their exile, the people were quick to protest. Henry vassal took the Vermont banner from the wall when they arrived and upied the city The banner was stripped from the castle and burn in the field by Pis troops It was a tant disrespect Aries had urged the people to follow his calm, dignified example, but when the family''s banner was stripped from the city walls, the lords were lucky that there were no riots in the streets. With dozens of caravans full of their possessions and their gold, Aries and his family left the Dukedom and headed to Seren, to seek help and asylum from his old friend Will Eren, from the House of Eren. Arial knew his daughter L from the Academy, a Purple Faery who had once joined him on a quest. Their family ride and rest in the city and rest for a while in Castle Villion belonging to the House of Villion where they are treated courteously and then continue our journey When they arrived in Seren Arial looked around in awe; on his previous visits he hadn''t had time to see the beautiful sights of the city. They passed the Fire God Temple, with a me that was said would never be extinguished. Every day, the faithful would guard the fire and make sure it is not extinguished. They crossed the Many Hills and then they passed through Liana River and stopped in the town of Lelia to see Sharp Mountain, it was said to be man-made with golden bricks and as tall as a mountain. It is different design from the design in the Dukedom. That is one thing he recognize when he sees their architecture. Finally, they arrived at Fierce Stone, the castle of the House of Eren. As servants hurried to store their belongings, Aries greeted Will Eren. The man was clearly disheartened at the fate of the Vermont''s family. "What bad luck you have, my friend," said Will, shaking Aries''s hand and patting his shoulder. "I''m afraid that''s life," Aries sighed. "Honor to meet you Duke of Athere" my mother said bowing slightly "No, no the pleasure is mine" he said. They were shown to their rooms by servants, and Arial sit down and he quickly pulled paper and a pen from his bag and began to write. His n was in motion. ****************************************************************************** Part one of the chapter Chapter 53: Influence (2) Chapter 53: Influence (2) DUKEDOM OF ALAN COUNTY OF ACRO DANOBA 42 LIGHTMONTH 1013 AF The city of Danoba was in a state of unrest and is slowly devolving into chaos. The newly appointed Count had reported to the House of Pis that dissatisfaction was high among all the people of the city. The ports were no longer receiving shipments of the exotic goods that the people had grown used to. Not from Vorthy nor Ariundus or othernds like Anjou Horde, wine from Ranoa that usuallye with dozens of ship to trade in the Port all did note. The people of the County that is used to luxury items and extravagance food and great wines at first was disgruntled. The new Count says he can solve this. And with great persuasion the people back off and give the new Count a chance So he sent letters to the trading families, and even sent some expedition to cross the Sea to ask the people in the other continent toe trading back. The reply was disheartening. The businesses across the Continent all seemed to share the same view: they did not want to trade with a man they didn''t know. The foreign traders had heard the news from Danoba. Aries was a trusted man and, after hearing what had happened to him, they no longer wanted to trade there. The trading families, the foreign traders all made their business in the Port not only because the County of Acro has many trade items from all the Continent but also because they trusted the nature of Aries. His trustworthiness became his weapon. And hearing what happen to that family, they no longer wanted to trade there and instead they go to Vern in the North even though the journey would be longer And after the wealthy family heard that, their disgruntled attitude turns into frustration while the guilds turn to anger. Every day Danoba was filled with protestors. The new Count didn''t dare use military intervention; with the city boasting one of thergest poptions in the Dukedom, angering so many people would be toorge a risk. That is one reason. The other reason was that the city and the county are used to freedom more than any other parts of the Continent because the way Aries set up his rule. So gossip continued to spread through the taverns, along the dark alleys and the same chant was heard everywhere: "bring back the Vermont". Henry Pis sat on his office chair, rubbing his temples, sighing reading the reports. Every day the reports made his headache more painful. Rumors had spread that the Pis family was determined to conquer the Dukedom for itself. There are some story tellers that spread rumor that the Pis family is determine to conquer the Dukedom for himself Little did he know that even in exile that Vermont family has many connections, from worlds over and has many connections with the trading families. Even in exile the Vermont family continued to exert influence in the affairs of the Dukedom with their massive wealth. Stories inciting fear that the Pis family is setting up their own Kingdom here in the Dukedom could be heard everywhere around the Dukedom. With each passing day the stories grew bolder, and the nobles and the noble houses, the minor lords, the low lords and even the High Lord of n fear that there was some truth in the tales. Storytellers imed the Vermont''s had been exiled for uncovering the Pis''s ambition, and so they were levied with the usation of treason to cover the House of Pis ambition. And day by day more people began to believe the stories. Dark whispers and dark thoughts were flooding every day into secluded meeting ces. And day by day fear crept in the hearts of Henry. His son is in the Order of n so maybe he hadn''t heard yet the news yet since those knight would rarely care about the affairs outside their castle walls. The time hade, Henry decided, to solidify his power. The marriage between his son and the daughter of Zephyr must take ce. As he mused, an attendant knocked on his office door, and entered. "Milord, Helve Zephyr has arrived," the attendant said nervously. The tense atmosphere had spread throughout the house, and recently the attendants only spoke to Henry when it was absolutely necessary. Helve Zephyr strode through the door after the attendant, who nodded before dashing off. Before he had time to offer a proper greeting, Henry spoke. "I will go straight to my question Helve. How is the state of the betrothal between our children?" There was a silence in which Helve shifted ufortably. Taking a deep breath, he focused on a spot slightly to the left of Henry''s face. "My lord, my daughter refuses to marry," he said quietly. "And?" said Henry. "Are you not her father?" "She is a knight, my lord," Helve said. "A Knight Sister at that. She has signed her name in blood as part of the brotherhood. Filial piety to parents is second before duty to the Continent. She doesn''t need to answer to me if that is what she chooses. If she decides to marry, it will be of her own will." Henry sighed. He had heard of Helia Zephyr''s sess at the Academy. He knew that his son West had tried to court the girl, but she had shown no interest in his efforts. But Henry had heard something else, something that suddenly made him think. His expression darkened as he thought a dark thought. Helia had befriended Arial, son of the House of Vermont. yet she did not even respond to the courting of his son Henry scowled. "Or perhaps you have another suitor?" he said, ring usingly at Helve. "I don''t understand, my lord," Helve said, his face turning pale. "Could it be that House Vermont is pursuing your daughter''s hand?" Henry''s stare became harder, and Helve''s face grew paler still. Helve had not received a proposal from the Vermont family, but the closeness of his daughter and the Vermont boy had given him hope. If they were united, the Zephyr House would undoubtedly be a strong force in the Dukedom. Helve had received a letter several days before, with a wax seal stamped with the symbol of a dragon. The letter contained only three words: "Choose a side." The three words are simple but to do it will carry a great consequence Helve knew he had to make a bet, either on the current power of Henry Pis, or the rising power of the Vermont''s. Helia had made a favorable impression on Aries Vermont when they had first met, and there was a good chance it could be turned into a solid alliance. Uniting the declining House of Zephyr and the rising power of the Vermont''s could create one of the strongest alliance of Houses in the Dukedom. Alliance that could even rival that of House of n. But if he chose wrongly he would find himself at the mercy of Henry Pis, and he was a man who knew no mercy. His precious daughter might be spared, for she is too precious to be executed, but he knows what lies ahead if his choice didn''t pan out. Henry wanted West to marry his daughter and he knew why. Henry could then im his family ancestry with the Vangua royalty and most of the southern lord''s nobility. The House of Zephyr is not a powerful house but it is probably one of the eldest and ancient noble houses in the Continent, rted to many of the southern lords of Vangua. He looks at Henry and then he replied. "No, my lord," Helve said finally. "The Zephyr House has always sworn loyalty to the House of Pis." "Fine," said Henry, sitting back in his chair. "Then you may go." With that Helve went out of the room. Henry sighed. He had no alliance right now with the other houses. The other Houses swear loyalty towards the House of n and have always did. He could not appear to be threatening his only ally but at the same time he could not be too soft either. What will he do now? Should he force Helve to betroth his daughter to his son? On the other hand, Helve outside the room is walking away slowly, his expression unreadable. And in his mind there is only one thing. He has to make a choice. And he has to make it by the end of today ******************************************************** Seren Arial''s n had worked wlessly. Misinformation, propaganda, feeding on fear and uncertainty, on the distrustful nature of the nobles and fanning the mes of hate in the merchant family towards their new ruler. This is all achieved perfectly. The storytellers he had hired to spread unsavory rumors about the House of Pis had performed brilliantly, and fear and distrust of the family had seeped through the streets like a poisonous flood. He then sent letters telling the other families and trading partners from Vorthy to Ariundus to the other Kingdoms saying that House of Pis do not know how to trade and their families wanted to exploit and change the price of products. It takes great persuasion and he also negotiates with a few influential merchant families to achieve the desired effects. Trading had ceased. The people of Danoba were reaching their limits. Any day, riots would ensue. He also sent to the other Houses a letter to choose a side. Vermont family will return stronger than ever. And those who is not on their side at the end of the day. will not prosper. Arial smiled to himself. Henry Pis had chosen the wrong family to mess with. He will not let his family be trampled but he also did not want to destabilize the Kingdom by amassing forces and attacking Pis family. Their family can amass great force if they really wanted to Force that can be used to drive back the Invasion. He will let themon folk to force Henry hands. It seems cowardly but it is all for the greater good. For some reasonthe word the greater good could be used to justify for almost anything and everything. Arial sighed bitterly. The Dukedom would remain stable, and when the time came the Vermont''s would still be able to amass great force to drive back the invasion. It was all for the greater good. Arial sighed bitterly. He hoped he was not wrong. ********************************************************************************** Chapter 54: A glimpse of the past Chapter 54: A glimpse of the past Anvali The dust settles from the book as a man took it and sits down near the rack. This man is Mikael Devonhurst Mikael Devonhurst sat in the darkness of the library with a thick, dusty book in his hands. As the younger brother of Arianna Devonhurst, he had been named after the ancient ruler of Davarus and Anvali. Mikael for the King that ruled both Davarus and Anvali in ancient times Unlike his sister, he did not dabble in Arts, preferring history and myths, ancient hidden and obscure knowledge, particrly about the First Generation. He likes to discover the story buried in the annals of history The First Generation They had been a mysterious race, and their origin still debated by schrs. They had been cunning enough to persuade the Dark Lords to concede to them and sign the ords, then suddenly after a period of peace and prosperity they disappeared, leaving their descendants, the Sky People in Davarus. Mikael had always wondered why the Dark Lords had conceded, and finally, in his hands, he believed he had found the answer. He had crept through the secret passage into the King''s private library hundreds of times, well aware that he would face execution if he was caught. But it wasn''t the stash of the King''s treasures he was looking for; gold meant nothing to him. It was the books he sought. The titles are almost fading. Tranted by Uviel SPEAR OF DOOM The faded book in his hands spoke of a weapon that had belonged to the First Generation, a weapon that was said to bring devastating destruction. It describes the weapon in great detail, detailing the destruction it brings. The spear of doom is a gigantic spear, as tall as a mountain. It was a divine weapon of unparalleled destruction. When the First Generation release this weapon, from the back of the spear there are fire so massive, so hot and fatal, that anyone near the spear will be melted, and when the spear has reached its target, thend around it disappeared into ash and smoke The ground would splinter apart and copsed on itself, hole so big, that the sea water came and drowned the surrounding territory The effect of the smoke was a death bringing disaster as it turned the air to be so poisonous that whoever inhale it dies almost instantly and with great pain, the zes so hot and hungry that not even nts can be nted, melting temples, viges, cities, and Kingdom. The air around it had turned poisonous, and so hot that no animal could survive, and no nt could blossom. After use of the weapon dust had covered the world for forty days. Many races were driven to the point of extinction, while the First Generation wears some strange looking mask and strange looking cloth and there were unharmed as they walk through the ashes and death bringing smoke The air does not make them sick, the fire didn''t hurt them. When the dust settled they fled, leaving a vast desert behind them. Fear struck the Demon Lords and they tremble in their pces and castle fearing this enemy of Gods. It is said in the books that the First Generation disy this weapon of theirs in a nearby ind in Anvali. But what is the reason they unleashed this weapon? That is probably the most important question. Why did they release such ungodly weapon, and damning the entirety of countless of race? Mikael continued to read in awe. It seemed the First Generation had been provoked. In the beginning the First Generation only has thirty families or ns. After one of their families being killed by one of the Demon Lords, they swore vengeance. After the murder of one of their families at the hands of the Demon Lords, the First Generation craved vengeance and had sent the spear flying into Davarus, which was then ruled by the Xenos Empire. Below the notes it described the attack of the First Generation. Sick and tired of the constant harassment, they release their mighty spear to one of the lush ins in Davarus, which at that time was ruled by the Xenos Empire. The Xenos Empire is a great Empire, with many green soil and hills, even mountains, with buildings that almost reached the sky, with all of the luxury that even Anvali could not match and gold mines abundant with treasures. People believed that the Xenos Empire is a sun that will never set, an evesting Empires that is destined to ride out the ship of history, until the stars fell and the heaven torn asunder. It is once said there is no other ce more prosperous or more heavenly. But in one day of vengeance the Kingdoms of the Empire turns to ash, it''s people burn in fiery ze, not even have the chance to scream, their cities and vige turn to sand and the surrounding Kingdom around it disappeared and fall into the Dark Sea. Their history ended, so is their Empire. No trace whatsoever that their Empire even existed. No ruins or anything that can prove of the once mighty Empire. It had been erased in one day, crumbled to sand in a fiery ze. If not for the Anvali royalty that kept the records maybe people don''t know that Xenos even exist. For two centuries afterwards no one could go to the area around it without something evil happened to them. Those who were living near there can only live for an extended period of time. Some say it is the curse of the First Generation that they give when they release the Spear of Doom. Others be cursed with mystifying sickness and be ill easily. Seeing this disy of power and might so unfathomable, rivaling of Gods, the Demon Lord in Arakath trembled in fear. They felt no safety in their wall castle, or the high and tall towers for the Spear of Doom obliterate everything and anything as it seems that nothing in Heaven and Earth that could stop it. If they can destroy an Empire that vast in a single day what good it is to hide behind wall towers? What good is it to hide behind castle wall? Every day they live in fear for what if the First Generation meant to unleash the weapons of Gods unto them? Until finally one of the leader of the First Generation call up a meeting. There they agreed to an agreement. They will never attack Davarus again unless the Demon Lords vite their rights. And the fearful Demon Lord agrees. And for a time there is peace in thend. The Demon Lord rules and the humans obey. The Demon Lord does not vite their right, do not try to harm the human without probable cause, nor **** their daughters, or terrorized them. Xenos is their reminder. If their rights are vited maybe even Arakath will be lost in a fiery ze. So, the First Generation lives their lives peacefully. After hearing of the agreement, humans began migrating to Davarus where they met with the First Generation. Most of the other humans are not strong like the First generation. The First Generation hardly fell sick; they can even fly some say, riding some metal type looking thing The humans did not know how to read and write, so the First Generation taught them and they soon created their ownplexnguage instead of grunting and guttering like animals. When they fell sick, the First Generation would heal them by piercing something sharp in their bodies and few dayster they are healed. The First Generation is, some say the Children of God, for it was said they were bringers of miracles. Over time the First Generation intermarried with the humans, and born was the Lost Generation, andter the Sky People and the Caelum race. The Lost Generation. He has seen this term before Footsteps echoed around the library and Mikael dropped the book in surprise. Stuffing it back into its original ce on the bookshelf, he hurried quietly to the hidden passage He quickly opens thetch between the floor of the biggest cupboard in the library and one candle is light up and a sound can be heard. Quickly he ran from the noise and the hidden door is in front of him. he rushed and press his hand to one of the unusual looking brick there. Then he slid down and the stairs is in front of him. In that darkness he walked again, happy that he got some new information. One day soon his new information would prove to be useful. The Demon Lords wanted to reim the Lost Lands from the humans, and Mikael would have the chance to make a name for himself, grander than Mikael Mournstar, the King Who Lost. But the current King and his heir were too peaceful. Mikael hoped the Prince would eventually see the error of his ways, and until that day he vowed to continue gaining knowledge. He walked back to the Pce feeling more confident of the path he is walking on ************************************************************************** Chapter 55: This feeling in my heart Chapter 55: This feeling in my heart SEA WORTH CASTLE 1013 AF LIGHTMONTH DAY 46 "I''m not going to marry him, father!" The wood in the firece crackled, and the ze of mes jumped to illuminate the furious expression on the girl''s face. The weary old man in front of her sighed. She looks at her father like she could not believe what she just heard. "But he is your betrothed," he said, though he knew it was no use. He scans her expression and he knew her daughter would not marry her bethrothed. "And from the moment I could think for myself I told you I did not want to marry him. He''s arrogant!" "Was! He was arrogant," Helia''s father said. "He''s changed. You only knew him as a child, young and eager to show off. How could you hold it against him?" Helia frowned and then shakes her head "My answer is still no," said Helia. "If you only wanted to discuss marriage why did you bother summoning me?" Helia was already preparing to leave. It was dark outside, but she had traveled by moonlight before. Arial had taught her how to navigate. He had taught her many things, obscure knowledge and survival tips. God did not just give them eyes, he also blessed them with the sense of touch, of hearing, of smelling. Night was nothing but a minor obstacle. "No, you must stay," her father rushed to her side, desperation in his voice. Helia had noticed her father had been acting strange for a while. He hadn''t allowed her to leave the castle grounds in almost a month, and she hadn''t heard a word from outside. Her forehead scrunched up as she began feeling something very wrong in the pit of her stomach "What''s going on?" Helia asked, eyeing her father with suspicion. "Nothing, nothing dear," Helve stammered. His eyes darted around the room and sweat began to form on his neck. He had never been a master of deception. Maybe to others, he could easily deceive them but not to his own family. "Something''s happened," Helia said, staring at her father. "Something''s happened that you don''t want me to know about. Tell me, or I''m leaving!" She began walking away as the feeling in the pit of her stomach strengthened. She felt like something bad is about to happenor it might already happen. "Guards!" yelled Helve in panic, and instantly a guard was in front of Helia. The guard tries to grab her. Her eyes shines. Before his hand could reach her, Helia unsheathed her sword and held it to the man''s neck. If she moved even one inch the tip of her de would pierce the guard throat. The other guards that were approaching hesitated. Helia knew they wouldn''t hurt her; she was the daughter of a lord, and their lord at that. She looked at her father. He didn''t want this anymore than she did. She sighed internally at what is happening right now. When she had returned home, things had been different. There had been no talk of marriage, no forcing her to stay. It what drove her away in the first ce. It was like she was back in old times, good times. For a while her family was united again. There is hope for reconciliation. But about a month ago she noticed he was giving out orders in hushed tones, speaking in whispers which abruptly stopped when she entered the room. She thought it was nothing important. But she should have seen all the signs. She just denies it because she felt like she was back in the past. It was only now as she unsheathes her sword and held the guards of her house by the tip that she remembered. Her father during her childhood had always whispers like that when ordering people to cover some of his unsightly deed from her...and from her mother. Her mother loves him. severely. And she suffers for him Her mother is now dead, leaving her to meet the Lord Above, nothing but a speck of memory now. She should have noticed. That feeling then is the same as the feeling now He is lying to her. she just does not know what it is about. And why? Did he think to force her to marry to West? Or is there something else that she didn''t know. "Helia, enough!" her father said, staring in shock at the drops of blood forming at the tip of her sword. Helia suddenly stared too, horrified. She hadn''t realized she was putting pressure on the sword. She lowered her trembling hand. She looks at her father and there is regret in her eyes. She didn''t want to fight again. She is tired of fighting with her own father. Years and years of fighting. She wants to return home happy and feeling safe in her home. Not constricted and being choked with all the untold rules. She wanted to have . her family again After all, there is only two of them now. "Tell me father," she said, her tone gentle. "Just tell me what''s going on. Please. just be honest for once. Let me share your burden." Helve was taken aback. They had never been honest and open with each other. There were so many lies slithering through the house that a word of truth seemed frightening. He stuttered, and Helia came closer and hugged him. His tears soaked into her clothes and without realizing it she began to cry too. "You''re my princess, Helia," said Helve, his voice muffled by her shoulder. "I only want what''s best for you." ''I know. I know you always want only the best for me. But I''m happy now'' He smiles bitterly. Helve eventually released his daughter and sat down. Helia lowered herself into a chair beside him and, with trembling hands, he told her the story of Aries Vermont and Henry Pis, of the exile, of Arial. The content of the story was shocking and hearing it Helia almost felt like her heart will drop. As soon as he was done Helia raced out of the castle, choking on unreleased tears of panic, took her horse from the stables and set off at a gallop through the cold night air. She was level-headed. Among the Four Greats she was known as the Joiner, mending what was broken. Lisa and Kyle always fought against each other but their heart is true. They loved each other like any normal sibling would do. And while they fight against each other most of the time, when there is an enemy that tries to harm any one of them, they will fight together like a well-oiled machinery. She remembers Lisa word after Kyle nearly got killed in one quest. "No one tries to kill my brother and survive. Only I can do that" before she charged with Arial and slice the criminal that tries to kill her brother into two. Lisa loved her brother. And her brother loved her. But her? She is level headed and calm. She needs to be. Kyle is the one that is always charge ahead, while Arial and Lisa is the smart one. Being a part of their group, she sometimes felt that they didn''t need her. She remembered a night when she had stood with Kyle in the Academy garden. Kyle... In a way, she remembered the night when theywhen she thought that he likes herand she almost embarrassed herself. But it happens a year ago and she gave up on him. She was so close to being in lovewith her best friend. But seeing that. remembering another moment. she knows she is not meant to be. It was because of that night that she had foundfort in Arial. Arial is cold and a private person but he is also very understanding. He is stoic. He does not whine. He ept and embrace the things that happened to him, always chasing this dreams of hiswhatever that is. With Arial, she felt like she belonged. She found her ce in that group. The horse whinnied. Helia looked at her horse. "Sorry, but I need to go fast" she urged the horse to ride again. Clinging tighter to her horse, they galloped faster. As she rides through the night she reminded herself. She is their joiner. She is level headed and calm. She is the soother, the conflict resolver. Either it because of Kyle hot headedness, or Lisa domineering personality, or the cold logic of Arial, she went and solve their conflict for among the Four Greats, and that is hard considering each of them have very different personalities. Lisa even though is very smart but when it involves her brother she couldn''t stop braving any dangers while Kyle is rash but usually his heart in the right ce and he is talented in battle. Arial is the cold one. To solve a quest, he sometimes did things that the siblings couldn''t agree with but usually it turns alright. It was almost like he could predict certain events. There was one killer that Arial refuse to kill, while Kyle was already brandishing his sword, ready to chop the head of the criminal, and Lisa was already preparing to release an arrow to the killer forehead Yet Arial refuse. No one understand why. Two dayster the killer got caught by the nobles in thend that he was killing, and was sentenced to die by drowning. And sometimes there are certain things, certain decision he make that the rest of us neverprehend, saying it was all for the Greater good. But if she is level headed and calm why can''t her heart slow down. Why does she felt so angry and wanting to rush to meet Arial? She is hispanion. One of the closest. But she felt something more. And she thinks Arial felt that too. And hearing of the exile, she worried. Worried for him. Thinking about him. Her heart cannot stop beating. She wants to see him. To make sure with her own eyes that he is fine and safe. And she realized at that moment. It is not brotherly love like she felt for Kyle or the feeling of friendship like she felt for Lisa. It''s love. The word that is sung by the minstrels and bards, in the stories of Knights and great heroes stretched across the starry sky. ''A thousand, and a thousand more, and a thousand more, glimmers of their battles, of hope and love and their struggles'' she mused And admitting that fact to herself make her half excited, half scared. Excited to see him. To tell him about this feeling Yet at the same time she is fearful of the rejection. And the horse keeps galloping while the stars and the moonlight shine her way. ****************************************************************************************** I will be making mass release tomorrow if everything goes right. Hope you like it and please vote for the story and rate and leave somements Chapter 56: Timing Chapter 56: Timing DENTED SHIELD CASTLE 1013 AF LIGHTMONTH DAY 56 The county of Acro was in disarray and worsening with each passing day The streets were littered with protestors and riots; the gloomy atmosphere was reflected across the Dukedom. To think that Aries and his family have this much effect in the Dukedom. In the balmy summer air, the people should have been rxing in their thatched cottages and enjoying festivals and fairs, but that wasn''t the case in Acro. The citizens were used to luxurious goods from many continents, fine food and high-quality entertainment, with celebrations that went on for days in the Vermont family''s castle. Summer was usually a time for such celebration and it is kind of tradition for the people of Acro to share this happiness with their lord. But the traders no longer visited and there was a shortage of goods since the nobles exiled the Vermont family from the Dukedom. Many of the guilds began experiencing problem because of the shortage of goods. And the nobles that once make their business there, bought and sold things in the market ce of Acro have begun feeling restless. And finally yesterday the long anticipated riots had finally broken out; the Count''s office had been trashed and burned. The Vermont''s dragon banner had been raised once again and waved through the streets of Acro. Some of them even rid of the Count family from the castle wall of the Vermont''s. The guards had been forced to surrender tomon folk armed with pitchforks, hoe and farming tools, dragon emblems stitched into their clothes. Although, the guard hadn''t put up much of a fightafter all they were still loyal to the Vermont''s. Even in exile the influence of the Vermont family is undeniable and it is only now that people finally acknowledge the silent power that the Vermont could exercise all over the Dukedom without even needing to be present at the scene The atmosphere in Acro right now is full of terror. Their demand to the nobles are simple. They demand the return of the Vermont Family calling the exile as a conspiracy against the Lord of Acro. They have taken the castle as their defending grounds. They got supplies secretly from the Guilds that supported the Vermont''s. And they also got some supplies from noble houses, and some from the Low Lords. Weapons and goods, and water. They had everything they need to make sure they could cripple the Dukedom economy if their demands are not met The Vermont castle is one of thergest castle in the Dukedom. It can stand siege for up to six months maybe even a year And with the Keep full, the mob ofmon folk will not be worried about starving even though Henry Pise with his army. Arial before the exile had persuaded Aries to leave their supplies behind, and although he hadn''t understood why, he had trusted his son and agreed. The man sighed as he put down the report he got on Acro situation right now. Adrian n had been thinking carefully about Arial Vermont. He had never thought of the boy as a schemer, but perhaps he had underestimated him. A knight should be honorable and just. A knight Arial was, but who was to say he was honorable, Adrian mused. If Arial had orchestrated the chaos, maybe he was even more dangerous than Pis. Adrian heard heavy coughing. His father had fallen ill again. Thest time, Aries had summoned a healer from the distantnd of Asteros, the Land of the Brave. luckily Aries friend who called himself Haler is in the Dukedom for he is an adventurer that wishes to sail the whole world. It was by chance encounter and he heals Adrian father illness but at the time Haler had already said that it is only a stopgap measure. And now his illness had returned. "Bring me water, Adrian," his father called. Adrian had been attending to his father since the illness had taken hold. He jumped up to fetch a jug of water and filled a goblet for his father. "How is the situation in Acro?" his father asked as he took the goblet. "Father, you should be resting." "How is the situation in Acro!" he growled, and was ovee with coughs once again. Adrian relented. "Worse than ever. Some are even living in the Vermont castle. They''re demanding their return." There is silence in the room for a few second before Adrian father sighed. "You know," his father sighed, "I have always had an eye for choosing people'' And he smiles a bit as he found something very funny with what he had said. ''I chose the Vermont''s, thinking they would rise and be wealthy as any lord, but I never thought they would be so influential. Their exile has ruined the Dukedom. And with rumors flying all around the Dukedom, the nobles sit in their house plotting. Themon folk sharpened their pitchfork and all the while sellsword came waiting for their chance to be hired. We are crumbling." And he chuckles "Why did you exile them?" Adrian asked. If his father had foreseen this, then why agree to Henry Pis coercion and exiling them from the Dukedom. "Did I have a choice? Henry''s army is stronger than ours and even though the nobles swear their fealty to us, that doesn''t mean they always will. I know all about under the table dealing between Henry and some of our vassal''s lord. But I couldn''t do anything. We could fight of course. But we will weaken this Dukedom and imagine the many lives that would have to be sacrifice if we have to fight him. I am not even sure we could win if we fight. What if he sent them here? That is the question that haunts me and why I choose to exile the Vermont''s" He coughed and spluttered again, doubling over. "Father" "I''m fine," his father said, waving away Adrian''s concern. "This is Henry''s doing. And now the ones who supported him are abandoning him. All because he wanted to rule!" Adrian felt a surge of anger, which ebbed away into confusion at the look on his father''s face. His father is smirking "You think he wanted to rule?" Then he smiles widely and said "He wants power," his father replied, "and he has it. Rule? He is ruling. But he is afraid of the Vermont''s. Probably more than he fears us. He is too cautious for his own good. I have seen the Vermont. They are nice people'' His father pause for a few second before he continued. ''They didn''t like the game that the nobles y which is why probably Julia gives Henry tacit support. I don''t like that the Vermont is doing nothing to help me but neither can I resent them. They just want to live a peaceful life. But now. it''s different. I have always been wanting to pit these two families together. But I cancel my plot after knowing Aries and Julia. Now, that I didn''t try to do anything Henry himself seek to scheme against the Vermont. This is life. Henry has made himself a powerful enemy. A very terrifying enemy at that. With the might of their gold and their influence, how long do you think the House of Pis will stand?" "So, what do we do now?" asked Adrian after a silence. "We summon Henry to the castle," his father smiled. Then he coughed and spoke again staring intently at Adrian. "Son, remember this lesson that I am imparting toward you. Always wait for the right timing. Surely, time will be your ally if you manage to guide its way. And here right now is the perfect timing" And Adrian wasforted to see that his old mischievous smile remained the same. ********************************************************************************* Chapter 57: The future queen Chapter 57: The future queen RENASIA 1013 AF LIGHTMONTH DAY 56 The Mountain Tribe had started to attack Renasia once again, raiding the borders for supplies like they always do when winter ising. Or sometimes they just do it because it is fun and they could kidnap he sun kissed girls of Renasia and take them as their wives or boy ve. The King''s Army had been sent to keep them at bay, and Princess Rhysa was tugging at the Commander''s sleeve as they prepared to leave. "Pedro, why can''t I go? I''m sick of being side-lined, I want to fight too!" "You''re too young," Pedro said, swatting at her hand. "I am fifteen of age. Ten and five. People younger than me are allowed to enter battle," she insisted. Pedro sighed as he shakes his head in exasperation. "Okay," he said. "Do you want to know the real reason? You are the only heir to the throne. If you fell in battle, who would seed you?" "I''ll just have to make sure I don''t fall then," said Rhysa, sticking out her tongue. Pedro rolled his eyes. He almost regretted teaching her to fight. Her bravery knew no bounds, and her talent with a sword was undeniable, but she didn''t realize how valuable she was to the Kingdom. This young girl has grown to be quite audacious and brave. Of all the people that he has trained there is never one so bold or more talented. The Princess is proficient in the use of swords, des and bow. But her most familiar weapon is her spear. White Tiger Spear belonging to her grandmother Rhaessa is imed by her the moment she learned how to use the spear. With her favored spear in her hands, no one dared defy her. Her White Tiger Spear was so named because the king before her, King Jahera, fought the Arati Tribe, one of the influential tribe among the mountain men at the time. Their chief called Chief Adrok rode a white tiger into battle, wing its way through the troops during one of their incursion. Many Renasian died terrible deaths, drowning in their own blood, and King Jahera could take it no longer. King Jahera is known as both strong and proficient in the use of spear, gallop in horseback with full speed and with his strength threw his spear far, but even though his pose look domineering and powerful, no one thought that it will reach Adrok but King Jahera proved everyone wrong. Galloping on horseback, he threw his spear so far that it not only pierced Adrok''s heart, but prated the snowy fur of the white tiger. The chief and the tiger died instantly, held together in a war pose by the spear. The battle stops right there and the Mountain Tribe retreat back to their mountains and hill. When it is the time of reign for Rhaessa who is known to have weak and frail countenance, the spear was kept in one of her treasure rooms. The spear was wrapped in cloth and kept safe in the pce''s treasure room, until Rhysa uncovered it and imed it as her own. None of the nobles tell her off because she reminded them of the old monarch of Renasia royalty, brave and charismatic. She was a queen, and Pedro would make sure she had the chance to rule. She would not die in a battle as insignificant as the one they were heading to. "My decision is final Princess. Let the army handle this. They have been fighting the Mountain Tribe for a long time" "I am the sovereign of this nation!" Rhysa said, pouting. "Not yet, Princess," chuckled Pedro, ruffling her hair affectionately. "Not yet." Rhysa gave up and left, sulking. She was still too young, thought Pedro, too bold, too reckless. She needed to learn patience, to be as wise as her ancestors. She has to learn patience. She has to be as maniptive as Rhaessa, as strong as Jahera, as wise as Rhae and as cunning as Duvan. One day, Pedro was sure, she would be the greatest ruler Renasia had ever seen. ************************************************************************** Second chapter for the mass release Chapter 58: Exile Chapter 58: Exile 1013 AF LIGHTMONTH DAY 72 Henry have been summoned by the House of n. He got the letter in the morrow. And in the morning, he wears his clothes, slip on his shoes, and brought his entourage with him. He is a High Lord. So is Hadrian. For no matter what, House of n is a High Lord as he himself. The only reason he dares summon him right now is because of the blunder he made dealing with the Vermont Usually Hadrian would snivel in the background like he is afraid, but Henry knows better. Hadrian is not a mouse. He is a Lion. Their House symbol might be a sword and shield but Henry knows that Hadrian usually used the sword than the shield. Everyone who thought that Hadrian is some useless person would have theireuppance sooner orter and that is why he could never underestimate this old enemy of his. No matter what he says this matter is his fault. The Vermont are a bigger problem than he thought. They are not some weak upstart family If Aries responded with military threats maybe, he has a just cause to bring out his army and call upon the other vassals of thend. And with his more experienced army he could crush the Vermont family totally. It might take years but in the end he will win. But who would think that themon folk dare to question the decision of the High Lords? Aries rule his county in a way different from the other lords rule their county. He gives the people in his city freedom unseen in other part of the Continent. And not to mention a lot of people in his county are rich merchant and traders. Economic power is situated in one county. It is a golden egg basket. That is what Henry wants. Not this blobbing mess he is in now. Revolts everywhere and every day. Some merchants even began hiring sellsword to aid the ongoing revolt in the county of Acro. And other guilds in Acro also began to move to end his rule in Acro. And before he knew it he had reach the outside of the walled city. The mighty castle of n. He climbed down his carriage and then apanied by an entourage of servants, he headed to the mighty n castle and shivered with unease. A swarm of nobles and their servants had gathered around the castle. What was Hadrian n ying at, he wondered? His heart filling with doubt and dread, Henry entered. He came to a grand hall. A long table at the top seated many lords, and in the center sat Hadrian, with his two sons on either side of him. A single chair had been ced in the middle of the hall, and Hadrian gestured to it, smiling. "Sit, Henry." Hadrian said a smile is curving on his lips. Henry walked gingerly to the chair and sat down. He red at Hadrian in anger and fear. This is a trial and he think the judgment has already been made. "Hadrian, what is the meaning of this? This is clearly a trial." "Is it?" said Hadrian innocently. "Stop it," said Henry, "just tell me what you want." "We would like to know," Hadrian said slowly, "if the rumors about you are true." His smile became wider. "What rumors?" Henry was taken aback. He had been expecting to be asked why he had neglected his duties and allowed riots to break out, not this. "Rumors that you want to be king," said Hadrian, his eyes fixed intently on Henry. "This is absurd!" cried Henry. "So, you deny the usation?" "Of course!" "What if I were to produce a witness who proves the rumors to be true?" Hadrian asked, raising his eyebrows. "That would be impossible," said Henry indignantly. "I have no desire to be king!" Why suddenly this trial is moving to a different way than he expected? Then he saw Hadrian smile. He is amused at this. He is trapping him. And he finally realizes it. Henry rise up from my chair. He need to go back. This is a trap. He jumped out of his chair and at once a row of guards behind him unsheathed their swords. The lords along the table looked at him with a mixture of disgust and pity. The atmosphere in the hall is tense. "Henry, please sit down," Hadrian said calmly with a twinkle in his eye. "You scheming old beast Hadrian, you never said this was a trial!" "Nor did I say it was not a trial," said Hadrian, and several lords sniggered. Henry sank back into his seat. He had to argue his case "I swear, I have no intention of bing a king," said Henry weakly. "The stories say otherwise" a noble pipe up in the back "False stories, false rumor." he replies to the usation "Is it true that you exiled the Vermont''s because they knew of your ambition?" asked one of the low lords, ignoring him. "You dare speak to me in such a way?" Henry spat at the man. "Yes, he dares!" roared Lyle Guise. "You will not threaten my men, Henry!" "I am your lord!" Henry shouted back. "My allegiance is and always has been to the House of n," Lyle yelled back. "You are no lord of mine." "Look at your attitude," said Arwin Rodan, "look at your temper. Who''s to say you wouldn''t take ournds and dere yourself king?" The lords along the table nodded in agreement. Rodan is a low lord that did not swear fealty to any of the high lords. Their house is recently founded Henry look at Rodan lie he could not believe some upstart noble family would dare to speak such a way to him "You say you have a witness," Henry said desperately to Hadrian. "Who is this witness? I have never wanted to be a king, and I have no recollection of saying anything that could condemn me." "In that case," said Hadrian, clearing his throat, "may I present to the lords, Lord Helve Zephyr from the House of Zephyr." Henry couldn''t mask his shock. He stared as Helve appeared from the other side of the hall. Traitor, Henry thought. ''Tell me what you heard Lord Henry said to the other nobles'' Hadrian said gesturing Helve toe in front to address the other lords. Helvees in front and look at the other lords and then he sighed. After that he speaks. lies. "It is as you said, Lord Hadrian. I heard Lord Henry words with my own ears, boasting that he had removed the greatest obstacle in his path to bing king," said Helve, not meeting Henry''s incredulous stare. The crowds gasped. "The Vermont?" Arwin Rodan inquire "Yes, the Vermont is a thorn in my liege side" Helve nodded. He is giving false information. He is lying, backstabbing sod. Even now, he couldn''t believe Helve is betraying him. "And why have you decided to share this information, knowing full well that it means betraying your lord?" Hadrian asked. Helve sighed in regret, his sigh could be heard, stressing his enormous burden, a great acting in front of the congregation of all the lords of the realm, and then he said. "I can no longer bear to hide such truths, with the exile of an innocent family and the Dukedom in danger of being controlled by a tyrant," Helve sighed. "I am prepared to be known as dishonorable to protect the Dukedom." Henry put his head in his hands. Helve had lied and betrayed him, and from the looks on the faces of the nobles he had seeded. Henry was doomed. Was this Hadrian''s n? Henry stared at Hadrian''s face and shook his head in despair. Hadrian seemed to believe the story. Could it be Aries, he thought, his heart plummeting. He had underestimated that man. "Duty towards the Dukedomes before personal allegiance," dered Arwin. "I would never call you a dishonorable man." "I second that!" the Lord of House Villion also rise from his chair and then the other nobles also began rising up from their chair giving support. The other nobles stood and apuded. Hadrian raised a hand to silence them. "Now the truth has been uncovered," Hadrian said, "we must discuss your punishment." "He is lying!" Henry said frantically. "Why would he lie? He is one of your own," said Hadrian. "One of your most trusted, I believe. And you did summon him recently, did you not? Helve told me that it is at that time you were thinking of amassing a force to subjugate the other noble Houses" "No that was for the riots." "Excuses" Alderam said disgust in his tone. The son of Hadrian said from beside his father seat. Hadrian creased his eyebrows seeing the behavior of his eldest but then he turned back his gaze to me Henry didn''t know what to say, and so he sat with his mouth opening and closing like a fish. It was clear that Hadrian''s mind had been made up from the start. There was nothing Henry could do. "Considering the severity of the charges against you Henry Pis, the council has decided that you are to be exiled from this Dukedom. You have two weeks to make your preparations and leave. Does anyone object to this sentence?" Silence fill the hall. No one disagree "Then it is decided. You will be given two weeks. Your army will be put under my House until I appoint someone more reliable than you to hold the duchy" Henry had no room to object, so he just nodded numbly. He could raise an army to attack Hadrian, but with the other lords rallied around him Henry would have no chance of winning a war. As he left the castle, he wondered vaguely if Aries had felt the same way. ******************************************************************************************** Third chapter for the mass release Chapter 59: Whispers of love Chapter 59: Whispers of love SEREN 1013 AF LIGHTMONTH DAY 82 Seren was like another worldpared to the Dukedom. In the Dukedom, the air was mild, the summers not too hot and the winters not too cold. The autumn brought fresh crisp air and a change of pace. In Seren, however, the hot sun beat down constantly, which led to the great architectural differences; due to the scarcity of wood, the people of Seren used sun-baked mud bricks and limestone to build. Stone was generally reserved for tombs and temples, while bricks were used for the pce, fortresses and the numerous kingdom buildings. Common folk built their houses using mud collected from the Mud River, ced in molds and left to dry in the hot sun to harden. The walls of the castle of Eren were covered with Aerlich, the ancientnguage of Seren before the Common Tongue was introduced. The castle itself was filled with carvings of animals, men and gods, and brightly colored wall hangings. A popr theme throughout was fire, which the citizens seemed to have an obsession with. A letter had arrived for Aries Vermont: The Dukedom had asked for their return. Their names had been cleared, and Henry Pis had been exiled. It seemed Helve Zephyr had chosen a side after all. Arial read his father''s letter with a smile. The exile of the Pis family had not been his intention, but their soldiers hadn''t been lost, and soon Arial would need those soldiers. For the greater good. His rtionship with West surely will be strained. His father is exiled because of his family. But his father started to y this game first. He should have feel grateful for not losing his head. But at least West will still stay in the Dukedom. The Knights take no part in these kind of nobles squabbles. And he is still the Knight of the Academy. Arial and his family were nning to return to the Dukedom immediately. Their servants were packing their bags whilst Arial''s parents thanked the Eren family for their hospitality. Helia crept up behind Arial and hugged him. "What are you thinking about?" she asks Arial blushed. He still feels what happen a few days ago to be so sudden "Nothing" he said. But his expression cannot lie She stared at his face "Nothing?" Arial touched her hand and smiled. Helia had arrived four days ago, rain-sttered and wind-swept. As soon as Arial had opened the gates for her she had flung herself to him and kissed him hard. Her cheeks were pink when she released him. Panting, she had thrown down her armor, and embraced him desperately once again. When she spoke, her head was down but her voice was filled with passion. "I love you," she had gasped. "I know, this must be shocking for you.I didn''t realize before but when I heard the news I was so scared Arial, I had to find you. I never realized this feeling was love. I didn''t believe in love. My mother died for love and I pity those who are afflicted by it! But then I met you, and by God, whether the Light or the Dark or the Fire God, I want you. And I know this is unbing of me" "Let''s go inside," said Arial, ncing round at his parents who were staring at Helia proudly as they hug each other smiling. "No," she replied, shaking her head frantically, "I must say it now, because I don''t think I''ll find the courage again'' She said her voice trembled either from the nervousness or the night cold air He stopped on his tracks. And he listens. he knew her. She is a brave person and strong. But for some reason she couldn''t look at his face. ''I love you...nowat this moment, this I am certain. And I have loved you for several days now, and all the moment I was riding here I was worried about you, thinking about you, dreaming about you.'' Then she repeated it again like she forgotten that she already said it and Arial crack a smile. She would only do that when she is truly nervous ''The whole time I was riding here all I could think about was you. I felt what it''s like to truly feel your absence, to think that you might never return to me, and that thought terrified me more than I had ever realized it would. We were always together in the Academy so maybe that''s why I never realized. Maybe that''s why it took me so long. Took me so long for me to realize what I really felt for you. Maybe it was always there. Or maybe it need something else.to make me realizewho I really like. We were always together. I thought what I felt when I was first went riding to seek you was the extent the penultimate of my feeling but now that I met you, that feeling is nothingpared to what I felt now'' She still couldn''t look at him. "It is nothingpared to then." She murmured under her breath. "What do you want me to say?" asked Arial, dumbfounded. Helia was shivering, and Arial worried for her, protective of her. "Tell me that I have a chance for your love," Helia said simply, finally looking up at Arial with pleading in her eyes. With that, she copsed into his arms. "What are you thinking about?" Helia asked, snapping Arial out of his daydream. He turned and looked at her beautiful face. "Let''s go for a walk," he said, and taking her hand, he led her out into the calm summer air. They walked in silence, hand in hand for some time. She holds his hand and he felt butterflies in his stomach She walked and as she walks her hair fluttered in the summer air, the lights somehow made her more beautiful than ever. It''s not like he didn''t know her feeling towards him. But he thinks it would be too unfair for her. She deserves better. One day he has to make sacrifices. he knew that from the moment he takes this path. Arial knew there might be sacrifices to be made in the future. In order to stop the invasion his n seems feeble now but day after day he began seeing a light at the end of that dark tunnel. But every time he tries to reach for that light, he knew that darkness still resides in his heart. She deserves better. Because he is a coward. Was, he reminded himself. She deserves a man that will make her happy, that would stay with her, that would make her their first priority. And that is not him He just... can''t. She can''t be his first priority. His priority will always be stopping the invasion. And if he can''t stop it, then he would lead this continent against the Dark Lands himself. That life, the life he chooses for himself, this path is fill with murder and blood. She gripped him hand tighter. She smiles at him. A smile he knew only belong to him "Today is a good day" she said nonchntly "It is" "So?" she said more like a question "What is your answer? Do you like me to? You never did say" she said hoping, her tone nervous She smiled up at him, a deep, sweet smile, and all at once Arial realized he wouldy down his life for her. And he knew she would too. And that what scares him. To think he could care for somebody this deeply even more than his own parents. Could he also live with the burden of what''s toe while still living in this present? Because God, this.... right here, holding hand with her, feeling the summer breeze, felt right. It felt right, God. All of it. If there is such a thing of a perfect day, then today is that day. If he said no to her, deny this feeling right now, would this be his greatest regret? He remembered during his death, all of his regrets shed by in front of him. Now he has experience so many things then he had in his previous lives. And surely there will be many more regrets he would experience. After all, the more you experience, the more regret you umte. The regret of not saying something. The regret of saying something. The regret of doing something. The regret of doing nothing So many regret in a lifetime. But he knew what he felt for her. He loved her. He is in love with Helia. Even though he tries to deny it for a long, long, long time, it''s there. It has always been there. beneath our friendship. But can he love her knowing what lies ahead. To love is to burn. He once remembers a quote in a book he reads in Seren Arial turned and look into her eyes. Her beautiful eyes and he made his decision. "I love you. There is no denying that" Helia smiles and she could not conceal her happiness "Until when?" she said her tone excited. "Till myst breath.and if there is a life after that. I will love you still" And he smiles. And she smiles. Smiling at each other, feeling the happiness that both of them feel right nowit is truly a perfect day. And when the sun began to set he kissed her. And by God, this felt right. **************************************************************************** "Time is too slow for those who wait, too swift for those who fear, too long for those who grieve, too short for those who rejoice, but for those who love, time is eternity." *************************************************************************** Fourth chapter for the mass release Chapter 60: The dragons return Chapter 60: The dragons return 1013 AF FALLMONTH DAY 12 The caravans trailed behind Arial''s horse like the procession of a King. He rode proudly on Firebringer, admiring his family''s banner stretched once again across the castle wall. His face is full of pride and his disposition was valiant and heroic. They had returned. Inside the castle walls themon folk were waving the dragon g, the banner bearer disying the crest of the Vermont''s: the dragon. People lining up to see the noble family, like they were monarchs of a great kingdom. Arial wore his magnificent red armor encrusted with ck rubies, glinting in the summer sun, and atop his zing red horse it gave the fantastic illusion of being on fire. The people stopped and stared at him as he rode by, marveling at how strong he had be, for although he still was young it was in to see that the boy would one day rule his father''snds with ease. The image is etched inside their mind, of his majesty and force. The hundred caravans, the leading young Lord, this kind of procession would surely be turned into stories in a y. The procession was important. To show power unwisely may lead to destruction, thought Arial, but show it in the proper light and they will revere you. The careful diet Arial had consumed throughout his new life had worked. He now had dazzling white hair streaming gracefully to his shoulders, and was taller than he had been before in his previous life at the same age His crystal blue eyes scanned the crowds, full of people cheering his family''s return. Clinging to Arial''s waist was Helia, dressed in her armor with the Zephyr crest of a golden pearl shining in the breastte. Arial''s parents rode in the caravan behind them, waving to themon folk from the windows. The nobles, the minor lords that swear fealty, the guild master all were waiting for his father to enter the castle. After the news had arrived that the lords had called back the Vermont''s, the rioters had cleaned and emptied the castle, never to enter it again to show their respect. They guarded the castle, while themon folk held a mini festival of their own. They would die for us, thought Arial, they believed in us with such vehemence, they love us and they will bleed for us. But such love can turn. After all, the greater the love, the greater the hate. Arial''s altercation with Henry Pis had taught him many things. Some battles were won with brute strength, others with gold and words. Well, we have a lot of gold, and I have a lot of strength. With both of these things, our rise to power is unimpeded. Arial''s mouth twisted into a small satisfied smile. He would not repeat Henry''s mistake. If he came across as ambitious, he would stir up opposition and envy that would ultimately threaten his family''s rule and his long-term n. But he had to expand his power, and he had developed a new n. The time for procrastination is at an end. He needed to face things aggressively now, and make fast decisions, but if the Vermont''s stayed on the side-lines they would leave an opening for some other family to rise up and threaten them. Arial decided it was a problem he would have to solveter. For now, he enjoyed his victory, and let his head be filled with the sound of cheering. "Hail the Vermont''s!" the crowd ofmon folk screamed and whooped. Daniel Lethe stood in front of the castle, smiling as the family approached. Arial grinned back at him. "Uncle Daniel." "My lord," Daniel replied, bowing, and Arial remembered the crowds all around him and the importance of hierarchies, for appearance''s sake. "Thank you for your service and your loyalty, Lord Daniel," Arial nodded. Arial recognize the deeds Daniel had to do for his family, after all orchestrating a revolt a kingdom away could not be done without helper. "Once again, the dragon banner rises," Daniel said, and stepped aside. Arial and Helia dismounted, and his parents climbed out of their caravan. The nobles kneeled, and themon folk followed suit. Arial approached his father and also kneeled before him. "Lord Father, please enter your castle," he said solemnly. Aries stared at Arial in shock, before his mother quickly took his hand and guided him into the castle. "The Dragons have returned!" a crier bellowed, and the crowd erupted in cheers once again. ****************************************************************************** Fifth chapter for the mass release Chapter 61: The dragon return (2) Chapter 61: The dragon return (2) 1013 AF FALLMONTH DAY 19 A week passed, and the traders from Ariundus and Vorthy began to return with their sought-after goods. Arial had promised them three months of decreased taxes, a cheap price to restore his power. The rioters werepensated for their efforts in calling for the Vermont''s return, with sacks of grain and gold. Reconstruction had begun the moment the Vermont family assumed back control. With the gold in his family treasury the building and public ces has begun reconstructing. The first task was to restore the buildings damaged during the riots, also men were hired to build new roads that would connect Danoba to all the major cities of the Dukedom and the closest from neighboring kingdoms. This has created many jobs here in the duchy which in turn attracts many more people migrating here. The new roads would make trading easier, and Danoba would be more essible to themon folk. Many of the viges of the Dukedom had turned into a small city, and the noble houses were thrilled with the growth and the profit they received from taxes. Arial''s parents had left for Dented Shield to receive his father''s appointment as Duke of Arrandy, and Helia had returned home to her father. She had told Arial that she had left some things unresolved, so after making sure she was well stocked with essentials, he sent her on her way. Aries''s titles had been restored, meaning he was now Baron of Danoba, Count of Acro, and would soon be Duke of Arrandy. It is the same status as Hadrian himself. He controlled arge part of the Dukedom, and with it came the loyalty of all the minor nobles that ruled the cities of Vis, Skaldruk, Shadow Sound and Hexham. Also, it was now clear to everyone that he had the loyalty of the House of Zephyr. The House of Rodan also swears their fealty towards his family considering Arial family good rtions with him. It was after he persuade him in the letter to help the Vermont to return to power. Right now Arial father has be a High Lord. The news of Duke Hadrian''s sickness had reached Arial, which meant that the Session War was looming. If the event from his first timeline still existed, then Alderam was due to wage war against his brother Adrian one week after the funeral. Things were happening a lotter in the new timeline, but they were happening nheless. Arial had been preparing for the war since the beginning. Arial decided the time hade to implement something new, something he had seen in his dreams. Now that Aries was Duke, not even Hadrian could oppose him whatever he wanted to do in his realm. It was like when Henry was also a High Lord and Hadrian could not say anything about what he did in his realm. The old man was weak, coughing up blood and nearing his deathbed. Now was the time. Arial created banks. The first of its kind was built near the market square, guarded by knights who had sworn their sword to his father. The increase of trade from all over the continent had meant that foreigners had brought their foreign currency to the city. Many goods were transported across the seas from Vorthy and Ariundus, some by caravans from the north: from Seren, Bardent, Dostov and Renasia. The traders needed to exchange their money for the currency of the Dukedom: pennies, copper and gold. With the creation of banks hade a new job of money-changer. The banks would charge for the currency exchange, which meant that the more the traders spent, the more the banks would profit. Arial had created another job: that of money-lenders. Normally, nobles would pledge theirnd to Arial to borrow money, a practice he found idiotic. The nobles wanted to continue living lives of luxury even during hard times, so many of them had started to use the money lending service from the new bank. Although, they were having a hard time getting used to the idea that eventually, they would have to pay back everything they had borrowed. They were used to just taking what they wanted. But Arial was prepared for that. Also, Arial was convinced that with the creation of the bank, a new ss of people could be born. People neither rich nor poor, but somewhere in the middle. With the prospect of taxing the nobles and the merchants, and with the help of the bank, Arial would multiply his family''s profits. With their ie and coffers secured, Arial could now wait and get ready. War ising. ****************************************************************************** Sixth chapter of the mass release Chapter 62: The premonition of something evil Chapter 62: The premonition of something evil 1013 AF FALLMONTH DAY 24 "Be strong, father," Adrian said as he dabbed his father''s forehead with a cloth. His older brother Alderam stood by his side, watching helplessly as Hadrian coughed up blood. Attendants and doctors stood around the bedroom doing nothing, for nothing could be done. "Everybody leave," Hadrian gasped between coughs. He grabbed Adrian''s hand. "Not you." "Father!" Alderam cried indignantly. "Now!" Alderam pursed his lips and silently left the room, followed by the others. Once they were alone Hadrian pulled Adrian closer, and Adrian could see the light fading in his eyes. "We don''t have much time, Adrian. I have chosen you to be Duke after I am gone. I have already informed the other nobles including the Vermont for your appointment. Any day now they will receive the letters." "Father!" "Hear me speak, and do not interrupt" Adrian was struggling and then nodded Hadrian then sighed as he looks at the door and shake his head. ''Do you know why I raise Aries to the title Duke? It is because I knew that Alderam will not sit still, if he knew I chose you as King. Alderam is rash and talks too much of war. He has lofty ambitions, but he will achieve them by bankrupting the Dukedom. Conquest and conquest, it''s all he talks of. He is eager to do battle and wage war to expand thend. But it was never ournd to begin with. You, Adrian, are twenty-nine with no wife and no heir. All the nobledies that have been presented to you, you have rejected. I worry for you my son'' Then he smiles a bit. Always that kind of smile like a joke only he understands Then he added ''But you have a strong ally in Aries Vermont. He has been givenrgends to rule, with the army that used to belong to Pis, ten thousand strong now belonging under hismand. With this and their gold they are the strongest force in this Dukedom. I left you this gift before I departed to meet the Lord Above. If your rule is challenged, call upon the banner of the dragon to aid you." Hadrian stared deeply into Adrian''s face. "Son, this is my final lesson to you. Choose your friends wisely. You are lucky that the Vermont''s have gained such power, they will bolster your rule so form a strong alliance with them. If only they had a daughter of close age, I would have you betrothed to her." Hadrian spluttered blood onto the floor, and Adrian called his doctor back into the room. All of his attendants stood by the open doorway, each one feeling the sudden coldness of the house. Lying back on his bed weak and almost dying, Hadrian addressed them all. "I, Duke of Arouen, hereby proim that this Dukedom belongs to my youngest son, Adrian n." The attendants couldn''t hide their shock. It was unheard of for a second son to inheritnds when the first son was perfectly capable. This shocked many people since usually it is the first son that inherits. In other ce this might not apply but in the Dukedom, this has always been the case. Alderam pushed his way into the room with fury etched into his face. "Father!" he yelled, but Hadrian did not flinch. "My decision is final," he said calmly. Alderam spat at the ground and stormed out of the room. Hadrian was taken over by another heavy coughing fit. His hand clutching his chest as he wheezed, blood sttered out from his lungs. He clung to Adrian''s hand, his son held him tightly until his coughing ended, and after a few hours struggling with the Unseen One, finally his father takes hisst breath. His body was cold and there is no longer life in him. Adrian stayed at his father''s bedside all night, heaving thick tears onto his lifeless chest. The message and the news shock the Dukedom as the nobles all express their condolence and many areing to the funeral with the son of the Duke of Arrandy is alsoing as his father is in Seren handling some business there. In Acro, when Arial get the letter his forehead frowned. ''It is finally here'' he muttered under his breath. **************************************************************************** 1013 AF FALLMONTH DAY 31 After the morning ceremonies at Pontder, the coffin was carried out of the Grand Church of Beth and ced in the funeral carriage: a four-wheeled drive with a cage-like structure of hoops draped in ck velvet, and the crest of the n family engraved in the coffin. The atmosphere is solemn and no one spoke a word other than what is necessary. All the low lords and minor nobles attended, and Adrian had noticed Arial arrive in the morning with one hundred of his troops, all armed and dangerous looking. Seven horses pulled the carriage, some ridden by gentlemen holding banners bearing the family arms, while heraldic and religious banner of the Church of Light were borne by other member of the family, rtives mostly. Joanna of Ancona, wife of Alderam, had arrived but Alderam himself was not present. What is he doing on the funeral''s day of our father, thought Adrian in despair. Is he still angry? Could he not ept the will of ourte father? Chief Mourner Philip, Count of Chouster, rode ahead followed by the lords of thend, Count Vis, Lord Stan. They were to stay with Hadrian''s body throughout, attend all the services en route, and have the honor of standing within the barrier of the hearse. Adrian looked around the crowd of mourners and his eye caught Arial, proud andmanding for a young man of thirteen. With one hundred troops behind him, he stared at Hadrian''s body with deep sorrow in his piercing blue eyes. Arial offers a few words of encouragement to Adrian and then he joined the procession, marching with his army. The mourners were dressed all in ck, with ck hoods, but the lords were not. Some wore colorful coats over their mourning habits. Five hundredmon folk apanied the procession, carryingrge torches for when night fell. When it finally did, sixty men with torches kept guard around the hearse. They were marching to the n Tombs, where each and every one of the n descendants was buried when they died. Each morning the priests in their white robes rode ahead to prepare the church at the next resting ce, and at each stop local people, Lords minor and low, representatives of guilds and religious institutions woulde to meet and wee the main procession, often forming processions themselves. Dirges were sung in the evenings and requiem songs were held in the mornings. Alms were given to the church, the poor and everyone who attended, whilst priests, choristers and bell ringers were rewarded for their parts in the ceremonies. After two weeks the procession finally reached the n Tombs, and the funeral came to an end. Then began Adrian''s test. It was lucky for him that Arial had stayed with them until the end, he needed to talk to him, to ask for his family''s support considering that upon their return to Dented Shield the priest would announce Hadrian''s will. Even though Arial was only thirteen, he was known to be a talented knight and an able leader, and Adrian knew that it was the ideas of the boy that spurred Aries''s rise to wealth. He must act fast before Alderam convinced the Vermont''s to join him. The Vermont''s were the key. He approached Arial and Arial see him from afar and he managed to hide his smirk. ************************************************************************************************ Chapter 63: Massacre (1) Chapter 63: Massacre (1) 1013 AF FALLMONTH DAY 39 DENTED SHIELD CASTLE After the funeral came the feast. Pavilions were set up next to a newly constructed outdoor kitchen range to amodate the mourners, and vast amounts of food were served in an borate disy of thete Duke''s grandeur. Near the pavilions an outdoor kitchen range had to be constructed by mason, and all the kitchen equipment was supplied from all over the continent, from Seren, from Dostov and from Vern. There are the merchants, the mercer, the cooks, and the spices bought from the spices merchant families. Huge quantities of food were consumed. Many Count were happy and drinking, singing and dancing in the long tables while asking for more wine. Arial was the only one not eating. When he had arrived, he''d insisted on bringing all one hundred of his troops inside the castle, but Adrian had refused; there simply was not enough room for them all. Gradually the nobles packed up their things and returned to their ownnds, and before long there was only a handful of people left, those closest to the n family. Those who he had wanted to be his inner circle. The lords had been informed of Hadrian''s final wish, and through their sadness they eagerly awaited the announcement of the new Duke. Adrian watched them all from around the table, which was still piled high with food and ale. There are thirty-one bottle of ale, forty-nine beef cattle, ny calves, two hundred and ten sheep,rge quantities of fish including pike, salmon and shellfish, and poultry including hens, capons and cys There are also bread, honey, salt, milk, cream, butter and eggs. It was truly grand He thought it a shame that High Lord Aries Vermont was busy in Seren helping House of Terasi with some problems leaving his son in charge of everything and it seems he handle it well Adrian would have liked to talk with him, but at least his son was here. And Arial was more than capable of handling business matters. Adrian was pondering his next move, when the sound of a soaring arrow pierced the air. Count Vis, who had been dancing near the long table, came to a sudden halt as the arrow impaled his neck. Before his blood touched the floor, a second arrow shot cleanly through his head and he crumpled, dead in an instant. After a moment of stunned silence, horrified screams filled the room, and within seconds the feast had turned to chaos. The sound of tes breaking as it being broken in the chaos of running and the scrams of those being pierced by the sharp arrows intertwine. Hundreds of arrows were released from the balcony overlooking the table, and the funeral became a ughter. ******************************************************************************* Arial noticed the arrow aimed at Count Vis toote. He was unprepared; in his first timeline, Adrian and Alderam had fought at the funeral, and Alderam had left defeated. He then amassed forces from Dostov owing to his wife side of the family as well as other nobles in the Dukedom, and begun the war. Arial searched the room for Adrian, and immediately spotted a sniper taking aim with his bow. After all, Adrian is high target priority. He had always been looking only at Adrian. As an arrow soared through the air, Arial lunged forward and used his sword technique Wind Blown as the force of internal energy he unleashed send the arrow off course. The arrows were thrown back to the stone walls and lodged itself in the walls. He couldn''t possibly protect all the men in the room, he had to make sure Adrian was unharmed. He needed him, for the greater good. Alderam! Arial could see that they are people hidden, but by now they have chosen to let their faces be known. Most of them are known acquaintances of Alderam and some of them are his vassals lords.. Arial could jump into the balcony and end them but then he would be leaving Adrian into danger. And he can''t risk that "Lord Adrian," he shouted across the mayhem. "Come with me!" Adrian darted through the fallen men as blood filled the hall. Nobles scrambled frantically to climb back onto their feet, only to be shot to death. The attackers began jumping down from the balcony with their lightness technique, and Arial screamed to the ten troops he had been allowed to take into the hall. "Attack!" He knew they would die. He had ten men, they had thirty-five. But ny of Arial''s troops stood outside the castle, all armed and well trained. If he could just get Adrian outside, he would be safe. Some of the attackers use a big club, that reminded Arial of the man he met during his first quest, and in a fast swing he knocked Count Skaldruk head, and he crashed forward, knocking the table of the pot y, and sending the goblets filled with wine, gons and cups, bouncing and spilling upon the floor. He has no time to save all of them. Only one is his priority. Another man jump in front of them. His alleviating technique is quite good "Aria" Adrian wanted to yell to him, thinking that he didn''t realize the attacker. Instead Arial quickly execute Sweeping Star technique and sent his head flying, blood gushing from his neck like a fountain, while the blood was spurting to Adrian cloth. His face was pale, and cold sweat is running towards his back. Arial look at him and there is clearly feeling of pity His father is death, now this. This is not a feast. This is a massacre. "Hurry!" Arial yelled ***************************************************************** Part one of the chapter. Please vote and leave somement Chapter 64: Massacre (2) Chapter 64: Massacre (2) Adrian resumes his pace. This times his steps be faster. The other that is lucky not to get shot or smashed followed them from behind. Adrian runs in front of the spiraling staircase. Arial guarded him from behind. They have reached the castle gate and when they opened it they were treated to see a horrible scene. Alderam Knights and my troops are fighting in the ground with so many deaths. Bloods flow in the ground, heads rolled around the stables and courtyards. Red rivers flowed through the courtyard. Severed heads rolled from their decapitated bodies whichy in mangled heaps across the ground. Arial saw one of his men cut down by Allen Beafort, knight turned lord who ruled a city near Dented Shield. The sounds of screams and pleading drifted out through the castle gates. Arial pulled Adrian down and they ran for cover, as more archers released their arrows over the courtyard and shot down Count Hexham, Rodes and Lord Arwin Rodan. Then men with the sh of steel can be heard again fiercer than before. Some of Arial troops were struck with the axe, brain matter flew, blood spurting from his head while a terrible scream let out from their throats, their body slowly withered and fall into the ground. It seemed the battle would never end. Then Arial ears caught the noise of the nging of swords and then another barrage of arrow shot at us from the towers. The archers have got out from the castle. It was clear Alderam would do anything to im the title of Duke, and the Dented Shield castle. Any man who would murder his brother and bear the name of kin-yer rather than give up his power, truly was a dangerous power-hungry fiend. Arial wondered how far the man was willing to go. He looked around at his troops: fear had started to overpower the determination in their eyes, and as their hearts began to surrender, their bodies would soon follow. "You have woken the dragon!" Arial roared, amplifying his voice so that every man across the castle grounds could hear him. With their leader among them their fire returned, and Arial charged with them into battle, keeping Adrian well hidden. Arial alleviating technique is one he takes great pride in. He takes many years to polish it to perfection. The difference of power between the attackers and him was like night and day. Arial darted left and right, shing necks and snapping ribs. Red. They can see red. Blood spurting like a fountain as the cacophony of screams and shouting fills the night. That is all they will see and hear, red and screams. And the only thing they will feel is his cold steel prating their throat. The attackers were stunned as Arial continue his onught Away from the battle, Count Neville sat watching on horseback. He must be their leader, Arial thought. Kill the leader, and the followers will scatter. Although there was no doubt in Arial''s mind that Alderam had initiated the massacre, he was nowhere to be seen. Hiding, he snorted, ready to swoop in for thend when the dirty deed was done. Arial leaped in front of Neville and grabbed his neck. "Hold your fire or he dies!" Arial yelled, and for a moment everything stopped. "Ignore him." Count Revan looked down at Arial from the top of a tower, and everybody looked back up at him with uncertainty. Without hesitation, Revan fired an arrow into Neville''s chest. Damn, thought Arial, and jumped away from the attackers who immediately resumed their fight. Looking behind him, he realized that Adrian had reached the stables, and some of the luckiest nobles from the feast had entered the battle. Considering they are nobles, they are strong because of their education. Clearly they all have learned internal energy. Some of them begun executing some moves that I recognize, like the Piercing Needle, killing many of the Knight. But the enemy''s numbers were still greater, and sooner orter Arial''s troops would be overpowered. What mattered most, and what he could ensure, was Adrian''s safety. Arial realized that was also the nobles'' intention. They were protecting Adrian, giving him time to escape. He too need to buy some time until Adrian have got his ride. Arial broke one of the attacker''s hands and took the man''s sword with Lion Bite technique. Disbelief filled the expression of the attacker. As he screams in pain of having his hand broken before his head was sliced clean by one of the nobles. Amplifying the weapon with his internal energy, Arial sent it shooting towards the tower, to Count Revan, who tried to block the attack with his own sword. The charged de shattered upon impact and exploded in Revan''s face, who let out a blood-curdling scream. If he was lucky enough not to be blinded, he would be severely disfigured. The neighing of horses alerted Arial, and he turned to see Adrian sprinting past him. Arial whistled, and instantly he saw Firebringer galloping through the battle towards him. The horse stopped at Arial''s feet, and he quickly mounted him and turned in the direction of the city gate. "Retreat!" he yelled, and his troops immediately obeyed. Arial kicked Firebringer into action, an I need to make sure Adrian will not be harm. The other nobles try to retreat but I don''t think they can. They are too deep. His red horse rides faster, and in just a few minutes he already is close with Adrian. Adrian notices him and just nodded his face is still pale. Arial turned to look behind him and he could see his troop is approaching Some fallen off from their horse when the archers began another assault. Some were trapped and smashed into only meat. Some are lucky and manages to follow me. They will provide cover from behind. To his relief, Alderam had not ced any men outside the city gate. Clearly, he hadn''t thought anyone would make it that far. He must have been nning to win this battle with the least casualties on his side. And how wonderful it worked for him. Many of the noble house lord died in the attack, not to mention lords who swear fealty to his family, Arwin Rodan, but many of them are also people who will swear fealty to Adrian. Lords, minor lords, and low lords were there. Lord of Rockstill, the family of Rodan has lost their leader, Count of Rodes, Lord that ruled Vis, Skaldruk and Catnip, Vowound Lord, many of them nobles die in the feast. Arial recognize some of the nobles that did the killing other than Lord Revan, there is Lord Edard of Warpinch, Lord Edward of Salsbur, and Lord Cliff of Mercia. "Lord Adrian," Arial called, "let us ride to Roaring Dragon!" Adrian, his face a mixture of disbelief and exhaustion, nodded weakly and sped off on his horse. Arial watched his back as he rode behind him to the castle. The War of Session had begun. ****************************************************************************************** The war has begun. Please leave somement and vote for the story Chapter 65: Aftermath of the feast Chapter 65: Aftermath of the feast 1013 AF Fallmonth Day 56 Roaring Dragon Castle News of the massacre had spread across the Dukedom, and themon folk were restless. They knew war wasing. The nobles began plotting and enemies are eyeing the right moment to take advantage of this matter. Arial took the old Pis castle as his own, and turned it into the Dragon Fort. They would need all the security they could attain as the forces of Alderam would surely tried to assassinate him He also consolidated his family power in absorbing Rockstill that belong to the House of Rodan House of Zephyr pledge their allegiance and Helia is in Seaworth through the letters he got from her Her family now closely allied with the Vermont is also assembling an army to help Adrian im back the Duchy. Helia on the other hand remained with her father, who had changed their family name from Zephyr to Althea. Which means now he is known as Helve Althea and his daughter Helia is known as Helia Althea. Since his forefathers had pledged allegiance to the House of Pis, he no longer felt it appropriate to use their name. This practice ismon in the old days. It also helps that Arial parents have betrothed them and they will get married when he reaches eighteen of age. It is also probably why Helve did not hesitate to cast their lot with his family Arial had written to his parents insisting that they stay safely in Seren. His mother was nearing the time for childbirth, and thest thing he wanted was for her to get caught up in battle. He would make sure they were protected this time. Rumors reached Arial''s ears that Henry Pis had sided with Alderam and returned to the Dukedom. Alderam must have promised to restore the title that was stripped from Henry at his exileArial could think of no other reason he would return. The three brothers that lives near the Three Branches still didn''t respond to Arial letters. They seem to be stubborn and Arial knows that he had to prove himself first in the field of battle for anyone to take him seriously War is beginning and sides are chosen. Still they remain silent. Alderam and his followers were upying Dented Shield. It seemed Alderam had imed the title of Duke for himself. Calling himself the Duke of Arouen That night of the massacre he sent the people that were loyal to him instead of his brother to assassinate all thate into the funeral feast. One thing Arial could praise him in is that he does know how to eliminate his enemies. His vast army patrolled the city streets, and noble families who had shown loyalty to Adrian were executed, their heads disyed on spears to serve as a threat to others. Alderam had led five thousand of the men he had acquired from Pis and House of Ancona on a march towards Dented Shield from the t Mountains where he remained hidden. If Arial had known, he could have intercepted them in Pontder or bypassed n Moor and put an end to it before they had had chance to strike. Alderam used the funeral as a distraction. Now his army upied the city and they have begun setting more defensive barricade in front of the city. Those noble families that lived in the city, who show loyalty to Adrian or someone who is seen by Alderam as someone like that were executed. That dreadful night, fifty-six of Arial''s men had died, the rest were wounded or crippled. The time they now had, must be used wisely if they had any hope of defeating Alderam. Adrian still rested in his bed, the shock of the massacre had overwhelmed him. Although he knew Alderam had been desperate for power, he hadn''t expected his brother to attempt to assassinate him. Arial need to pressure the Alderam forces to their im of the duchy. But all the other nobles that knew about the letter have been killed. Except him and some other that luckily managed to return here. It was time for him to act Arial decided that the next day, in Arrandy, he would dere that Adrian was the true heir. He would dere that Adrian is the true heir of the Duchy, no Kingdom. Arial meant to crown a King. He meant to do something that was frowned upon by the lords, but since all the lords on his side were dead and those that did not die intent on the death of Adrian, there was no one to contend him. He need to consolidate power. In the name of a Duke he cannot take other noblesnds. But if a King? Now that is different. After all, in his timeline, Alderam also did the same thing when he attained the Dukedom. Fearing that the other lords will rebel at him, he confiscates all theirnd killing so many during the process. If Adrian was King, with Arial as the Regent of the Duchy of Arrandy, nobody could object. Those that would object only came from Alderam forces. It would give him legitimate im to annex the other nobles such as the Three Brothers, Lord Tuchet, Lord Paris Sutton, Lord Will Dudley and Lord Henry. With a war brewing, and the threat still approaching from the Dark Lands, there was only one more thing Arial could do. He closed his eyes. May the Light shine my way against the darkness that is gathering. He prays and then he opens his eyes and his determination is still as strong as the day he came back from his death. ******************************************************************* Chapter 66: The coronation (1) Chapter 66: The coronation (1) 1013 AF Fallmonth Day 72 It was fall already and the winter had ended but it is still cold like winter and Death stille reaping. When Arial had first suggested to Adrian his n of making him King, Adrian was hesitant of the ideas and wanted to find other way. It had taken him two weeks to rise from his bed after the shock of the ughter. He still can''t have believed the extent that his older brother would go for power Arial had had to exin how much stronger their side would be with Adrian as King before he agreed. When asked who suggested the idea, Arial of course mentioned that it was his father that thought of the idea. Arial knew no one would believe it if he says that he was the one who suggested the idea. It is controversial and might even lower the lords trust toward the ns. And Arial did not need more objection in his ns. But that is not the only thing he did. This war takes more than just might and Arial knows that proper procedure must be taken for Adrian im to the throne could be legitimized. Arial had kept himself busy sending letters across the Continent to the Vern Empire, Vangua, Cori, the Principality of Freya, Zettel, to Seren Radiant Rulers, Tuca, Cora, Renasia, Dostov and Bardent. He is Informing every kingdom or territory that a new kingdom was being formed, and the responses he received so far werergely positive. The Grand Papnoticon of Light in Vern had given its consent, since Arial''s cause was just and the Vern Empire also approve. Cori and Vangua also approved, after hearing what had happened at the feast which vites the bottom line of many lords. Seren had always been on their side due to the Vermonts''s connections there and the fact that the Vermont''s is a valuable trading partner with moist of the high nobility of Seren. Even though their faith and the faith of the Dukedom is not the same not all humans'' interaction is connected with the faith they held. It is most firmly held by interest. A disorganized Dukedom would be more beneficial for Seren and they are too eager to support Adrian im to Kingship Dostov sent no reply, mostly because of the House of Ancona, Alderam''s wife''s house. It is more than just Alderam wife noble house. House of Ancona is also the house that supported Alderam n and one of the influential Houses in Dostov Renasia''s King, Luis Renasi was in Vern, speaking with Emperor George about their alliance heard the news, and both sent their congrattions. The Kingship was approved. Arial chuckled to himself. He knows the only way to restore the momentum back to his force is to enter action with boldness. Alderam had dered himself Duke, he thought, well I have dered Adrian King. Some of the nobles believed it wasn''t really a battle between the two brothers, but between the houses that backed them. Adrian was supported by the House of Vermont, with its gold and connections in the south, while Alderam was backed by the House of Pis and his connections with the Old Houses in the north, and the influence of his inws in Dostov. This is shaping to be a great war with many intertwining interest between the nobles houses in the South and the North. Old grudges would be dug up and be settled and new grudges would form as noble houses on the North and South need to pick a side. Everything is set and while the noble houses are plotting, scheming and preparing, Arial is preparing for the coronation ceremony. The ceremony was to be held at the East Watch Church, which Aries had constructed two years before. The culmination of years and year''s preparation and the war has begun and it is now time for him to bare his fangs that he had sharpened to the world. Adrian had begun to prepare himself in the church''s chamber while they awaited the arrival of the Archbishop. Noblemen passed Arial at the church doors, bowing as they went. Arial had also entered the church and as the other nobles pass by him they bow a little. Arial position in the current war is quite special. He is not only the son of a High Lord; he is also right now the strongest ally to Adrian cause. Arial walk inside therge church and as he walked to the Main Chamber, he looks at the paintings. He marvels at the art that his father managed to collect to fill this Church. All of it seems expensive but Arial also knows that this is none other than the work of his mother Arial never thought that his mother was a crafty woman. It wasn''t until she became a noble that craftiness revealed itself. It is also probably the reason why the Church in the Dukedom supports the Vermont family cause better than even Hadrian when he was alive. Donation to the church seems like a yearly obligation by the Vermont''s and the Church took notice of that. Arial mother makes powerful allies. And Arial knows that people is always awed with a disy of splendor if it done under the guise of charity. As he walks he recognized many art pieces. He looks on one side and saw many painting regarding Levitia. The church was decorated beautifully with fine pieces of art, its ceiling intricately painted to depict the Twelve-Winged Ones bringing Levitia to the Eternal Light. There was a stunning piece on one of the walls, a reinterpretation of the Adoration of Levitia, showing the birth of Levitia while the sky shone bright with seven zing stars, and the mountain crumbled in the background. Beside it was a painting of Levitia shing Dulira during the Red Dragon battle. Red fire was a strong theme of the masterpiece, which reminded Arial of his stay in Seren. Many more stunning works were disyed, like the Crossing of the Bridge, the Construction of the Bridge, the Betrayal, the Last Dinner where Levitiamented upon his prophecy. The main chamber was soon filled with excited chatter; and there is a reason for this excitement. for the first time in the history of the Dukedom, the people would witness the coronation of a king, as Adrian fought to reim the territory that was rightfully his. Arial take his seat and then Arial spotted Helia in the crowd with her father. She wears a beautiful red gown and elegant, a luxurious cotton velveteen and satin, with the most incredibly intricate stitching and design and have a square neckline decorated with a horizontal trim, which just entuates Helia neckline and as their eyes met she winked. Arial''s face grew hot. He was so used to seeing her wearing armor that he had barely realized she had truly be ady. Next to Helia was Daniel Lethe with his wife Alissa, but Kyle and Lisa were not with them. They were in Seren, their new task to protect Arial''s parents. Arial''s eyes flitted from Lord Tuchet to Lord Paris Sutton, Lord Will Dudley, Lord Henry Summersill, Lord Hugh Ales, one of the Three Brothers who ruled in Three Branch and both of his sworn brothers, Jon Lonnes and Will Trouts. The Church is full of the people who came here to swear fealty to the new King. **************************************************************************************** part two would be posted tomorrow. Chapter 67: The coronation (2) Chapter 67: The coronation (2) Some are new nobles, some are hoping to be nobles, and Arial can even see some hedge Knight probably wanting to sworn their sword to Adrian after the coronation over, somendless sons, who might promise fealty if his forces decide to give themnd and titles. This is a time of war, and picking people are a priority, especially picking the right one. Many have received his letter. This is a Kingdom is in the making. Many nobles came, most of them loyal to Adrian and believe his cause. The chatter abruptly died down as the Archbishop entered and swept between the seats to the front of the main chamber. ''the Archbishop of Papnoticon'' Arial muttered to himself. In the past he only sees the Archbishop when they came to the barrack to offer prayers to the deceased of renowned status. On a golden tray he has with him a crown on a golden tray, the crown studded with gleaming rhinestones and adorned with the new arms of Adrian a spear pointing upwards in that crown, a crown fit for a king. The church was filled with a buzzing silence, which was broken by the creak of a door as Adrian emerged into the main chamber. With a look of confidence and pride, he kneeled before the crowd. Adrian emerges from the chamber with a confident look and kneels before the Symbol of Light and before the crowd. Now he was a youth beautiful of face, and handsome of appearance, of such humility that he seemed lower than all, of such authority that he was feared by all, so gentle, so loving, so affable that he was beloved by all. The first time Arial had seen him, Adrian had the same youthful, handsome face, the same humility and gentleness, but now he also exuded authority and strength. But Arial could see he has none of his brother boldness or charisma. Handsome and courteous he is, but being pretty doesn''t win you battle, and politeness doesn''t win you a war. In the long run, with Arial by his side, he would be a remarkable king. Arial would make it to be that way The ceremony was wholly religious, a dedication to god''s service. The Archbishop recited a passage from the Book of Light: "In the beginning, there was darkness, A world of great and terrible darkness, Great and terrible terrors. And then He spoke of Light And Light came. Then He spoke Again -" He chants the Song of Beginning and some people chanted it to slowly, barely a whisper and then silence returned to the chamber as the passage came to an end. The Archbishop turned to face Adrian. The Oath will begin. The nobles have been informed beforehand how the coronation going to take ce and they were not surprised with the Archbishop action. "Is Your Majesty willing to take the Oath?" he asked with a smile. "I am willing," Adrian replied in a clear voice. One of the bishops then ask the many nobles standing in the big church watching the coronation "Do you want such a ruler?" "We wish it and grant it" Arial said and the rest of the nobles followed. The Bishop nodded. Then the Archbishop opens a book and look back at Adrian his face solemn as he ask Adrian another question. "Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the people of the Kingdom of n, to protect them and care for them?" "I solemnly promise to do so," said Adrian, a smile creeping onto the corners of his lips. "Will you to your power, cause Law and Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all your judgments?" "I will." "Will you, to the utmost of your power, maintain the Laws of the god of Light? Will you maintain in this Kingdom the religion of Light, and be the Defender of the Faith if the Church requires you to?" "All this I promise," said Adrian. The Archbishop then anointed Adrian, on his hands, breast, shoulders and arms with holy oil, and on his head with a special type of consecrated oil called myron. The anointing stressed the sacramental nature of Kingship. Then the Archbishop ce the crown on the Adrian that is kneeling Clearing his throat, he turned to the eager crowd. "I present to you, King Adrian n, the first King of n, protector of the newly founded Kingdom of n." At his words Adrian bowed humbly and also addressed the crowd. "The promises I have made today, I shall keep, and I dly ept the crown. May God help to keep my duty and defend the faith, and vanquish the enemy." He looked out at his new subjects, not as a Duke but as a King. "Bend your knee and swear your loyalty," he said, his voice echoing proudly around the chamber. Arial as the representative of his House and the most powerful noble House that supported Adrian cause deres "I, as the Regent of my Lord father, Duke of Arrandy, here take an Oath in front of God an it''s servant, to help defend the King Divine Right and vanquish his enemy, protect the Kingdom and help the weak and I swear fealty to his throne" The other also kneeled and speaks the words. Even though this is their oath, but Adrian also make an Oath albeit unspoken. It was not all one way. The coronation oath was a solemn binding contract with his people. If we want to we can also depose him. Every person in the chamber kneeled in unison and chanted their oath, to serve their King and protect the Kingdom. The feast which followed the coronation was tainted with a solemn atmosphere. Loved ones of the fallen men still sought revenge, and swore to each other that they would have their vengeance as many of their rtives, friend and family died in the event of the Feast. Adrian sat at the head of the table, looking every inch a king already, watching his people. Everyone believed it was all Aries''s n, and Arial heard the whispers around the table: Aries the King-maker. The war already seemed bigger than it had before, and Arial wondered if he had somehow made things worse. Alderam''s army was still ughtering nobles, and taking theirnd after they had fallen. Aldream forces and their allied noble houses are now consolidating Aldream rule around Dented Shied with many of the people supported him taking the territory of the nobles he in For example, the Vorwound Hall that belongs to Vorwound family is confiscated by House Revan and they began nning how to stake a im for Alderam, no doubt. Arial doubt Alderam can get himself to be proim King. Who would give him the authority and the legitimacy other than Dostov? But maybe there are other nation that is thinking to support him but they surely would not do it to aid Alderam instead it is a scheme and a plot. A weak Dukedom might be better for some Kingdom rather than a united Dukedom under the rule of one House. For now, they agree to help Adrian and rejoice in his coronation because there has happen a dark event that should be condemned, but forter? Seren Radiant Rulers may not have the same faith as the people of the Dukedom, but many of them especially theirmon folk is the believer of Light. Now that Adrian have the approval of the Church and consent, Arial can march to Dented Shield not only to avenge the fallen nobles but also to reim the territory of King Adrian n, Protector of the kingdom and Defender of the Faith of Kingdom of n. Arial needed to begin his military campaign. With the banners of all the lords under the King he could order them to battle, to pacify the south before he set his eyes on the north and taking back Dented Shield. He would begin by forcing the houses in the south to swear their loyalty to the crown. He had decided that he will march tomorrow and at the same time he will task some of the nobles to guard the north territory so they will not be taken by the Loyalist of Duke Alderam After all no matter how strong he is right now he can''t be in two ces at once. Arial will also help to put a word and insinuate himself in the King Council Adrian would hardly disagree if he said his father wanted a post in his Council since his House are Adrian biggest supporter. The North will pay but for now the South takes priority. Arial fears that if he didn''t take the South first who knows maybe they might be attacked from the back and from the front and that would lead his forces to ruin. As he threw tactics around in his head, the people feasted while the threat of war loomed above them. *********************************************************************** I will see whether I could finish my workload before posting another chapter tomorrow. Chapter 68: The battle rages on (1) Chapter 68: The battle rages on (1) 1014 AF Seedmonth Day 74 Adrian shifted ufortably in his chair. It still feels ufortable for him. He sighed internally. He could not help but sigh in helplessness. Even now, he still this seat is too stuffy for him. He fiddles around the handle trying to familiarize himself with his new seat. It was carved beautifully from wood by some talented artisan. House Vermont wealth truly is...even their chair is this luxurious. A luxurious throne, they had called it. To Adrian it was just a wooden chair. He may have looked the part, but he didn''t feel much like a king. After the coronation he had received a letter from Alderam, dering war. It hadn''te as a surprise, after all Alderam had drawn the first blood. But it still made Adrian understand the reality he is at. Brothers killing brothers. This is the only way for this war to end. Either, he kills Alderam or Alderam kill him. n Shadowstrider, their great ancestor would have rolled in their grave if he could them now Everybody had already begun to prepare for the war even before the news came. After the feast he had returned to Roaring Dragon castle, while his attendants prepared for his arrival at Rockstill, the castle that had previously belonged to Arwin Rodan. Unfortunate Arwin had perished at the funeral feast, and the castle had been unupied ever since. Leaving no heir to the noble line, his territory came into chaos. Arial quickly absorb the territory and all the people there including the knights, the attendants and the minor lords all swear their fealty to the Vermont readily. Arial send a report to him that if he did not take Rodan territory he fears that Alderam forces would take it and would halted the expedition that he had nned Well, when you ride to Rockstill with one thousand strong force, knights lead by Ser Masser one of the most well know knight in the employ of the Vermont''s, Adrian doubt that the people of Rodan territory had a choice. Kneel or die, that is the implication. Unspoken but it''s there. The young lord is truly like dragons of old. Arial Vermont is strong and bold in his action Adrian had no doubt that he wouldn''t have aplished anything without the help of Arial. He wouldn''t have even made it out of the massacre at the feast, for one Now the heir of Roaring Dragon, eldest son of Aries Vermont is only fourteen of age yet he has already proven himself to the people of the Kingdom he is a force to be reckoned with. It wasn''t umon for a young lord to rule his house, but it was rare for one to rule so well. The few examples of young enlightened ruler are Emperor George the Wise. He takes the throne of the Vern Empire when he was only ten years of age yet he shows great aptitude for ruling, so wise in fact that even during his reign people called him the Wise. He rules for one hundred years, and in his one hundred years reign he ended very, making economic reforms, social reforms, built great monument that to this day still stand in the Human Continent, pacify the regions of the Empire, making deals with the mountain tribe and so many things that help stabilize the Empire at a time where chaos and war reign, a problem left by his ancestor and grandfather and father. At his deathbed when themon folk and the nobles heard that he died, they cry and cry while the mourningsted almost a year. Usually the mourning of an Emperor is forty days but for him, the people keep mourning him, month and month until his son, William the First rose to the throne, and stop the masses from mourning. Then there is also Levitia. Levitia had been an aplished warrior at the age of thirteen. At the age of thirteen, he showed great prowess in battle and understanding everything about war He battles many great heroes and viins of his time at that age. Creating martial art technique, unrivalled in battle, undefeated and all-conquering. Pity that such great hero could not understand people better which led to his death. But such heroes were hard to find. But Arial is also another young talented person. Themon folk are also fond of their young lord, and from what Adrian had heard from the other people, that even when he was a child, he was bright and smart, strong and brave. He is loved by themon folk because during his training at the Academy of Knight he solves many quest and killed many criminals that had terrorize theirnd and save manymon people, some who rose to great positions in the Kingdom. He is noble and brave. Dignified and calm. The perfect Lord. Adrian sighed as he remembered where Arial is right now. Arial had ventured south to attain the loyalty of the southern nobles. It should be an easy task; most of the south was pacified by the Vermont family''s wealth and overwhelming force. But not all, thought Adrian. Not all. The West and North are still not pacified and rife with battles and skirmishes. There are some lords that im themselves as Duke or Count. Under Arial''s advice he had created the Office of the Protectorate, with Lord Henry Summersill as the Protector of the West, Lord Arial as the Protector of the South and East, and Lord Aldrey Woodrath as Protector of the North. Woodrath was a talented knight whom Adrian had recently made a lord, after he had convinced Adrian that he was determined and capable enough to win battles for him. Also, Adrian desperately needed people strong enough to send into battle. Most of his supporters had died at the feast, so he didn''t have any choice but to promote many of his knights to the title of lord. In exchange Adrian got their fealty and their skill in battle, and the troops they have. The Vermont controlled both of the East and the South office because they have the biggest influence there with all of the lords in the East has already swear their fealty to Lord Arial and his family while he also convinced many of the Southron lords to swear fealty to Adrian. It is only appropriate that their family hold both offices. Well with their influence Adrian could hardly object. The previous day, after weeks of threats, battle had finally broken out. Adrian had received the report from Lord Lorraine. Hadraul Vorwound, heir to Vorwound Hall, had offered to join the troops; his father had been ughtered and he was hungry for revenge. Heir to Vorwound Hall, Hadraul Vorwound came back with a force of one thousand man to rid out of Alderam forces. Hadraul Vorwound dide to his coronation, a young man twenty and two, hazel eyes and handsome appearance, yet his face was full with grief and shock, he came with his knights and loyal vassal and wanting to avenge his father death. So when Adrian had asked if any of the lords who follow him to his interim court in the Roaring Dragon whether any of them would try to intercept Alderam n march to Abret, Hadraul offer himself. A young man of twenty-two, with soft hazel eyes and a mind swimming with shock and grief, he hadn''t been prepared to fight. Initial report indicate that Alderam only brought about one thousand five hundred troops, troops that Hadraul is confident he can route long enough before reinforcement from Teay coulde, another House that swear fealty towards the Vorwound family. But when he arrives near Penrose, he could see it was four thousand troops, ready to fight and full of bloodlust The Duke of Arouen has already set up some defensive barricade his man is strong and energetic. Anyone that sees it knows it is a lost cause yet he perseveres. The young man is stubborn. Stubborn and angry. It was a lost cause, but the young man was angry and reckless. Hadraul had attacked Alderam''s troops. Vengeance drove him, and vengeance killed him. Adrian couldn''t help feeling responsible for his death. The boy had still been grieving for his father, and Adrian should have known better. Adrian had to hear the report presented to him in full detail, with vivid imagery. It is said when Alderam meet the young boy in battle he uses his big hammer and with one strike the young boy head was smashed, nothing left but a smashed face, full with blood while his soldiers ughter the other one thousand men, leaving none of his retinue and his people alive. Bodies strewn about the hills, like a rotten fruit borne by strange magic, the soil was damp with blood, the horse feet were stain with brain matter. The Vorwound were in full retreat back to Teay, while other Northern family that believes in Adrian cause started to dy Alderam march. Overall casualties on their side are only a little. The lineage of Vorwound ended that day, with all of their family who kept captive in the House Vorwound were executed by Alderam when he set foot in their Halls Children, widows, woman and child were put to the sword, their blood in his brother hand. ****************************************************************************************************** Part two in a few minutes Chapter 69: The battle rages on (2) Chapter 69: The battle rages on (2) Lord Woodrath who the Northcour swear fealty towards began forcing the noble houses on the North to join Adrian cause. Not all of the North swear their fealty towards Alderam especially not Lord Woodrath who is affiliated with many of the Lord that dies in the Bloody Feast. Many of them were firmly on Alderam''s side, but not all; Woodrath knew many nobles whose loved ones had perished at the feast. On the other hand, Arial in the South encountered some battle with the cktons and Whitetree family Those two houses refuse to bend their knee, so Arial and his army, five thousand of them move to the South marching to either force them to bend the knee or perish under his sword. Adrian remembered the words Arial had spoken to him the night before he had left for the south. It had shaken him to hear a boy talk so firmly and resolutely: "They will either bend their knee, or their head will be the price for their defiance." Adrian had received letters from the south and clearly, Arial was doing just as he had said. The Whitetree House had tried to intercept Arial''s march to their stronghold, but Arial''s troops had been ready and with the help of a nearby nobleman who had sworn loyalty to the Vermont''s, they had attacked and devastated the Whitetree troops. The battle of Whorleath, where the Whitetree tries to intercept Arial march to their stronghold South Grove. From the reports and letter, Arial won. Arial centralize his force and then attack the Whitetree troops, then a forcemanded by Fred Lear, another House that swear fealty towards the Vermont who is near and has been receiving many letters from Arial before the battle intercept the Whitetree and wreck many damage to the troops of the Whitetree. Their battle in Whorleath is decided from then on. When the Whitetree met the young lord, it was under his term. Now joined by with House Lear, and also some of the Althea troops who followed the young lord to reach Seaworth they intensify their attack The Althea isprised of their lord Helve Althea and the Lady Helia though from what he sees and hear, she looks more like a Knight than Lady. They, of course can return to their stronghold in Sea Worth if they instead went to the West first, a route that undoubtedly safer for the lord. But it will take much time and the Lady persists in following her fianc to battle. Young and smart. Strong and brave. The new generation seems to be braver and stronger. Their battle took ce on an open ground chosen by Arial himself, to give him full advantage of his superior force and his strong cavalry. The Whitetree decided to take up a defensive position, dug a trench to their rear and fortified their front lines with sharp stakes. The lords of the Whitetree goaded and insults the young lord calling him milksop, an embarrassment, a tyrant yet he was calm and letting the Lord mock him. Arial had maintained his emotion. He must have sensed that even with his superior number the Whitetree is nning something. It was at night when the Whitetree stopped their goading an insult, and unprepared, believing that the young lord was scared. It is at this time that the counterattack began. The young lord charged first with fire arrows in the night, forcing the Whitetree to charge Arial troops which was followed by an infantry charge by Arial killing many of the Whitetree. Chaos filled the battlefield, the night lit to fire. The cavalry stampeded the enemy forces, men be meat paste under the furious and heavy stampeding of the cavalry. Then Arial charge the Whitetree with his cavalry and a fierce melee ensues. It was at this that the people in the war was more awed when the young lord charged and killed many of the enemy troops single handedly and it was at this time he killed Lord Brad Whitetree. The Whitetree demoralized with the losing of their lord, and seeing the massive troops of the Vermont broke their lines and fled. Arial armies were unstoppable. His cavalry is the perfect killing machine. Arial give pursuit and cut down many of the fleeing Whitetree troops. Then he marches unchallenged to Whitetree and rest in their castle the South White Hall, while the minor lords that swear their fealty to the Whitetree, now bend their knee to the Vermont''s. The family of the Whitetree is imprisoned until after the war ended. But their prisons are fine, especially since they are noble. They will be well fed. Now Arial marches to cktons while the Althea march back to Sea Worth to raise their banner for Adrian and probably subjugate the rest of the South. They most likely will go through Bush Haven and from then on march to Ales, ruled by Hugh Ales, another lord who has already swear fealty to the Crown then they will reach Cape of Blood and from then on, they can march straight to their home. ''The cktons, huh. Stubborn lot'' Adrian thought to himself. The Three Brothers, Lord Hugh Ales, Lord John Lonne, Lord Will Trouts will join Arial attack towards cktons. Arial troops is currently resting in the forest near cktons and has already constructed a war tent and waited there. He must want the cktons to bend their knee without battle. ''Huuh'' Adrian sighed again Adrian wondered if, with Arial by his side, he could actually win this war. A knocking sound at the door jolted him from his musings. "Enter," he called, and Sir Baldwin pushed open the door. "Your Highness, there is a knight who wishes to swear his loyalty." Adrian was taken by surprise. Any knight who wished to swear his loyalty could easily do so to Sir Baldwin. Adrian nced at his desk full of battle reports from all over the Kingdom. "You can handle it," said Adrian, gesturing for him to leave. "I''m upied." "No, my liege. This one you must attend yourself. He is a son of a great noble house," Baldwin snorted. At his words a young knight entered. His blond hair flowed like a lion''s mane, his blue eyes glinting. Adrian guessed he was sixteen in years, and in his armor, he looked every bit a knight as he did an elegant noble son. "I present to you, Sir West of House Pis," Baldwin said, bowing. Adrian''s mouth fell open. A son of a great noble indeed. He could not hide his shock. House Pis, one of the biggest enemies of House Vermont and backer of Alderam''s campaign. Adrian stared at him coldly. "And why," he said slowly, "do you wish to swear your loyalty to me? Why not my brother?" The boy kneeled. "The decisions of my House do not reflect my choices, Your Highness. I do not agree with my father''s opinion, nor do I ept his actions." "Is that so?" said Adrian with a raised eyebrow. "How is it that you have left the Knight Academy? If I am not mistaken, only a Knight Brother can leave the castle grounds." "The Knight Academy has closed itself, its towers were closed, their city gate barred. They fear that this war will also involve them so they sent many of the trainees back to theirnd. As you understand, there are a lot of sons of noble, some from distantnds, some are not. The Knight Master fears that any of the forces would use the noble''s children as leverage." "Are you implying my force would do such a thing?" Adrian said, anger creeping into his voice. "Did you hear of the Bloody Feast? Now that is a force you should be wary of!" "Permission to speak truthfully, Your Highness?" asked West, his voice irritatingly calm. "Fine, speak it!" "In times of war, men be beasts. Just because you haven''t killed them yet, it doesn''t mean you won''t. Forgive me if my words offend you." Adrian was speechless. What West said was true. Who was to say that in an act of desperation Adrian wouldn''t do just that? "Is your loyalty to me real? Or are you a traitor?" Adrian watched the boy closely as he spoke. "Once you give your oath, it is binding." Adrian is thinking right now while waiting for West answer He is the son of Pis. The Vermont is their enemy and likewise. What if he epted him and the Vermont is offended? West is a son of a great lord, while Arial, is a son of strong lord who have the force of ten thousand strong soldiers which day by day increase. Lords great and small, old and young offer their sword and fealty to the young lord and the news of his victory against the Whitetree surely spread all over the Kingdom by now which only boots his reputation even more A young but capable lord. And wealthy. Surely by now his initial five thousand men is now double of that strength with all the other Houses in the South that swear fealty to him raise their banners and follow his march. "I swear my loyalty to the true King of n," said West. Adrian''s mind worked in a rush. Having the son of the House of Pis in his court could be advantageous. And it will add to his legitimacy. Although the Pis family was despised by many of themon folk, lots of nobles had ties with them. House Vermont may be the strongest, but if to gain the nobles favor it is very good to have a Pis in my court. Many of the Noble Houses in the North still swear fealty to House Pis. And that is why Henry can raise an army. Before he couldn''t, not when all the lords threatened to fight him, but now all those lords are dead. Now if he brought a Pis when he wins this war, if he wins, he would install him as the Great Houses in the North and no one will object. If on the other hand he put Aldrey Woodrath, a Knight turned lord as one of their Great Houses Adrian doubt the Northron lords will be pleased, not to mention he is descended from the South. House Vermont was undoubtedly the strongest, but with the addition of a Pis they could be solid. "Your Highness?" Baldwin asked from behind West. "It seems to me that your intentions are pure," said Adrian finally. "You have chosen the right person to give your loyalty to, and I ept. You will be put under the leadership of Sir Baldwin. Bring victory to our cause." "I swear it by the God of Light," West nodded. Then he gestured West and Baldwin to get out of the room. He need to finish reading the document before dark came. There are many things to read, many things to sign. Adrian hope employing West is not a mistake. There is also the letter of a marriage from Vangua, Seren and Vern offering their daughter to him, a marriage that would surely give him more allies. Even Renasia sent an offer. Princess Rhyssa Renasi, the heir to the Kingdom of Renasia. But Renasia is so far away, what good will it does for him, here in n to secure an alliance with them so far away. Adrian grab a parchment and quill and began writing to Arial. The young lord. Young and capable. He never let himself forget that. Young and capable of anger. Young and have a ten thousand strong soldiers behind him. Some young lord can be patronized, ignored, even forgotten But a young lord that control sorge an army and force of military arm? No, that is the kind of young lord you don''t want to offend, patronize or forget That is the kind of young lord you appease. The light of day was already fading, and his eyelids were growing heavy. He hoped he had not just made a fatal mistake. ****************************************************************************** Next chapter tomorrow and please if you like it please rmend it and vote for it. Huhuhu. And leave somements Chapter 70: Allegiance Chapter 70: Allegiance 1014 AF Seedmonth Day 74 Outside the wind was blowing coldly and from the gaps of the window it brought itself into the room The lively mes lick the wood prepared by the servants. West dropped his letters into the roaring firece, letters that if found could send him to the gallows, marked as a traitor. Letters from his family. He could see the gallows and the execution block if he was discovered with such letters. There are letters from his father, his mother, his uncles and aunts, all which he fed to the mes. The ink was licked away by the mes and turned to ash. After hearing of his family''s exile, West had tried in vain to get out of the Academy, but their rules were strict. Only a Knight Brother could leave freely from the Academy. He had tried to take quests but had been denied, the Knight Lords concerned he would take the chance to flee to his father. So, West had remained locked within the castle grounds, receiving the letters from his family, who had taken refuge in Vern. It was his mother Liana Stallford from House Stallford one of the prestigious noble house in the North, that rmended that his father to take refuge in Vern Harald on the other hand, tries to keep him closer by his side in the Academy, no doubt working on the instruction of his father Arago and Avil treats him like usual since they hail from Renasia. The matter of n is not their concern, they came to learn. After months of restlessness he heard of the death of the Duke of Arouen, and with special permission Harald had left the Academy to attend the funeral. A weekter, the massacre known around the Dukedom as the Bloody Feast had urred. Fearing the Academy would be dragged into the war, the Knight Master sent the students home and closed the gates, and West returned to his father''s side in the north. He found his father in a war tent around Pontder, while they are still fighting against the Woodrath Crack! The sound made West broke from his concentration. West watched thest traces of his letters crackle in the fire. Behind the mes on the firece''s wall, a coat of arms flickered: a dragon, the arms of the Vermont''s. West remembered what his father had said to him. As he looks at the fire it was like he was transported back to that cold day He entered the war tent to meet his father "Son" he said joy in his face as his father greeted him and hug him tightly "Father, what happen?" He looked cautious and looking left and right before he whispers to West "Let us speak in a ce more private" he urged West then walk together to his father tent, arge tent fit for a King, with all the basic necessities supplied, and I sit down in one of the chairs. His father urged him to drink first, fearing that he would be thirsty. The servants immediately serve the water. Gulping it all in almost a second, his father gestured to the servants to leave them alone. Whatever he wanted to say West know it must be something very important. A solemn and tense atmosphere filled the tent Servants excused themselves, bowing all the way out. His father once again looked left and right before closing his tent, the wind still blows coldly into it despite the fire pit in the middle of the tent. With a conspiratorial look, his father looks at him. Then his father told all that happens and why and how and what had happened and what will happen. He then said "Son, I have no other choice but to follow Lord Alderam." "But why?" West asked. "He is the Duke''s son, and though they exiled us we are still sworn to the House of n," his father sighed. "But I thought the Duke had chosen his youngest son to seed him? Isn''t that the real King we Pis has to serve" West had asked at that time. He also knows of duty but he also knows of loyalty. "Indeed, he did, but it is not the second son who holds our rtives in prison. He threatened me, what should I have done? Let him kill our family? Duty above all I said. Yet, I am of flesh and are not made of iron. I could not let him put the steel on our family. Alderam had my family in his hand. What choice do I have, son?" "I will fight for you, father," West said, clutching his sword confidently. "No! No, you must not. West, listen to me," his father grabbed West''s hands and stared into his eyes. "You must go and swear your loyalty to the King." "Father," said West, puzzled, "I''m no traitor. If I swear my oath, I will keep it." "And that is exactly what I expect of you," his father replied with a bitter smile. "Go and swear your loyalty to the King. Keep your oath. It is essential. If Lord Alderam loses the war, you can persuade the King to spare our family. He will not reject you, not with our family''s influence here in the north." "But what if Alderam wins, father?" "If Lord Alderam wins, I will ask him to spare you, reminding him of the power I helped him gain. Either way, our house will prevail." West was clearly struggling to ept this n. He is honorable, virtuous, loyal and devoted and take his oath seriously but that does not mean he is some kind of idiot. He is after all the son of Henry Pis, one of the High Lords of the Dukedom. He knows how politic is done and he is thinking about this matter deeply. Thinking about the suggestion of his father, he knew it was the only way their family could be spared. And this does not break his oath. Both of them need to be devotedly loyal to their liege. His father to Alderam and him to Adrian. Either way, that is their only chance to survive this turbulent period of war. The North and South is fighting and even now they are killing each other. "Alright father, if you''re sure," West nodded. Henry smiled weakly. "Ride to the south tomorrow," he said, releasing West''s hands. "Give the King your oath. The sooner the better." He then releases his hand from West shoulders reluctantly like he doesn''t want to let him go He sighed. His father then gestured for him to leave. West was walking out of the tent. Then before he is leaving his father called him He turns back and it seems there is still something that bother his father. He then hesitated before finally saying "Son, in this time of war, from the very beginning, so many noble Houses has fallen, while new House sprouts like Nalira mushroom after rain.'' He sighed and then he said ''The Bloody Feast" he muttered. "The Bloody Feast" West reply Then closing his eyes like he was tried his father said "We also have rtives that died in the Feast, you know? The young Duke action.is not graceful" he said while shaking his head West have nothing to say to that. There is a bit of silence between them before the wind blows again and then henry asked his son "Who do you think would win this war, son?" West side and then said "Honestly I don''t know." He said honestly and Henry chuckles dryly His father smiles bitterly as he said "Lord Alderam has a strong army, a lot of experience and with some secret backing from some faction in other Kingdoms that do not want to see our Kingdom or Dukedom, whichever term you prefer these days, be united under one rule. He also has the backing of the House of Ancona, an illustrious family in Dostov who wanted their son in Law, to be the sole authority in n. And they are not shy to give Lord Alderam troops.'' And then his father sighs againlonger this timeand heavier. Then he continues. ''But Lord Adrian has a dragon behind him'' And saying it West could see his father has a bitter smile. The Pis had a very hostile rtionship with the Vermont. ''The Vermont is a noble family so powerful that they exiled us without even using one single soldier, their family is loved by themon folk, and they have wealth beyond that even of our House and some say they have so much gold, that if webine all the gold in the North it will still not rivaled the gold that the Vermont had in their Treasury. With traders alling there, we have stop their trade to the North which also stop their trade to Vern but they still generate a lot of ie from their trade with other continent, Vorthy, Ariundus, Asteros, and the other Kingdom of the South and West, notably Zettel and Renasia." He sighed again, this time deep and hard. It was like he realizes something from his word as he chuckles dryly. "Father?" "It''s nothing. Go" And he returned back to the present. West had obeyed the orders of his father, and there he stood in a guest room at the Vermont''s Roaring Dragon castle, burning the letters. Written words turned to ash. ********************************************************************************** Please vote and rmend the story if you like it. Will not say too much. For those who dont know me I am also the writer of Lord Shadow and Age of Adventure. Anyway see you tomorrow Chapter 71: House council Chapter 71: House council 1014 AF Seedmonth Day 75 Arial entered the Whitetree castle gates after defeating their troops. Their men bent their knees, their knights swore their loyalty, and the castle gates were opened for Arial and his troops. His knights were merry after winning their battle in the south, but Arial had expected nothing less. His leadership won the praise of his soldiers and the victory after victory that he had won increases their confidence of their young lord He had traveled south to receive the loyalty of its nobles, by any means necessary, and he was not about to leave without it. Bend the knee or perish! Before the war had started many of his men had been unconvinced that a young boy could lead an army, but their opinions had changed and their faith in Arial was solid. He had proven time and again that he could prevail in battle, and themon folk had greeted them with fear that they would be raided or robbed when he first enters the castle. The dragon banners rece the banner of the ck tree behind a white background. Arial had given his men strict orders. There would be no piging, no unnecessary killing, no raping, or they would meet the sharp side of his sword. Those who tries to test that rule have all meet his steel, their blood whet the edges of his sword no matter their rank Arial entered the magnificent dining room. The Whitetree''s really did care for their castle. He continued to the grand hall, where he would assemble the House Council, an office he had created for his own noble house. No other houses had such a council. They assisted Arial in determining policies, nning their next moves in battle, their finances and matters of thew. The House Council had helped his family to remain powerful as it organizes his family matters effectively. Who would have thought that a farmer''s son would be the son of a Duke, of a great house? thought Arial. He certainly hadn''t. His initial quest to save humanity had led him there at first, he had just wanted his father to have more money. He hadn''t realized his family would change. His father had be very good with people, whereas his mother had shown herself to be crafty and, Arial struggled to admit it, maniptive. But he could feel the fierce love from his mother''s heart. He still remembers how his mother wanted to hire all the sellsword of Asteros when she heard that the Pis wanted to remove her husband from power and harm her family. Arial trace his hand across the long dining table he passes by. The table was long and has carved solid wood with the design showing a tree blooming with some colors mostly white and in the wall the white wallpapers is still intact. On the walls is gilded mirrors. Arial keep walking and he saw torches were used to light the interiors of Great Hall. There are fireces with chimneys. Arial cleaned himself using thevers (stone basins used for washing) before entering the Great Hall Arial then stepped into the Grand hall, his feet bouncing on plush Renasian carpet. The smell of sweet herbs lifted his thoughts,vender, chamomile and rose petals, daisies and fennel. Probably they were added were added to disguise the bad smells of the castles which were prevalent due to the inadequate plumbing systems Tapestries and shields hung from the white walls. Different colored paints were used in considerable quantities most of it was a white paint A white tree motif. In his House castle, the paint is red and ck. In Dragon Fort, which used to be one of Henry Pis castle, the color is golden. Arial sat down in the chair of the deceased Lord Whitetree. The rest of the family were either dead or in prison. Stubborn lot, thought Arial, if they had just bent their knees, they wouldn''t have had to perish. Now there was only the ckton left, and Arial had sent letters demanding their surrender. If they surrendered, they would be spared. If not, they would meet the same fate as the Whitetree. Arial wasn''t fond of making threats, but he needed to end the war swiftly. As he sits there he is also thinking of Helia and Helve. By now they must have reached SeaWorth. Helve would surely call upon his banner and bring his troops to meet himter. For now, he and his troops rest here in Whitetree castle. As he stayed in the Whitetree castle he received letters from the other southern lords, swearing their loyalty to the throne.and him As the Lord Protector of both South and East, it is only right they swear fealty to his family. The East has always been his family territory, but the South belongs to the Althea family. Maybe after he marry Helia, he will give the title back to the House of Althea which also still means his family is still the Lord Protector of both regions. He waited and the council members eventually met Arial in the hall, to discuss their next move. There is his counselor, who chaired the House Council, his spymaster, who was the chief intelligence supervising covert activities, his Chief Treasurer and his Lawkeeper, his legal advisor and etiquette all gathered around him, with Knight Commander Sir Massey, leader of all the knights under his family''s employ. He is also the Knight Commander of his House. He has proven himself to be a capable knight and have acute sense of strategies, and also lead Arial men to victorious battle. And then there is the bishop and priest who make up the lesiastics. Tonight there is only one important matter to discuss. The cktons. Once they had defeated the cktons, Arial believed there would be no more threats from the south. Then they could return to the East to rest before they began nning their next move. And he still did not forget his initial goal The Great War between humans and the Demonkind. He would first need to forge a rtionship with the people of the Vern Empire, since in his first timeline it was their Emperor who was to me for the murder of the Demon King''s bride. Then Arial also need to send some diplomatic mission with the Dark Lands, probably the first time of its kind since Emperor George the Wise, for a peace talk. Even though there is no war against them and the Dark Lands for so many years, hundreds of years now, he knows what will happen. The Bleeding Wall wouldn''t always protect them; he needed to create the bond of peace. War was not always the answer. Of course if a war broke out, Arial would pick up his sword and he will fight to his dying breath But wouldn''t it be good for war not to break out at all? Wasn''t it better for him if he could prevent the war from happening at all? Arial had decided that after he return to the East he will strengthen the defense in the Bleeding Wall, and let the King fight his own battle. Now that history in his side, then it is very likely Adrian can win this war by himself. Even the condition for Adrian victory has changed. Before he has no strong allies, and he was decimated in the span of two weeks. But now? Now he is a King, approved by the other nobles and other Kingdoms and he control the South, East and West. The only ce we have no foothold yet is the North. But the Invasion takes priority in Arial mind. Three more years. Arial knew he need to concentrate his force if the Dark Lands really wanted to invade. Maybe a pilgrimage to the Blessed Lands and then he would go to Arakath himself to assess the situation and gain more information about the Dark Lands. He had already heard that the young prince Azrael will be crowned next year. He is the one that Arial need to meet. Below him his House Council is still debating while outside the wind of spring hase to this turbulent period. ************************************************************************* Last chapter for the month. If you enjoy it please leave somements and vote for the story. Thank you and Chapter 72: The young lord Chapter 72: The young lord 1014 AF Seedmonth Day 78 cktree Hold Derrick ckton sat at the head of the long table, his men looking up at him in distress. They had been informed of the Whitetree''s defeat, and the borate dinner before them had done nothing to calm their fears. The food has been cleaned, the wine has been drunk, yet fear and worries is clear. The tension in the dark dimly hall can be felt. Some is whispering, others muttered. The fear is palpable. Every man was awaiting Derrick''s decision: fight the dragon and perish like Whitetree, or bend their knee and be spared of its fire. "My lord," the Articon of Light stood and spoke to Derrick. "The Dragon is fast approaching. They are resting in the Whitetree stronghold. The other nobles have given their loyalty. What should we do?" It is clear that the Articon is worried. And he was not the only one. Derrick look around the Hall and he could see and even felt their feeling of uncertainty. The War between the forces of the Vermont''s and Alderam is intensifying and he could feel a new wind is blowing through the Dukedom The coronation of King, the usurpation of power by Alderam, the reviving of old differences between the South and the North. There is a new ageing and the wind that started slow and gentle now has turned into an uncontroble storm And at the eye of that storm is that young lord of the House of Vermont. "All this fear over a little boy," Ser Bran spat at the ground. "I say let''s kill the child!" "Yes, of course, he is just a young boy," said Lord Leath. Then he chuckles looking at Ser Bran with disdain. "He is young boy who have managed to defeat everyone who opposes him. A young boy who has more than one hundred minor lords on his side. If he wanted he can raise all his vassal in the East and it would not be ten thousand troops that came here, it will be one hundred thousand solider marching here, maybe more." Derrick could only imagine a hundred thousand soldiers marching towards his castle. He would not survive such onught and he doesn''t want all of his family to follow him to the grave just because he is stubborn, "He is right my lord." The Articon spoke again, bowing his head slightly. Lord Leath just bitterly smiles. He doesn''t like to admit that their forces are inadequate but that is better than to have all of their people dead under the hooves of the Vermont cavalry. Derrick look at Lord Leath and nodded and then he also spares a nce to the Articon and shows a helpless smile. These Articon from the Church always give wise counsel. Every noble household has one, but not the dragon. The Vermont''s.'' He muttered silently The Dragon, (as they aremonly known because of their family crest) the noble house of Vermont''s seems unconventional in many aspect, even for their own region. Their way of ruling, clothing and their own culture is weird. There is also the matter of freedom of the people under their rule. Under their rule, many people can buy their freedom, many bes merchant, traders, artisans and craftsman. Many noble houses are intrigued with the Vermont weird way of living, their custom, their ideas, but none dare to say anything fearing to offend the Vermont. The Vermont''s were known to be tolerant, gentle people, but their son was different. If anything the war has taught that the gentleness of the father did not passed down to his son. In the beginning the fact such a young man was given military power was shocking and many of his enemies mocked him calling him names like a milksop, and many other derogatory names Those that did have already stomped to their death by the young lord cavalry or had their head taste the steel of the young lord. A fierce young lord, Arial the Dragon, winning battle after battle. He is more than just the regent of Arrandy, or the only son of a High Lord, he was the militarymander of the East and South Protectorate And because of his victory he had be to be known as Arial the Dragon. His boldness and his adept method in military strategies clearly set him apart from other men The day before, a group of nobles had tried to rebel against him after he had taken Whitetree. Every single one of them had been executed. Arial is able. That above all. Able. And his single mindedness and ability has won him many battles and admiration driving droves of lords to swear fealty to him For such a young lord to bring a host of thousands of soldiers is no easy feats. He is clearly ambitious and driven and has the strength to make his wille true. He is also at times a capable negotiator, settling dispute with his words, persuading people to swear their fealty. He is a unifying force that this Dukedom has not seen for many years, even more than the n''s have been. And now a King has arisen after the dust settles from a tragic event. King Adrian. A King. But it is not he that battles. It is not he that fought in wars and winning it. ckton respect strength. They always have "My lord?" the Articon asked again and he was brought back from his pondering Derrick had to make a decision. The dragon was at the city gate with an army of twenty thousand. The Three Brother also joined him bringing their soldiers with them. This is a force that is enough to raze his castle and everyone inside it "Open the gates and invite the young lord to the castle. Let me meet this dragon," said Derrick finally. The lords in the Hall nodded. "Father, will you give him your loyalty?" his son Gerrick asked. "We''ll see," said Derrick quietly. "We''ll see." ******************************************************************************* See you tomorrow. And please vote and leave somements Chapter 73: Levitias disk Chapter 73: Levitia''s disk 1014 AF Seedmonth Day 70 Mikael Devonhurst "Son, will you apany your sister to the Pce today?" Mikael''s father asked as he slumped in his chair after breakfast. Mikael nced over at his sister Arianna as she prepared herself to meet the Crown Prince. "She looks giddy," said Mikael. "Let her handmaiden go with her." His father frowned a bit before sighing. Then he said "Do you not approve of this wedding?" asked his father. "It''s not that," said Mikael, fiddling with his spoon. "The court is a dangerous ce. You know that. Mother knew that." And he seems to stressed the word mother like it means something. His father closes his eyes and let a sigh filled with regrets. "Your mother knows it toote" His father said, his eyes show sorrow only certain people could. It is a sorrow of being alone. "Yes. She knows too little and knows toote" Mikael agree. There was silence between the pair of father and son for a few seconds before his father said "But your sister is marrying into royalty," his father said, the tinge of sadness in his eyes overshadowed by joy. Mikael knew his father loved his sister more than him, although he didn''tin, he loved his sister too. Arianna resembled their mother too much, and even after all the pain she had caused his father, his father still loved her dearly. It is curious how the thing that hurts us the most can also be our medicine. His fatherhis heartache because of Mikael mother is big and impactful. Like a trace that can''t be erased. Yet, he still loves her even after all the hurt. Mikael however do not share the same feeling of his father. He hated his mother For leaving this family, for leaving his father, for leaving him and Ariana, and for being so stupid. Mikael sighed and then he remarked "Marrying a Crown Prince of Arakath is not something to be celebrated. A Crown Prince would be a King someday. And a king is even more dangerous than the Court. I detest it" muttered Mikael. "Anyway, I''m doing research today." "Again? What research are you doing exactly?" His father asked. "Just history, myths, old stuff like that," Mikael shrugged. "Fine," said his father, shaking his head. "But next time you will apany her." Arianna waltzed over to them, her elegant ck hair flowing behind her. She looked at their faces closely. "Did Mikael agree toe?" she asked her father, looking hopeful. He shook his head, and she scowled. "You never apany me, brother." "Don''t be like that," Mikael smiled. "Next time, I promise." Arianna smiled and instantly Mikael was reminded of his mother, of the woman she used to be before she left her family. Stupid and pitiful Arianna was too young then to tell her the truth about what happens. A story that he doesn''t like to retell or recall Arianna kissed his cheek and bounced happily away to meet her betrothed. She is excited to meet her betrothed, probably to sing and y musical instrument again. The lovely couple. The royal couple. ying their string instrument while his sister sings melodious tunes. So beautiful their harmony, that themon folk says that even birds will freeze in the air trying to listen to their melody It is because of this happiness that Mikael felt even more worried about his sister. Royalty have dark secrets and those secret makes them cold in their heart and merciless in their action. He just hoped that the Crown Prince is not like that. Mikael returned to his room, which was filled with stacks and stacks of books. There were hundreds piled all over the floor, all in alphabetical order. The day before, he had crept into the library again and stolen a book titled "The Lost Generation". He had read it once several years ago, but he wanted to analyze it more closely. He sat on his bed and flipped open the book. The Lost Generation referred to those who came after the First Generation, who disappeared without a trace. Their offspring created a thriving empire of their own, called Enoch, and using the technologies of their forefathers they became so powerful that even the Dark Lords feared them. They lived on an ind surrounded by an imprable barrier. One of their most famous relics was their Enochian steel, impossible to break and so sharp it could cut through mountains. Levitia was said to have owned a sword made of Enochian steel, and the legend said that it could cut through anything The fact that they can cut anything is probably exaggerated, because of Levitia. The hero had once sessfully cut through a mountain, now known as the t Mountains in the Dukedom of n. Although Mikael thought that perhaps the sword was only as strong as its wielder. Levitia is known to have such great internal strength, that he can battle dragon and survive. The Lost Generation lived in peace and prosperity, until one bizarre, fateful day when their entire Empire sank to the bottom of the ocean. Mikael ced the book on his bed. He knew why no one knew the story of the Lost Generation. The reason why this is part of history is unknown is because of Levitia. When Levitia reached the Blessed Land, he was met by the Three Wise Men of the Sea, who offered their knowledge to him. Some historian and schr believe that the knowledge that Levitia was given is about the First Generation and the Lost Generation. Levitia at that time had been marching to the Dark Lands, determined to wipe out the Dark Lords of Arakath, In the Blessed Land, the Three Wise Men of the Sea shows themselves to Levitia, and spoke to him in private. It was from the ount of n Shadowstrider who was there at the scene. After their conversation, suddenly Levitia stopped his march and return back and dere Davarus as the Human Continent, that the Demon Lords may nevere again. And after what Levitia put the Demon Lords through, they surely did not dare to step their foot again, not as long as Levitia is still alive. The fact that Levitia did not continue his march, and his reason, is still debated by schrs from the Human Continent or in Anvali. He was unstoppable and no one in the world at that time came close to his strength, yet suddenly he stopped his march, send his soldier home and for the first time, peace is achieved, ushering in the creation of the Empire and their subsequent development Then after the Subjugation, the event that refers to his subjugation of the Demon Lords that ruled Davarus, he ordered the Demon Lords to meet him to discuss the post war agreement. He would continue the peace if they would give him all the books about the Lost Generation that they had, or he would bring hell to Arakath. Then Levitia burn the books about the Lost Generation and kill all those who know about the Lost Generation. The humans like to paint Levitia as a hero without fault, honorable and just, yet this is one of the only things in history a terrible deed, he ever did, one terrible deed. He never rapes woman, even when raping was legal back then, he did not drink, he did not participate in licentious activities, did not own ves as he believes liberty and freedom is for all, and all are equal before God, neither did he kill randomly, yet this is the only time he acts in such a way. What would lead such an honorable man to act such way? What would be his motivation? Mikael believe he has a secret that he need to kept. The burning of books and the killing of the schr. No one understands why he did it. But he believes that the Great Hero of Humanity knows something. Something so dangerous and terrifying that he would rather broke his honor than let the truth be known. The truth about the Lost Generation and the First Generation. It is why Mikael wanted to go to the Human Continent. He wanted to search for the Levitia Disk. After his meeting with the Three Wise Men of the Sea, Levitia carved words into an Enochian disc using his Enochian de, Lightbreaker. Words that no one could understand. With anguage no one had ever seen before. His sworn brothers could not understand in whatnguage he wrote in the disk. The disk has some that is small, somerge, all scribble in an undecipherable writing, yet it seems Levitia understand and so does the Three Wise Men of the Sea. This is reported by n when Levitia scribbled the writing while the Three Wise Men look intently at Levitia scribbling. Afterwards he had scattered the disc across the Human Continent, for reasons nobody knew. But I will know, thought Mikael. He wanted to unravel the secret of the past. He wanted to know about the Enochians and why they were destroyed and why the First Generation disappears. He would travel to the Human Continent. He would find Levitia''s disc. That is what he wanted to do. Mikael raised his head from his thoughts and called to his attendant, who came rushing to his side. "My lord," he said, bowing. "I need your help," said Mikael. "Prepare a carriage, pack a bag with supplies, weapons and money." The attendant nodded. "Where are you going, young master?" Mikael looked outside his window. The cool air drifted through, and the sunlight bounced off his face. His heart leaped. It has been a long time since he went out from the castle. "To and filled with myths and heroes," he replied. And for some reason he couldn''t stop smiling. His own quest. His personal quest **************************************************************************** Leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 74: Development Chapter 74: Development BLACKTREE HOLD 1014 AF SEEDMONTH DAY 78 Dak! Dak! The sound of footsteps echoed through the otherwise silent hall. Arial marched with his men, all sporting golden armor with an impressive dragon design. Arial stood out, his breastte encrusted with rubies, his long white hair flowing behind him, his blue eyes piercing looking at the people inside the Hall and there is a slight smile on his face, a look of satisfaction. Standing there, taller than most men around his age, he seems to ooze charisma and every movement that he made exudes authority Derrick suddenly understood why so many men had bowed down to the young lord; he emitted the air of a king and a warrior. He walked, strutting to his seat, prideful and powerful, domineering in the most natural form. His eyes don''t view this like a glory, more like a trifle Derrick sighed and gesture to his son. "Gerrick, do you see that?" "See what?" Gerrick stood beside his father, watching Arial in awe. "Look at his eyes," Derrick muttered. "That is a man with purpose. That is a man with a will." He had seen such gaze from many great men in his younger days. Hadrian eyes was like that. Henry eyes was also like that. Even the Duke of Arouen, Alderam n is also like that. Some old sages once said that the eyes are the window to the soul. There is intensity and a burning will in the eyes of great men. And Derrick could see such intensity and a burning will in the eyes of the young lord. This man has a purpose. And such Will are usually apanied with greater cause that fuels the fire. Whatever the problem he would face, he would thriveat least that is what Derrick feel seeing the young lord The cktons were a proud family, but Derrick knew that pride could destroy them like it destroyed the Whitetree. They had raised their banners with the Whitetree''s when Arial and his troops had marched to the south. But the Whitetree''s were dead, their castle upied by those loyal to the Vermont''s. It would be unwise to challenge the dragons, and follow the Whitetree''s to the grave. Of course, they can im revenge but dead people do not rise from the grave as the sun would not rise from the West. What is dead, stay dead. Is it wise of his family, to tread the same path as House of Whitetree and perish by the anger of the Dragon? Was it worth it incurring such anger? This is what he is determined to know. Is Arial Vermont, worthy of his fealty? "Lord Derrick," the young lord said calmly, taking his seat after greeting his fellow knight. His presence among them were like he was their brother, the loyalty he could inspire in his men is infectious but when he sits himself on the seat, no longer the Knights around him treated him like a brother. They all stand straight and the rtionship between them is now of liege and his subordinate This kind of discipline is hard to foster and even harder to maintain but this young lord is capable of training such unit. The young lord looks at Derrick, looking up and down like he was evaluating him. His gaze was cold, and not a single man in the room dared look him in the eye, and they bowed their heads. Arial''s knights stood beside him, their swords at their sides. They stood there, ready to protect their young lord with their lives, unmoving like a mountain that could not be budged. They were allowed to bring their sides into the Hall. It was a dangerous but necessary show of trust, allowing them to keep their weapons; the young lord was not one to offer his trust willingly. A cautious person but a bold attacker in the battlefield. From what Derrick had heard there was a few assassination attempt on the young lord life. However, evidently they failed considering that Arial the Dragon is here in his Hall "Lord Arial," Derrick nodded. "May I offer you some salt and bread?" "I have no time for salt and bread," said Arial abruptly. He looks none too pleased with the offer. Instead he asked Derrick, his tone is cold and demands no rebuke. "Why have you called me? Have you decided? Will you swear fealty to the Crown?" Arial the Dragon, Derrick thought. And like a dragon, he was fierce and impatient. But very capable, Derrick reminded himself. "You truly live up to the rumors, Lord. Clearly you don''t like to waste time and people twisting words all day. Articon advises must be unbearable for you." "Yes, my lord," Arial said, his face unimpressed. "And right now, you''re dying and twisting words just like those Articon from the Papnoticon. Precisely the things I detest. I have been in the south for far too long. Are you nning to fight us, like your friends the Whitetree''s?" Arial gave Derrick a look of warning. "Or will you bow?" His tone is a tone of ultimatum. The threat is clear in his voice. Even in the territory of his enemy he is fearless and bold. "Are you sure you wouldn''t like to have dinner? I hear you''re quite handy to have at a feast," Derrick said jokingly. Angry blood filled Arial''s face. The young lord shot like lightning from his chair and in a split second he was in front of Derrick, the tip of his de pointed at his neck. It almost appeared like he was gliding through the air, like a bird flying in the sky Suddenly the atmosphere turns tense. Derrick knights and guard quickly pull their swords, so does the Vermont''s Knights and bodyguards It took only one move to start a bloodbath in this Hall right now. The servants that is on the background trembles in fear, looking at this scene. The young lord is unfazed as he said to him "Lord Derrick, say it again and I swear by all the Gods I will sever your head from your neck," Arial snarled, his eyes feral like a wolf in winter. He is angry. No, not anger. Regret. Derrick forgot. He was at the feast. It was then that he noticed his son unsheathe his knife and he rushed to the young lord side, aiming the knife at the young lords vitals. "No Gerrick!" He yelled and Gerrick is startled, and drops the knife. At that time, the Vermont knights nearly were about to enter but Arial gesture with his eyes not to move. The sound of the knife falling were the only thing that one could hear in this tense silence. Arial didn''t even bother looking. Does this mean he already knows that his son was behind him and was about to attack him? His cold blue eyes are trained at him, the sword on his neck is still there, steady and calm. "Lord Arial, I was only jesting," Derrick stammered. Arial''s icy eyes pierced him. A dragon, Derrick reminded himself. After a frozen moment, the look in Arial''s eyes returned to a still blue sky. He lowered his sword from Derrick''s neck. "Never jest about the lives of men," Arial spat. "Many died that day. Good men. Their families crumbled, their houses destroyed. Their wives and children still grieve for them." Arial returned to his seat, the fury gone from his face. The Knight seeing their young lord, calm and sheathing his weapon also does the same and sheathe their weapon. He also signaled his knights to also sheathe their weapon He had the countenance of a king, thought Derrick. His old ancestors used to fight under the Golden Guard of the Vern Empire and the countenance of Kings were said to exist in people who have the great fate of ruling Not caring about anything but pushing through with his own ideals, carving his influence to thisnd by the strength of his will. Charismatic, able and brave. He will change this era. If Derrick challenged him in battle, there was no doubt in his mind that he would perish, and his house would be lost in time. He decided he had no other choice. But he also need to know something else. "Lord Arial, I will kneel if I''m satisfied by your answer," Derrick said, looking closely into Arial''s eyes. Suddenly one of his Knights shouted. "You old man. Our Lord is generous enough that he did not kill you. Kneel fast so we could return home. If I have to waste another day in the South I-" "I don''t think he will kill me" Derrick said cutting of the young Knights word, while smiling looking at the young lord "Your Lord is an honorable person. He might be angry but he will not kill me, not when I have already provided shelter and food." he said "I don''t know if you heard, Lord Derrick, butws of hospitality are not practiced on this Kingdom" he said hinting to the feast. One of his Knights spoke "Yet, I''m sure your lord is not like that." Then he continued his words, asking the question he wanted to know from the famous Lord Arial of House Vermont. "What is your y here, Lord Arial of House Vermont? You have more power than this so-called King of yours, yet you want me to believe you are doing this for the sake of the Kingdom. Are you really? Or are you installing a puppet King with the Vermont''s acting as puppeteers moving the King from behind the curtain?" "Your usation is groundless" said a man who is wearing a dragon brooch stuck on his shirt Angry muttering from Arial''s knights shook the room, and Arial lifted a hand to silence them and they obeyed instantly. He eyed Derrick curiously. Then there is a smirk on his face as he said "Will you bend your knee, or not?" he asked after a moment of silence. There was a hint of finality in his voice, and Derrick understood what he meant: kneel or die. "I will bend my knee," Derrick replied, and the men of his house gasped. "Father!" cried Gerrick, his mouth hanging open. "But," Derrick continued, "I will bend my knee only to you. I will give my loyalty to you, not to the crown." "Why is that?" asked Arial, genuine surprise shing across his face. "I do not bow to weak people, and certainly not to a King who doesn''t win his own battles. It''s you who fights. It''s you who conquers. By my honor, it is only you who deserves my loyalty. Let it be said that we lost to the Dragons, not the Sword and Shield. We, the cktons, respect strength," said Derrick firmly, and kneeled before Arial. He then said the oath and ended it with the words "By God, I will defend you from your enemies and follow you into battle." The air was deathly still as every man stared at Derrick on his knees. "Are your oaths true?" the young lord asked "Yes, my lord" Arial considered him and his words carefully, before turning to one of his knights. "Hugh, pacify the rest of the noble houses with the cktons. Summon the banners of your brothers. It must be done by the end of the year. I must return to the east. My attention is needed, there is much more to prepare. Do not fail me," he said, giving his knight a hard look of warning. Hugh Ales nodded and gestured to another man wearing a dragon brooch. "Give the cktons ten thousand gold pieces and have supplies sent here from the keep. The cktons must be ready for battle," said Hugh, and his man nodded. "My lord," said Derrick in surprise, "I did not expect I am not worthy." "You are under my protection," said Arial. The young lord has always been merciless to his enemies buy he is generous to the people that bend their knees to him "It is only right. Will you be ready to deploy your troops in a week?" "Yes, my lord." "Good. I will leave you with five thousand men to help subjugate the other houses in the South. Whether it be by negotiation or by force, I need the South to bepletely under the crown by the end of the year," said Arial firmly. Derrick nodded "Where will you go my lord?" "I will depart for the East. I need to govern the city. It has been so long that I left the governance to therge House Council" Large House Council. Another term he did not understand. So, he just nodded Nodding to Derrick and the men behind him, Arial stood from his seat and left with his guard. Derrick contemted his conversation with the young lord after he had left. He kept his words short, precise and then he moved to his next objective. A young lord that Derrick believe without a doubt that he will rose to fame and greatness. He would rather swear fealty to such a lord then to swear his fealty to a Northron noble. The Vermont''s are from the East, while Adrian no matter his quarrel with his brother he is still a Northron lords. And not only that. It is not Adrian that fought me, it is not Adrian that strikes fear to his hearts, or awe him, it is that young lord. In order to judge a person, he believed he had to meet them. Now that he had met Arial, he held no doubts about his leadership skills. Strength alone would not guarantee victory. Leadership. Something that inspires loyalty That is what important. Strength fades like beauty. But leadership? Now, that willst for a long time. If the strong governed the world, Levitia would have taken Alexander the First''s ce as Emperor, instead of remaining amander. Strength alone was not enough, but great leadershipmanded respect and loyalty, and that wouldst a very long time. Outside his castle, the banner of the cktons, a Stone in back with a white background flutter side by side with the Dragon banner of the Vermont''s *************************************************************************************** See you tomorrow and please vote for the story if you like the story Chapter 75: Flow Chapter 75: Flow SEREN 1014 AF SEEDMONTH DAY 70 The rivers flowedzily, the leaves rustling softly as breezes weaved through the trees. The spring air was thick with the scent of fresh flowers and sounds of new wildlife. Birds chirps on top of trees like a melodic song. Lisa was bathing in the smoothke, while Kyle sat on the side, just breaking the surface with his feet. "Spring is here. Spring is here" She used to sing that when she was a child each time the springtime came. They are in Seren thend of the Fire Gods, and of desserts and sands. The siblings had first headed to Seren on a quest, delivering a package to a noble house. It was an easy quest, and Kyle had only epted it because of what had happened with Helia. She had misunderstood his feelings greatly, and she was mistaken about what Kyle and Hilda had been. Kyle had since heard that Arial and Helia were betrothed, and his emotions were in shock. He had had a feeling that she liked Arial, and back at the Academy Kyle had not been a noble. It was not like there was anything between him and Helia. It was not possible considering their difference in status at the time and he have always known she like Arialor was she always in love with Arial? Her father would have never approved of him. But he still could not shake his feelings of regret. He doesn''t know...that night was still so confusing to him. But the reason he and his sister stay here in Seren is because of Arial orders. After the war had broken out in the Dukedom of nKingdom, Kyle corrected himselfthey had received a letter from Arial ordering them to stay and protect his parents. They didn''t exactly face any threats; his parents were well looked after and were staying in a house provided by their friend Lord Will Eren, and Seren was a beautiful and strong ce with many allies of the Vermont''s. Kyle family is a noble family after Lord Aries gives somends to his father a few years ago. House Lethe is a direct vassal of the Vermont''s. In other words, his family serves the Vermont''s. The symbol of the House of Lethe is a white raven being speared. Their motto is Defy Fate. Kyle had heard from the letters and the rumors, that Arial leads the House of Vermont now, acting as Regent, taking the control of the governance of the duchy and the troops, and that it was Aries that orchestrate Adrian to be King, a kingdom away. But Kyle knew better. It had been Arial''s n, not his father''s. Kyle had known Arial a long time, and he was still amazed by the way his mind worked; he was still just a child, like Kyle and Lisa and Helia, but his thoughts and his actions were far beyond his years. It was like he is not a kid like them during his younger days, his thoughts mature, his action are nned, and he is always diligent in his studies whether it be the art of the sword or the art of the mind, like he is preparing for something. Cold and calcting, but incredibly clever, and Kyle couldn''t figure his old friend out no matter how hard he tried. Right now the Dukedom is fighting a war, war of the Brothers, the other Kingdom dubbed the war, War of session. In truth, it is a civil war between the Houses that support one or the other. A war between King Adrian, who dere that n is a new Kingdom and demand that Duke of Arouen, his brother who usurped title of Arouen to return it back to the Crown dominion A war that is spearheaded by Arial, a King backed by the Vermont family influence. It is also dubbed the War between two houses. The House of Vermont and House of Pis. The New Nobles and the Old Nobles. Kyle should have been there by his side as their family direct vassal, with him going to battle. Lisa alsoined that they are not part of the war. But yesterday he got another letter from Arial. In the letter he said that he fears for his parent''s safety and he would trust no one else with the lives of his parents. Far from the war, far from the battle, his heart will be at ease, knowing that his parent is away from the war that is ravaging the Kingdom. It is a letter to console them. Arial wrote that right now there are some noble Houses in the South that still are not pacified. After they are pacified, he will send a letter to his parent inviting them home. Another breeze stroked Kyle''s face, and he dropped his head back to gaze up at the clear blue sky. He wondered why Arial had to burden himself alone, while they yed inkes enjoying the spring. Kyle was like a brother to him. Then the wind blew and his mind wander to Helia. He sighed. The matters of the feeling have always beenplicated. He tried to pretend Arial''s betrothal to Helia didn''t upset him. There are other girls, he thought, I can find another girl. One day perhaps he would believe that. "Brother, are you done?" Lisa had emerged from theke and was already dressed, not in her armor but in a beautiful dress which made her appear much safer and softer than she really was. She bought it four weeks ago during the Levitia Homing festival. Kyle pulled himself up from the water''s edge and nodded. "Let''s return, we''ve been out for quite a while." Perhaps too long, he thought as they walked. Lady Julia Vermont had recently delivered a beautiful baby girl, with crystal eyes and a shock of white hair. The Vermont it seems have always had that trait of white hair and blue piercing eyes. But, wonderful as the little girl was, she cried an awful lot and Julia was at her wit''s end. She had told Kyle and Lisa how easy it had been raising Arial, and she had no idea how to console her daughter. Arial when he was a bay rarely cried and it was almost too easy raising him "I hope Arial lets us return home for the wedding," said Lisa absentmindedly. Kyle''s heart pumped cold blood for a moment and his spirit shivered. But of course, he understood. Arial and Helia were their closest friends, the four of them were like family. The Four Greats. Kyle exhaled the coldness steadily. That title is now like a chain. "Maybe by then the war will be over," he said, and Lisa nodded hopefully. They walked the rest of the way back in silence, carried by the wind. Behind him theke keeps flowing endlessly. Kyle when he was ying by the edge of the river he thought if only he could let go as easily as the water in the rivers, flowing and letting it all go, To flow like a river. ************************************************************************* See you tomorrow and leave somements and please leave some review if you like the story Chapter 76: Vern empire (1) Chapter 76: Vern empire (1) VERN 1014 AF SEEDMONTH The tavern was full today. People young and old had gathered to hear the storytellers spin their tales once again, of Levitia and his Oath of Brotherhood. Zhang Liao Bao had snuck away from the brothel to hear the stories, paid his ten pennies and sat himself down among the crowd. He sat in front with the old people, his eyes shining. "Levitia and n swore an oath of brotherhood beneath the red tree in Dagur Hill, in thend now known as the Dukedom of n, promising to face dangers together, to protect the people, protect the Court, and promise each other to avenge their parents'' deaths." "Great, great!" the crowd cheered Everybody already knew the story, but they never tired of hearing it. It is one of the most famous story of Levitia which is the beginning of his journey The storytellers waited for the noise to die down, and continued. "This was the beginning of their journey. n rode Shadow, his ck horse, while Levitia rode Lightwalker, his white one. Together the two heroes fought monsters and gods, humiliated the Demon Lords, killing corrupt officials and won great fame." The crowd cheered again, and Liao Bao whooped. Suddenly, a sharp pain shot down the side of his head, and he realized his ear was being pinched. Turning, he saw his mother ring at him. "What are you doing here Liao Bao? Out, now!" The people sitting around him sniggered as he was dragged outside by the ear. His mother refused to release him until they were back at the brothel. The pleasuredies grinned at him as he was thrown inside. "Sister Chunhua," one of themughed, "don''t hit him too hard this time." "Where did you go Liao Bao? Having fun in the gambling house again?" Said some of thedies that work in the Red Veil "Liao Bao where is the ne you promised me? I thought you liked me!" "Sister Qi, I will buy you a ne," Liao Bao winked, "and you will surely love me." "Your tongue is slick, Liao Bao," said Sister Qi, and she walked away from him, giggling. "My tongue can do more than just talk!" Liao Bao called after her and was greeted with a p around the head from his mother. "What were you doing in the tavern," she asked angrily. "You are only sixteen, and there you are visiting gambling ces and wine houses like they''re your own home!" His home is a small hut behind the Red Veil. "Come on, I have to find something to relieve my tension, Mother" Liao Bao said, shing a gleaming smile at his mother. She shook her head at him. "Go and help prepare for the performance tonight," she said, batting him away. Liao Bao nodded and kissed her cheek. The Red Veil Mansion offered entertainment, prostitution and all manner of carnal pleasures. The Red Veil is not like the Golden Court in the Kingdom of Renasia where their courtesan has their own handmaiden, and to win their favor would take gold more than his own weight. Here even the most minor noble cane and have fun. Of course most of them use different identities here. Liao Bao''s mother had worked here for many years, and Liao Bao often pitched in to help whenever he was needed. Later that evening the Red Veil he was to put on a theater performance of a popr tale in the Levitia Saga, the Seduction of Duvan. Most pleasure house also offered entertainment like this and most of the pleasure house uses this part of the story in Levitia Saga, the Seduction of Duvan because of how fitting it is with the theme of brothel and pleasure houses The story fit the theme of pleasure house, especially the part where he seduces the three Princess of Demon Lord Aliel, bed with three of them and when dawn came, the Demon Lord died of poison. Later in the story Levitia had entered the room and upon seeing the three naked princesses lying across the bed, with hatred in his eyes he had ughtered them with his famous Enochian Steel, Lightbreaker, although that part was left out of the Red Veil''s y; the murder of three beautiful, voluptuous women was not what the men were paying to see. He never understand why Levitia would kill such beautiful princess. At least in history that is how the princess is depicted. Beautiful and voluptuous and innocent Levitia with all his strength was a very vengeful person. When he warred against the Demon Lords, he would kill all their family, even their children. It is only inter years of his life did he spare some of the Dark Lords and his feeling mellowed. Wise even. Well, considering that the Demon Lords killed his parents and uncle it is understandable. Duvan Renasi of course could not stop Levitia from killing the Three Princess. How could he? Levitia is stronger than any man of his age. But he strongly detests Levitia action that day. He has won him the castle for Levitia, yet Levitia killed his paramour. Duvan has many paramour, many women, and if there is one redeeming qualities of Duvan, it is that even though, he is a womanizer, doesn''t like reading, rude to his superior, likes drinking, but he treats woman very gently. Well, Duvan himself got payback for Levitia action inter future. "What are you dreaming about?" One of thedy heckled him and he nodded his head quickly. "I got, I got it" Liao Bao helped to set up the stage for that night''s show, and prepared the costumes for the actors before resting. As heid his body across an old wooden bench, he let his mind wander. Vern Empire, a name that used to inspire greatness, now just another kingdom, although the stubborn Emperor still imed it was an empire. "Psst, Liao Bao!" He opened one eye to see Sister Qi crouching in the shadows of the stage, waving him over. Liao Bao jumped up and approached her, and she took his face in her hand and kissed his cheek. "Bring me the ne and I will give you so much more than kisses" she winked before turning and strutting away. Liao Bao grinned and watched her leave; he loved the bounce in her step. He was popr among the girls of Red Veil. He had already slept with Sister Liaohua and Sister Zhao, and his new prey was Sister Qi. The faint bustling sounds of the crowd gathering outside snapped him from his thoughts. As a man in the capital his ambitions should have been great, yet there he was working in a pleasure house; he could aspire to so much more. *************************************************************************************** Part one of the chapter. Next part wille in a few minutes Chapter 77: Vern empire (2) Chapter 77: Vern empire (2) Literature, painting and music all brought incredible amounts of money if the artist became well known. Liao Bao had learned to read from a drunk who used to frequent the Red Veil before his unfortunate and untimely murder; Drunk Uncle Wei, Liao Bao had called him. He had considered joining the School of Words, but he was a prostitute''s son, a bastard in the eyes of the Caelum race. The Caelum race is the most dominant race in the Continent, blood of the First and Lost Generation, divine blood some would say. ''School of words huh?'' he thought to himself. Ni Zan and Dong Qichang were the founders of School of Words. This highly individualistic school of poetry and prose was criticized by the Church establishment for its association with intense sensual lyricism, which was also apparent in the Empire vernacr novels such asThe Red Lady in the Shining Lake. Yet many schr-officials were affected by the new popr romantic literature, seeking courtesans as soul mates to reenact the heroic love stories which arranged marriages often could not provide or amodate. Courtesans, not prostitute he reminded himself. Not to mention the Church frown on such prose. Perhaps a painter then, he thought, but he dashed out the idea immediatelythe capital was already filled with talented artists, who could sell one piece of work for ridiculously high prices. Liao Bao could neverpete with them. There is Santi, Amonalis, and the Four Schrs, Shen Zhou, Tang Yin, Wen Zhengming and Qiu Ying which is also known for their martial arts and their artistic talents. They are all great artist revered for their talent in the arts of painting. They drew upon the techniques, styles, andplexity in painting achieved by their predecessors, during the reign of George the Second who is an ardent fan of art, different from his father, William the Lecher (known as the pervert among the people of his reign), but added some new techniques and styles. Well-known artists could make a living simply by painting, due to the high prices they demanded for their artworks and the great demand by the highly culturedmunity to collect precious works of art. And not only here, but also the art of paintings is also famous in other Kingdoms though Renasia also possess many artists with high artistic ability and famous works of art. Vangua kingdom also is known to house many great works of art. One of such art is Leliana Smile. It is a mysterious painting which is painted by Levitia himself, of his beloved, Leliana The painting is described to be foggy, a style of painting that Levitia developed called sfumato. The painting itself is one of the most revered and mysterious painting ever made. She is smiling in the picture yet no one knows why This painting was painted during Levitia imprisonment by his cousin when he was asked by his cousin if he needs something before he died. He asked for an easel and a brush. Her smile in the painting is mysterious and seems to indicate something. That is the reason why the painting is so famous. People like to guess why she is smiling. But talking about artist Renowned artists often gathered an entourage of followers, some who were amateurs who painted while pursuing an official career and others who were full-time painters ''An artisan, a craftsman'' He mused further The major production centers for porcin were the imperial kilns at Adenzhen in Langxi province and Lihue in Alberta province Carved designs icquer ware and designs zed ontoporcin wares disyed intricate scenes simr inplexity to those in painting. These items could be found in the homes of the wealthy, alongside embroidered silks and wares injade, ivory, andcloisonn. The houses of the rich were also furnished with rosewood furniture and feathertticework. The writing materials in a schr''s private study, including borately carved brush holders made of stone or wood, were designed and arranged ritually to give an aesthetic appeal. There were many thoughts in his mind. Liao Bao''s thoughts wandered to the current Emperor. George the Fifth ruled Vern, a man of the Caelum race while most of his people were of Eastia race. The Eastian people believed in the folk tales of the Three Ancestors: The Old Man, the Immortal Man, and the Sitting Man. The early Caelum Emperor favors the Three Ancestors even though most of them is Church adherents. The Church also is well established towards the Empire, with its history begin with St Albert during the reign of Alexiniad the Blessed who created the Light Abbey in the Central ins. But the advent of the Caelum race had been devastating to the Eastian religion. In his first year of ruling, Emperor Alexiniad dered many of the Old religion and the Old Gods among the Eastian race, heterodox and illegal There was one Empire schr by the name of Wang Shangming who became incredibly influential. However, his teachings were attacked for their promotion of the Three Ancestors teaching when it is not. His concept of the "extension of knowledge", gaining understanding through careful and rational investigation of things and events, Wang argued that universal concepts would appear in the minds of anyone Therefore, he imed that anyone no matter their pedigree or education could be as wise as George and any smart man had been and that their writings were not sources of truth but merely guides which might have ws when carefully examined A peasant with a great deal of experience and intelligence would then be wiser than an official who had memorized the Ancestors Teachings but not experienced the real world. Other schr-bureaucrats were wary of Wang''s heterodoxy, the increasing number of his disciples while still in office, and his overall socially rebellious message. To curb his influence and socially rebellious message, Wang was often sent out to deal with military affairs far away from the capital. Wang Shangming''s disciple and salt-mine worker Wang Lian gave lectures tomoners about pursuing education to improve their lives, while his follower He Feiyin challenged the elevation and emphasis of the family in Eastian society His contemporary Li Fei even taught that women were the intellectual equals of men and should be given a better education; both Li and He eventually died in prison, jailed on charges of spreading "dangerous ideas" Yet the "dangerous idea" of educating women had long been embraced by mothers and courtesans, who were as skillful in calligraphy, painting and poetry as their male counterparts. Well, when your job is to pleasure men with variety of behavior, they too learn better to pleasure their guest that wanted an intelligent woman beside them. Liao Bao sighed. Better to live as a prostitute''s son, he thought, than to be embroiled in court politics. ************************************************************************************* VERN Shu Ren Gui The hill was littered with bodies writhing and pleading. Shu Ren Gui looked at his teacher anxiously, who was standing above them all, ripping strips of chicken from a drumstick with his teeth. "Do you wish to fight me again? How dare you bring chaos here," he bellowed, and threw the chicken bone down at his feet. "Haah, open the wine" Shu Ren Gui brough his teacher the wine and he gulped the wine deliciously "Teacher, we should leave. The authorities wille sooner orter," Ren Gui said nervously. The snarling man red at the ruffians on the ground. "Repent! Never bring your fight to the north again. This is my territory. Next time you will not be so lucky!" "Thank you, Northern Badger! Of course!" the men scrambled clumsily to their feet and fled. The man rxed and turned to Ren Gui. "One bandit group settled" his teacher said drinking the wine again. Then after he finished drinking he look at Ren Gui and said "Will you wait for me in the capital, Ren Gui?" he asked suddenly. "The capital?" Ren Gui asked. His teacher was impulsive and strong, honorable and a proud defender of the weak. He was Ren Gui''s hero, and had his utmost respect. But sometimes he could never tell what his teacher is thinking "Yes, I''m meeting some old friends there. Will you prepare for me?" "Yes, teacher," Ren Gui nodded. His teacher gripped his shoulder affectionately, before using his impable lightness skills to disappear from the hill. Ren Gui approached his waiting horse and gripped the knife his teacher had given him. It was remarkably rare, made of Enochian steel, and if word got out that he had it, it would attract a great deal of unwanted attention. Ren Gui wrapped the knife in a cloth and put it safely in his knapsack, before mounting his horse, and heading to the capital to wait for his teacher. ************************************************************************ Leave somemenst and please vote for this story. Hope you all enjoy it Chapter 78: Plans (1) Chapter 78: ns (1) ARIAL 1014 AF LIGHTMONTH The trees surrounded his castle like great armies defending their fortress. The towers stand majestically. The banners of his family waved in the wind. The turrets guarded the walls. The arrow lops can also be seen. Some were big, some were small. Arial rode Firebringer through the trees to Roaring Dragon castle. The east was rtively peaceful thanks to the protection of the Vermont''s, and the citizens of Danoba were busily hurrying through the markets as usual. It almost seems like there is nothing happening outside the city. Like the air of blood and war of the outside world could not taint this part of the Kingdom. Arial stroked his horse''s fiery mane as they approached the castle, surrounded by vignt guards. He look up and he smiles. The guards of his household silently walked on the walls and keeping the peace, watching for dangers. All the towers have a steeply spiral staircase, making it awkward for invaders, if they ever decide to invade to fight upwards, the steps uneven giving the defender some advantage Trebuchets stood mightily on the towers ready at any moment notice to unleash an attack. And in the castle he knew what inside it. There is a great hall for feasting, with artwork from Vangua and Vern adorned the walls, tapestries of events that isid on the ss stained windows, and rich tapestries of red hung on the walls of the other rooms, suits of armor standing guard to induce fear to those who wish us harm, a central huge open air courtyard and the dungeons and many more rooms all house their own secret. There are also the baileys. There is the west, north, east and south bailey and there are many more in the castle. It was then one of the guards recognize him "My lord!" a guard yelled down from the top of a wall as he saw Arial pass by. "Congrattions on your victory!" "Thank you," Arial called back, and nodded at the men who bowed their heads. Arial could see the Dragon Keep when he looks in the distance. He once goes inside the Keep. It is aplex structure andrger than any Keep in the Kingdom. It is also thest line of defense during siege or attack. The horseshoes shake the ground and Arial turn back behind him and smile. All in horseback. All looked intimidating and armed to the teeth With five thousand troops he returned back home. Word quickly spread of Arial''s return, and before long he was surrounded by people celebrating his victory. He had united many parts of the Kingdom under the Crown. He led his men into the castle, sending Firebringer to rest in the stables. Once inside, one of his vassals approached him. "My lord, should I assemble the council?" the man asked. Arial look around him and then he shakes his head "Not yet," said Arial, and his man nodded and backed away. The pressure of his mission in the south and his journey home had exhausted him, and he had to rest. It is thankful that he could finish early in the South and return back During the ride back, he had been thinking about the war chest. Gold did not just fall from the sky, and if the war continued it would surely leave them in financial pain. After all there is nothing more consuming to the Treasury than a war. He had to try to reach a settlement with Alderam, before it was toote. But he also acknowledges that it is hard. To negotiate peace between the brothers might even be impossible. He sighed His attack at the feast was unforgivable, but if they continued to battle their economy would shatter whether they won or not. Fathers get stabbed by sword and the children get ripped apart by taxes. War does these to its people. Arial did not want to see the old scene of parent selling their child or the destion of hope in the hearts of peasants anymore. Because he used to be one of those peasants. With the real threat from beyond the sea creeping closer each day, Arial could not afford to waste all their gold on this war. For the time being Arial would let Alderam stay in the north, while he secured his base in the west and the south. The east had always been under his family''s control, so he needn''t worry about that. There is a lot of profitable cities there and he intend to keep it that way. He did not want to divert to much gold and wreck the budding economy there. Also, the King was still at Rockstill with his most trusted men, holding court in the castle that used to belong to thete Arwin Rodan. He walk forward and then a mane to him. "My lord," said another of Arial''s men, who had been left to watch the city while Arial was away. The man kneeled, and Arial gestured for him to rise. "How is the city?" Arial asked. "Your city is doing fine, my lord. The traders and markets are functioning normally. Trade with our northern neighbor Vern has been blocked, but other than that things are still running smoothly," said the man, his face twitching slightly. "Estimated loss?" asked Arial as he raised an eyebrow. The man paused. "give me the number!" Arial asked again, his voice stronger. "About five million gold, my lord." Arial sighed. If the route to Vern was blocked their caravans could not reach them. Five million was a noticeable loss. It might not be big for arge Kingdom but for such a small kingdom it is quite a loss. He need to open back the trade route. Only with more gold could he secure more allies and weapon. He decided that he will send letters to some of the Northron lords to open back the trade route maybe even share it with the Southron lords. But Arial would still need Alderam''s permission to open the route again and continue their trade. "We will discuss it when the council has assembled," said Arial, and the man nodded silently as he went back into the city. Arial take a sigh, his eyes burning with determination as he enters the castle. ****************************************************************************************** Chapter 79: Plans (2) Chapter 79: ns (2) Arial had called for the assembly of the council, and was silently rehearsing what he would discuss as he dressed. The trade route must be reopened, that was urgent. He would have to send letters to both the King and the northern lords in order to set that in motion. There is also the matter of the neww and the legal system that needs to be established with the establishment of a new country He carefully checked his reflection; he had found that, often, appearance alone was enough to make the enemy bow down. Many lords submit after he defeated the Whitetree, and manymon folk is happy when he became their lord. That is because his family reputation that is known to be very generous which is the reputation of his father, while he was feared by his enemies. Reputations are important. He threw around him a handsome red velvet jacket with stunning damask brocade, which swept down to his knees and was created by a famous tailor in Vangua. Jacques Arrendelle is one of the most famous tailor in the Continent as he makes clothes for royalties. It has a luxurious and soft feel that makes it exceedinglyfortable to wear. The jacket is approximately knee-length and features attractive damask brocade decoration on both of the front and back, these decorations modified for his House, red and ck pattern detailing and feature additional gold trim. The jackets full-length sleeves are fitted to the arm and end is damask brocade cuffs, the shoulders are slightly raise, creating a circr ridge that adds a level of depths to the jackets, and the interior of the frock-styled jacket is fully lined forfort. The tailor really is talented. Well, considering this cost a fortune no wonder so much detail is put on this jacket. Arial found himself slowly bing like the nobles he had always despised, living their lives and ying their games. His feelings towards the nobility hadn''t changed, but perhaps he could learn to understand them a little bit more, to get inside their heads. This is all they know. They were born to a world full with deceit and no surprise they too be unable to believe anyone else. That was my impression of nobility Arial knew that not all of them were corrupt. Not all of them were greedy. Some nobles are honorable. Some are good. Some think for the people they ruled and they uphold their nobility as an ideal to strive towards. They are superior, so they must emte a noble attitude. Helping the poor is their noblesse oblige. But that''s the problem. Only some of them share that sentiment. Not many. And not all. Maybe it has nothing to do with ss, or upbringing. Maybe it was simply a matter of choosing a path. Be good? Be evil? Do good? Do evil? Every day we are faced with a choice and every time we make a choice we became the embodiment of that choice. We are what we decide to be, Arial thought, and sighed. He then wears another clothes. It is a jacket with a dress and gold breeches. The shirt is padded shirt in ace up cotton gambeson style shirt that can be worn as a stand-alone garment or as an undershirt with leather jerkin. He chose to wear it with the jacket Theshirtistraditionalcottonfabric,andthesleevesarebitthicker,featuringaquilted fabricdesign. He then slipped a bracelet onto his wrist, exquisitely carved in Vern by Wen Tianxing, featuring an intricate dragon design. He had bought it from the royalty of Vern and it had cost a fortune, but first impressions were important, he had thought. It adds to the mystery and splendor of his House which makes the people reveres them; the nobles respect them and awe their enemies. Once fully dressed in his impressive attire, Arial headed to the House Council room and entered through the enormous oak doors. His council members were waiting for him, and stood abruptly. The court officials are not present. Only his House Council can enter the Council They were all talented men, some scouted by his mother and father, some with great influence and military power, some sons of nobles who had contributed to the Vermont''s rise of power. Arial took his seat at the head of the long oak table, and cleared his throat. "Let the meetingmence," he said, looking around the table. Each man wore a dragon brooch, a symbol of being part of the council. It is a badge of office. "Yes, my lord," the council members replied together, their voices filled with enthusiasm. First his Treasurer stood up and gives him the reports of his gold chest, expenses for the war, supply that he has and provision needed Arial give the Treasurer permission to do anything that he sees fit to make his realm more prosperous but any drastic changes must go through him first. He nodded and then he sits back down. Derwin Watertree, Arial Lawkeeper stood and addressed Arial. "My lord, we need to change thews in our kingdom." This statement is none other than implying that Arial should take it up this matter with the King. Even though Adrian is technically King, Arial doubt he would refuse him. After all, he did win the King his battles. And the Vermont''s is his strongest supporter. He nodded but he is finished. Arial then ask "Why?" asked Arial, and Derwin took a deep breath. ''Feudalws and custom differed dramatically even within countries like ours or Vangua and Dostov from one major county or duchy to the next'' The other members of the House Council nodded. Derwin continued his words. ''Though of course there are some uniformity in some kingdoms and counties because of the Empire governance a long time ago, it is undeniable that there are also differentws in other parts of the Kingdom. "When the Empire was divided all those years ago, my lord, the practice of feudalism grew more different with every passing year'' Arial nodded. It is also the reason why in his reign there are some awkward cases since thews of each region of a lord dominion is different and sometimes outright ridiculous. Derwin continued amidst the slowly frowning faces of some lords in the House Council ''And that includes in our Kingdom. Laws are not the same. In our Duchy it''s different, in others it''s different. Our duchy is one of the ces in this Kingdom where most free men came here, to live, to work, and to trade and we can boast that our duchy is the most prosperous and rich. Ourws are also lenient and I think we should unify thews under the King, instead of each duchy deciding their own degree of punishment which will incite revolt and rebellion Some of the people in the room frowned and then one of them said. "The lords will not be happy about the King curbing their power," said SerMassey, and several of the men around him nodded. It is a valid concern "True," said Derwin, "but it has to be done, for the royal authority. How can people believe in a King who can''t control his lords? You know, sometimes I think it would be better if our lord was on the throne." "Derwin, enough! That is treasonous," SerMassey bellowed, and Derwin flinched. The other lord looks down at the ground, not intending to enter this argument. "I apologize, my lord," he said quietly, and shrank back into his seat. Arial pondered Derwin''s advice. In the kingdom there were no codes for formalws, and each lord had the authority to judge those under hisnd. Arial want to field massive armies of infantry, cavalry, and archers. Complex logistical systems maintained by efficient government bureaucracies were needed to supply, train, and control suchrge forces. The current rules is not efficient for such management Bureaucracies. Maybe if he followed the Three Ancestors way it will work. But Massey was right: diminishing the power of the lords would leave them feeling stung. Bureaucracies will diminish the power of the nobles in the Kingdom. That would incite rebellion and left a festering wound in the nobles that followed him and the King. Even though the Vern Empire is kind of like a feudalist system but they have officer''s usually second sons, sons that is not poised to inheritnds which be officers in the court, helping the administrative duties of the emperor. It is kind of semi feudalist kingdom. Arial decided he would need to think through his decision carefully He then moved on to the next matter at hand: weapons. Specifically, Asteros Iron They could not lose their trade with Asteros. Asteros iron had remarkable qualities which made it much stronger and more durable than any other type of iron. One of the reasons Arial''s army was so hard to defeat was that their weapons and armor were made of Asteros iron, which was second only to Enochian steel. But Enochian steel was extremely rare and extremely precious, and Asteros iron could definitely do the job. He knows that sailing the ck Sea, even though it''s dangerous, to trade with them, is a smart move. Before in his timeline the Dukedom of n did not have this kind of strength, neither did they have an organized army. Even though every troop are under their own respective Houses, the Vermont troops are a little different. It is trained and taught and armed to the teeth Arial called on the Commander of the House. "I want you to start producing crossbows en masse," he said, and the Commander nodded without question. No objection, no nothing. At first when he took the leadership in the House when the war began, this Commander has always disrespected him, telling the people of the House that he is incapable of leading his House vassal. So, Arial challenged the man into battle. He lost. Since he had lost a duel to Arial, he had followed him loyally. He was a simple man. "Crossbows, my lord?" the other council members asked in surprise. "Yes," Arial said, "we need to prepare." His word shows that he will not take any objection. "But the east did not yet enter the war. If we-" "That is my order!" Arial bellowed, and the room fell silent. Once again they look at the ground, not daring to meet the eyes of their young lord. There is a reason why Arial is determined to produce it en masse now. The crossbows would be essential if a full-scale war were to happen. The crossbow is the preferred long-range weapon, due to several reasons. They were easy to mass-produce. Also, training of crossbowmen was easy enough, and they were an effective long-range weapon. Arial turned to his treasurer as he set another order. "I have an important job for you," he said. "I want you to create an irrigation system to control the Argan River. I am calling it Arlianes irrigation system. There are lots of peasant viges near the area which we can turn into our logistical base. And also the Canal in Good, to irrigate therge areas ofnd in the empty in, so that we can grow more crops." "That''s quite brilliant, my lord," the treasurer said, bowing. "Can you do it?" asked Arial, raising his eyebrows expectantly. "I will try my best," said his treasurer, and Arial red at him. "I mean, yes, of course, surely I will do it." ''You better'' The word was m and does not hint of any anger. But to those in his Council there all could see the threatced in his cold tone. When Aries preside these meeting they never felt the way they felt when his son preside these meetings. When Arial preside the meeting, his charisma oozes and he had this weird effect on people. The reputation of him as the Arial the Dragon, the unbeatable militarymander only increases his prestige and reputation. To be in the same room with him could be unnerving for some people. The way he looks at you when he is displeased or the way he calmly spoke when he is angry could make one back sweat Arial went on to order his council to start building new schools and a new university, a haven for books and teachings for knowledge-seekers across the kingdom. Arial''s dream had once shed to a country, people swarming from all over to a ce called Cordova, learning, gaining knowledge. He wanted to create the same thing he saw in his dream. A center of knowledge here in their new Kingdom. Knowledge is power, Arial thought. He needed his people to be educated and united. A centralized state and centralized army under one rule will make it easier to repel an invasion instead of relying on the oaths and promises of noble ss. But Arial also knows that he could not change all of this things drastically. If he did that, then all the nobles would be very angry and their target will be his family. In the East the nobles might agree to many of his reforms, because their way is different than the other nobles in the Kingdom The reason for this difference is mostly because most of the nobles in the East under the Vermont rule, learn from the schools that his father created and even peasant child can learn in school, only they have to pay fifty silver for a year of learning. But since ournd is prosperous there is not that many peasants, many of them be trader and school helps their child find their talents. Some be craftsman while other be artist, inventor, some be apprentice, master craftsman, and some be peddler who came from town to town supplying the backwater region with many items they could not find or have in their viges. And Arrandy, the Dukedom of his family are the supplier, the trader, the sole economic power in the Kingdom. Their gold funds Adrian expenditure. Arial summoned the herald, a messenger who also arranged tournaments, announced challenges and marshaledbatants. Arial handed the man two envelopes. "Send this to my parents in Seren," he said, indicating the first envelope. "You must not be tracked. And this one," Arial gestured to the second envelope, "is to be delivered to Lord Alderam." "Yes, my lord," said the herald, and left with the letters. "Does anybody have anything else to add?" Arial asked, turning back to the council. The lesial stood quickly. "The wedding, my lord. When will the wedding be held?" he asked, and Arial could tell he had been rehearsing his words silently for some time. Arial look at them and smirk The bishop and priest shrank further into their seats. "My wedding?" asked Arial. "What does it matter?" "My lord," the lesial muttered, "we know you are not entirely conventional, but the wedding must follow protocol, especially for the reputation of your house." Churchmen, thought Arial with disdain. He wasn''t fond of them, but it was necessary to have them around, since no good ever came from defying the church. The Grand Papnoticon might even have been more powerful than kings. "Fine!" said Arial, "I''ll follow protocol. Are we done?" The council members looked at each other and nodded. "Derwin, send me your proposalter. For now, I need to rest." Arial left the House Council and returned to his room, pondering his next steps. He considered going into the cityter that day, to watch his people and unwind. Rest never came easily for Arial, and when his family returned he would be very busy, he needed to take a break and rx his mind. Walking back out of his room, he headed to the stables where he mounted Firebringer and rode out of the castle grounds, and into the city. ************************************************************************* A little bit long for a chapter. Anyway, if you like the story please leave somemenst and reviews. Chapter 80: Conflicting emotions Chapter 80: Conflicting emotions DENTED SHIELD CASTLE 1014 AF LIGHTMONTH Through the cold and the rain of the night, a messenger came banging on the castle gate. His hair and clothes were sodden, but the letter he carried was dry as the desert sands, sheltered under his coat. The castle guards spotted the man and reported him immediately to Henry Pis, but before they could exchange a single word the messenger fled, leaving nothing but the letter behind. Alderam and his son Harald had left Dented Shield and traveled to the north to fight the remaining noble houses, and Henry had been appointed regent in their absence. They had blocked the Vermont''s trade to Vern, so they in turn had blocked Dented Shield''s trade to the rest of the nation. Since the Vermont''s controlled the west, south and east it wasn''t hard to do. And that also means they were cut off from Vangua and many other nations in the South. Their influence across the continent was immense. And this is their counterattack. The fierce nightly wind pped Henry''s windows, sttering them with rain. Henry shivered. The cold was brutal, but still not as harsh as Vorthy, the Land of Eternal Winter. In Vorthy, the streets were nketed in snow, and ice dripped from the skies. The people were hardened and relentless from living in such harsh conditions, the frozen air burned like fire, never feeling the embrace of summer or autumn''s kiss, extinguishing weak life like it could bury the me of the Sun Emperor. At least it is not like Vorthy, Henry mused. And he giggled at this thought. He once knew a Vorthy sailors and how shocked that sailor was when he felt the summer air. "Ales," he said, summoning his page, "bring me the letter." "Yes, my lord," Ales nodded. He is a page from a peasant house here in the North. The night was stealing Henry''s heat faster than his body could rece it, and in the icy dark he thought of his son. Was he safe? Had he found refuge in Adrian''s territory? They could not exchange letters, but Henry''s heart would always be with West. He always fear that West would be executed wit Adrian forces and as such he had hidden their connection and ns very deeply. Henry lit a candle on his table and awaited Ales'' return. The letter must have great importance, considering the messenger''s insistence in delivering it in such dreadful weather. Thunder boomed and shook the windows, and a fresh torrent of rain sttered the ss. "My lord, permission to enter?" "Granted." Henry turned to face Ales as he held out the letter. With one nce he realized why it was so important: the envelope was embossed with a dragon seal. The Vermont''s. Slipping the envelope open with his knife, Henry read. *************************************************************** Duke of Arouen, I am proposing a truce. For one year we will abstain from any act of war. If you desire the Duchy of Arouen, we can negotiate. Respond swiftly if you are willing. Reject, and we wille for you with no mercy. This Session War will bring ruin to this Kingdom and might give the other kingdom bold ideas. I ask you to see reason, Alderam. Sincerely, Count of Acro, Regent of Arrandy, Arial Vermont. ********************************************************************* The Session war, thought Henry with a sigh. It was the name given to this conflict between the two brothers. Adrian and Alderam. They both wanted the Duchy of Arouen. And since Adrian had proimed himself King, the stakes were higher. The entire Dukedom under one rule. It is actually one of Alderam n. Who would have thought the younger brother would do it first? Adrian derived his im from his father''sst wish, but those who heard thest will of Lord Hadrian n is either dead or missing. Alderam derived his from thew that the oldest child would inherit his father''s title. Adrian''s forces had be known as the Spearers, Alderam''s as the nists. Henry sighed again. He never thought the conflict would grow to such an enormous scale. He joined the nists because of his family that is under captivity by Alderam but he had never imagined that a simple im war between the two brothers would reach to this point. "Dear, are you in here?" The door creaked open and his wife''s face appeared in the gap. "Enter, Liana." Liana stepped inside and clicked the door shut. Looking at her husband''s expression, her face fell. "What are you worrying about?" she asked, cing a hand on his arm. She looked down at the letter in Henry''s hands. "Who sent you this?" "The Vermont''s," Henry said quietly. Liana lowered herself onto the bed, her face contorted with pain. After a moment of heavy silence, she looked up at her husband. "How is our son?" "I believe he is alright," Henry muttered. "I told you that I" "I know Liana," Henry interrupted. "I know. I should have listened to you. But what''s done is done." "Yes, it is done. Your words, yourws, and now you have taken away my son." Liana slumped onto the bed. "I''m going to sleep." Henry''s stomach twisted. Liana was in pain with worry for her son. But does she think I feel no pain? Henry thought. He is my son too. "I will sleepter," said Henry. "Whatever you say," Liana huffed, and pulled her nket up to her face. Outside the window, the thunder boomed again. Henry sat at his table and began collecting his thoughts. Alderam had promised he could end the war quickly. He had been confident of his victory when he had nned the attack at the feast, he was convinced there were no other forces in the Dukedom that could stop him. He had been wrong. And that one wrong miscalction created this mess right now The Vermont''s had rallied around the newly crowned King, raise their dragon banner and won himnd and support from the south and the west, and sooner orter, if Alderam remained stubborn, they would march to the north. The young lord was smarter than Henry had realized; he had secured his base before making any attempt to attack them in the north. He was patient like a wolf waiting for the favorable moment before he would jump for the kill Lightning shed and Henry jumped, nearly extinguishing the candle on his table. He shook himself gently. He had grown far too anxious. He thought back to the current war. It wasn''t really like the wars of the past, the Subjugation or the Bastards War whichsted ten years. This war is mostly sporadic battles around the Dukedom, in the north, south and west. The east remained unaffected, because all of their noble houses were controlled by the Vermont''s or their vassals. The north and west were gued with broken alliances, resistance frommon folk, rebellions from greedy lords wishing to make their families the strongest and most glorious. In time, the tension spread to the neighboring countries. Dostov supported Alderam, but Dostov''s neighbor Seren supported Adrian, due to the Vermont''s loyalty to the King. This could escte and brought the Dukedom into other military conflicts though unintended. The Session war was on the verge of chaos. The me in front of Henry danced madly, and he looked once again at the letter. He is proposing a truce. The Young Dragon is proposing a truce. Alderam may have started the war, but he was not the strongest side on this conflict. Alderam had only managed to take the north thanks to Henry''s connections here. But Arial Vermont was the talented leader of a fierce force, the likes of which the Dukedom had not seen in many years. He is a unifying force that Henry had rarely encounter. When the war first began, rather than wasting his efforts fighting in the north, Arial had unified the noble houses in the east, consolidating his power and making sure that his rear would be defended. That shows leadership. Considering the East is loyal to his family, it is no surprise that they so easily listen to the Vermont''s. Even when he was done with that task, he still did not attack the north. Instead, he persuaded the houses in the south and the west to join his side, and destroyed those who refused. A mixture of negotiation and military force utilized perfectly and efficiently. Henry had been right about the Vermont''s power and influence even before he was exiled by the Council Lords. He had seen the danger they posed and felt their strength, but even he had greatly underestimated Arial. There wasn''t a soul in the Dukedom who didn''t know his name by now. The young lord pacified half the West and sent the other noble houses loyal to the Crown to subjugate it. His victory against the Whitetree, and the voluntary oath of fealty by the cktons only serve to consolidate the Vermont''s position in the South and quickly the youngmander of the family, Arial, his reputation soar high in the sky shocking everyone. There is no one in the Dukedom who did not know who he is. Arial, the Dragon, merciless to his enemies, generous to hispanions. Henry looked back to the letter and he sighed regretfully He knew Alderam would not ept a truce. He didn''t want the rest of the Dukedom to remain unified, so that he could find more allies for his cause. At least he did not want it to be unified under his brother. But since Adrian had been crowned King, almost all the nobles in the South had joined him and that number is increasing. The reason is because Adrian was crowned as King under the blessing of the Grand Papnoticon in Cori who reside in Roma, on the Mirror Tower of Light. All the noble lords have sworn fealty either because of their religion or their belief in the legitimacy of kingship that Adrian had imed. They have chosen their side. It wouldn''t be long until all the south was under his control, and then the young Vermont would undoubtedly march to Dented Shield with the entire force of his vast army. Aries the Kingmaker and Arial the Dragon. Who would have thought that the Vermont can be so influential that their noble house would determine the fate of this new Kingdom? The wind roared again and the walls shook. Henry hastily closed the door. He nced over to the bed, where his wife was already in a deep sleep, and paced over to lie beside her. He needed to show the letter to Alderam whether he liked it or not. As Henry drifted into an unsettled sleep, he prayed that the next day would bring him some sort of solution. ************************************************************************** Chapter 81: The oration of silas (1) Chapter 81: The oration of ss (1) ************************************* This chapter is a long chapter and as such it will be divided in a few small chapters but will all be uploaded in the same day ******************************************** Ss The university was crowded with robe-d schrs. Through the rushed buzz, a young man walked calmly with an unpleasant grin. His veined hands and tanned face whispered of thebor work he had once been ustomed to. One of the smartest students at the university, he was due to battle with one of his enemies, and the man had many enemies. But at the university, their battles were fought with words and wit, rather than with des. Caitlin is his former friend, ady from a noble house and a very jealous one. In the University there is the position of Consul. In the university, the position of Consul was highly sought after. Being a Consul is a privilege and honour. Its power and authority were second only to the imperator, and the position came with benefits. The consul''s education fee was free, and the elected students were given the opportunity to travel across thend with the stipend given by the ruling family of Arrandy. The University of Acro was thergest university in the Human Continent and great minds were plentiful in it, many of whom served the Vermont family. The young man had heard that Caitlin, a nobledy, was attempting to take the title from him as she had always been doing but this tiem she had crossed a line. Caitlin''s father was a noble deeply involved in the war, and a rtion of the Angovins of Vangua. Her mother was kin to the Vorwound house, who was rted to the House of Althea. Caitlin''s lineage was illustrious, one of the oldest families in the Dukedom. As for the young man, he was a merchant turned noble and student of the political curriculum. He is the New Nobility that sprouted since the Vermont''s took charge. His patron was the House of Vermont and his lineage had nothing worth mentioning; his father was a pig farmer. His family was always a farmer until the reforms that was made by the Vermont family enables even of his lineage to rise through the ranks It had been his father''s idea to have him enter the trade business to be a merchant, andter to send his son to this university for a chance at a better life. The young man intended to seize such life. And he had achieved many aplishments in his time in the University. In the University there is two factions. The Praetorians and the Senates. After running against him for the position the previous year and failing, Caitlin was determined to win the new election by any means necessary. The man could list many crimes that Caitlin hasmitted against him and the institution She had tried to bribe the people of the university to vote for her, but it hadn''t worked. Many of the schrs hadn''te from noble families, most of them were funded or sponsored by the generous Vermont family. Some came by schrship, others came by begging, others by showing their talents. Of course such behavior by Caitlin is frowned upon. They had been appalled by Caitlin''s behaviour but she hadn''t given up, and if there was one thing the young man admired about her, it was her tenacity. Monthster, Caitlin had tried to poison him, but this childish plot was discovered by him and the election was postponed. When the election was finally held, Caitlin was defeated at the polls by an enormous margin. She could not endure the embarrassment. Incensed, Caitlin had created a disturbance throughout the university. Not only had she tried to acquire support to rece the young man as a consul, but she had also tried to denounce the imperator as biased and detrimental for the studies of the students. She had even sent proposals to some noble families, and it was at this point that the senators that administer the university could contain themselves no longer. Bringing outside influence into the university was taboo. Trying to tote your horn with your influence outside the University is frowned upon and highly forbidden both by the Senates and the Praetorians. Caitlin had even nned for the assassination of members of the administration senate, and people had started to wonder why she was willing to go so far for the title of Consul. The power of a Consul in the University of Acro was simr to the power of a high-ranking noble in the Kingdom. This university was responsible for supplying other universities with books and teachers and they also held fairs, handled the Kingdom''s intelligence matters, researched battle tactics, and they are even tasked at times to spies on enemy nations. They are also tasked to resaerch new ways to win wars; send proposals regarding the state, researching the best way to improve the state wealth and so on and so forth. The influence of the University could move the ruling families to action. That is the dark sides of the Universe but also the most profitable. With the greatest mind in the continent congregated in one cewas there anything in the world they could not aplish if they put their mind to it? It is no wonder Caitlin wanted the title of Consul so bad that she even resorted to assasination The young man had foiled the assassination attempt. He had discovered the n and called the administrative senate to a meeting at the Great Hall of Knowledge, an amphitheater used only in times of crisis. The man''s name is Ss Perigord, from the House of Perigord, and he was heading to the Great Hall because he had received word from one of the senate members that Caitlin was intending to show up uninvited. The matter had be so serious that the Duchess from the Vermont family was due to attend. It was widely known that the young lord of that house was a capablemander and the house firmly backed the King. The Duchess''s arrival was highly anticipated. Ss believed it was this reason that had led Caitlin to n to crash the meeting; she wanted to gain acknowledgment and influence the Duchess. The matter of the University could not be used for the politics of the state. When the young Vermont lord had funded the university, he had stressed that it was to be built for the pursuit of truth and knowledge, and the betterment of mankind. Great words, Ss thought, but to what degree the lord meant it, only he would know. Ss was aware that asionally the ruling families would ask the university to research things for them, mostly in secret and most of the researching task are not to be spoken in goodpany. But that was their business. Approaching the hall, Ss checked his appearance and pushed open the door. *************************************************************************************** Chapter 82: The oration of silas (2) Chapter 82: The oration of ss (2) Senate Hall "Mdy, here is your seat," a university attendant gestured to Duchess Julia. She took her seat beside the imperator and waved her hand at the attendant, who swiftly exited. "Imperator Ulferth, it''s been a long time," she said, but there was no joy in her voice. Ulferth stood and bowed. "Mydy, it is an honor." "I have heard troubling news from this ce," said Julia, narrowing her eyes. "Mydy, I" "Are you going to offer me excuses, Ulferth?" said Julia coldly. Her gaze is cold; her tone was challenging. If Ulferth speaks, then maybe this patron of his, would see that as a sign of insubordination. Ulferth fell silent. The university had always been a ce to freely express ideas, but one must not forget who constructed it and whose gold maintained their schrs, consuls, and reputation. Ulferth said nothing but let out a quiet, pathetic whimper. The Lady was charismatic, like her son. The consuls and senators in the Senate Hall dared not move, and the Lady continued. "My son is fighting an atrocious war and my family is upied with the new King, and now you bring this headache to me?" "Mydy, if you would let me exin my" "Enough," snapped Julia, cutting him off again. "I am here to hear the cause of the disturbance. Consul poisoned and threats of death, what a mess! If this problem was allowed to fester, people would no longere here. My son has great concerns for the university, so I would like to know what''s going on." The silence that followed was cracked by the groan of therge gate, and all heads turned. "Consul Ss, mydy," Ulferth said, raising a hand to the young man who entered. Several consuls stood and greeted the man; his poprity with the administrative senate and the other consuls was obvious. His poprity with the Senate and Praetorians is remarkable. He is one of the people implicated in this event she mused. Lady Julia nodded and locked her gaze on Ss. An unremarkable young man, she mused. She hade because this matter involved the daughter of the Angovins. They were not a particrly powerful family, but they were rted to Helia''s house and most of the southern noble houses. Julia at least had to keep up appearances. She had no power over this senate''s ruling but she did have her influence. Anyway, shees here to listen to the cause of the event and who is to be med for the subsequent tragedy. A consul from the House of Rnd had been poisoned, and although he had fortunately survived, there were others who had not. Lady Julia was about to summon Ss to the center of the hall when a loud boom shook them. "What was that?" she cried, startled and gripping the handles of her chair. Ulferth shook his head in bewilderment, until a woman appeared at the door, armed to the teeth. The faces of some of the consuls and senators showed fear, others were clearly disgusted with the woman, but curiously, Julia noticed that Ss was grinning. Without a word, Ss walked to the center of the hall and stood, watching the senate. ncing at the woman, he smirked, and with all eyes flitting towards him he began his oration. *************************************************************************************** Center of the Senate Hall ''When,O Caitlin, do you mean to cease abusing our patience? How long is that madness of yours still to mock us? When is there to be an end of that unbridled audacity of yours, swaggering about as it does now? Do not the nightly guards ced on this sacred ground of learningdo not the watches posted throughout the citydoes not the rm of the people, and the union of all good mendoes not the precaution taken of assembling the senate in this most defensible cedo not the looks and countenances of this venerable body here present, have any effect upon you?'' Ss''s words were enunciated strongly, his voice booming with conviction as the whole Senate listened to him and nodded in agreement of Ss rebuke. Lady Julia stared at the young man with interest. He did not stutter or falter, he simply stood resolute and firm. After a moment of ringing silence, Ss opened his mouth again and his anger seeped through his words. ''Do you not feel that your ns are detected? Do you not see that your conspiracy is already arrested and rendered powerless by the knowledge which everyone here possesses of it? What is there that you didst year, what the month before thatwhere is it that you werewho was there that you summoned to meet youwhat design was there which was adopted by you, with which you think that any one of us is unacquainted! Howughable Caitlin! Howughable!!" Ss pointed an usatory finger at Caitlin, who stood dumbfounded, her hands trembling with anger and shame. Caitlin''s eyes flitted to the highest seats in the hall, where sat the Imperator and the Duchess. She had intended to plead her case to the Duchess. The Imperator had been eager to expel her from the university, and the administrative senate meeting had been arranged to decide whether she would be removed, or punished by the university''sws. The Senate Meeting was supposed to be the ruling deciding whether she would be evicted or not and punished by the Universityws. Who would have thought the moment she enters, she was driven into a trap created by Ss? The senate was somewhat divided on the matter. Whilst the damage that Caitlin had done was substantial, her father was one of the most respected nobles in thend; there was fear of offending such a great person. Ss smiled triumphantly. Ss is using the pretext of the meeting knowing full well, that Caitlin will barge in and tried to stop the proceeding from happening. Ss know his enemy well. He had known she would barge in to try to stop the proceedings. The young woman was daringly impulsive and rash of thought and actions. Ss had concocted a n with the imperator to invite one person from the ruling families, with the intent that if he could persuade the ruling families that having Caitlin at the university was harmful, he could finally be rid of his nemesis. Ss was oblivious to the fact that, at that moment, the Duchess was looking at him with renewed interest. He took a deep breath and, looking into faces of the consuls, he yelled. ''Shame on the age and on its principles! SHAME! The senate is aware of these things; the consul sees them; and yet this woman lives. Lives! Unrepentant and shameless! aye, shees even into the senate, staining the marble tiled with her evil!'' The consuls looked down in embarrassment. Caitlin stood frozen and speechless. Throughout everything, the Duchess watched Ss, her mind spinning. The new King needed a new courtier and people to help in his administration, and Julia was intent on learning more about this young man named Ss. Ss on the other hand keep his speech, denouncing Caitlin. ''She takes a part in the public deliberations; she is watching and marking down and checking off for ughter every individual among us. And we, gant men that we are, think that we are doing our duty to the state if we keep out of the way of her frenzied attacks. You ought, O Caitlin, long ago to have been led to execution bymand of the consul. That destruction which you have been long plotting against us ought to have already fallen on your own head.'' "That is too much!" a consul shouted. "Too brutal! She is a noble, unlike you, you son of a pig farmer!" Ss smiled coldly and ignored the outburst. This is merely a dissenting voices of her supporters. Consul inside her pocket, bribe by gold, enjoying the authority of Caitlin power in leading the Praetorians. Ss had nned this confrontation for a long time, and there was no need for him to debate with another consul. Instead, he posed his question to the senate. *************************************************************** Part two wille in a few minutes Chapter 83: The oration of silas (3) Chapter 83: The oration of ss (3) ''What then you suppose we should do, my fellow colleague? Shall we, who are the consuls, tolerate Caitlin, openly desirous to destroy the whole world with fire and ughter? There was- ''And he paused for dramatic effect before continuing ''there was once such virtue in this state, that brave men would repress mischievous citizens with severer chastisement than the bitterest enemy. For we have a resolution of the senate, a formidable and authoritative decree against you, sanctioned by the very power of the King, to pass judgment upon our kind.'' And the Consul quieted. Some can be seen nodding, agreeing with Ss word. Some of the Consuls in her pocket is unconformable in their seats ''O Caitlin; the wisdom of the King is not at fault, nor the dignity of this senatorial body. We, we aloneI say it openly,we, the consuls, are wanting in our duty'' And he sighed before continuing almost immediately. ''The senate once passed a decree that, that the consul, should take care that the Kingdom suffered no injury. We were given power by the King, given responsibility to safeguard the Kingdom. We are the Knight of mind, our mind is capable of great destruction with the knowledge we possess.and yours are the most destructive of us all here, Caitlin. One day, we might even be entrusted to protect this Kingdom. Is it not the Praetorian ss that teaches arms and weaponry? Is it not the Consuls who research every day to supplement the strategy of war by the Praetorians? Are we not all, to be the backbone of this new Kingdom?'' Ss paused and looked at the men sitting around the hall, who were slowly nodding their heads. ''We will one day be the sword and shield of this new nation. We are shield...but we are also the sword. But we, for these past years, have been allowing the edge of the senate''s authority to grow blunt, as it were.'' Ss stopped, and every person in the hall let out a collective, heavy sigh, all of them suddenly realizing they had been holding their breath. Ss''s speech was entrancing, a true master orator. He walked closer to Caitlin, smiled and turned his back to her. It would have taken one simple, swift movement to sh his neck right then, but Caitlin did not dare. Not in this situation. Ss is not as illustrious as Caitlin but right now, if she shed him, she would fall into his trap. The Senate would ask for expulsionnoshe might even be executed. The University has its ownwsnot that different from thews of the new Kingdom. She had no other choice but to listen to this man. For the first time in years she felt a pang of regret as she listened to Ss. "My fellow consuls," Ss threw his arms open. ''We are in possession of a simr decree of the senate, but we keep it locked up in its parchmentburied, I may say, in the sheath; and ording to this decree you ought, O Caitlin, to be put to death this instant. You live,and you live, not toy aside, but to persist in your audacity. I wish, O Lord Father of Heaven, to be merciful; I wish not to appear negligent amid such danger to the state; but I do now use myself of remissness and culpable inactivity. A camp is pitched in n, at the entrance of the border, in hostility to the Kingdom; the number of the enemy increases every day; and yet the general of that camp, the leader of those enemies, we see within the wallsaye, and even in the senatenning every day some internal injury to the Kingdom.'' He smiles and look around him and then continue his oration that astound people. ''If, O Caitlin, I should now order you to be arrested, to be put to death, I should, I suppose, have to fear lest all good men should say that I had acted tardily, rather than that any one should affirm that I acted cruelly. But yet this, which ought to have been done long since, I have good reason for not doing as yet; I will put you to death, then, when there shall be not one person possible to be found so wicked, so abandoned, so like yourself, as not to allow that it has been rightly done. As long as one person exists who can dare to defend you, you shall live; but you shall live as you do now, surrounded by my many and trusty guards, so that you shall not be able to stir one finger against the University and the state; many eyes and ears shall still observe and watch you, as they have hitherto done, thou you shall not perceive them.'' Hearing this Caitlin is in despair. In the highest seat, Julia watched in surprise. The young man had the power to turn ck to white; his power with words was extraordinary. On the stage Ss continues on his parade of words, his breath is uniforms and stable, sometime rising and enthusiastic, other time it was grave, reminding the Senate of the danger of keeping Caitlin in the enclosed walls of the university. ''For what is there, O Caitlin, that you can still expect, if night is not able to veil your nefarious meetings in darkness, and if private houses cannot conceal the voice of your conspiracy within their wallsif everything is seen and disyed?'' He then smirks and continued ''Change your mind: trust me: forget the ughter and congration you are meditating. You are hemmed in on all sides; all your ns are clearer than the day to us. You do nothing, you n nothing, you think of nothing which I not only do not hear, but which I do not see and know every particr of. Listen while I speak of the night before. You shall now see that I watch far more actively for the safety than you do for the destruction of this institution. I say that you came the night before into the Old Street, to the house of Marias; that many of your aplices in the same insanity and wickedness came there, too. Do you dare to deny it?'' Ss scrutinized Caitlin''s face, which was pale white and as still as ice. ''Why are you silent? You were, then, O Caitlin, at Liam that night; you divided the ss and the factions into sections; you settled where everyone was to go after the deed was done; you fixed whom you were to leave here, whom you were to take with you. My assassination my dear fellow consul. Thisdy here, plotted my demise just a night before and she dares show her face to me!'' The consuls were stunned with shock, but none so much as Caitlin. A year ago, she had tried to assassinate Ss, but the day before she had done nothing but await the decision of the senate and n to silence them only depending on the oue. It was the arrival of the Duchess that threw her ns to tatters. Now, it seemed, Ss was spinning lies. He continued with a devious smirk. ''All this I knew almost before your meeting had broken up. I strengthened and fortified my residence with a stronger guard; I refused admittance, when they came, to those whom you sent in the morning to salute me, and of whom I had foretold to many eminent men that they woulde to me at that time. As, then, this is the case, O Caitlin, continue as you have begun. Leave the university at least; the gates are open; depart. That camp of yours has been waiting too long for you as its general. And lead forth with you all your friends, or at least as many as you can; purge this ce of your presence; you will deliver me from a great fear, when there is a wall between you and me. Among us you can dwell no longerI WILL NOT BEAR IT!'' He yelled his voice thundered inside the Senate reverberating and send shock to the heart of all that was present. ''I WILL NOT PERMIT IT, I WILL NOT TOLERATE IT!'' ************************************************************************* Next part in a few minutes Chapter 84: The oration of silas (4) Chapter 84: The oration of ss (4) ''The safety of this institution must not be too often allowed to be risked on one person. As long as you, O Caitlin, plotted against me while I was the consul-elect, I defended myself, not with a public guard, but by my own private diligence. When, in the next consritia, you wished to y me when I was actually consul, and yourpetitors also, in the Campus grounds, I checked your nefarious attempt by the assistance and resources of my own friends, without exciting any disturbance publicly. In short, as often as you attacked me, I by myself opposed you, and that, too, tho I saw that my ruin was connected with great disaster to the institution. But now you are openly attacking the entire institution. For if I order you to be put to death, the rest of the conspirators will still remain in this institution; if, as I have long been exhorting you, you depart, yourpanions, those worthless dregs of this sacred ce, will be drawn off from this ce, too.'' Caitlin opened her mouth to speak, but thought better of it. Ss fired usations after usations at her, but she had nothing to defend herself with. Her reputation at the university had never been positive, and nobody would believe her word over Ss''s. "What''s the matter Caitlin?" said Ss, watching her closely. "Why are you hesitating? The consul orders an enemy to depart!" "Am I to be expelled from this ce?" Caitlin asked finally, and then she sneered. "Am I to go into banishment at your words? How mighty you are Ss!" "I do not order it," Ss smirked. "But, if you consult me, I advise it'' And the Consulughed. Even the duchess, high on her seat, chuckles. Ss is also chuckling. Then his face turns hard once more. ''For what is there, O Caitlin, that can now afford you any pleasure in this ce? For there is no one in it, except that band of profligate conspirators of yours, who does not fear you, no one who does not hate you. What brand of domestic baseness is not stamped upon your life? What disgraceful circumstance is wanting to your infamy in your private affairs? From what licentiousness has your eyes, from what atrocity has your hands, from what iniquity has your whole body ever abstained? Is there one youth, when you have once entangled him in the temptations of your corruption, to whom you have not held out a sword for audacious crime, or a torch for licentious wickedness?'' "You nder me," Caitlin spat. Her eyes were fiery with anger. Ss only smirks and then he said "How often," Ss raised his eyebrows, "have you endeavored to y me, both as consul-elect and as actual consul? How many shots of yours, so aimed that they seemed impossible to be escaped, have I avoided by some slight stooping aside, and some dodging, as it were, of my body? You attempt nothing, you execute nothing, you devise nothing that can be kept hid from me at the proper time; and yet you do not cease to attempt and to contrive. How often already has that dagger of yours been wrested from your hands? How often has it slipped through them by some chance, and dropped down? And yet you cannot any longer do without it; and to what sacred mysteries it is consecrated and devoted by you I know not, that you think it necessary to plunge it in the body of the consul. But now, what is that life of yours that you are leading? For I will speak to you not so as to seem influenced by the hatred I ought to feel, but by pity, nothing of which is due to you. You came a little while ago into the senate; in so numerous an assembly, who of so many friends and connections of yours saluted you? If this in the memory of man never happened to anyone else, are you waiting for insults by word of mouth, when you are overwhelmed by the most irresistible condemnation of silence? Is it nothing that at your arrival all those seats were vacated?'' The consuls nodded at Ss''s words. It had gone unnoticed by the Duchess, but when Caitlin had entered the consuls had not shown the proper respect, and Julia began to understand the feelings that permeated the senate. But Ss''s attack was relentless. ''Did you not notice that all the men of consr rank, who had often been marked out by you for ughter, the very moment you sat down, left that part of the benches bare and vacant? With what feelings do you think you ought to bear this?'' Ss smiles in a mocking manner, his words dripping with sarcasm. ''On my honor, if my servants feared me as all your fellow consul fear you, I should think I must leave my house. Do not you think you should leave the city? If I say that I was even undeservedly so suspected and hated by my fellow citizens, I would rather flee from their sight than be gazed at by the hostile eyes of every one. And do you, who, from the consciousness of your wickedness, know that the hatred of all men is just and has been long due to you, hesitate to avoid the sight and presence of those men whose minds and senses you offend? If your parents feared and hated you, and if you could by no means pacify them, you would, I think, depart somewhere out of their sight. Now, this ce, hates and fears you, and has no other opinion of you, than that you are meditating parricide in her case; and will you neither feel awe of her authority, nor deference for her judgment, nor fear of her power? And she, O Caitlin, thus pleads with you, and after a manner silently speaks to you: There has now for many years been no crimemitted but by you; no atrocity has taken ce without you; you alone unpunished and unquestioned have murdered the consuls. Repeatedly, secretly and openly, against the institutions, have harassed and plundered the Senate; you alone have had power not only to neglect allws and investigations, but to overthrow and break through them. Your former actions, tho they ought not to have been borne, yet I did bear as well as I could; but now that I should be wholly upied with fear of you alone, that at every sound I should dread Caitlin, that no design should seem possible to be entertained against me which does not proceed from your wickedness, this is no longer endurable. Depart, then, and deliver me from this fearthat, if it be a just one, I may not be destroyed; if an imaginary one, that at least I may atst cease to fear. Since, then, this is the case, do you hesitate, O Caitlin, if you cannot remain here with tranquility, to depart to some distantnd, and to trust your life, saved from just and deserved punishment, to flight and solitude? Make a motion, say you, to the senate, for that is what you demand, and if this body votes that you ought to go into banishment, you say that you will obey. I will not make such a motionit is contrary to my principles, and yet I will let you see what these men think of you. Be gone from this ce, O Caitlin; deliver this state from fear; depart into banishment, if that is the word you are waiting for.'' Staring at Ss, Caitlin did not know what to do. She could not attack him, nor threaten him. She could only continue to stare. Her eyes took in the senate, the faces of her former allies, and each one averted their gaze. She had never felt so defeated. With words. Ss has brought down the rampaging menace of the Institute. Ss looking triumphantly at Caitlin. The Senate was in full silence. No one spoke of any defense for Caitlin. "What now, O Caitlin?" Ss asked, breaking the hall''s dreadful silence. "Do you not perceive, do you not see the silence of these men; they permit it, they say nothing; why wait you for the authority of their words when you see their wishes in their silence? And yet, why am I speaking? That anything may change your purpose? That you may ever amend your life? That you may meditate flight or think of voluntary banishment? I wish God may give you such a mind; tho I see, if rmed at my words you bring your mind to go into banishment, what a storm of unpoprity hangs over me, if not at present, while the memory of your wickedness is fresh, at all events hereafter. But it is worthwhile to incur that, as long as that is but a private misfortune of my own, and is unconnected with the dangers of the institution. But we cannot expect that you should be concerned at your own vices, that you should fear the penalties of thews, or that you should yield to the necessities of this body, for you are not, O Caitlin, one whom either shame can recall from infamy, or fear from danger, or reason from madness. Wherefore, as I have said before, go forth, and if you wish to make me, your enemy as you call me, unpopr, go straight into banishment. I shall scarcely be able to endure all that will be said if you do so; I shall scarcely be able to support my load of unpoprity if you do go into banishment at themand of the consul. O Caitlin, be gone to your own misfortune and injury, and to the destruction of those who have joined themselves to you in every wickedness and atrocity. My fellow Consul, Imperator of the Senate, repel this woman and herpanions from your walls of this ce,from the lives and fortunes of all the schrs here.'' Ss finished his speech, his eyes looking fiercely at his defeated nemesis and he was met with thunderous apuse from the senate. He smiled as he walked back to his seat, still unaware of Duchess Julia''s intense interest in him. ********************************************************************************* "Lord Ss." "SerMassey," Ss replied, startled by the voice. "You look distracted." "I was remembering something," he smiled. "It''s nothing important." Together the two men walked to the throne room of Rockstill, Ss the King''s courtier and his attendants. Stopping in front of the exquisite wooden door, Ss dusted himself down and entered. ****************************************************************************** See you all tomorrow and hope you enjoy the introduction of one of the smartest character in Age of Heroes Chapter 85: Power corrupts Chapter 85: Power corrupts ROCKSTILL 1014AF LIGHTMONTH Today seem to be another hectic day in the Court of King Adrian the newly crowned king in n "Your Majesty, a messenger hase bearing news," informed the king''s attendants. Adrian frowned and then he sighed "Bring him to the throne room," ordered Adrian as he entered the royal hall and took his seat. I have not grown ustomed to all of this yet, he mused, fiddling with the throne''s armrests. "What news do you bring us?" he asked as the messenger entered the room. "Your Majesty, Lord Arial has returned to the East bringing five thousand troops with him. He achieved victory in his campaign and was sessful in getting the cktons''s fealty. They will now continue Arial''s work in the South along with the Three Brothers, Ales, Lonne and Trouts who have also raised their banners in solidarity with the cktons. In a year, the South will bepletely subjugated." Adrian nodded and smiled. "Is there anything else? How about the West?" he asked. "We have not encountered any problems in the West, Your Majesty. Through his connections, Lord Summersill has been gaining most of the nobles Houses'' fealty." The king nodded satisfactorily. The Vermont''s have helped me greatly in achieving progress, he thought. "You may leave now." The messenger excused himself and once he had left, the king''s courtiers entered the throne room to offer counsel to Adrian. It takes a few moments for them to lined themselves. They look at each other and then one persone to the front. The first to speak was one of his courtier, Baldwin. "Your Majesty, we should build another castle." Adrian trying to ponder the reason and finding himselfcking he ask "Why?" Adrian asked. "This castle belonged to the Rodan family who were ughtered in the bloody Feast. It is a bad omen to live in a ce where so many perished, not to mention that this castle is aughable abode not fit for a King," Baldwin exined. "Laughable!" some courtiers protested. "Do not forget that you are speaking to the King," Ss countered. He is standing on the opposite side of Baldwin, his eyes sharp and piercing. Baldwin ignore the opposition and continued, taking Ss words as his reason "And that is why Your Majesty should build a new castle, magnificent and imposing, to show themon folk that Your Majesty are the King," insisted Baldwin. Some of the courtiers gulped. They know this is not really about the castle. Ss frowned. "How big?" Adrian replied. He could somehow understand the thoughts of his courtier which is why he is testing hi with this question. "Bigger than the Vermont castle and grander, You Majesty." Baldwin then looked at Ss and smirked. Suddenly, the court turned tense. Some of the courtiers do not want to get sucked in this debate. "Are you implying something, Baldwin?" Ss said, his tone cold and using. "I imply nothing Lord Ss" Ss red at Baldwin. The young Counsel, whose patrons were the Vermont family, had been sent by Arial to Rockstill to help Adrian with all matters of the Court. Hees from the East where the Vermont influence is the highest. Ss look at Baldwin and shakes his head. Then he said "Your Majesty, you are free to build a castle if you wish, but where will you find the resources to do so?" he asked staring at the king. "The Kingdom treasury? Your rule has yet to stabilize and you can only collect taxes from your subjects in the West and in the East. May I also remind you that the East is under the control of House Vermont." Then turning his attention to Baldwin, Ss added, "Where will you then get the gold Baldwin to build a castle?" "The King can order the Vermont''s to fund the construction of the castle," Baldwin assured. Some of the courtiers gulped. Either Baldwin is an ignorant person, which he is not, or the Court is trying to rein the Young Dragon Nobody wanted to get in the bad side of the Vermont''s right now but they are also rmed at the growing power and influence the young lord of the Vermont couldmand. This matter has always been a sensitive subject in King Adrian Court Meanwhile Ss sneered "Order? Order the Vermont''s?" Ss repeatedlyughed. "You think the Vermont''s will heed this order? They do not take orders from anyone. And you believe that they will continue to help us after such insult? Our king is in a precarious position. The Vermont is the backbone of the formation of the Kingdom. You want to doom our King, go ahead. Try to restrict them and see how they react. They can easily switch allegiance to Alderam, Lord Baldwin and then our own heads will be hanging outside the city wall. They will not help us if you persuade the King to order them give their most potent weapon, gold. That is an insult to their family. And what do you think they would do when the King disrespect their family. The King is lucky to have a loyal supporter. But how loyal would they be when you anger them?'' Ss was about to continue but they were stopped by the shout of the King. "Enough of this!" yelled Adrian, clenching his fist. "Do not make any assumptions Ss. I have no intention of disrespecting House Vermont." "Forgive me Your Majesty," continued Ss, "but I fear that Baldwin''s counsel is dangerous and unsound." "I will decide whether his counsel is good or bad, not you!" interjected Adrian. "Of course, your Majesty." Ss said lowering his head "Lord Baldwin, building a castle is a good idea, but only after we gain stability," Adrian dered as Ss smirked at Baldwin. The matter wasid to rest and the conversation shifted to other pressing issues such as the establishment and enforcement ofws, the expenditure of funds, the court''s expenses, the local economy and the war effort. They also discussed whether the king''s brother, Alderam, would ept the truce that was offered to him. Everyone believed the truce to be the king''s effort, but it was Arial who had masterminded the n without Adrian''s permission. The king acknowledged that it was a good idea, but would have preferred that Arial discuss it with him instead of making a unteral decision. With Arial at the forefront, Adrian felt that this war was no longer his to fight. The news that the cktons had sworn fealty to Arial and not the crown had pricked the king''s ego, and since then, many other lords had also sworn their loyalty to the son of Lord Aries Vermont. Adrian pondered over his situation, his hands resting on each side of his throne, soon his face became rigid, his jaw mped tight, his teeth grinding. "Your Majesty?" one of his courtiers asked. "Go on with your report," the king replied. The courtiers continued to discuss matters of the court while Adrian tried to regain hisposure. At first, he had weed the Vermont''s support and was grateful for their continued loyalty. They were his strongest allies, but as time passed, he felt used and ridiculed. He was the anointed king, yet all he could do was to follow their instructions. The cktons''s whispers had spread throughout the realm: the king did not fight his own battles, but it was the Vermont''s who lead his campaigns. Gratitude had been reced with dissatisfaction and anger in Adrian''s heart. Angry at whom? He was unsure. At himself for not being brave enough? Or at the Vermont''s who had received all the glory? Keep calm, he thought to himself. A familiar voice summoned him back from his musings. "Your Majesty, should you we prepare to greet Lord Arial in the East?" Ss asked. "Why should the King greet him? He should greet the King!" Baldwin eximed. This was the final straw for Adrian. "Am I a royal subject or am I the King!?" he yelled, his eyes red and his hands trembling with uncontroble rage. Silence fell upon the throne room as the king rose from his seat. His face is hard and his eyes is cold. "I will rest in my chamber," he said, "Inform me of any important issues that may arise. You are all dismissed." The courtiers exited the throne room while Ss remained, staring at the king. "Something wrong Lord Ss?" Adrian asked. "No, Your Majesty." Ss began to walk away, then suddenly stopped in front of the door. "Your Majesty, may I offer a piece of advice?" "Advice?" "Yes, Your Majesty." "Fine. Let me hear it." "Power corrupts the soul your Majesty." "Wha" "Just remember that, your Majesty, when you are dealing with the Vermont''s. Never let power control you." reiterated Ss as he walked out smirking. Adrian was left dumbfounded as the door closed. ************************************************************************* Chapter 86: The blue-haired girl (1) Chapter 86: The blue-haired girl (1) RENASIA 1014AF LIGHTMONTH The pce was in chaos. Attendants scurried inside, searching and calling, while the knights remained mobilized behind castle walls. Even the King and Queen rushed around the courtyard, looking anxiously. Isabelle, Rhyssa''s handmaiden, looked worried and concerned. Word was not to get out of this misfortune that had befallen the royal family: The Princess was missing! As pandemonium broke out in the pce, Pedro sat in his office reading thetest report on the Rhyssa''s disappearance. The room was richly decorated and had been gifted to him to honor all his years of loyal service to the royal family. The cushioned chair was made of a fabric so smooth that the knight had almost refused the king''s gift for fear of envy from the other courtiers. In a cornery a couch-bed of fine green silk, embroidered with delicate leaves that must have taken hundreds of hours ofbor. A library with racks full of books stood in another corner of the room. A sword and a shield hung on the wall and right beside them, a portrait of King Luis and his wife. Pedro shook his head, a heavy burden weighing on his conscience. Luis has always given me his utmost trust, he thought, I cannot do this to him. I must tell him the truth. In fact, themander had known for quite some time that the Princess had been missing before it was discovered in the pce. He had lied for her and when her handmaiden had asked him where she was, he had simply responded that Rhyssa was out ying and wandering as usual. He sighed now that he thinks about it. Suddenly, a knock was heard at the door. Surely another report. A knight entered. "Knight Lord Pedro, we searched every nook and cranny of the pce from the gardens to the dungeons, yet we could not find her. Maybe she really did" "Keep looking!" Pedro interrupted and the knight exited the room to resume his search for the Princess. Pedro stuck his hand inside his coat, deeply absorbed in his thoughts. He knew Rhyssa to be rebellious, but not to this point. He never believed that she would ever run away from the pce. It all began about a month before, after the army had sessfully defeated the Mountain Tribe during their raid of Renasia. Even though Pedro had told her the expedition was a dangerous one, Rhyssa had continued to sulk after being unable to join. It was also during this time that the royal couple had decided to marry off their daughter in the hopes that it would reign in her independent and freedom-loving nature. She didn''t like it. She didn''t like it one bit. Rhyssa was against the idea and had tried to negotiate with her parents. If any of her suitors could defeat her in battle, then she would acknowledge that man as her fianc. Not her husband, but her fianc, mused Pedro. The Princess drove a hard bargain that reminded him of her grandmother, Queen Rhaessa. The King, believing in his daughter''sck of skills in martial arts, epted the wager, but he was soon proven wrong. The suitors of the Princesse in drove all desiring to win her hand. The sons of many noble lords came to ask for Rhyssa''s hand in marriage, but they were all badly beaten and humiliated. The Princess was such a vicious fighter that some of her suitors even left with broken bones, but thankfully, there were no casualties. Rhyssa''s mother was furious. Not only had her daughter injured innocent men, but her behavior had soiled the reputation of House Renasi. In a way, this is partially my fault, considering that I was the one who kindled Rhyssa''s interest in the martial arts, Pedro thought. However, he was not entirely to me for her fighting skills. There was also her random encounter with a martial arts expert, the infamous Eastern Devil, whom she met when she visited Blossom Ind with Arturo. Pedro did not know the full story, but it seems that the Eastern Devil, one of the Four Immortals, had taken a liking to the young princess and for two months, had taught her martial arts and swordsmanship. Afterwards, Rhyssa had returned to the pce. She had not finished her training, of course, but Pedro had sensed a change upon her return. Training under one of the Four Immortals, an unrivaled expert in the martial arts, was a great honor on the Human Continent. Pedro had noticed that Rhyssa had be more confident. Her aura felt different and her eyes glowed fiercely. She had proven to everyone in whatter became known as the Marriage Battle how skilled she was in fighting. The technique she had learned under the Eastern Devil was cruel in execution and cunning in tactics. Her attacks were brutal, aimed at vital organs, and her stance ever-changing with fluid movements meant to confuse the enemy. There is the trace of viciousness in her technique, that reminded him of the infamous reputation of the Eastern Devil. The technique of Eastern Devil is famous for their brutal execution and cunning tactic. She resembled an Avenging Angel, standing over her fallen opponents, confident that she could never be beaten. She needs someone to teach her that there is always someone stronger in this vast world, Pedro mused. He had always known that she was a prodigy, but had never believed her capable of mastering such a technique in such a short amount of time. He had rarely seen any man or woman show such prowess or have such a domineering personality. All this only reinforced his opinion of her. A genius. At least in the area of martial arts. Charismatic and all-conquering, he thought. Suddenly, Pedro heard footsteps rushing towards the door. The King barged in, out of breath. "I heard," he said panting, "that she left a letter, didn''t she?" "Yes," Pedro replied. Then he smiles bitterly "Why didn''t you tell me?" Pedro let out a heavy sigh. "Your Majesty, I thought we could find her before you ever noticed." "Pedro!" the king yelled with a balled fist. Themander held his hand up. "I''m sorry, old friend. I thought I could handle the situation. I truly believed that she was simply ying and that all this was just another one of her pranks." "What did the letter say?" the King asked. Pedro gave him the letter. As he read it, his face puckered in amazement and disbelief. The letter was brief: I''m going to go outside and y. "What does this mean Pedro?" Pedro onlyugh weakly "Arturo is missing as well. The only exnation thates to mind is that your daughter is out there exploring the world with him in the hopes of finding someone who is qualified to be her husband." "You mean because of the battle?" the King said in disbelief. "Yes, but I don''t think she is really looking for a husband," Pedro continued. "What do you mean?" "I believe that she will use that as an excuse in order to get people to fight her. She is a girl after all and most people will not take her seriously. I think she realized during the Marriage Battle that if she presents herself as a prize to be won, people will respond more fiercely." "Why?" the King asked, shaking his head, "why would my daughter do that?" "Because" Pedro paused, "I don''t know how to say this to you Luis, but your daughter is not like you. She loves fighting and I believe that she truly, if not naively, thinks that she is the strongest in the whole continent." Every person who learns martial arts dreams of gaining fame and glory, instead of protecting the weak and defending the innocent, Pedro thought to himself. "You didn''t know, did you, that your daughter learned her skills from the Eastern Devil?" he continued. "Wait the Eastern Devil!?" the King eximed, rmed. "He''s dangerous!" "So is your daughter," retorted Pedro. "She is dangerous to herself and to others. She believes that no one can beat her. And sooner orter, she will be proven wrong. I only pray that the Water Princess will spare our little Princess from her tears." "So, what do you suggest Pedro?" "I believe that your daughter is in Cori right now. If I am right, she will probably go to each nation''s major city and offer her hand in marriage as long as her opponent can defeat her. This will make it easier for us to search for her." "Are you sure?" "Yes, old friend." The King let out a sigh of relief. "Then find her and bring her home. She is the heir of this nation. Nothing must happen to her!" he ordered and exited the room with the letter in his hand. Pedro heard him mumbling: Just wait until she gets home. Themander went outside and quickly ordered his men to send out search warrants to all of the nations without mentioning, however, that the person they were looking for was the Crown Princess of Renasia. The letters simply asked for information regarding a girl that was known to start fights in exchange for her hand in marriage. Pedro suspected that Rhyssa was traveling under a false name. If it was discovered that the Princess had gone missing, then certain factions in other nations might take the opportunity to harm or even kidnap the only heir of Renasia. After a long day of coordinating the search effort, Pedro retired to bed. Rhyssa, Rhyssa where did you go? he pleaded to the Sun Emperor and the Water Maiden before he drifts off into his sleep. *************************************************************************************** Please vote and leave soem reviews if you like the story. Chapter 87: The blue-haired girl (2) Chapter 87: The blue-haired girl (2) Arial Kingdom of n, Duchy of Arrandy, Acro City, Marketce 1014AF Lightmonth Arial strolled around the city and breathed in the air. The marketce was crowded and filled with conversation. Merchants disyed their wares, shouting at the endless crowds, trying to sell a variety of goods such as textiles, food and luxury items. More people, more money, Arial mused. In the middle of the markety an open stage where a group of entertainers were performing "Levitia''s Lament" to great apuse. All around, there was a palpable excitement that charged the air: voices ovepped, people stampeded, rushing to do business, to sell or to buy. The unruly cacophony did not deter a bard and a minstrel from singing songs for a penny while a group ofmoners danced to the sounds of the music. Arial observed the crowd. The people were not from the rich side of town, but hade to the marketce hungry with excitement after a long day of toiling away at their farms and in their fields. Now, all they wanted to do was forget their hard day ofbor. Some of them jostled for the best position and began cheering and singing a few of their favorite lines from "Levitia''s March to Victory": In the yesteryears, in the Ancient years, in the Lost years We obeyed the Demon Lords and our necks to their Emperors But today and tomorrow will be different, For today we kneel only to Truth, follow only Beauty, and obey only Love And Levitia''s March continues. Other songs could also be heard in the dancing crowd such as the "Song of Battle" and "n''s Glory". Arial walked and smiled. The city is prosperous, and its citizens are happy. Howrge it has grown, he thought. Acro City had developed into a booming metropolis where people migrated to trade and study. Many libraries and schools had been built, but the city was mostly famous for its university, thergest in the kingdom and probably on the whole continent. The mission of the University of Acro was to contribute to the Duchy''s growth and expansion through the pursuit, dissemination, and application of knowledge. Arial''s goal was to transform Arrandy into a center of learning and Acro City was the first step towards making that dream a reality. Vern and Vangua were no longer considered centers of knowledge and had long since stopped contributing to society on the continent. Instead, they relied on ancient wisdom to guide them. Arial knew that thisck of progress would hinder them in theing years. He had realized the importance of knowledge during his years alone in the library. It had the power to change the world, to broaden our horizons, to teach new things that could guide us towards a better future, he had thought then. The future would not look so bleak if people were a bit more learned, Arial mused looking at the crowd in the market. Peasant should be peasant. Nobles should be nobles. How can they grow? He believed that a person should never be confined to their social ss and should be allowed to seed in life with hard work and determination. He pondered on how to promote such social progress. Signs of steady change could already be observed. The marketce teemed with people who had once been ves; hardworking peasants andmon folk who were now free men, their future bright. Arial watched an outpouring of emotion as strangers with infectious grins shook hands and gave each other weing pats. This is the world I want to protect, he thought, a world of smiles where everyone tries their hardest and is rewarded for their effort. Raggedy shamble of peasants with dirty smudged faces, unholy stench of body odors and pig manure, son of pig famer once filled this city. Visitors to the city had described how the air reeked of body odors and pig manure. However, this was no longer the case and Acro hade a long way since its humble beginnings. One could even say that the descendants of those pig farmers were now more educated than certain nobles of the Northern Houses. The North had its Academy where the sons and daughters of many noble families trained in the use of arms and how to be strong leaders, but in the Duchy of Arrandy, people were taught how to sharpen their minds, present rational arguments and draw logical conclusions. They considered themselves knights of a different order, that of rational thinking, and their weapons were books and words. Arial remembered how a vassal had once asked him why he had never requested the services of an Articon of the Church. He had replied that he did not need any Articons as their reasoning was faulty and far from the truth, often relying on myths and superstitions. Arial relied on cold hard facts, not on superficial knowledge or shallow opinions. Anyone who believed in omens risked destroying everything around them just like the emperor of Vern in ancient times, Charles the Mad, who nearly killed his own family. As Arial passed through the marketce, a few merchants recognized him and bowed slightly, then resumed their activities. Many of the guild masters who had known him since he was a young child also greeted him. Arial enjoyed days like this one when he could explore the city alone without his guards and not have to worry about anything. In the castle, he had to remain cold, calcting and firm because people respected strength and as a young man, he had to convince everyone around him that he could lead them. He had to be extremely careful not to expose any of his weaknesses or else his rivals would pounce at the chance to bring him down. Behind castle walls, he had to be forceful, but once outside, he could let his guard down and relish life''s simple pleasures with ease. Suddenly, Arial heard cheering and saw arge crowd gather in the distance around what seemed like a g. He thought that a group of entertainers had taken the stage to perform, but the excitement in the air seemed to point to something very different. Curious, he approached themotion and slipped through the crowd of onlookers. Finally, he saw arge ornamental banner at the center of the stage, embroidered with the following sentence: [FIGHTING TO FIND A MARRIAGE PARTNER] ************************************************************* Rhyssa and Arial will finally meet! Hehehe. Hope you like the chapter and leave somements and reviews Chapter 88: The blue-haired girl (3) Chapter 88: The blue-haired girl (3) Arial looked around and noticed that there were many muscr young men as well as a few older gentlemen. Most of them seemed to be martial artists. Why are they here? Arial pondered and then he saw the girl, standing on the tform. She was a charismatic and lithe youngdy with blue eyes and tanned skin, surely of noble blood from the way she carried herself, dressed in fine blue cloth, holding a sharp white spear inscribed with strange symbols, her blue hair waving in the wind. There was no doubt that she hailed from Renasia. Arial believed her to be a member of the royal family, a cousin or distant rtive of the House of Renasi whose descendants could be identified by their trademark blue hair. Why did a Renasian woman travel so far away from home to find herself a husband? Arial asked himself. She looks beautiful and mysterious and her fierce eyes and olive skin only add to her exotic features. Arial refused to believe that anyone would reject to marry such a striking youngdy. It was true what they said about Renasian women, that their beauty was unmatched in all of the Human continent. "Anyone else?" she yelled with a smirk, oozing confidence way beyond her years. The crowd looked at her with admiration and amazement. Some people looked fearful while others seemed amused. Suddenly, an overweight man of about thirty held up his hand with a smug smile. "How about me?" he asked. He smiles a greasy smile. The girl let out an infectiousugh. "You are so old and yet you desire such a young wife," she replied yfully. "Come then. I always like a good challenge," she added confidently. The fat man jumped on stage. Arial had heard of marriage battles before, only practiced by people in the martial arts world, but believed that the custom had long ago fallen into disuse. Maybe she is not royalty? Or maybe she is a member of the royal family who has immersed herself in the martial arts? That is the only logical exnation, he thought looking at the stage as the fight was about tomence. The battle began, and the opponents were unrelenting in their attacks on each other. The man''s grappling and holding technique was not bad, but Arial was shocked to see how graceful and fluid the girl was, her movements ever-changing like flowing water. He had studied every important book during his time in the library, but had never read about the techniques that he was witnessing on stage. The young woman was fast and unpredictable. Her movements seemed out of control and were meant to confuse. Her opponent could not hold a candle to her technique. The man tried to attack her using his Wolf Chasing His Prey technique by projecting his internal energy to injure her, but she moved quickly, changing direction swiftly and stepping back in order to pivot and strike the back of her opponent. The fat man flew off the stage and began to cough up blood as the girlughed uncontrobly along with the crowd. "Know your ce fat man!" she yelled as he got up covering his mouth embarrassingly, his clothes soaked in blood, and quickly disappeared into the crowd. She was not only arrogant she was capable. Arial eyes brightened. This woman is young yet possess such high attainment in martial arts skill. He could not help but admire such woman What move did she execute? Arial wondered as everyone around him cheered and apuded the young woman. He felt excitement rush through his whole body. Most martial arts experts usually roamed within the martial artsmunity and rarely interfered in the daily lives of themon folk. On the other hand, Arial had only used his martial arts techniques during the war and the battles. He had grown weary of fighting against ipetent officers. The enemy''s army was alwaysposed of inexperienced peasant soldiers lead by a lord and easily defeated. Arial had been victorious thanks to his enemies'' weaknesses and not his own strength. He had given his troops a manual of martial arts appropriate for their level and had taught his captains and Knight Lords a few sword techniques, but that was it. As a selfish form ofbat, martial arts were not meant for fighting in groups and were only used in offensive operations. A martial arts expert could be unleashed on the battlefield and cause great loss to the enemy, but they could never win the battle alone. An army always got the job done through siege, battle and troop formations. Martial art is selfish he once mused. The crowd''s cheers brought Arial back to the stage and he looked at the girl more attentively. A handsome man was standing beside her, probably a knight. The women''s of Renasia are like goddesses, their men are like Gods. Arial knew a lot about dirty jokes of Renasian men in bed when he was a soldier in his previous life. The standard fluttered in the blowing wind and suddenly, the girl nted her spear and challenged the crowd again. "Is there no one else?" Arial approached the stage. He wanted to test the young woman as well as his martial arts skills, but also sensed that she was dangerous. After all, not many girl as young as her could have travelled this far if she is an ordinary girl. Renasia is far from Acro. "What is your intentioning here to Acro?" he shouted as the crowd made way for him. The girl''s partner stepped forward and saluted Arial. Then, he addressed the onlookers in a loud voice. "My name is Arturo. I hail from the distantnds of Renasia. My young mistress hase to this big city seeking neither fame nor fortune, but a husband whose strength will exceed hers. She does not care if he is rich or of noble blood, but his fighting skills must be unrivaled. My mistress herself is a very powerful expert and has defeated many men in Cora and Seren before arriving here in n. We have traveled a long distance from the South and have yet to encounter anyone who can defeat my mistress." "You''re bragging," Arial said with a smile. "Maybe I am," Arturo replied with a smirk. "The Dukedom of n" "The Kingdom of n," Arial corrected. "The Kingdom of n," continued Arturo, "is thend where the Great Hero''spanion was born and where Levitia himself was born. There are certainly great men and heroes here who are willing to take us up on our offer. If our actions seem presumptuous, I beg your pardon." "Enough talking Arturo," the girl said. "Let me fight this man." "I will fight you, but I do not wish to marry you," Arial replied. "All I wish is for you to return to your homnd if you lose." The youngdy was oblivious to the war happening in n and even though Arial did not know who she was, he did not want her to suffer any harm. Men turned into beasts during times of war. "You have spoken as if you are certain that you will win," she said. "Of course, I will," Arial smirked. "What is your name?" she asked. "What''s yours?" "I will only tell you if you win." Arial smiled. "Well, then, me too." The girl frowned, smirked and thenughed. "Fine, I will take pleasure in beating you into submission," she added. Arial removed his jacket and then the young woman charged. ************************************************************************* If you like teh chapter do consider leaving somements and soem reviews. And your votes will be appreciated by this author. Chapter 89: Eastern devil disciple (1) Chapter 89: Eastern devil disciple (1) 1014AF Lightmonth She was fast, Arial mused as the blue-haired girl threw a blow with her fist. He avoided it using a Ground move, Snake Slither, sidestepping and quickly positioning himself behind her before returning a blow with his elbow. A sound wave was created from their sh. Arial seemed to recognize her fighting style, the Linzi style from Linzi Temple, though it was heavily modified making her attacks deadlier. Not only that. The attack seems to be imbued with killing intent and oozes with the desire for battle. He soon changed his mind of thinking that her martial artse from the Linzi Temple. Her technique was too vicious to be described as Linzi. It seemed that she was a practitioner of external martial arts. Her body was unbelievably sturdy and tough, her stance powerful and domineering. She tried to punch Arial again, but he quickly dodged her. His Lightness of Being technique was not to be underestimated. "Stay in one ce!" she yelled, clearly annoyed that Arial had managed to dodge every single one of her blows. Heughed. "And let you punch me? I don''t think so." She was looking more and more annoyed. Her attacks were ferocious, but what good were they if they did not reach their intended target? Arial did not believe that the girl could surpass him in terms of internal energy, but when it came to technique, her fighting skills were far better than his. After all, he had only learned about the martial arts through books that he had memorized and had focused his attention on honing his swordsmanship. He knew nothing of external martial arts because the Vern imperial family had only collected books that focused on internal martial arts and their use of internal energy which Arial knew how to harness for fighting. The blue-haired girl attacked again with a w like hand and Arial barely dodged her strike, feeling the wind swoosh across his face. She had just used the Eagle Snatching Snake technique, a high-level skill that had effectively stopped him in his tracks and forced him to use another move. The crowd was in awe and cheered frantically as Arial distanced himself. His opponent looked at him, puzzled. "You are fast," she said as if she could not believe it. "Thank you, mydy, but so are you. Pity that such a young woman like you has learned such a vicious technique." "I didn''t I mean it''s not that vicious," she stumbled and then her face turned red after realizing what she had just said. "So, what!" she yelled, "why are you holding back!?" "You noticed?" Arial answered back, quite surprised. "Yes! Why didn''t you use your internal energy?" she asked, frustrated. "Are you looking down on me?" she added, her nostrils ring. Her eyes flickered for a moment and her face filled with anger. Whoever this woman was, she was full of pride. A fatal w, Arial thought. "Because I am a woman?" she continued, narrowing her eyes and directing her lethal re at him. Arial observed her techniques, but could not recognize them. This excited him a great deal because it meant that he was facing a worthy opponent. She was an equal match and Arial did not want to spoil the feeling by using his internal energy to gain the upper hand. He had no intention of patronizing her and was actually amazed by her fighting skills. In his original timeline, he would have never imagined taking it this easy with this kind of opponent, but he wanted to know how much of his own skills he could improve and what technique was being used by the blue-haired girl. The Renasian woman attacked him again with such force, it seemed that she was intent on killing him. She had great agility, but Arial made use of his own weight and power to counter her intense attack. She moved fluidly, like water, and stealthily, striking him twice in the stomach. He was like a mountain that could not be broken by mere punch and kicks. Heaviness and slowness to counter the fluid water-like movement. Luckily, he used his internal energy to reinforce his body and the girl was thrown back. "What was that!?" she yelled as a look of fear gripped her face. "How can you have so much internal energy?" She had clearly sensed it when she struck him. The crowd, seeing that she was losing the fight, began to cheer even more. "I train myd" Before Arial could finish his sentence, she lunged at him with her Piercing Spear technique. Luckily, he knew the move well and feared it, which had prompted him to learn it thoroughly in theory, but not perfect its form. Arial fell on the stage as the crowd gasped in surprise. He was dazed, but he quickly came to his senses and got back up. The crowd cheered loudly as he regained hisposure. "Are you fine?" the girl looked more confused than before. ''Impossible!'' She could not believe that Arial had bounced back after suffering such a violent blow. Arial now understood how dangerous this woman was. He had only used a quarter of his internal energy to protect his body, rendering the sensation in his stomach painful. Otherwise, he would have died. "You are the Eastern Devil''s disciple?" he asked her. The crowd quieted; some spectators backed away. Everyone knew the stories about the Eastern Devil. "How do you know?" she stammered. "Piercing Spear is one of his trademark techniques. No wonder your attacks are vicious and cruel; you are one of his disciples." She puffed out her chest. "Yes! I''m his disciple!" she yelled. "Do you fear me now?" Arial smirked. "No, but it just got more interesting." He had once met a disciple of the Western Serpent or more like one of the few lucky people who were taught a few techniques of the Western Serpent. Now he had the honor of fighting a student of the Eastern Devil. "Your Piercing Spear technique has a lot of ws," he continued, "the force and the stroke are all wrong. Even the intensity. This is an internal energy attack from the internal martial arts repertoire." She was shocked to hear him give her advice on her technique. "Who are you?" she asked. Someone from the crowd yelled the answer. Arial recognized him as the son of a merchant who frequented the Vermont family castle and who enjoyed talking about textiles with his father. "It''s a bad day for you, my dear! That boy is Regent of the Duchy of Arrandy, a son of House Vermont, ruler of this city. His name is Arial the Dragon!" The crowd gasped and looked at Arial, this time more attentively. Whispers could be heard. "That is Arial?" "Shhh, he is a lord." "The Dragon?" someone chimed in. "Look at his white hair!" said another. "An equal match. A handsome young lord and a beautiful feisty girl. A match made in Heaven," they whispered. The girl blushed. She heard it too. *************************************************************** Part one fo the chapter. See you all tomorrow Chapter 90: Eastern devil disciple (2) Chapter 90: Eastern devil disciple (2) Arial understood the crowd''s shock. After the war began, he had rarely set foot in the city, not to mention that he had spent many years training at the Academy. The people who knew him were administration officials and anyone from the vige, the merchant association or the guilds. The new settlers had never seen him. Arturo was as shocked as everyone else and stared at him with caution. Arial suspected that the young knight and the girl were not who they imed to be. "A lord?" Arturo asked. "Why does it matter?" Arial snorted. The blue-haired girl nodded. "Yes, why does it matter? You are certainly a member of the martial artsmunity. There is no doubt considering your technique." The fight resumed, and the girl''s attacks became more dangerous and reckless. A desperate move, Arial thought. He used this opportunity to memorize her moves, but it was very difficult. She was unpredictable like the clouds, elusive like the wind. She began employing internal energy in her attacks and releasing powerful blows. Arial responded. Gale wind enveloped the wooden stage and even making the entire tform tremble and shaking. The spectators moved back a little from the tform stage, fearing injury by stray blows. The girl attacked and Arial parried her strokes. She pierced, he dodged. Their fight was like a dance of the Sun King and the Water Princess. The Renasian had a unique fighting style. "Hurry up!" cried a voice from the crowd. "Defeat her Lord Arial, marry her and have many children!" The audience bursts intoughter. Arial and the girl both looked at each other and blushed. "What are you looking at?" she said, yelling at him in order to hide her embarrassment. "Nothing!" he answered, blushing. Arial had had enough and now knew who the blue-haired girl was. The crowd was right. It was time to defeat her and send her back to her homnd. If she really were the disciple of the Eastern Devil, she might invite chaos wherever she went. It is a pity, of course, Arial thought. I would have liked to have known her better, but I can''t afford to let her make a mess in my region. Disciples of the Four Immortals were regarded as very dangerous if the rumors were to be believed. "Are you ready?" he said while maintaining a safe distance from her. "Ready for what?" she asked. "Ready to be defeated," he answered and quickly lunged at her with lightning speed, aiming for her shoulder. She looked surprised as Arial used his palm attack. She ducked, escaping the blow, but the nearby wooden pir exploded next to her from the force of the internal energy. Arial looked back. "All right," he said in a panicked voice. He had not meant to use that much internal energy, but luckily, the girl had dodged his attack. His opponent looked at the wooden pirs and then looked at him. "You are an expert! Who taught you how to fight? The Northern Badger? The Western Serpent?" she asked,pletely flustered. "I taught myself," Arial answered. "Pah!" She spat at the ground. "Lies! That is impossible! You fight in the Northern style. You were taught by the Northern Badger. Correct?" The young girl had a point. Vern was located in the North and so it was obvious that what Arial had learned in the imperial library was internal martial arts in the Northern style. "Like I said," Arial reiterated, "I did not learn from anyone." The girl was incredulous and attacked him ferociously, more brutal than before. Arial advanced in order to not give her time to settle, but she moved quickly like an arrow, trying tond a blow, twisting her hand in a sharp motion and kicking in the direction of his vital organs. These moves were the core of the deadly Eastern Devil technique. Brutal, cruel and unwaveringly fast. Arial increased the use of his internal energy and the air suddenly changed. The people around the stage began to fall to their knees, their hands trembling. The pressure of Arial''s internal energy began to choke everyone around him. He still could not control it that well. "Get away!" he yelled. This time he had to end the fight. The girl looked rmed and so did her knight. Arturo jumped on the stage and lunged at Arial, quickly throwing a fist at him. The young Vermont used Palm of Wrath, hitting the knight in his ribcage and throwing him off the stage. Hended far over the crowd andy unconscious on the ground, his bones probably broken. "Arturo!" yelled the blue-haired girl. So that was his real name, Arial thought. The crowd was shocked at what they had just seen and began to whisper. Some people ran away to call the guards. Arial scanned his surroundings, making sure no one else had gotten hurt by his attack. Thankfully, no onlookers had been injured. This time, the girl took the initiative to resume the battle. She attacked and Arial countered. This was no longer a dance, but a storm. "Take this!" she yelled, jumping in midair and directing the full brunt of her internal energy at Arial in the form of a palm attack. With his right hand, the young Vermont channeled his own internal energy to stop the blow. Both forces collided as the young fighters tried to push each other off the stage with their energy. I''m sorry mydy, Arial thought, but you will never defeat me with your level of internal energy. He then increased his power and the girl was thrown off the stage. "Uhuk, uhuk," the girl began to cough up blood. Oh, God! Did I overdo it? I did not mean to hurt her! And with that thought, Arial jumped off the stage to check on the girl. Suddenly, a projectile came flying at him. He used his internal energy to deflect it and it hit a tree instead. Its leaves turned ck. "Poison!" Arial hissed. The girl had hidden a weaponced with poison. Looking at the tree, Arial guessed that it was probably the Devil Rot poison. He backed away. She is dangerous, he reminded himself. Who would have thought that such a beautiful young girl could be so deadly? An honorable person would never do such a thing in the heat of battle. If the projectile had struck Arial, it would have taken him months to expel the poison from his body. Anyone else without his level of internal energy would have surely died even with a simple graze. "Hah! the Eastern Devil would be ashamed to call you his disciple!" he said tauntingly. The blue-haired girl spat at the ground again. Surely, she is not nobility. If she is though, I do not wish to be acquainted with her, he mused. "Using poison?" he continued. "That is a Western Serpent technique. The Eastern Devil might not be the most honorable of martial arts masters, but at least he does not use poison on his opponents!" She smirked. "Well, I''m not him, am I?" She is bold. I''ll give her that. The girl looked at Arial with a straight face. The crowds had retreated and kept a safe distance from the battleground. After the disy of poison, even they knew better not to interfere. The guards would be arriving soon. Arial had to put an end to this once and for all. What had started off as a curious event had now turned into a very dangerous affair. He raised his left palm and concentrating his internal energy, sent a powerful blow in the girl''s direction. A violent gust of wind pushed her back and she tried to block it, but her effort was futile. Arial knew that his internal energy was superior and no one could match it. He had trained since he was a child, a bay in a crib. However, he did acknowledge that if he roamed the central ins of Vern, he might find someone as strong as him. "This level is like that of the Grand Teacher," she whispered in disbelief. "Fun time is over," he said smiling. The girl got up, determined. Arial could see that she enjoyed the fight. She tried charging at him again, but was unsessful. She then grabbed her spear. Weapons, Arial mused. Fine, let''s y. The blows that he employed were powerful and she could not approach him. It took all her strength to dodge his attacks. Sensing an opportunity, he then used Dragon Regret. Bones were heard cracking and an agonizing scream pierced the air. The girl was thrown back and fell on a stall, destroying the wooden structure. Shey in the debris, unconscious. Arial cautiously approached her and checked her pulse. He then quickly channeled his energy and transferred some to her body so she wouldn''t suffer any internal injuries. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was wearing body armor, hidden under her clothes. She was not severely injured and had only suffered external bruising and maybe a few cracked bones. Nothing rest and sleep cannot fix, he thought. I don''t know who she is, but she is too wily for her own good. She must be around sixteen or seventeen, a year or two older than me. If I hadn''t stopped her now from her evil ways, who knows what she could have done? And using hidden weapons and poison? That is not an honorable way to fight in a martial arts fight Suddenly, Arial''s House Guard arrived. "Who is responsible for all this chaos?" he shouted. The audience, hiding inside a teahouse and behind the stage, stared at Arial. The guard saw him and quickly approached him. "Are you the culprit of all this destruction of city property?" he asked. SerBrooke who was also at the scene quickly recognized Arial and reprimanded the guard, "Shut up Drake! That is the Count!" The guard looked again and realized his error. "Sorry, my lord," he said, fumbling for words. "Of course, my lord this is your city. You are free to destroy any part of it as you please." SerBrooke hit him on the head. "Idiot! Don''t you see those two unconscious individuals on the ground? They are certainly the ones responsible for this whole mess! Why would the Count destroy his own city?" The guard looked around. "Oh, of course. I''m sorry my lord," he said, bowing his head. "My lord, what should we do with these two?" SerBrooke asked. Arial looked at the girl and the knight. "Send them to the Healer, patch them up and escort them out of the city. Tell them that I am sorry that our meeting had to end this way." He then left the scene. He felt his hands trembling. I must find a teacher and learn how to control my internal energy. They almost died, he thought to himself. The wind blew and the leaves rustled softly in the breeze. Suddenly, thunder boomed in the distance and it began to rain. Arial put on his coat and nced onest time in the girl''s direction. He then walked away as the storm intensified. **************************************************************************** They say that you are destined to meet the person you are meant to be with even when you are not searching for them. ***************************************************************************** Next chapter will be a bit of ackstroy of Ryssa backstroy and how she ended up in n Chapter 91: Before she met him (1) Chapter 91: Before she met him (1) 1014AF LIGHTMONTH RHYSSA RENASI Rhyssa tightened the horse''s rein as it tried to turn around. She red at her own horse and pull it tight until the horse calmed down "Princess, are you all right?" Arturo asked. "Don''t worry. Let''s keep moving." By now, the Pce is certainly in an uproar, searching for me, and sooner orter, Pedro and my parents will find me, she thought. It had been a month since Rhyssa had left the Far East. Arturo, her Knight Guard, had apanied her and had been tasked with holding their supplies. among other things He had been unable to persuade her to stay at the pce and had decided to follow her instead. It was a knight''s duty to protect the members of the royal family. After practicing martial arts under the Eastern Devil, she had yearned to fight and prove to the world that a woman could be the strongest fighter amongst all martial artists. Indeed, she was good enough to be acknowledged as the Eastern Devil''s disciple. Why aim low when you can aim high to the sky? her Grand Teacher would always say. She also got to know that he have one Martial Sister and two Senior Martial brother. In the stories of old heroes, fame and glory were always bestowed upon men: Levitia, n, Zhu Ar Zur, Duvan. But what about Leliana? The Divine Archer? Rhyssa mused. What about her story? Leliana was the one who had saved Levitia many times from the Dark Lords during his early adventures before he became the mighty hero he was destined to be. However, no songs or stories had been written about her and instead, history had simply remembered her as Levitia''s lover and the First Empress of Vern. Some poet wouldment her fate shouting to the world ''Where is her Song? Where is her Saga?'' Her strength, her exploits and her contribution had been forgotten in the dustbin of history. Rhyssa had wanted to prove to her parents that she did not need a man, especially a weak man. They had tried countless times to pair her with eligible men, sons of noble houses and princes from foreignnds, but the Princess had refused. Instead, she had looked up to her Grand Teacher and his immense strength, and after learning from him, had longed to pit herself against other martial artists. Scouting other nations for strong fighters would prove to be useful for her kingdom if she were to rule Renasia one day. Her goal as ruler was to reunite the fragmented region of the Empire, something that Alexander the Divider and his descendants had failed to aplish. She would be known as a great unifier of nations. The Princess had begun her journey in Cora, challenging many men and offering her hand in marriage as a reward. Many potential suitors hade forward, but no one had been able to defeat her. She had then traveled to Dostov and Seren, but again, there had been no winners. All along they tried to outrun the people tasked to find her She kept winning and this proved to her how powerful her teacher''s technique really was. She always had heard that the Four Immortals are all powerful reclusive experts of the martial arts. It wasn''t until she learns from one of them that she could attest this testament Fighting with young and old opponents had also helped her improve her fighting skills when it came to executing moves and defending herself. However, her temper was still a problem and it made her reckless and vulnerable. She had now set her sights on Vern where many exceptional martial arts experts lived in the ins. She wanted to make a name for herself in the martial arts world. Thinking about her makes her heart burns with anticipation She truly enjoyed the lifestyle, traveling through differentnds, fighting and gaining respect. Today''s enemies could be tomorrow''s friends and vice versa. Allegiances could shift. This exhrating freedom attracted Rhyssa. She took delight in solving things with her fists and getting a sense of her opponents each time she traded blows. She loved the world of martial arts, the fighting and the people she met along the way. She had forged many bonds during her journey. One in particr had left a strong impression on her several weeks before. She had met a schr named Mikael who was on a quest to find relics and expand his knowledge. They had camped together and he had borrowed her tent to rest. She still remembered their conversation and the scene of that night as if it had happened yesterday. "What do you know about Levitia''s death?" Mikael asked, trying to start a conversation. The wind blows coldly in the night "Levitia? He was assassinated by his cousin, right? A tragic death," answered Rhyssa. The man shook his head with a slightly bitter smile on his face. "Yes, tragic, but whether he was killed by his cousin, that is another story. Many historians believe that the culprit was not his cousin, but someone else." "What do you mean?" Rhyssa asked curiously. He cleared his throat, clearly excited. "You see; many historians believe that the one who killed the Great Hero was none other than his own sworn brother. Some schrs even theorize that the church was also involved." "What! Why?" she eximed. He smiles and then he said "Let me exin. The first theory says that Levitia was killed by his sworn brothers, Alexander and Duvan." The theory intrigued the Princess as Duvan was one of her ancestors. "Why Alexander?" he continued, "because he was a young emperor at the time, but the one that people respected and feared the most was Levitia. He was loved by themon folk for his exploits and the Demon Lords trembled at the sight of him. He was much more charismatic than Alexander himself. One might even say, if Levitia imed the throne, while many schrs of that time would reject on the ground of disloyalty, themon folk would dly prostrate beneath his feet" Rhyssa nodded. It was known at the time that even though Alexander was the Emperor of the New Empire, it was Levitia whom the people revered and wished to see as their ruler, but the Great Hero had always rejected the crown. Some said he did not want to leave his name as a disloyal subject "And let''s not forget," Mikael added, "that both Levitia and Alexander were vying for Leliana hand in marriage, the most beautiful woman of that era. Alexander had many motives to kill Levitia: to bolster his rule, to win the heart of Leliana and to get rid of his greatest obstacle. Don''t you agree?" he said smirking. Rhyssa nodded once more. "You give a good argument, but what about Duvan?" Mikael nodded slowly and then he said "Well, as history shows, although Levitia and Duvan were sworn brothers, their way of thinking was very different. Furthermore, both men had many bitter memories of one another." "I''ve heard of this, but to assassinate the very man who saved him? That is not the Renasian way," Rhyssa said. "True. Nowadays, many historians believe that the theory sprung because Alexander the Divider nted it in the first ce, when Renasia seceded from the Empire so it''s authenticity is doubtful. But one must agree that even in the stories, their differing opinions always resulted in disagreements and shes." Rhyssa nodded again. One of their most famous confrontations was about the Three Princesses. A whole chapter had been written in the Saga entitled "The Seduction of Duvan." Mikael spoke again more enthusiastically, seeing that he had Rhyssa undying attention. "It must also be mentioned that the cousin who presumably poisoned Levitia did not attend the Last Dinner." "I don''t believe it!" interjected Rhyssa. "I have seen the painting of the Last Dinner and Alvira is there!" Mikael smirked, clearly enjoying himself. "Yes, but in the history books, he is not there. The Churchmissioned the painting in their Light Chapel and that is why the image is distorted. In the original scene, only Levitia''s sworn brothers and Leliana were present. His cousin was not depicted." "I did not know that," Rhyssa said, in shock. "Not many do." Sheughed. "To think I would meet such a schr like you here, in the middle of the woods." Heughed back. "And to think that a skilled fighter such as yourself is also a refineddy." Mikael had seen Rhyssa fight that evening when she and Arturo had saved him from a group of bandits. She held up her hand. "What about the Church? You said that the Church had a role to y in Levitia''s death ording to one theory." "Ah yes, the Church." The word left a bad taste in his mouth. "You see, there are many who do not know this, but Levitia was of royal blood, like his father and his grandfather." "Royal blood? What do you mean? Which crown?" Rhyssa had never heard of this before. All she knew was that Levitia had been a great hero of his time. "The Enochians," Mikael answered. "You see, Levitia''s hair is never mentioned in any book, but strangely enough, every other feature of his body is described in full detail. Why do you think that is?" "Maybe they forgot?" ******************************************************************* Chapter 92: Before she met him (2) Chapter 92: Before she met him (2) "Or maybe they hid it?" he said slyly. At that moment, Arturo joined their conversation. Mikael smiled at the knight and continued. "Yes, I believe the Church tried to hide his hair color, erasing it from every book." "Why was it so important for the Church to hide that detail?" Rhyssa asked, not understanding. Mikael shed a triumphant grin. "Because the Enochian Empire''s royal family had a different hair color, a dominant trait, just like other royal families: n''s descendants have ck hair; Zhu Ar Zur''s descendants have green hair and green eyes; and Duvan Renasi''s descendants always have blue hair and blue eyes." Mikael stared at Rhyssa. "You knew all along?" Arturo eximed as he tightened his grip around his sword. Mikael held up his hand. "Not that I care, but I could not help but notice." "Stop being so tense Arturo. I trust him." "Thank you for your confidence, mydy," the schr said, bowing his head a little and smiling at the same time. He remained calm even though Arturo stood so close to him. "Continue your story." He nodded. "If the Church was hiding something then why would they hide that one feature? Because that trait was a mark of royalty and it meant that Levitia was a survivor of the Sunken Empire. That is why he is referred to as the Child of the Fallen Land in the prophecy. If his ancestors were royalty, you could understand why that would be dangerous for the Church." "How so?" Rhyssa asked, still confused. Mikael smiled a knowing smile. "Leliana was an Artagnan, the heir to the Kingdom of the Living Isle, a descendant of the Thirteen Kings, and the princess of the Thirteen Great Tribes. If Levitia and Leliana had gotten married, their union would have unified two of the greatest empires." "Kingdom of the Living Isle?" she interrupted. "Another Kingdom that sunk during the Cmity," Arturo piped in. Rhyssa looked at the knight in shock. "Why do you look so surprised?" Arturo continued. "I''m not such a brute as you make me out to be Prin I mean mistress," he quickly corrected. Mikaelughed. "Still putting up a charade? But you must have ess to the royal library if you''ve read about the Kingdom of the Living Isle?" "How do you know that?" asked a shocked Arturo. "I''m a schr and my trade is to know things." "So, what does that mean? If they were to unite that is?" Rhyssa asked, going back to the story. "That means that their wedding would have united everyone. The Thirteen Tribes would have had a new heir to im their kingdoms, amon king that would have embodied the nobility of all the Thirteen Tribes. The Church at the time did not want that because the Thirteen Tribes were pagan and believed in their Great Pantheon. The Church supported Alexander because he was a follower of their religion. Levitia, however, was not, but was tolerated by the same Church. And like the Church tolerated on him, he tolerated the Church. That is why so many schrs believe that the Church had a hand in Levitia''s demise." Arturo nodded in agreement while Rhyssa contemted the matter. There was a church in Renasia, but there were not that many believers. Most people in Renasia believed in the Sun Emperor. Seeing that she understood, Mikael continued. "And since the me was shifted to his cousin, Levitia''s bloodline came to an end. His cousin was hisst blood rtive." Rhyssa nodded. Mikael''s theory made sense. It was almost like it had been nned. "After Levitia''s death, the Great Hero was canonized by the Church. Yet, Levitia himself was a pitiful man, leaving no descendants with his family exterminated." The night wind blew slowly and everyone pondered about all that had been said. "It is thought-provoking," Arturo said. "What do you believe?" Rhyssa asked Mikael, curious to see what his answer would be. He was staring at the stars in the night sky. Finally, he replied "Princess, don''t get distracted!" the knight yelled, snapping Rhyssa out of her daydream. "Oh, you startled me Arturo!" "Sorry." Andscape of grass and hillsy before their eyes. They had finally reached the Dukedom after traveling a long distance from the Far East. They came across a vast and cratered field scattered with fallen armor and swords; blood marked the spot where a great battle had taken ce. The forest showed signs of fire and some trees had been felled, most probably for the construction of a temporary fortification. Two massive armies shed here, Rhyssa mused. Is there a war being waged in the Dukedom? Arturo approached her. "Princess, it seems that an epic battle urred in the region." "Yes, I can see that. Do you think I''m blind?" "I did not mean to offend you." "But you did. I''m no longer a child." "Considering that you ran away from the pce because you wanted to test your martial arts skills, well, that seems pretty childish to me." Rhyssa red at Arturo. "Of course, you''re the princess," he said and then fell silent. Rhyssa gazed at the open fields and breathed in the summer breeze. The air in the Dukedom was different from that of Renasia, more calming and soothing. She thought of what Arturo had just said and agreed with him. It was pretty childish of her to run away from home, but she desired to explore the world, to travel just like her martial arts teacher and to meet new people. She was the Princess and the heir to the Kingdom of Renasia. No one would ever let her forget that. She knew what her official duties were and had been groomed for the role from a very young age. She had been taught literature, arithmetic, strategy, etiquette, and all other matters associated with a royal upbringing. But, deep down in her soul, what she wanted the most was to soar over this vast world that she inhabited, and she had actually felt that feeling of ultimate freedom during her martial arts battles. "Arturo what do you know about the Dukedom? Are there any martial arts experts?" she asked. "From what I gather, there are no famous practitioners of martial art in the Dukedom. Most people only know a little about martial arts. If there are any experts, you will probably find them in Vangua, Vern and Cori." Rhyssa nodded. She wondered if it was best to leave this nation and head to Vern instead. Finally, she decided that she would stay in the hopes of finding a worthy opponent to fight. "Are there anyrge cities in the Dukedom?" she asked. "Yes, Princess. Acro." "Acro? I have heard of that city." "Yes, Princess. Acro City is a major trade center owned by the Vermont family. Since the founding of their House, they have built a port and a harbor and have opened up trade with other major cities. The Vermont''s are known as one of the wealthiest families in all the continent and they rule a Duchy here in the Dukedom. The city has been described as beautiful and its citizens are quite rich. Most of them are traders and merchants selling their goods everywhere on the continent." "All right then, we will set our stage there." Arturo nodded and sprung forward with his horse to lead the way. The Princess and her knight rode in the direction of Acro City. What adventure will I encounter there? Rhyssa mused with an expectant heart. ACRO Rhyssa and Arturo were greeted by a dragon banner waving high above the city walls. Guards were on patrol on top of the observation tower, looking down and watching everything. People rushing in and out of the city gate, loading items and unloading it on the city The surrounding areas hinted that this city was a glorious one. The sound ofughter and smiles could be seen all over the city gate. Some people look at the city wall and marvel at its height and the banner of the dragon The Princess and her knight approached a beautiful bridge, built with skill and precision. Each brick had been perfectly ced to form symmetrical arches. Along the edges on each side stood a balustrade of dome-topped pirs carved from stone and decorated with inscriptions and tapestries. Rhyssa marveled at the ingenuity of the bridge and the beauty of the sculpted works. Such talent, she thought. Once they reached Acro, they saw caravans enter and exit the city and merchants carry their wares on oxcarts. Inside, the city was full of life. Stalls and shops were loaded with goods from foreignnds: Asteros, Ariundus and Vorthy, thend of Eternal Winter. Even the alleyways were full of traders with unique products. They passed by a grocer with stands full of apples and oranges and a butcher disying cow and goat meat as well as plucked chickens. Rhyssa looked around and saw only joyful and happy faces. She noticed all the tall buildings and houses and was impressed at how polished and clean they were. Arturo is right. There are no poor people here, she thought. ''Acro'' she muttered unconsciously The duo was also struck by the university and the many schools being built in Acro. Education seems to be something the Vermont family pay attention to which is different from many other noble families Workers bustled about moving bricks and wood to the sites while carpenters and builders worked side by side in the construction of what was surely to be a hub for trade and knowledge in the region. Rhyssa did not know the Vermont''s, but she could clearly see how ambitious they were. Erecting such a metropolis meant that they sought power. She had traveled to many cities during her journey, but none surpassed Acro which felt almost like a capital with its wide roads and busy streets. The city is always moving, people, oxcart, carriage, caravans. All these people making, bing a part of the city, the very part that makes this city lives and structure its prosperity. The Princess was also in awe of the rich culture that surrounded her: teahouses, taverns, restaurants offering exotic dishes, theaters and even parks from what she was able to hear through ovepping conversations. However, the jewel of the city was a great chapel constructed by the Vermont''s and decorated with beautiful artworks from talented painters and sculptors. That evening, the Princess and her knight rented a room in a nearby inn. The city was quieter, butnterns and candles lit up the streets and performers entertained the people on outdoor stages, in the marketce or in surrounding restaurants that remained open overnight. The innkeeper did tell us that this city never sleeps, Rhyssa mused. It was night and Arturo had gone out to buy equipment and hire people for the construction of the stage where the battles were to ur the following day. Rhyssa had taken the opportunity to go watch a y, a performance of "The Last Dinner", depicting the moment when the Great Hero Levitia announced during a dinner with his sworn brothers that someone he knew would betray him, someone at that table would betray him, as foretold by the prophecy. That moment also called The Lamentation. When she arrived at the outdoor theater, the crowd had already paid their tickets and gathered near the stage. It was not long until the actor emerged from behind the curtains and began his performance. Rhyssa could see that he enjoyed delivering his lines. A street performer, but a good one, she thought. His words were clear and fluid; they danced around his tongue and into the ears of the audience, making everyone feel the very same emotion that Levitia had felt when he had realized that there was no turning back from his fate. He was the greatest hero that ever lived, yet he was destined to die a tragic death. He did not get to live a happily ever after with the love of his life, but instead was betrayed and killed by his own blood. Though after listening to that schr story, she had a different interpretation of this story By the end of the act, Rhyssa felt tears running down her cheeks and wiped them with her hand. Every line had been perfectly delivered. The actor had wlessly captured the emotion of one of thest chapters of the "Saga of Levitia." The performance was good. It filled me with emotion and made me tear up, Rhyssa mused. She threw another penny in the box and walked back to the inn. Arturo had returned and was waiting for her. She decided that she would wander around the city before staging the battle the next day. Before going to bed, she prayed the Sun King to illuminate her days toe. *********************************************************** Chapter 93: The day she met him (1) Chapter 93: The day she met him (1) 1014AF Ligthmonth The hustle and bustle of the city woke Rhyssa. She rubbed her eyes and peeked through the window from thefort of her bed. Outside, hollering merchants and traders had already set up their stalls and opened the doors of their shops. It made her unable to sleep for the second time She thought about the previous night and how she had enjoyed herself, but quickly rose in order to get ready for the day ahead. ''A city that never sleeps'' she muttered to herself as she rubs her eyes After freshening up and eating breakfast, she packed her belongings, paid the innkeeper and headed out to the city center where she was set to battle. She hoped that the area would attract worthy opponents, confident enough in their abilities to fight for a young woman''s hand in marriage. Although she had heard that there were no martial arts experts in Acro, she still hoped to be lucky and encounter someone interesting. Maybe some experts would pass by around here or maybe a wandering Monk from the Southern Temple woulde here While walking to her destination, Rhyssa was awed by the beauty of Acro. She had been unable to appreciate it the previous evening because dusk had fallen rapidly when she had entered the city gates. If she stayed any longer, she would fallpletely in love with this city and never want to leave. Not only was Acro beautiful, but it was also a feat of engineering and urban nning. The streets had been paved with smooth white stones from Seren in such a precise manner that the joints were almost invisible. They were clean and well maintained with no detritus in sight. The walls were sturdy like those in rural Renasia with sharp edges and corners. Buildings stood tall like protective bastions and were a symbol of Acro''s trading role in the region. And if that is not enough, the city is flooded by sea of people all heading in different directions. Nobles and lords strutted around in colorful garments or dressed in exquisite clothes with intricate designs, their fabric is foreign to most part of the Human Continent. Traders and merchants sold their wares to the nobility and to themon folk alike. On every corner, minstrels, bards and street performers entertained passersby with song, dance and yacting. Food stalls, restaurants and taverns were full with townspeople and foreign travelers. Rhyssa was especially enticed by the smells of the "Long Prosperity" restaurant which was famous for its mouth-watering cuisine. A city like this invites envy. This is how I wish to see my Kingdom''s capital, she thought as she finally arrived at the stage that Arturo had erected. "Is everything ready?" she asked. "Yes, mistress." "Then, let''s begin!" The crowds had massed around the stage and had witnessed the defeat of many men at the hands of the Princess. "Anyone else?" Rhyssa yelled with a victorious smirk after beating her opponent. She was confident that no one could defeat her. The crowd stared at her with fear and amazement while other onlookers were simply amused. Suddenly, an overweight man of about thirty held up his hand. Rhyssa was disgusted by his smug smile. "How about me?" heughed. Rhyssa could not imagine bing this man''s wife, but then again, she would not be anyone''s wife even if she did lose. There is no chance that he is capable of defeating me, she thought. Not only was she a good martial arts practitioner, but she had learned how to be cunning from her teacher as well. "You are so old and yet, you desire such a young wife," she replied yfully. "Come then. I always like a good challenge," she added confidently. The fat man jumped on stage and immediately began his assault on Rhyssa. For a man in his condition, his wrestling techniques were good, but the Princess was still too fast for him. As she fought, she remembered her teacher''s words: Your movement is ever-changing, fluid like water. Her opponent tried to attack her using Wolf Chasing Prey, a technique from the South, by projecting his internal energy to injure her, but she quickly changed direction to avoid it. Instead of charging immediately, she tricked him by offering a false sense of respite and then struck the unsuspecting man by stepping back and then pivoting to hit him on the back of his head with her left arm. He flew off the stage and began to cough up blood. "Hahaha," Rhyssaughed so hard that tears began to roll down her cheeks. The crowdughed along with her and began to taunt her fallen opponent. "Know your ce old man!" she yelled as he got up covering his mouth embarrassingly, his clothes soaked in blood. He quickly disappeared into the cheering crowd as the Princess thanked her admirers for their apuse. The standard fluttered in the blowing wind and Rhyssa nted her spear, challenging the crowd again. "Is there no one else?" Suddenly, a handsome young boy approached the stage. He seemed younger than Rhyssa and had clear blue eyes like the sky. His hair was white as snow and exceedingly long, covering his left eye. He was tall for his age, with broad shoulders and a fierce gaze which gave him a powerful appearance. Perhaps he is the son of a noble lord, Rhyssa thought. She was in awe of his beauty and his charismatic andmanding presence. He conveyed a sense of mncholy that only added to his mysterious allure. "What is your intentioning here to Acro?" he shouted as the crowd made way for him. His voice was like thunder and exuded confidence and a force of character. Arturo stepped forward and saluted the young man. Then, he addressed the crowd and presented himself and Rhyssa as travelers from Renasia, looking for a worthy husband with unrivaled fighting skills. "You''re bragging," the young man said chuckling. "Maybe I am," Arturo replied with a smirk and continued talking until Rhyssa interrupted him. "Enough talking Arturo," she said. "Let me fight this man." The young man gestured for her to pause. "I will fight you, but I do not wish to marry you," he said. "All I wish is for you to return to your homnd if you lose." What an arrogant boy! He does not want my hand in marriage? As if I want him to be my husband, she thought. "You have spoken as if you are certain that you will win," she replied, seething in anger. Her temper had always been a problem. "Of course, I will," he smirked, sure of himself. "What is your name?" she asked. "What''s yours?" "I will only tell you if you win." "Well, then, me too," the boy said smiling. Rhyssa frowned, smirked and thenughed. "Fine, I will take pleasure in beating you into submission," she added and then quickly charged. She threw a blow with her fist, but the young man avoided it using a Ground move, Snake Slither, sidestepping and quickly positioning himself behind her before returning a blow with his elbow. She blocked it, but was forced to distance herself from him. She then charged again, but he was too fast and elusive. Her punches only hit the air. "Stay in one ce!" she yelled, clearly annoyed as heughed. "And let you punch me? I don''t think so," he responded. He was confident, but Rhyssa was determined to wipe that smile off his face. She used Eagle Snatching Snake to counter his Snake moves and almost had him, but he dodged it in the nick of time. The crowd was in awe and cheered frantically as they watched the two young people fight. Rhyssa wondered who the young man was. ****************************************** The first part of the chapter. this si the battle from her POV Chapter 94: The day she met him (2) Chapter 94: The day she met him (2) She had employed a high-level technique, but her opponent had retained hisposure and had managed to avoid it. She tried charging him again, but he was too fast. Whom did he learn from? Arturo had told her that there were no martial arts experts in Acro. She had also noticed while exchanging blows with the young man that he had not channeled his internal energy in his attacks. Was he looking down at her? She stared at him, puzzled. "You are fast," she said. "Thank you, mydy, but so are you. Pity that such a young woman like you has learned such a vicious technique." Rhyssa blushed. "I didn''t I mean it''s not that vicious," she stumbled and then her temper took over. "So, what!" she yelled, "why are you holding back!?" "You noticed?" he answered, quite surprised. How many times will you insult me young man? Rhyssa thought. "Yes! Why didn''t you use your internal energy?" she asked, frustrated, her nostrils ring. "Are you looking down on me because I am a woman?" she added, ring at him, but he did not answer. She attacked him again with such force, it seemed that she was intent on killing him. He used his power to counter her agility. Finally, she saw an opening and struck him twice, confident that he would stumble and fall, but instead, she was thrown back from the sheer force of his internal energy. Fear gripped her heart as she realized that the young man was an expert in internal energy. "What was that!? How can you have so much internal energy?" she said baffled while the crowd cheered. Her teacher had advised her to pick her enemies carefully, as one would do when picking friends. Did I pick the wrong enemy? But how could that be? she wondered. Her opponent was clearly younger than her, but how could he have that much internal energy at his age? "I train myd" Rhyssa did not let him finish his sentence and lunged at him with Piercing Spear, her teacher''s most famous technique that could leave a hole in a man''s body. The boy fell off stage and was dazed. Yet, he was not injured despite receiving a severe blow. There was no doubt in her mind that her opponent was a prodigy. How else could one exin his internal energy? Suddenly, the crowd let out a cry of surprise as the boy regained his senses and got back up, keeping his distance from Rhyssa. The boy is a monster, she thought. "Are you fine?" she asked. This was impossible. Her teacher''s words rang in her head: The world is vast and there are many people out there who have great martial arts skills. She had never understood this truth until this very moment. He is younger than me, but "You are the Eastern Devil''s disciple?" he asked her, interrupting her thoughts. The crowd fell silent and some spectators backed away. "How do you know?" she stammered. "Piercing Spear is one of his trademark techniques. No wonder your attacks are vicious and cruel; you are one of his disciples." "Yes! I''m his disciple!" she yelled. "Do you fear me?" She was trying to get out of this fight and hoped that the boy would back away now that he knew who her teacher was. She was aware that she could not defeat him. The young man smirked. "No, but it just got more interesting." He then proceeded to point out the ws of her technique. She was shocked to see how well he knew the Eastern Devil''s style of fighting. "Who are you?" she asked. Someone from the crowd yelled. "It''s a bad day for you, my dear! That boy is Regent of the Duchy of Arrandy, son of House Vermont, ruler of this city. His name is Arial the Dragon!" The crowd gasped. The son of the lord? The ruler of this city? This means that he is high nobility, Rhyssa thought. How could a son of a noble know so much about martial arts? Most of the nobles in Renasia did not learn any martial arts skills since it had be a quiet and peaceful kingdom. No great wars had been fought in thest one hundred years. "An equal match. A handsome young lord and a beautiful feisty girl. A match made in Heaven," people whispered in the crowd. Rhyssa looked at the boy and blushed. Her opponent was handsome after all. "A lord?" Arturo asked. "Why does it matter?" the boy responded. "Yes, why does it matter? You are certainly a member of the martial artsmunity. There is no doubt considering your technique," Rhyssa interjected. The fight resumed while the spectators moved back a little. Their fight was like a dance of the Sun King and the Water Princess. "Hurry up!" cried a voice from the crowd. "Defeat her Lord Arial, marry her and have many children!" The audience burst intoughter. Rhyssa and her opponent looked at each other and blushed. "What are you looking at?" she said, yelling at him in order to hide her embarrassment. "Nothing!" he answered. "Are you ready?" "Ready for what?" she asked. "Ready to be defeated," he answered and quickly lunged at her with lightning speed, aiming for her shoulder. She was surprised as he used his palm attack. She ducked, escaping the blow, but the nearby wooden pir exploded next to her from the force of the internal energy. Rhyssa could not believe her eyes. If it had struck her, she surely would have died. He must have learned from a powerful teacher, she thought. "You are an expert! Who taught you how to fight? The Northern Badger? The Western Serpent?" she asked,pletely flustered. "I taught myself," he answered. "Pah!" She spat at the ground. "Lies! That is impossible! You fight in the Northern style. You were taught by the Northern Badger. Correct?" "Like I said," he reiterated, "I did not learn from anyone." His denial made Rhyssa even angrier. So, I am not even worthy of being told his venerable teacher''s name? She attacked him again, more ferociously than before. Suddenly, the air changed. The people around the stage began to fall to their knees, their hands trembling. "Get away!" the boy yelled. This is his doing, Rhyssa mused. She had never seen anyone besides her teacher with such a high level of internal energy capable of putting pressure on surrounding people. Suddenly, Arturo jumped on the stage and lunged at the boy, quickly throwing a fist at him. The young man used a palm technique, hitting the knight in his ribcage and throwing him off the stage. Hended far over the crowd andy unconscious on the ground. Rhyssa heard his bones crack. "Arturo!" she yelled as some spectators ran away to call the guards. She had to get away from this maelstrom and the only way to do so was to resume the battle. She employed a palm attack, jumping in midair and directing the full brunt of her internal energy at her opponent, but he stopped her with one hand by channeling his own internal energy and threw her off the stage. "Uhuk, uhuk," Rhyssa looked at her hand. Blood? Blood! She saw her opponent jump off the stage and panic set in. Oh my God! He is going to kill me! For the first time on this journey, she felt fear. As ast resort, she threw a daggerced with Devil Rot at him, but he deflected it and the dagger hit a tree instead. "Poison!" he hissed. "Hah! the Eastern Devil would be ashamed to call you his disciple! Using poison? That is a Western Serpent technique. The Eastern Devil might not be the most honorable of martial arts masters, but at least he does not use poison on his opponents!" "Well, I''m not him, am I?" Rhyssa had lost the will to argue. He raised his left palm and concentrating his energy, sent a powerful blow in her direction. She tried to block it, but her attempt was futile. "This level is like that of the Grand Teacher," she whispered in disbelief. "Fun time is over," he said smiling. This time, it was do or die for Rhyssa. In ast-ditch effort, she grabbed her spear and charged the boy, but he attacked her relentlessly using his energy once again. Thest thing she heard was bones cracking. Thankfully, she had worn armor under her clothes or else she would have surely died. Her eyes closed and she felt the cold, harsh winde over her body. She also felt water gently roll down her cheeks and sensed that she was being carried off. There were legions of exceptional men on the Continent, but this young noble boy''s fighting skills were highly advanced with sophisticated variations. Too confident, too reckless and too headstrong. I need to be wiser and stronger and learn from my errors, and with thatst thought, Rhyssa lost consciousness. **************************************************************************** This si the end of the chapter. Next chapter wil be the return of a few chracter to Acro. Anyway, hope you like teh chapter and if you do please vote and leave somements below. Anyway see you all tomorrow. Chapter 95: Love conquers all (1) Chapter 95: Love conquers all (1) RHYSSA RENASI 1014 AF LIGHTMONTH The guard look at her with aplicated expression and then he said "Don''t evere back," said the guard while he escorted Rhyssa and Arturo outside the city. "May you please send my gratitude to the Lord for healing us and giving us some money?" Rhyssa said in a gentle voice, trying to defuse the tense moment. "Out!" shouted the guard. The Princess swallowed her pride. The younger more nave Rhyssa would have rushed back inside the city demanding another fight. But not this timeshe had promised that she would return home. The young lord was more than courteous to her. He must think that she and her bodyguarde from a noble family and also active in the martial artsmunity. He even gives them some silvers and give some supplies for her expense in returning home She looked at the guards posted in the city tower. They look at her, watching her if she tries to make a scene outside the city. The old her would shouted outside the city gate demanding another fight. But that is childish and immature. But she promises herself that one day she would return here. She would return here riding a horse, with her spear by her side, and she would once again challenge him For the first time she learns humility. She was arrogant thinking that she could take on the martial arts world by storm. Though she knew Arial the Dragon is not active in the world of martial arts and nobody would have thought some young lord in some Dukedom could possess such powerful martial arts, she now knew. Even if she could defeat the strongest master in Vern, she knew that there is someone here in n that could defeat her. She thought too simply. And now she wanted tough at herself. She took a step away from the gate of Acro "Not going back there, Princess?" Arturo asked while he adjusted his crutch under his arm. "Not this time, Arturo," she said. "I know I am stubborn and headstrong, but even I can see that it would do no good to return." They could hear the citye to life. In the distance she could see the throng of peopleing to the city that never sleeps People were beginning to stream out of their houses, after being forced to stay inside because of the storm that had brought fierce winds and rain the day before. She looks at the mighty city wall and thergeness of this great city and she turned to Arturo "Arturo?" Rhyssa said with a trace of confidence in her voice. "Yes, Princess?" "One day I wille back to this city and I will find Arial the Dragon and defeat him." Rhyssa smiled. "Why are you smiling, Princess?" Arturo asked in bewilderment. He had never seen her this happy after a major defeat. She smiles despite of herself. She still remembers how the young lord appearance and for some reason she just can''t forget about him There is this just an inexplicable feeling like he was the one for her. She even thinks feeling this kind of feeling is crazy. He was handsome. If she has to describe what she first thought of him, it is that he is handsome. But when you fall in love first sight, the one you love would always looks the mots beautiful. Yes. Rhyssa was never a shy woman. She knew what she wanted and she sure as hell would not be shy in having feelings. People always mistakes the people of Renasia as too easygoing when in fact the people of Renasia is only more honest than most culture in the Human Continent. They love fiercely and passionately and just like how they love fiercely and passionately they also hate fiercely and passionately. Their history has always been filled full of stories and songs of love and hate, of redemption and revenge She knows what she wants and she want him. And she promises herself that someday she wille here again to im both her win and his heart She never felt that excited or scared before, or the level of attraction she has ever felt in a man...ever. Who says that only man can make a move? In Renasia, it ismon for the woman to urge the man if the man is indecisive. Happiness has to be fought for. It is not something you wait falling down on yourp. She then answers Arturo "I was just reminded of what Grandma Rhaessa had once told me; that sometimes you just have to take what you want because the world will not give it to you, unless you fight for it." Arturo could not make heads or tails of what Rhyssa is saying. He only sighed and then he pulls Rhyssa clothes. ''Let us go. The guards are not exactly weing of us.'' She nodded and jumped on her horse and began her journey home. There on the tower, looking at the disappearing figure of Rhyssa is Arial Vermont. The banner of the dragon fluttered proudly as the city opens and people enter. Aril look at his people and his city and as he looks at that horse rapidly disappearing in the distance he smiles a bit ''What a wily girl'' Then he chuckles to himself. Love Conquers All is also the inscription of the bracelet of Aries Vermont give to his wife if anyone notice that details. Anyway, I will proabbly be giving a mass release at the end of the month or maybe not. If I do I will announce it before the end of the month. Because I have to also write for Lord Shadow and preapring off a new chapter of Age of Adventure next month. It is all connected but Age of Heroes is connected more with Afge of Adventure than it is with Lord Shadow. And I am also stressed out because of IZONE matters. I think this much chapter is enough right? Or do you want more? hehehe Anyway see you tomorrow. Leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 96: Love conquers all (2) Chapter 96: Love conquers all (2) SEAWORTH KYLE LETHE 1014 AF LIGHTMONTH A salty breeze blew in from the ocean and washed over the Lethe siblings who were stationed at Seaworth castle. "What are we doing here sister?" Kyle asked. "Did you hear what Lord Aries said?" Lisa answered, leaving the sentence hang in midair as if she wanted Kyle to finish it. "He wants to surprise Arial with a gift." "And the surprise?" "You can''t be that stupid. He wants to surprise him with his fiance." "You don''t need to insult me." Kyle was visibly hurt. ''I mean can you be that stupid? Why else would wee here?'' ''The food? The entertainment? The lovely maiden?'' Kyle said jokingly. His sister just rolled her eyes at him. ''Like you had in Seren? That tanner''s daughter?'' She said at him. Kyle sighed ''You always mention the tanner daughter. Alright, let your older brother exin. First of all, it wasn''t my fault. How should I know her heart has already been spoken? And..'' ''Shut it. I''m too young to hear your dirty stories, brother'' she said looking disgusted. Kyle only smirks ''Seriously? What do you think of your brother?'' ''Not anything good'' she replied ''You will be pleased to know I treat her like a gentleman.'' ''And how is that?'' ''I bed her gently, give her a charming kiss in the cheek during the night, and sing her love song before she falls asleep blissfully on my chest'' ''And disappeared'' she said ''and how is that gentlemanly?'' ''Of course it is gentlemanly'' I said ''You do realize you broke her heart, right?'' ''Why would she be? I told her I had to go trading in Vorthy, facing dangers an-'' ''I told her that is not true'' Kyle couldn''t believe what she said. She told her? ''OH MY GOD!'' He said looking truly incensed, shaking his head slowly at Lisa. ''I hope you''re delighted with yourself.'' ''WHAT!" Looking at his brother looking at her like she was the one making a mistake, she looks surprised and shocked all at the same time ''You broke that girl heart.'' Kyle said ''Me?'' She said puzzled ''Yes, you. She''ll probably never trust a man again'' ''You''re ming me?!'' She asked like she couldn''t believe what her brother just said to her. Kyle nodded and pointed at her ''Yes of course you. You should let her believe what she wants to believe'' Lisa could not even speak because of how much injustice she felt right now. How could it be her fault when it is clearly his fault? And every time she felt like she is about to lose she only have one trick. ''Fine! Then I''ll tell mother'' she threatened Kyle knew she meant it and he quickly kneeled to ground. ''Alright dear sister, sorry.'' She red at him. Kyle then said once again ''How about really, really, really sorry'' She sighed. ''You know brother; you should be careful. I am curious brother, why among the four of us, you, me, Arial and Helia, you turn like this'' Kyle looked at her. ''I wonder about that myself'' he said, smiling a bitter smile. She sighed Then Lisa changed the subject. "Helia will meet us in the garden this evening, would you like to join us?" "And exchange old stories?" "And new ones!" "No thanks. I''ll pass." She nodded and then she looks back at her brother and reminded him "And let me tell you," Lisa said judgmentally. "Don''t go around the castle seducing the handmaidens or maids. I don''t want you seducing women, then leaving them. Remember what happened with the tanner''s daughter in Seren?" ''Always about the tanner daughter'' Kyle groaned in his thoughts. Then he said ''What if they seduce me? Is that allowed?'' ''Don''t tter yourself, brother'' She shakes her head ''Your older brother is full of charms. And you can''t deny I have the perfect look. I amhandsome'' ''Eww'' Lisa said looking disgusted. ''Whatever'' Lisa left the room, mming the door in anger. Kyle went to the window to breathe some fresh air and clear his head. The waves crashing on the shore brought him a sense of serenity. The waves roll back and forth from the shore, crawling slowly. He sniffed and he could swear he could smell the salty air like the very water of the ocean. He stares down at the lonely shore. The pebbles and the small stones at the shores sparkled in the sun; emitting light and the small waves till hit the shores, almost like beating it down. "Helia," Kyle said in a whisper. He spoke her name like it is a whisper, a dream he could never reach. He sits at the window edge feeling the air. "So, this is where you live" Surrounded by beautiful beaches, and fresh air, living in a castle, a lord daughter. Kyle. he loves Arial. Even when he is feeling like this, he still loves his friend. He is his friend first, lordst. And if that is not enough his family is also sworn to him. What he is feeling right now is more than just feeling sad. It is mixed with the feeling of guilt. He knows he should not feel like this Arial was a person Kyle have always tried to emte and each time he failed. His character is as nearly as perfect as it is possible. He is honorable and kind. He grew up from being a son of a farmer to a son of a High Lord. And if that is not enough, when he is at the same age as him, he is now the sole militarymander of his House and a Count that rules the city of Acro. He inspires people and hemands his soldier with his charisma. Kyle have never encountered any man that possesses Arial bearing that is the same age as him. He looks far and high. Where? To the highest mountain? Or beyond it? Or is it the sky and stars he is aiming for? he does not know. He never did know. And he fears that he will be left out. One can''t gaze too long at the sun else he be blind and burned. He sighed and he said her name again Helia, he said her name like it is a chant He closed his eyes and remembered their first encounter. He had been enchanted by her the moment heid his eyes on her. She was beautiful, her eyes sparkles like the stars, her voice was like a song, herughter is like joy itself. And she was nice to him and his sister. She respects them, and that made her even more attractive. And then she joins them in their quest and sooner, and inevitably he might say, he could not help but falling in love with her How could he not? She was the perfect girl. But he could, no, he has not the courage to let his heart, his deepest wish and desire to be known. For at that time he was a son of a hunter and so he treated her kindly and hoping, praying someday she would open her eyes in the morning and felt the same emotion that he felt. There was a time, when they were in the academy, that they almost. butmisunderstanding and the mishap after thatprevent them from everfalling in love. He was shy, indecisive in his actions. Maybe. Almost. These wordsthis thing called fate is. torturing him for everyday of every moment of his life. He like to at least gave it a try. He like to say that they fought for it. But he didn''t even start anything. And that makes him felt...despair. Yet, he is falling all in on her. Thinking back, he thought that they were so many chances and then he thought maybe they weren''t meant to be. but when he searched deep in his heart, he knows that is just a lie he makes up to make him felt consoled. He could have her.and that is what so sad about all of this. Because he knows he could have her. It was so close when he thinks about it. So close to being in love. Or maybe, she always knew who she loves. Kyle would never me her because she has no wrong in this. It was never her fault that he fell in love with her. She just that kind of girl who would always be loved no matter where she is It is not her problem to deal because it is his problem. The shock he got when he heard she has epted the betrothal of the House of Vermont made him fell into a fever. Then that means, when she marries Arial, she would be hisdy and he will treat her as such though to be honest he doesn''t know if he really could do it Because it will hurt. But still he would do it no matter how it tears his heart apart seeing her in another man arms. seeing her in Arial arms. This feeling, thisplicated feeling he is feeling on Arial and Helia is something he could not tell anyone. Especially not to Lisa. He just hopes his feeling won''t show Hide it he decided. But he need time. The feeling is bitter and everyday regret fills him. He would look at the ceiling of his house and wonder where he could make the change. Question time whether he should have asked her, try to make a connection with her in those time they spent together, could it be, will it be that he might have a chance to win her heart? He kept Agonizing over the things he has done wrong, of the things he says or didn''t say, of all the life that he could have with her. thinking, imagining a perfect life with her. And knowing. that it could happen What heaven that would be! But time has decided for him for he was toote in deciding...there is too much misunderstanding not resolved. A misunderstanding that he never had the chance to correct. Since that night...that night they never talked about. she never treats him the same way ever again. And then it became toote. She chooses him. He knows who he is. Heis no match for Arial, either in prowess or the minds or even status. He was the perfect choice for any woman. He bitterly mused. He was the perfect choice, true, but sometimes he wonders, could he make her happy? That is the only thing he hopes from his friend. To make Helia happythe way he never could. Kyle opened his eyes and spotted Lord Aries and Lady Julia strolling on the shore. There is the perfect embodiment of love, Kyle thought. They respect each other, they help each other, they argue yet they forgive, and they will always have a kiss in the morning and at night. And when they are in their leisure they will sing song of love to each other. He sighed. Why does it look so easy for them when it is so hard for him? His sister alwaysined to him that he likes to y around with woman. Truthfully, he didn''t like it. He didn''t do it because it''s fun. He did it because he is messed up. All he feels is sorrow. And he had bad thoughts, thoughts that he shouldn''t have. And he sleeps with girls, trying to drown that sorrow. Trying to drown this covetous heart. Because seeing her with another man break his heart and he felt his falling apart, feeling like his heart is being ripped by a thousand shreds, bleeding and gasping for airit hurts. It is painful. And it is tormenting. He tries to forget Helia but he could not. His head is filled with her memories, his heart beating uncontrobly seeing her. She grows to be more and more beautiful each passing year but I could not bend her will to me. He could not make her fond of him the way she is fond of his friend. She loves Arial. And thiswhat he is feelingis like a betrayal to his brother. Will this pain fades? Will this feeling disappear? He hopes so. Now all he had was this dream of her and the agony that apanied it. He failed to grasp her, and she was Arial''s, his dear friend. The door creaked open. "Who''s there?" Kyle shouted. "It''s me, Kyle," said a pleasant voice. Kyle immediately recognized the voice. It was Helia. Oh, how beautiful she looked in his eyes. She entered the room, slowly. Her white skin glistened like the pebbles he saw in the beach, emitting light and her gentle brown eyes look at me. She is wearing a blue gown, hand stitched, seeing her in dress is a rare asion for Kyle always see her donning her armor. "Kyle, will you join us for tea?" she asked. "Not today, Helia," he answered, a trace of anguish in his voice. "Even if it is me asking?" She is seductive even without trying. "Won''t Lisa be there?" She chuckled. "Yes. Does it bother you that much?" "No" "Come on, Kyle. After the wedding, I will not have time to see anyone. I will have to help Arial govern and give him wise counsel. We would have no chance to meet again in such a casual manner." "Would you not miss it?" Kyle asked. "Miss what?" Helia responded, confused. "The freedom?" She chuckled again. "Why do you think my freedom would be lost?" "You said it." "I said I will not be that free. Responsibility is not a prison, though I suspect that Arial like to think so. He treated like his responsibility cannot be shared, like he is the only one fit to bear that burden. Arrogant isn''t he?" Helia said looking outside the window, her eyes show a trace of loneliness. She always wanted to save people. That is just Helia. If there is one w of Helia it is this. She believes everything that is broken could be mended. But sometimes broken thing just remain. broken Kyle did not answer her question, he just admires her visage, trying to see through her. She continued ''I want to soothe him, heal him for he looked like he bears a heavy burden and every time I see his mncholic look, my heart ache for him. Had any man look so beautiful?'' Kyle then pursed his lips before asking "Do you love him?" he asked. Because it is the only thing that matters. If she did not love him...if he would have the chance, he would have taken her in his arms right now, carried her off from thisnd, and married her. She looks at Kyle, smiles bitterly and look back outside the window, looking at the beach. Then she answered "Of course" "I mean, really love him?" She looks at him again. She stares at him intently. Then she said, like she has made her decision. "I do. I cannot exin it to you but I do love him. I could drown myself in his clear blue eyes. And one day he will open up to me" "Then it will be fine," KyIe said in a hoarse voice. "I hope so. Love conquers all, doesn''t it?" "Yes. I do sincerely hope so." She pulls his hand and brings him out of the room like she did so many years ago. Kyle could not help but pray for their union. He saw how much Arial meant to her, how her eyes filled with hope and affection when she talked about him. When will my turne? he asked himself. ****************************************************************************** Lisa Lethe The wooden gate was smothered by the big ivy vines that were growing from every direction. Near the stone path, an array of flowers bloomed. Beyond the path, a huge tree with a swing under it stood in the middle of the garden. Rich colors filled the garden: scarlet and saffron-hued primroses; iridescent blues and greens harmoniously blended together. Just beside the big tree, Kyle, Lisa, and Helia sat below a canopy. "Remember the quest we had in Salisbur?" Kyle asked. Helia chuckled. "The Missing Hand Quest? Remember that Lisa?" Lisa nodded. "Yes, that was hrious," Helia continued, still chuckling, remembering their days at the Academy. "Who would have thought that a man would try to disappear from his wife and cut off his own hand?" They allughed. "What do you think? Will he like the surprise, Lisa?" Helia said, changing the subject. Arial parents decided to bring Helia back with them to Acro, to live with them for a while. Lord Helve has agreed; after all it ismon practice. It can also strengthen the bond between the betrothed. "He will love it!" Lisa answered. "Do you think Arial loves me? I love him, so I hope he loves me too. He has never been too clear on this. He is always stoic and full of worry." "He loves you." Kyle said. "He would be stupid not to love you." Helia chuckled nervously. "Truly?" Lia notice that his brother smile is bitter. Why? She thought to herself "Yes, truly." Kyle replied. "A handsome young lord and a beautiful lord''s daughter. It''s a match made in heaven." Lisa looked at Helia. She was the perfect girl for Arial. Kind and clever, a perfectpanion. Arial parent is also very fond of her, Helia even started calling both of them as father and mother. They are pleased of course, to gain such a beautiful daughter inws. Helia speak with her brother and she looked at the huge tree in front of them. Helia and Arial. From the time of her childhood, Arial is her friend and their leader. He would y soldiers and she and her brother would follow him in his mischief, in the jungle, in the creek, in the river and they hear his order. She was born a hunter daughter; and they live by what her father caught and hunted. And in her childhood she was weak and frail so nobody really ys with her. But not Arial. He ys with her, guarded her, teaches her, apany her and protect her from the vige scoundrels. For her, Arial was like a prince found in the old stories. Handsome and charming, honorable and strong,manding and inspiring. By the time she could know the feeling of like, she knows she like him. It is not that surprising. The four of them is always together. It is normal some of them developed feeling towards each other. Not to mention, he always helps her. But Helia beat her to it. But she is notining. She waste. Helia was fast. And in the end, Arial make his choice. He chose Helia. And even though it hurts she is happy for both of them. They''re both her friend, so she could not help but be happy. Arial alwaysplimented her saying that she is a brave woman. ''Forget it, let it blows by the wind'' she mused She is not a brave woman. Killing people? Now that''s easy. Yet confessing her feeling? Now that''s hard and terrifying. She could not tell him, tell him that she loves him too, and she do not have the courage to tell him to be hers. And so. now they are just friends. She will not ruin their friendship just because of some lingering feeling. "Lisa, what are you thinking about?" Helia said, her question bringing Lisa back to reality. "Nothing, just thinking about old memories." "Which ones?" Kyle asked. She smiles and said "The good ones," Lisa replied. She looks at the garden and the flowers and the vegetable patch and she looked back at Helia and her brother teasing each other. This is good enough. This friendship. She still remembers when they go hunting together and messing around with Arial, the brooder one in their group, pranking her brother and sometimes even pranks Helia, the kind and gentle Helia, who never did get mad at her, though sometimes she plotted with Kyle to prank her back, the flour falling in her hair the second year in the academyes to mind. Lisa also remember Arial and her stuck in a forest behind the school, and he saved her, though that was a long time ago Arial the most mature one in our group. They man she had a crush on He is smart and capable, the strongest in our group of four, but he also felt distant sometimes. Like he is older than them. Like he could disappear and leave them, anytime he wants. And the only thing they could dois look at his lonely back. He sees more than us, his eyes always looking at the future. For what? They never know. They just keep trying to match his pace She also remembers their rest in this one beautiful river, though she doesn''t know what the river is called because it was in the middle of nowhere, just sitting thereughing and singing and dancing, a river so still that the moment seems so precious. That friendship. She felt a little jealous of Helia, but that would not mean she would try to steal Arial from Helia. Not that he would respond. He is too clueless sometimes. She thinks if she has learned anything about friendship, it is to fight for them, make an effort in it and let them fight for you. Don''t walk away, don''t get distracted, and most importantly don''t take them for granted. Friendship is a powerful bond, not to be ignored or underestimated. And then they all got up and began rushing to the beach, and she smiles. There will be many more days like this. A day of love and peace. **************************************************************** This is the reason I wrote short chapter yesterday. This a three thousand word chapter since i think it is better to put the feeling of the sibling in one chpater instead of cutting it. Anyway, hope you like it and leave somements Chapter 97: Blood brotherhood Chapter 97: Blood brotherhood Zhang Liao Bao Many months had passed since Liao Bao had escaped a cruel attack on the pleasure house. He still is grateful for his luck Some bandits hade down from the hills and wreaked havoc on the small city where Liao Bao was living. He had not been able to check for survivors, but he was sure his mother was safe. He had now found work at the Pce of Happiness, one of the many pces in the Forbidden City. He had managed to enter the city posing as a scribe, and miraculously had found work as a clerk for several officials. There is a reason that he is posing as some scribe rather than travel out of the city. one of the people that try to catch him is searching for him. Liao Bao steal a knife from one of the bandits. And he probably is searching the city upside down for him. When Liao Bao think about it again, that person he stole the knife from seems like a great master in the martial arts world. He works in the Pce of Happiness as a scribe for some noble''s officials. He writes their contract among other things. This is all thanks to Drunk Wei. If not for his teaching. Wherever he is now, though Liao Bao suspect he is in Hell right now, he surely would be very happy to know what he taught him is not wasted. The pce was always full of life: a bounty of women, gold, and entertainment were present at any time. There is the pce maid, beautiful and slutty pce maid he thought to himself. Then there are the princesses, most of them is also slutty, and the other is a sadistic bunch. Then there are also the mistresses of the Emperor, though of course he knew his boundary so he didn''t approach them. He doesn''t want to get killed, cut into a thousand pieces and fed to the dogs. Liao Bao had even managed to procure such bountythe beautiful pce maid, who kept him fed with steady gossip and warm during the cold nights. After finishing some work on a contract for two merchants from the Dukedom of n, Liao Bao sat on his bed, thinking about the war in the South, the Spear and the Shieldthe war between two brothers. Trouble was brewing everywhere. Even in Vern, the Blood Brotherhood, an organization trying to install an Eastian Emperor on the throne, was moving silently, gathering allies. The majority of the people in Vern were Eastian, but for thousands of years, the Caelum had ruled thend. The bloodlines remain strong. ''I''m an Eastian but what do I care? As long as the people are happy and the country is prosperous I don''t really care'' Liao Bao thought to himself. What does he care about the games of nobles and kings? Liao Bao as the scribe also knew a few interesting and often juicy details of the workings of the Imperial Pce. Lord Bradley, who was amander in the Empire, was stationed at the border and rumored to be nning his own rebellion. The Emperor wanted to convict him of some crime but since nothing could be proven, then the Emperor could do nothing to the lord. Tomorrow the Princess from the Dark Lands, Princess Arianna ising, a secret meeting to try open back rtion between Human Continent and the Dark Lands. Although from the hearsay, it seems like the Emperor just wanted to see this famed beauty and wouldn''t care about any treaty. It is a lesson that Kings, Emperors and great heroes apparently never learned. How many great beauties has ruined nations, pit friends against friends, making brothers killed brothers, bring an entire Empire to crumble. Like Leliana rtionship with Levitia or Igrayne with the Four Brothers of Dragon yer or even the story of Alexander the Divider and her Empress Catherine. They never learn. How dangerous beauty really is. It is not wise to worship beauty. You can admire it, love it, fuck it but you must never ever worship beauty or romanticize it. He sighed. Lai Bao do not know the Emperor personally but he knows his attitude. If he likes the Princess, he might even ask her for her hand. And that wouldn''t serve the Empire benefit at all. But it is not his problem to worry about. After all, as the people working in the Pce how could he not know how lecherous the current emperor is. He was about to go to sleep when he heard amotion outside his door. The whole pce was in an uproar. "Intruder! Intruder!" someone yelled. Liao Bao stayed in bed. What could he do? Nothing. But he waited anxiously, and he had no desire to go to sleep now. About half an hourter, calm returned to the pce. The intruder must have escaped or been captured, he thought. Suddenly, he heard his door creak as his eyes flew open. The candles went out. "Silence," a voice whispered as a cold knife was pressed against Liao Bao''s neck. Liao Bao tried to grab his own knife made from Enochian steel, but thought against it. He did not want to anger the man. Also, knowing how fancy it looked, the knife would certainly bring him more troubles. He had managed to steal it from a weird martial artist at the pleasure house during the night of the attack. "Who are you?" he asked, his voice cracking with fear. The man breathed hard. "Silence," he said again, his voice exhausted. "If you take away your knife, I will not tell the pce guards you were here." ''Let me sit down'' Liao Bao said ''I won''t yell for the guard not unless I want to die don''t you think? Considering you can avoid the pce guard you must be an expert of some honorable school of martial arts so I who am a lowly person who learn no martial art is surely not a threat.'' The man stood silent, contemting Liao Bao''s offer. "Alright," he said. "But one false move and I will end your life." He loosened his grip and Liao Bao sat up on his bed. "Tea?" he asked, trying to calm the man. Liao Bao did not look at his face not to mention the night is dark and the candles are out because of his swooshing He sits in front of him and Liao Bao lower his gaze. "Look at me," the stranger replied. Liao Bao could see his face, which was illuminated by the moonlight. He had a scar under his left eye. His hair was curly, and hisplexion was pale. He had long arms, and in his left hand was a gleaming knife. His clothes were soaked in blood. A killer or assassin, thought Liao Bao. He has a lisp when he talks but his words are still persuasive "Tea?" he asked again. "No," the man said. "Just sit down and keep quiet." Then, after a minute of silence and waiting nervously he added, "Why do you serve the Court?" "What do you mean by that, sir?" "You are Eastian, correct?" "Yes." "Then why serve the Caelum race?" Liao Bao looked at him again. He must be Eastian "The Blood Brotherhood?" "How do you know?" The man was rmed by that response. Liao Bao chuckled. "You revealed much in your tone and prejudice against me, kind sir." "I am not kind and I am not a sir," the man said forcefully. "Of course you are. If you were not kind, you would have slit my throat and be done with me. But instead, you let me live. And if I may guess, it is because I am an Eastian. Which means you are also an Eastian. And a sir you are. You escaped the guards, which means you have knowledge in fighting. Are you a squire? And if that is not enough, your derision and apparent hate towards the very name of Caelum make it rather easy for me to guess who you are and what you are nning" The man looked amused. "You are very observant." "I''m a scribe." "Are you really?" "Yes." "Pray tell, why did Ie to the Forbidden City tonight?" "Should I tell you or should I not?" "Why?" "If I answer correctly, you might kill me. I would be a threat to you." "If you do not answer, I might kill you as well," the man countered. "How about this, kind sir," Liao Bao offered. "If I guess correctly, you will let me live, and I will hide you in this room until you decide to leave. But if I am wrong, then you can kill me, and I will me no one but myself." The man pondered the offer. "You are quite the conversationalist. And very calm too. Pity you work for the Caelum." "To each their own." "I will ept your terms." "Do I have your word?" "Yes. But let me ask you thisdo you believe a killer words?" the stranger ask posing him a question "I believe you to be an honorable man, for you fight for our people, sacrificing your life for a noble cause." "You believe our cause is noble, yet you work for the Caelum race." Liao Baoughed. "We can argue all day as to why I work for the Caelum. I would like to argue about why you are here." "Fine. The floor is yours." Liao Bao looked at him intently. "From the ck clothes, I believe you came here stealthily. You probably bribed an Eastian pce worker to let you in. I know many who would wee some gold, and correct corruption is rampant'' he said clearly recognizing the stranger shocked face ''From that knife carving, I believe you want to kill the Emperor and install a King of our people on the throne. The carving is meant to im your responsibility in the assassination. The Imperial authority is weakening and you want to use it as a plea for the Eastian people to rise against their oppressors. Though, I believe that would be a futile quest. A rash and illogical decision to enter this vast city. Your mission from the start was doomed. Seeing the blood on your clothes and that you have suffered no injuries, I conclude that the friends you brought along with you have either been captured or killed. Yes, or no?" The man smiled. "You are quite clever, scribe." "My name is Zhang Liao Bao." "Offering names?" "You are a great hero to our people, it is only right I pay respect." ttery. It is the best tactics, he thought to himself. Who knows if he did this the stranger would not kill him when he is about to leave? The pce guards are so far away from here, so even if he yells now, it''s not like they will hear it. So better get to know him, cate his feeling make him feel like a hero then maybe this stranger will spare him. Liao Bao knew he has given his word, but if there is something he learned in the pleasure house, words are winds. "My name is Wang Liao Ming." "The honor is mine." "Will you hide me in this room?" Liao Bao looked at his knife. "Do I have a choice?" He thought to himself. ''I will hide you. I have no intention of letting my own people get killed in this pce." The man smiled his approval. He found a corner and went to sleep, and so did Liao Bao. ***************************************************************************************** Zhang Liao Bao did not yet cross path with any of the main character. You must be thinking how he fits into the story right...Hehehe Chapter 98: Summons Chapter 98: Summons ROCKSTILL 1014AF LIGHTMONTH Ss read the letter from Vern that Adrian had received the previous day. His eyes squinted under the candlelight. In it, a deal was offered. Yesterday Adrian got a letter from Vern, an offer, a deal in secret No one knows about this letter but him. And now Ss. The content of the deal tempts him but he need counsel and Ss is a good counsel, his wit and mind serve as his weapon in the court though his apparent fondness for the Vermont''s do make him and himself sh opinion sometimes in the court. "Should I ept it Ss?" Adrian asked. "I need your wise counsel." Ss put down the letter on the wooden table. "What about you, my liege? What are your thoughts?" "What do you think of this offer, Ss?" "Tempting, but then again, all bad things are." "Bad things?" Adrian was confused. "Please exin." Ss cleared his throat. "Vern offers their assistance to attack Alderam from the South, allowing us to attack him from the North which will trap Alderam''s forces." "Isn''t it a good idea?" "A fine idea. Your victory will be swift and painless." "Then how is it bad?" Adrian said, still perplexed. "After the war, do you not think that Vern will want something in return?" "And what do you think they will ask for?" "Our fealty, my liege. Your fealty to be exact, enabling them to once again create an empire. Re-establish the glory of the Vern Empire." "Would it be so bad? I''d still rule." Ssughed. "You will, but you will rule in and filled with rebellion, people plotting your death behind your back more than they are now, friends turn to enemies, faction sprouted like mushrooms, and uneasiness will follow you until you reach death door my liege''." "Why do you threaten me so?" Adrian asked, puzzled and slightly wounded by Ss''s words. "I''m telling Your Majesty the truth. Our people, they kneel to the crown, my liege, this crown. Not the Crown of Old. This crown. If you force onto them an Emperor, you will endure all these horrors and much more." "But if we keep going at this pace, the war will be more severe. The people will suffer." Ss smiled a knowing smile. "Using our forces is wiser. It is more time-consuming, sure, but the reward will be worth it. Think not of this offer from the Empire. Stay true to our course and believe in your people." Adrian looked at him. "Are you sure?" "I have faith, my liege, and sometimes that is enough." Adrian smiled. "Thank you, Ss. Now I can go to bed with a light heart." He rose from his chair and was about to blow out the candle when Ss said: "My liege, what about the matter with Ser West?" They both were arguing about this matter in the court in the morning ''Will you not cease from this talk Ss?'' ''Not until a decision has been made'' Adrian sit back down "I will not hear of it." "That, I cannot ept, Your Majesty, you have to make a decision." ''Will I have to, always, amodate the Vermont''s? He asks for Ser West and I have to hand him? The young lord has me at his beck and call. The Vermont''s are really powerful and audacious! Does he not put me in their eyes? Five words in his letter. Bring West to my castle, the letter said'' ''My liege, as you know the young lord is not a man of many words.'' ''But I''m his King!'' Ss sighed and then he said ''Aye, but do not forget my liege who seat you in that throne of yours. As easily his family seat you in that throne, he can easily unseat you'' "Is that another threat?" "A reminder'' Ss look at Adrian and then sighed. He then said ''My liege, I know your opinion of me. You believe me to be an ardent supporter of the Vermont''s." "Do you deny it?" "No, I do not. But my liege, that is only because I truly believe that they are loyal to you. The young lord and his family are only thinking about strengthening your rule. I could not, by my honor and dignity, let their names be smeared and tarnished by rumors and false words spread by irresponsible people. Can you not see my liege?" "See? See what!" ''Someone is plotting in this castle wall to sour your rtionship with the Vermont''s using their tongue casting the Vermont''s as disrespectful, treasonous family. Who whispers these words to your ears?'' ''No one whispers words to my ears!'' ''Are you sure my liege? Or is this sinister forces work so silently, so bold that he is in front of you all this time?'' Adrian said nothing. "The young lord knows manners and etiquette, but why did he send me such short words?" ''For he treated you like a friend, my liege. He believes you will understand his intention. Right now you have not done anything to regret about but I assure Your Majesty that if my lord start distrusting the very same family that came to your defense, who gambled their life for you, raise their banners for you, win your battles for you, the very same family that seat you in this throne, then sooner orter he too will no longer trust you. And then and only then tragedy will happen. More bloody than the bloody feast. Tragedy at its best. Oh how that story will be remembered. Song will be sung; tales will be told'' Ss has always had a penchant for the dramatic. Adrian calm himself. ''Do you then know who is the one spreading the false words and whisper things into my ears?'' Ss nodded yes. "Who is it then?" "I cannot tell you. You must spot them yourself, for even if I tell you, your heart will be full of doubts, doubting if what I have told you is another plot." "Are you saying you do not plot in my court?" Ss chuckled. "I do plot, my liege. I have plotted hundreds and hundreds of times, but against you? I dare not entertain such treasonous thought. Plotting against kings and great nobles is not the level of courtiers. We are here because of you. Some are tasked in counseling you, like Baldwin and I, while others entertain you. Our life and well-being depends on the King therefore we do not plot against you. We plot against each other to gain your trust, to gain your affection and attention." "Then who would want to plot against me?" "People who stand to gain something, my liege." Ss looked at Adrian pitifully. "Why do you look at me like that?" the king asked. ''I pity you my liege. How heavy the burden you bear but not many understand the heaviness of such burden. Acquiesce to the Vermont my liege. Show that you trust them. Do not let doubt and fear creep in your heart. I have seen you in your throne and I could observe you are very ufortable in the throne but I saw this. I saw that even though you might not possess great wit like your father and even his cunningness, or the charisma like your brother or the bearing of a king like the young lord, you possessed something unique and special in these dirty games of politics'' "What is that?" Adrian asked curiously. ''Your faith and kindness. Have faith. Trust and you too will be trusted. You have a making of a great King. In times of these wars you cannot shine. But I believe in peace, you shall make a great king, one that is kind and wise, who deliberates his decision who will stress peace and justice.'' "Why do you believe in me, Ss?" Ss looked outside and stared at the crescent moon. "Do you mind if I tell you my story?" "I would not." ''This lowly subject came from a farmer family my liege. A pig farmer'' And he smiles a bit at that ''My life is peaceful but we are poor. My sister died of the Winter Cold. My other brother died of consumption. My life was a tragedy. But then the Vermont rule. And they rule wisely'' Adrian nodded Ss continued. ''Settlements turn to viges. Viges turns to cities. Progress and development started to dawn on the back corner of the Dukedom because of their family. And their family is charitable helping giving cheap education, giving food and gold to the less fortunate and invests in my father ideas. ''And so a few yearster my father idea bear fruits and I became a son of a trader. I am used to life then, in the small world that felt like paradise, in the city that the Vermont created, socializing with trader''s sons and merchants, learning foreignnguage from Asteros sailors and whalers from Vorthy. Acro is a city which is peaceful and happy, a city of knowledge and culture, of joy and happiness and then the war came.'' ''Duchess Julia, the beautiful fairdy sent me here to serve you for I was one of the most aplished in the school. So I halted my studies in the university and came here. But I saw how dirty the game is yed, here in this castle walls, the war in the courtroom, of words and intrigue, secret war between courtiers, smiles that hide des, words that drip poison, so I make allies here, make alliances, collect information and rise here as one of your trusted counsel. But why? To counsel you from the snakes that slithers your court, the one who hides themselves in shadow whispering doubt and fear. Believe this my liege if you have to believe one thing from me. You are a King. And one day you will be a great King.'' Adrian was speechless for a few moments. He then smiles finally. Then he asks "You did not answer my question, Ss," Adrian said as the counsel rose from his chair. Ss turned back and replied, "But I did, my liege. You just do not understand it yet. I bid you good evening." Then with a knowing smile he goes out of the room ************************************* Ss and his motives. Adrain and his dilemma between tursting or not turtsing the Vermonts Anyway, hope you like the tsory and leave somements and please vote for the story so much more people could read it Chapter 99: Crossing path (1) Chapter 99: Crossing path (1) 1014AF FALLMONTH Arial waved at the seamen as the ship docked. Merchants and traders scurried about, muscling each other for position. He looked as the sail is thrown off and the sailor beginning to sail from the Port. Arial waved at them. He could see theirrge and many cargos. he inspected them himself yesterday. There is a lot of trade product that the Vermont family are trading. The merchants and trader all howling orders, while some ship just came from othernds came and brought out their wares from their ship. Food, salted fish, silk and so many others. While the traders would bring many exotic stuff from worlds away. Today Arial got a little bit excited His parents will return today with his little sister. He got the letterst night. They also said that they will bring a surprise guest. He now has just return from the port after checking the ships and the traders. The moment he returns he got reports from his people about the situation of the war. From the report, battle does not happen that frequently like in the beginning but there are still some battles that happen along the border of the north. Mostly between the nobles that support Alderam rather than Adrian im. Sporadic battle around the west also happens every few days but in the south most lords have already sworn fealty while the people in the East is still in rtive peace. Right now he is waiting for both Alderam and the King replies. Alderam on the matter of the truce, the King on the matters of West. If Alderam persist to continue with his foolishness, knowing that he would be easily crushed, and still refuse to bend the knee, then Arial knows that he will need to march to the North with all the troops he can muster and give him a p back to reality The King on the other hand, it is his test of him. Would he believe his loyal subjects? Or would he believe rumors and false words? Arial was informed by some people in the Royal Court that there are some sinister forces in court that tried to sour their rtion. He will not have that. But if the King decided to not trust, Arial have to make preparation for the worst case scenario. There are also the matters of an agreement with Vern, as Arial Spymaster informs him, that Alderam is persuading some lords in Vern to aid him. He of course does not want to be involved in military conflict with other nation not when the Dukedom are already so upied with this war. Other than that he also nned to bestow Duchy of Derion to Althea house after the war is over. It would also help him to have a duchy that loyalty is not questioned, loyal to his territory. If anything happen he can quickly raise their banner without scruples. The South yesterday defeated another lordly house by the cktons and the Three Brothers. While some of the noble house of Manderly to meet another one of his allies, the cktons son, the oldest one of them was sent to contain them from ever reaching the other part of the South and gained control. They shed and at first the young lord of the cktons was in bad shape they even retreat at the evening, but then in the morning with newfound resolve he retaliated. But then in the nick of battle, the rivers lords arrived where he drew support from his banner men, who have extensive battle experience, especially after also pacifying the rest of the region. While the Manderly has little soldier, almost little to none experience, an augmented army by ves clearly bought in Freya. That is a wrong act, a dishonorable act to use ve to do a free man bidding and not to mention owning ves itself is abhorred, despised, and damnable offense by the Church. They fought in a terrain that has three valleys, cutting through the limestone escarpment whose dip slope roses gently from the north of the Soutshire in, a beautiful ce, fill with green grass, as Arial himself once pass by that ce in his Academy days. The superior force of cktons and their experience helps in defeating the Manderly, especially because of the congestion caused by the cktons with their archers, followed by an infantry charge, the Manderly line broke where many of them were taken prisoners. Arial have already sent a letter to the cktons to handle the prisoner as he saw fit. By now surely the South has heard the Manderly defeat and surely now, they will see reason. Then there is the matter of West Pis. West on the other hand is another matter. Son of Henry, and he wished to know West true intention. Does he have an alternative intention or is his heart true? If he is true, then Arial hoped him to be mediator. If not, then he would be a hostage in his castle. He is a friend but in the war Arial need to aim for a quick and swift victory, before this war gets any longer. Then a horsed messenger came and informs him that his parents are already at the city gate waiting for him toe. The castle is busy today. You could see they are all rushing around the courtyard, even the guards are fidgety. The preparation is being set up to receive his parents. And his little sister. His little sister. He found it weird to say it like it is not rea; Her name seems to be Adriana, as a sign of respect for King Adrian. It would be good if she would be betrothed to the King, but he will not force such decision on her. It would deepen their rtion with the royal family and may ease King Adrian heart "May I take your coat?" Arial''s aide asked. "No, I do not want to catch a cold." "As you wish." The aide looked around; the people around him were one big blur. "I believe they are here," said the aide. A caravan had appeared and the crowds had begun to kneel. Arial looked around and saw his father waving at him as he emerged from the convoy. "Son!" his father yelled. "Lord father!" Arial said, kneeling. "Come here and let me hug you." Arial got up and hugged him. It had been so long since he hadst seen his father. Arial hugged him tightly and noticed that his father felt stockier. The life of luxury has aided his health, he mused. Suddenly, his mother stepped forth to greet him. "Mother!" Arial hugged her tightly as well. "My dear little boy," she said, patting his back. "We''ve brought a friend." His mother stepped aside and there appeared Kyle, holding Arial''s little sister, Adriana, who had been named in honor of King Adrian. ''Thank you Kyle'' Arial mother said Then his mother hugged him again ''How is my little boy?'' ''I''m no longer a little boy mother'' Arial said ''You''re always going to be my little boy,'' his father hearing this conversation between his son and his wifeugh Then Arial hug Kyle ''It has been hard on you dear friend'' ''More you than me'' They looked at each other andugh ''You must join me tonight at the tavern," Kyle said. "We have to catch up." ''Me, no.'' ''Why? Won''t it make such a scene if we both y in the tavern, seducing some maid'' he said ''Like old times'' he nodded pleading Arial with his eyes ''Firstly, I never did go to tavern to find a maid. And I never seduce anyone'' ''Yet, all the girl always fawns on you.'' ''Then consider it a favor to you that I will not attend the asion'' And Arial chuckles ''Hahahaha.'' Heughed ''maybe I should consider it a favor. But my friend, I, tonight will go to the tavern and as surely as the sun will rises in the morning, I will bed some girls that night'' ''What did I hear you say young man?'' Arial heard a shrill behind them ''Countess Alissa!'' Arial said slightly flustered and then look at Kyle who is paling on the face right now. ''What did my son just said?'' She looks at Arial and at Kyle Kyle looked at Arial gesturing him to cover up for him ''Kyle was saying he has an appointment tonight. '' ''Really?'' Count Alissa snorted, her expression shows that she is not falling for such obvious lie. ''And this talk about bedding?'' ''He said that then he would go to bed immediately'' Arial offered. Aries hearing thisughed out loud. ''Let them Alissa. Young boys.'' ''I do not approve such games'' Count Lethe suddenly appeared and stand beside his wife, looking sternly at his son. ''Father, mother, wouldn''t this conversation be better served in the privacy of the castle?'' Kyle said. Arial took that as a signal and he whistle and Fire Bringer cantering slowly to the caravans. ''Let me lead the caravan'' Kyle rides beside Arial. ''Where is Lisa?" Arial replied, changing the subject. "She is with a surprise guest." "Who is it?" Arial asked curiously. "Someone you know." "Some lord?" "Somedy," Kyle replied. "Ady?" "Yes." "Blue hair?" "No." Arial heaved a sigh of relief. "Do you know any blue-haireddy?" Kyle asked. Arial remember his fight and he also fears that the woman would ask him to honor the marriage finding match. He reply "No. Anyway, who is this surprise guest?" "Some lord''s daughter. I''m sure you will be surprised when you see her." Kyle said, though if Arial look more closely he could see Kyle is smiling bitterly. "I would look forward to that then." Arial and the entire convoy were led to the castle as trumpets blew and bards and minstrels yed their songs in celebration of the Vermont family''s return to Acro. ************************************************************************************ Part two will be posted ina few minutes. Hope you like it and leave somements Chapter 100: Crossing path (2) Chapter 100: Crossing path (2) ''Lord Aries has returned'' some of the kids in the city cried the news to the other part of the city. Soon enough it bes a procession Everywhere they were folks in their clothes, the young the old, the traders, the merchants, the shopkeeper, the minor lords, the low lords all were in attendance all weing my father back. The music is pleasant like the warm breeze of autumn, filling the streets with harmonious melody. And all the way back Arial could hear them greeting his father and mother, all words of praises and good and kind words. The news traveled fast throughout the city. Soon enough, everyone was celebrating in the streets. "Your parents are very famous," Kyle said, taking in the scene. "They are," Arial replied, beaming with pride. They finally reached the castle. The guards quickly opened the gates and Lord Aries and his wife entered the castle followed by their entourage. The servants had already made their way outside and were kneeling. Arial parents stepped out of the carriage and shouted ''We have returned!'' and like spring that blossoms the atmosphere turns livelier for his mother is loved in the castle. He was feared, respected but his mother? She is loved for her kind countenance and wise words. His mother makes a gesture to him toe closer ''Yes, mother'' She whispered to his ears telling him to tell the rest of the castle her ns. Listening to the ns, Arial smiles He then walks forward and gesture for them to stop with their cheering. One wave of his hand is enough to made sure each of the people of the household, hold their tongue. Julia looking at this was slightly shocked. When she was not here, Arial was the undisputed sole ruler of the Arrandy. And everyone knows that nobody defies the order of Arial the Dragon. ''Listen my fellow household'' and the cheer and smile stopped. Surely, they must look at him like he was about to break out a worse news. His expression does not help and he is also known to only announce about the matters of wars which is why he understand their trepidation ''Calm your hearts'' Arial said. ''My mother has informed me that she is nning something to liven our castle. We are ustomed to feast and dinner party but my mother has suggested us to prepare a ball'' Arial said and the maids, castle maids, the squire and the knight behind him all perked up. A ball they whispered ''Lend me your red dress, Annie," a castle maid was overheard telling one of the servants. "It''s mine; what will I wear if I give it to you?" Excitement filled the air as they all rushed inside the castle to prepare for the ball. ''A ball?'' Kyle said a grin formed in his mouth ''Don''t think anything unhonourable Kyle'' ''I didn''t'' ''You did'' ''WellI did'' and he chuckled And with that merry thought Arial parents entered the castle with all of the low lords followed them from behind. The castle maid was already busy, clearly began preparing for the balls. The Vermont castle is one of thergest castles in the Kingdom and the Vermont gold is boundless so in a week surely the preparation would have already been readied. Well with all the giddiness in the air how could it not? The messenger will clearly have a busy work ahead of them sending letters to noble''s daughter and nobles sons. It would be good to forge alliances and get to know of other noble lord''s sons and daughter. ''Arial hurry up'' his mother yell from the distance Arial jumped from his horse and the stable master came bringing his horse into his stable while his feet walk slowly to the staircase of the courtyard. ************************************************************************ MIKAEL DEVONHURST After hisst meeting with the blue-haired girl, Mikael was convinced that he would never have such a tititing encounter ever again. He had finally reached the Dukedom and the city of Acro. It had been a long journey, mostly because he had spent a great amount of time hiding from his enemies. If they found out that he was of the Demon race, they would surely imprison him or worse, kill him. Recently he knows there is a war that happens in the Dukedom, about a stupid war about some sons fighting over somends. In the end, that is what it all boils to. Fighting overnds. If notnds, some women. If not women, some gold or magical object or some tournament. The stories are always the same. The character however is always different. But the ending is always eerily simr. Do they not learn from the past? History! Does it not study here? The importance of knowing past mistake, so we could tread on new path, trying a new road? Ignorance seems to be the suffering of humanity. After gaining much information I reached here in Acro. The city looks magnificent, he thought. Not as beautiful as Arakath, though. He was unable to enter, however, because a caravan was being escorted by a few knights through the city gates. Clearly some high Lords here. Trying to ride in front of High Lord could be seen as insulting by the nobility, so he stays behind them. Then they arrive at the city gate. The riders in front of him dismount their horses and kneel. So does the people of the city. Considering they kneel, he too dismounts his ride, and kneel. It seems whoever in the carriage is the ruler of this city. It seems like it is waiting for someone. Then Mikael whispered to a merchant beside him "May I inquire who is in that carriage in front of me," Mikael asked to a trader standing next to him. "The Duke and the Duchess," answered the trader as he kneeled. Mikael stared at the carriage and saw a young boy approach it. "Who is that boy?" he asked again. "That is Arial the Dragon," said the trader, still kneeling. "Why do people call him that?" The trader smiles and then said "Because he has never lost a battle, and his strength on the battlefield is all-conquering." "A young boy like him leads an army?" The trader chuckled. "Why so shocked? George the Wise led an army and personally oversaw the battle of the Ragged King when he was but twelve." Mikael nodded as he watched the boy hug his mother and another knight, probably a friend. The caravan was led away to the castle and traffic began to move. It is like a parade, Mikael thought. Everyone was in high spirits and he could not help but be swept by the emotions. Soon enough, he was dancing alongside everyone else. Then the lords enter their castle but the celebration did not end. It seems Renasia isn''t the only ce where their people love festivities. A few momentster a crier stood on the pedestal and announced next week''s ball. Mikael felt rxed after checking into an inn. The beds arefy, basic amenities are provided. It''s like I''m in the royal capital. This city is prosperous, that is my conclusion. Then I heard outside like another happy event seeing people jumping and singing again. Bright lights and the cool night air remind him of Arakath and his home but my quest is not ending yet. Tomorrow, he would go to the library which was said to have been constructed by the ruling family, and which housed many books from all over the Dukedom. Tonight, however, he would celebrate. After all, he was entitled to one night''s rest after what he had been through. ***************************************************************************** Tomorrow there will be a ball. Hehehe. Anyway, Mikael Devonhurst have arrived at the Human Continent. Do not forget he is the future brother inw of the future King of Arakath Leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 101: The ball (1) Chapter 101: The ball (1) Arial awoke from his afternoon nap. He got up, rubbing his eyes, and stretched. He was happy, for today was the big day. Today was the ball. A week had passed since his family returned back to Acro. Word had been sent out and hundreds had responded to the letters stating that they would take part in the festivities. Many sent their reply sending their sons and daughter to the castle, mostly because it would be seen as disrespectful to ignore invitation from a high lord. Even the King had replied to the letter and had sent West Pis on his behalf. It was surely a sign that he trusted Arial''s family. On the other hand, Alderam still did not reply to his offer. Is he nning something? However, with the King sending West here, Arial could be at ease. With this he can proceed to strengthen the Kingdom without worrying about the court politics If Alderam chooses to do anything stupid, then he has no choice but to respond appropriately. Arial have try to negotiate with him but it seems Alderam treated his proposition like it is a joke. ''Peace for the Dukedom and its strengthening.'' He mutters. To strengthen this Dukedom, it would need a lot of reforms. Arial did not waste his time in the library. He read many books on administering a kingdom. The only reason this nation needs a reform is because the old ways did not work. At least it would not be effective if the Dark Lands invade. This is no longer the Age of Gods where people like Levitate exist that could cut a mountain into two. He then shakes his head. He should not have let the matter dawdle too long in his mind today. Today is the ball. He was reminded where his parent shows him the surprise guest. The surprise guest is Helia. She has been spending a week in the castle and he couldn''t t be happier. Arial went to his wardrobe to select his attire. He had to dress up for the ball, and most importantly impress Helia. He chose an ornate garment, consisting of a three-quarter length coat made out of rich velvet fabric. A three-dragon button design was fastened on thepels; the same symbol was found on the cuffs as well. The pockets on the outside and a breast pocket on each side of the interior make the cloths not only beautiful but also make it a useful as also it is fashionable. Suited for ballroom and any asion of nobility diner. It is ck and red color. Arial carefully examined his appearance in the mirror. Very regal, he thought. Surely it would impress Helia. he takes a few lessons in dancing from one of the etiquette teacher. Thankfully because of his agility, learning to dance doesn''t seem like a very hard deal. In his previous lives, dancing doesn''t take much of what you do. There is not that many asion to dance. He took a deep breath and made his way to the main hall. Two maids opened the door, and Arial immediately encountered hundreds of people all dancing and pping. They were full of joy. Arial examined his surroundings: a noble''s daughter, who was wearing a strapless gown made out of fine silk, was speaking with other girls while several boys, who were all wearing tight-fitting clothing, eyed her; on the second floor, a musician was ying a two-string melody. There are many noble''s daughters who wears dance costumes, all luxurious and beautiful. Made of finer silks and materials and the colors were colorful and bold that reminds you of the Far East kingdom of Renasia. The manner in which gowns were assembled and created was very dramatic andplicated. Some gowns were strapless and others had long dramatic sleeves. Variousces were entwined and sewn carefully over gowns. Underneath the richer woman''s attire would be a thick corset and sometimes there would also be a heavily structured petticoat. This formed a perfectly round, almost cupcake like, shape towards the bottom of the gowns. Headdresses also yed a major part in the formal/dance attire Numerous headdresses were worn to dances and social asions; the mostmon of these for woman would probably be the cone shaped hats which were decorated withce, ribbons and silks. Another popr one which was worn by many of the lord''s daughter is the headdresses which connected to the back of crowns; small round hats, braids or theceds which supported the hair which was styled in a bun. Neat, beautifully handmade shoes wore also worn beneath these gowns. The makeup and grooming of the upper-ss woman wore to dance celebrations was very important and also very peculiar. To prepare for dances, many women would shave their hair in order to attain the elegant expanse that was so admired. Limitless examples of this are obvious in paintings. They would also shape and stain their lips into a rose bud shape and color them with various substances. For upper-ss men, changing fashion in dance to follow a social trend was just as important and it became a way of disying one''s wealth, and for men, one''s masculinity. Men''s clothing was more fitted and tighter on the body. Just like his that is quite tight but not too tight. The popr look was long, elegant and youthful. The upper-ss male attire would consist of boldly colored tunics with knee high hemlines, which continued to rise to mid-thigh length over time. Some tunics would be decorated with various symbols and emblems while others were quite in. Arial looked around for Kyle, and spotted him sitting at a table near the corner of the room. He wore a doublet with a chemise underneath, the standard attire for sons of nobles. Many of noble''s sons do this. A sword would also be situated and fitted on the right hand side of his belt. For this reason, the woman would almost always dance on the male''s left side. Prestigious leather shoes and fine silk and fur hats would also be worn depending on the dance asion. But Arial did not bring any swords, neither this ball admits any weapon or permit any weapons toe into the castle. The Vermont wouldn''t want the Bloody Feast to happen again. Arial look at Kyle and he smiles a bit looking at him. Kyle furiously looked around for Helia, but she was nowhere to be found. When the announcer spotted Arial in the crowd, he motioned the musicians to stop the music. In a booming voice, he said: "Presenting the Count of Acro, Lord Arial of House Vermont." The crowd bowed their heads. "Son!" Lord Aries yelled, his voice magnified by the momentary silence. Then he turned to the crowd: "Please continue enjoying yourselves." The tension dissipates and the music is yed again. The minstrel and the bards believe it is their cue. They start ying again. Harmonious melody fills the room. "Father, where is Helia?" Arial said, concerned. Lord Aries smiled. "Well, I couldn''t make it that easy for you, son." He grabbed Arial''s hand. "Come with me to the balcony." They made their way to the balcony, where the full moon illuminated them. ''Thank you my son for doing the hard job for me.'' He suddenly said. Arial shook his head ''You have thanked me enough father'' Arial knows that his father is ill equipped to be a military leader of the house. His father is the kind lord. He knows nothing about waging war. His father then went silence and look at the moon. Then they talked for a bit about the region affairs and then suddenly his father said "You know my son," Lord Aries began, "I believe you have divine blood in you'' Then he sighs as he looks at the moon ''Surely, someone like me could not have produced a son like you." Arial held his hand. "I am your son, father. Mortal like you." "But your feats are incredible. To lead an army at your age, what harrowing scenes you must have witnessed? Yet your father does nothing to help you." "Father, having you alive and well, enjoying life is what I hope for you. Don''t let those doubts trouble you. It''s something that I have to do." "I see" Said Aries, full of doubts. Arial was getting distracted. He was looking around in hope of spotting Helia. He still looked around the ballroom. He was so anxious that he couldn''t even appreciate the beautiful preparation of the ballroom. He knows the workers work hard on this ballroom but now, only one thing is on my mind. Helia "Where is she?" Lord Aries smiled. "She is on the balcony on the upper floor waiting for you. She is in love with you, you know." "I know father." "Go, son." A fathe rson moment and now he is meeting with Helia. See you all tomorrow Chapter 102: The ball (2) Chapter 102: The ball (2) THE BALL Arial left the balcony and ran upstairs to meet her. When he reached the top step, he saw her. How beautiful she was, illuminated by the moonlight, the light bouncing off herce-trimmed red dress. Her red dress is high quality fabric from Renasia withce trim. Her gowns were made of the most luxurious silk and materials; the colors are bold like the other noblewoman in the ballroom. She hasces all sewn carefully and beautifully but most of all, her beautyplements the dress. Arial approached her cautiously. "What are you doing here, Helia?" "Waiting for you, Arial," she said, gesturing at her dress. "Well?" "Well, what?" She smiled. "It is customary at balls, especially atvish balls like this one, to praise your betrothed when she has spent time choosing her dress." "You look beautiful." "Just beautiful, huh? I guess I should have expected it from you." "I didn''t mean" "I know. It is you after all. Come closer to me Arial. Come closer and hug me. Let me feel your embrace." Arial slowly approached her from behind and hugged her. "How''s this?" "Perfect." A smile formed on her face. "How was your journeying here? Was it bad?" "Not at all." There was a brief silence. "Arial Why don''t you ever let me in on your secret?" "What secret?" said Arial, his chest tightening. "The secret you have been keeping close to your heart." She said and in her voice, there is a certain trace of loneliness. Yet Arial did not pick up on that. "I have no secrets." He said defensively. "Really?" "Yes." "Then why do you always brood? I have never seen you entirely happy. It is like you are waiting for something." "I''m happy with you." Silence. The wind blows and the songs of the balls could be heard from the balcony. There is this silence between them for a moment. Then Helia grab Arial sleeve and said "Sing me a song, Arial." "I beg your pardon?" he asked, surprised. "Sing a song for me. My friends have told me that their lovers sing to them. I want you to sing a love song for me." "Is this your heart''s desire?" "Sing a song and I will forgive you for calling me just beautiful." Arial grinned, then began to sing: In days that has passed, There lived a beautiful girl, An unmarried virtuous princess, She was brave, strong and bold with no equal, One morning while riding around her Isle, With no guard around, Armed with her bow and arrows, She heard the most terrible sound, A grunt? Or is it a scream? The sky darkened and she felt heat on her back, Her horse frightened and went mad, And a dragon, Red as blood swooped and grabbed the virtuous princess, The princess is now out of sight. Her father yelled and cried, beats his heart with great sorrow until a Great Hero came, He asked A knight? I am, he said Kill the dragon with your sword, Return my daughter for a reward, That you may marry her, For she is beautiful without equal, The young hero, Brave and strong and virtuous too, Dered the maid will be his, And the dragon will kneel under his feet. So with a horse white as snow, He rode off to rescue her, He climbed rugged heights, And he reached a cavern, Or a cave some say, and heard no sounds when one enters, The Great Knight called and yelled for the dragon to face him But only ady voice came back "I killed the dragon!" thedy shouts And she stepped into the sun The princess dressed in scraps of cloths, Her hair is burned off and had a muddy face, But the Knight is in awe, For she never met such a brave woman. So, he asks Can you find me a dragon mydy? What for young knight? So, I may kill it and win your hand Thedy chuckled and tells him of the story of Ghad, The red dragon, The Knight then promised he will return to thedy after he killed the dragon. The Knight rode lone into the setting sun And the princess gets out of the cave and waits for her beloved, The great Levitia toe and carry her away. Arial finished and caressed Helia. "My perfect man," she said, turning around and kissing Arial on the cheek. "Who would have thought you had such a pleasant voice? Now it''s my turn." "Oh, please do." In days of a Kingdom old, there lived a fearsome dragon, Not the red dragon Ghad, Nor the ck Dragon Garazel, But a massive creature, Father and King of Dragons, The King is in great distress, His people in terrible fear, and the kingdom spirit are weakened Until one day came a Knight, Handsome, Bold, Charming and honorable, As he seems at first And he slew the dragon with his sword, And a smile that was so disarming and with his friend by his side Said the King "I wish to know your name great hero" But the hero said not to bother to know his name Tonight in my daughter bed you shall take your leisure "Choose" he said "Of my three Princesses" One daughter had a raven hair, a maiden young and chaste, and naked to the waist waiting for him The other daughter was fair, fairest in the town And she too, was naked from her waist down The other daughter is voluptuous and can tempt any man to want her, And she too was naked from her waist down. The Knight spend many hours behind the castle wall But the ending to my story dear, isn''t what it seems at all. He slept with all three For this is the story of the cunning Duvan and her conquest For he deceived the King, Winning against the dragon using his sworn brother''s strength and his trickery. "Sing no more, my fair Helia," Arial said, trying to hold back hisughter. "What?" she asked, incredulous. Arial looked at her. "Helia, you are beautiful, kind and fair, but singing is not your forte." She hit him in the chest. "Can I not jest?" Arial said. "Yes, you can, but never mock my singing. Why tease me so, my dear lord?" "Dear lord?" Arial was flustered. "Yes, dear lord," Helia said, blushing. "Why the endearments?" "We will be married some day in two years." "Yes, in two years." "Yet, we do not have any terms of endearment. I think I should call you dear. Don''t you like it?" "On the contrary, dear Helia. I like it very much." They embraced once more, and hearing the musicing from the lower floor, Helia said, "Shouldn''t we get down and join the ball?" "Yes, we should, but somehow I feel like we have found the perfect spot and I can''t seem to leave." He kept hugging her and she lean on him and they watched the stars on today clear night sky "Tell me how much you love me, Arial." "What would be the perfect words for my love towards you, my sweet Helia?" This ismon in courtship. Usually Arial would not talk to her this formally but he knew this ismon custom of noble lords and nobledies. He is not one that follows noble custom but manners are important. "Honest words thate from your sincere and kind heart." Arial thought for a moment, then said: ''Love me and be in merry. You want a song of love, I will sing it for you, I will live in your heart, die in yourp and be drowned in your eyes for I have never but felt what I felt then when I''m with you. You and I will marry, we will have children and grandchildren and we will live loving each other till we have white hair on top of our heads. And since you have posed me a question I will pose one for you my dear. Tell me how much you love me'' She smiled at him and grinned. ''I suffer love for you for I love you against my will.'' She said and then she chuckled. ''Will you die without me?'' Arial ask, smiling mischievously ''I will die of thirst for your love my dear'' Helia responded back Arial then hug her tighter ''Then I shall have you, my beautiful but ever so teasingdy who spoke wise words and possesses one of the kindest hearts I have ever experience. Fair, virtuous and wise. Fair and this is true, virtuous and I have seen no prove of otherwise. And wise for choosing me.'' He said jokingly and she noticed the joke too and sheughed, the sound of herughter makes him want to dance. ''And I shall have you, for no other man shallpare to my young and handsome prince. Who ept my tender love, for I fear that day you will scorn my feeling and who have given me so much joy since the day you ept my desperate love for you. And such passionate love you spoke, why, it must be requited!'' ''Yes, of course, it must!'' Arial exim while heughs. In the ballroom they are dancing but here they are dancing too. Courtship is very important and considering Helia is a noble daughter she surely has been courted before. Arial decided that he will y along with her. ''Who would have been so blind to reject you, sweet, kind, fair, dear Helia?'' ''That is true'' and she smile a mischievous smile. Under the moonlight, Helia look extremely beautiful. His eyes could not leave his lips. ''Enough words'' He suddenly said. And he grabs her closer, their bodies touching each other and heat rises up from both of them as Helia blushes on her cheek. He then kissed her and she received it ande to him. Slowly they hugged tighter and their kissing bes furious and full of passion. ''Ehem,'' Arial was startled when he heard a voice from behind him. Quickly he turned around. His face is blushing red as he saw Lisa ''L..isa, yes. alright this is awkward'' he said, stuttering ''Well, it surely is'' Lisa said, looking at him and Helia with aplicated expression. Then she said ''Your mother said to bring you back to the ball but I guess you are preupied'' Arial look at Helia and Lisa alternating nces. ''Well, tell my mother I am quite busy handling a very demanding youngdy.'' And Helia chuckled. Lisa just smiles though Arial noticed a tint of bitterness. ''Will do Arial'' and she quickly disappeared from the balcony ''Will you resume your handling of the demandingdy?'' Helia said challenging ''Why yes. I will'' he said, smiling a naughty smile. That night will be one of the nights that Arial will forever remember in my life. Such happiness, such inebriation of joy he never thought possible. They hugged each other tight and danced to the music that night. The Ball of Acro were then emted by many of the noble houses when they wanted to find a match for their noble daughters or their noble sons. ************************************************************************** I think this is thest chapter for this month. Though I might chnage my mind and posted one for tomorrow. Anyway, if I do post tomorrow, please vote for it. Anyway, hope you enjoy this chpater before we dive back to the war in the North of the kingdom of n Chapter 103: Honour and love (1) Chapter 103: Honour and love (1) Arial 1014AF Fallmonth Roaring Dragon Castle The messenger is waiting for his response after giving the news. Arial pondered as the messenger informed him that West Pis had answered his summons. Good, very good, he thought. Let''s hope this dealing has a peaceful conclusion. He nodded and then another messenger came and reported to him "He has arrived, my lord," said the messenger, jolting Arial from his deep contemtion. "Let him wait in the grand hall," Arial ordered. "As you wish, my lord." The messenger nodded and quickly ryed Arial''s orders to the other servants. Arial got up from his chair and went to the sink to wash his face. Staring at the mirror, examining his tired face, he recalled all the events that had happened since the ball: Kyle and Lisa had begun training a new recruit while Helia had met with a few nobles in order to gain their continued support; and the most important event, one that had filled Arial with anxiety, was Alderam''s refusal to ept the truce, which forced Arial with no other choice but to face him in battle. The joy of the ball seems to be wiped out by Alderam stubbornness. What a fool, Arial had thought while reading Alderam''s letter. The king''s older brother was a poisonous leader who harmed everyone who came into contact with him. A true leader set a trail for others to follow. A poisonous leader, only leaves his follower in a more horrible state than they were in before. There are many styles in leadership. The forceful leadership, centralized power in one entity, whether it is a King or a great lord. Then there is the participative leader, actively seeking approval from the other influential families, but that is highly ineffective in times of war. It boosts supports and decrease malcontent but sacrifice power in doing so. And then there is the free rein style mostly applies in the Principality of Freya. They allowed much freedom to their subordinates but it also diminishes their power, eroded their unity and slow to response in times of great urgency. In Arial past life, Principality of Freya was the fastest to fallpared to the other Kingdoms. They are free, and freedom doomed them. They are divided. Unity is not their strong suit. And Alderam? He belongs in the poisonous style of leadership. Leaving his follower in a worse off condition than other type of leadership. He did not know that his actions would spell doom for the entire Kingdom. Making matters worse was that he had dered himself King of n, making the same move as Adrian, but this time without the Church''s support, at least not in Cori, for the Church there did not respond to his advances. But another Church did, proving once again, the Old Empire means to meddle with the internal matters of an independent realm is still pretty much existent. Vern Church gives him the authority to im the throne of n. Arial had assured his army that the war would be won, and swiftly at that. He was certain, especially now that the Lords in the East had promised to lend their assistance. The West has almost been pacified but they have been in battle for long so Arial asked them to fortify their defenses. The East will take the sole control for the invasion to the North. From the beginning of the war, Arial forces did not deploy that many troops relying on other lords that swear fealty toward Adrian and his personal army to conquer and persuade the other houses to submit. But now, his troops are well rested and they are trained in great detail, on the geography of the North, their fighting styles, the terrain, their weakness, and they can finally be deployed. Now, the only thing that is left to do is to fight. He looks his face once again in the mirror and staring him back was his eyes full of determination to fight. He smiles. Every step of his life from the moment hee out the womb of his mother is a fight Arial got dressed and made his way to the hall. "Announcing the Count of Acro, Regent of Arrandy," said the doorkeeper as he opened the door. After his father return, his father should have assumed back his control of his dukedom. But after seeing him so aplished in ruling the duchy, he then decided to designate him as Regent while his father and mother would take care of Adriana. Arial have noint with it since he already almost controls everything in the Dukedom. And while his father is no shrewd politician or a cunning noble, he does know that it would do no good to change the leadership in the military matters, not when Aria have the full seaport of the House military on his back Arial is a talentedmander and the whole Dukedom knows it. He has never lost a battle and had won the East and the South. And everyone knows that the rtionship between the father and son of the Vermont have always been good. Aries Vermont is not like any other lords that wanted to keep power and envious of his own offspring like any other nobles. Many nobles fearing losing power even to their own sons. Clearly that kind of problem did not exist in the Vermont family. It even almost seems like Aries Vermont is not that interested in the title of Duke. Such rtionship between father and son is enviable. The father is generous and the son is capable. And Arial always wanted his father to live happily. Well, it is true what people say. Once you lost the one you love, that visceral pain that sears your heart, like being branded by pain, you will never want to experience that pain again. And he has lost his father once. Never again. At least not that way. Arial understand that all people will die, but at least for his family, he didn''t want them to die such a tragic death. And now that he has a sister, Arial desire to let his family live happily bes more intense. Their happiness is as important to him as his life. Arial have lived in a world without them, and what he found out was this. Living in such a world was a hell in itself. Their death changed him. That is the one thing he wouldn''t deny. It leaves a hole in his heart, where nopanion or wine, or dreams could ever fill. he doesn''t want them to leave him, at least not that soon. he wants his father and mother to live a long life, fulfilled and happy, leaving this world with a content smile, leaving the world a better ce than when he is born. That is what he wishes for his parents. Then the he takes a step into the grand hall Arial was immediately greeted by West Pis. "My lord," said West, kneeling. This scene could evoke inspiration to painter if they see it. An honorable young knight, kneeling, offering his loyalty to a great lord. Both men were powerful. Both men were charismatic. One has a long white hair, unrestrained and giving an air of a King, while another was blonde, his hair looks like he is kissed by the wind, his face is a blessing by Light, charming to look at, and his honor is unblemished. In the hall there is only him and West and the crier. The crier looks at this scene with awe. Arial turned to the crier, who was the only one present in the room except them, and ordered him to leave. "My lord," said West. "What is the reason for asking me toe meet you?" "Cut it out," said Arial, visibly irritated. "We are the only ones here. Call me like you used to when we trained together at the Academy." "Propriety must be maintained," answered West. "I have sworn fealty." "To the king, not to me," said Arial. "True, but you are of a higher station." Arial chuckled. "You are still the same man. A stickler for rules. That is the only thing I did not like about you." "I''m sorry to hear that, my lord." For a moment there is a brief silence between them, gauging each other. Then Arial put his arm around West and motioned him to walk with him. ''Walk with me, West'' Arial said "As you wish, my lord" And he followed. West is behind him, walking slowly as not to pass him. Arial then ask him, without turning his face to him "What are your intentions?" Arial continued, his tone inquisitive. West stopped in his tracks, feeling as if the sudden tension was holding him back. "I do not understand, my lord." Arial smirked and then said "Do not insult my intelligence, West. Do you expect me to believe that you swore fealty towards King Adrian without any ulterior motives?" Hesitating, West answered: "I believe in the King." "You hesitated." Arial said "Because the question is shocking." "Is it?" "It is!" Arial turned around and looked into West''s eyes, staring fixedly to see any signs of lying. ************************************** Part two is tomorrow. Anyway, this is the meeting between two young lord. Hope you like it and leave somemenst and please leave soem reviews. Hopefully it is attering review Chapter 104: Honour and love (2) Chapter 104: Honour and love (2) "Truly, there is no plot between you and your father?" Arial asked. "There is not." Arial chuckled. What a liar, he thought. "There is fear in your eyes and a hint of nervousness in your voice. Tell me the truth, and I might forgive you for old time''s sake." West hesitated briefly like he was fighting an inner battle. And then kneeled. "I have lied, my lord." His face looks down and he was silent. A bead of sweat drop from West forehead. His breaths are hard to take, suffocated, Arial presume from his confession Arial knew it. West, though he has fault, he treated his honor very importantly. He would not lie if somehow it jeopardies his honor. It is one thing he like about him, and the one thing he hates about him. Arial frowned and then he said. "You only have once chance to redeem yourself," Arial said forcefully. "My father has concocted a n to save the family, my lord. That is the honest truth." "Why do you tell me this?" Arial asked, a nagging suspicion eating at him. "The most important part of the code of chivalry is: be truthful, my lord." There it is. His honor, his only pride. How can a man as cunning as Henry have such a son, that is a trick of the God that he will never know ''True, yet I have never seen any Knight more honest and honorable than you. Is this another plot? To gain my trust only to stab me in the back with more hideous plot?'' Hearing this West shakes his head and there is a trace of a bitter smile on his face "You are too wary of people, my lord. Sometimes you just have to have faith." "Faith, huh?" "What will you do to me, my lord, now that you know the truth?" "What do you expect?" "Imprisonment." "For what, if I may ask?" "For lying." "Did you now? I remember no lying. No deception." And Arial almost chuckles West looked at Arial, realizing his mistake. Then he understands something, He shakes his head and then said "You already knew," West said. Arial nodded "I suspected, of course. It is not that hard to make such an assumption considering your family really could be destroyed if Adrian''s forces win. But with this plot of yours, whoever wins, your family will exist, live and in time prosper again." "Then why did you not tell me?" Arial then stopped his step and then like he was thinking of how to say it, he shakes his head and continue walking. Then he said "Because I believe in your honor. I knew you at the Academy. We have our rivalry, but I have always admired your honor and your devotion towards your family. And I asked you here, to see how deep that honor goes. From your story I''m convinced that you will not betray our forces. I need able men, West. And you are able. Young, but like me, able. I have always had a soft spot for hardworking people. I did not reach this ce without exerting many pressures on myself. However, I do have a question for you." "Ask, my lord." "Can you really do this? If I send an invasion force to the North, certainly, no, I''m pretty sure inevitably, you will meet your father in battle. What will you do then?" West understand what Arial is saying and his face turned livid. "Do you wish me to kill my own father?" "Do you want to?" He chuckled a tiredugh "My lord, who wants to kill their own father?" "Many I know of noble sons, who want to kill their own father but we''re not talking about them we are talking about you. Will you do it? For honour?" "Only if my father listens to no reason," said West stoically. Arialughed, which surprised West. "Then you are a better man than me," Arial said. "But honor is easy to dere'' And heughed. ''You can be as honorable as n when there is no obstacle to surmount, no deeds to perform, and we all do our duty when there is no cost to it. It''s easy then, West, to walk the path of honor. Yet, there will alwayse a day, mark my words, a day wille when you must choose. Your words are like the wind. We are human, fragile creatures fashioned to love and grieve, to long and to hate. You say that now, honor and justice. What beautiful words! What noble intentions! But when you meet your father in the battlefield, and the memory of his smile and warmth go through your head, then what bes of honor at that time? How will it everpare to those feelings? Honor is easy to preach, hard to perform, West. Do not make promises about things you know nothing of." "Then what is it you want me to say?" Arial sighed. "I guess no answer would satisfy me. But I promise you this, West. I have no desire of seeing your family crumble as much as you do." "You hold no hatred for past incidents?" West asked, remembering the incident where his father had exiled Arial''s family from the Dukedom. "I understand why your father did it. And I thank him." "For what?" "For making my family stronger. Without a foe, you growcent and no growth can be achieved. But there is another reason I asked you toe here." "What is it then, my lord?" "Persuade your father." "Persuade him? To do what?" And Arial smile. They are still walking slowly "Betray the betrayer. Your father is in a position to strike Alderam, to turn on him at the most crucial moment and end this war in a swift manner." West was silent for a while and then with a sigh he answers Arial request "My lord, this I could not do," West said, shaking his head. "Why not?" "His honor, my lord. What of his honor?" Arial shook his head. "I said it to you before haven''t I, West? Therees a day where you have to make a choice. I''m giving your father a choice. Love and peace, or honor and blood? Mistake me not, West, you chose the path of honor and I admire you for that. But not everyone is like you." ''I see you wrong, my lord'' he said, looking at Arial, with a disgusted expression. "How so?" "I think of you as an honorable man." Arial shakes his head. "And what constitutes honor to you? Prolonging this fight and risk involving themon folk, draining the Kingdom, witnessing thend scorched by the battles between the Spear and the Shield? Is that what constitutes honor to you? I admire your choice, but just because I admire it doesn''t mean it is the right choice, West. That is your problem. You are too headstrong and wallow in your own self-righteousness. You are fit to be a Knight, but not a ruler." "And you are, my lord?" "I''m not. I''m a savior." "Savior from what?" "From a threat bigger than this. And for me tobat that threat I need to make this Kingdom prosperous and strong. And Alderam is the obstacle that needs to be cleared. He is a poisonous snake that poison thends, spitting his venom onto the people, razing and killing and piging and in the end he would bring this Kingdom to ash, like a tree burned from a great fire. The old rule, his rule and his outdated customs and thinking, must be crushed so a new and more beautiful world can be born. "Is that your opinion, my lord?" "Yes, it is." Then there is silence between the two men. He looked at Arial and for a moment both of them speak nothing. Then West said. "One might argue though that someone who sees themselves as a savior could be the one that destroys the world with their ideals. How much great evil has been done because certain individuals believed themselves to be saviors? Didn''t the Dark Lords once enve humans because they looked at themselves as saviors, saving the human race from their decrepit lifestyles? Saving humans from their barbaric ways? Weren''t we chained to very for thousands of years until the First Generation came?" "I" Hearing this Arial. was speechless. He was about to counter his argument when he bowed and said. "My lord, I will leave now and think of your proposition, and then I wille again." Arial shakes his head and then said "Wait, West'' He sighed and then he said ''I intend to let you lead two thousand men, able and armed." "To where?" "The North." "My lord, you mean." "The Invasion is beginning. I will spare no more time or words from Alderam. He is stubborn and listens to no reason. A stubborn fool! I offer him a negotiation, but he refuses demanding his birthright. Too prideful. Too arrogant. He sees no reason. There is no such man in history that is not swallowed by the tides of time. I rush because there is disturbing news from the far North. One of the family in Vern, have promised to aid him, who is even right now is marching to the West to help him. I have sent letters to the Emperor of Vern to try stop the noble families from extending their help but with his own rebellion of his rule, I doubt he can do much." "But then" "You will ride at dawn. The troops are already prepared. I will join youter with all the host of my banner. Helia and Lisa and Kyle will also be there. You are to be the vanguard. If you want money or supplies talk to my treasurer in the Council Tower. That is all" West was speechless. He was suddenly ordered to go to the North. And the army has already been prepared. This level of preparation means that he understands that this is the decisive moment. Then Arial exited the room. There are many things to do, strategy to form, people to message,nds to conquer. "This threat to this Kingdom will end. Or this Kingdom and all of humanity will perish!" Arial eximed as he left the hall. ****************************************************************************** West is alwaysa nd will be an honorable man. And did you all agree with waht West said. Maybe that is why he is more content in following orders and following the code of chivalry. Anyway, see you tomorrow and hope you love the story and leave soem coemmnst and dont forget to vote for the story. I am scehduling thsi chapter so I dont knwo what will happen today, but I hope IZONE will not be disbanded. SOrry for anyone who doenst know anything about the idol scene since you had to hear me ranting about it. Just feeling down about it. Hmmm. Anyway, caio and see you all tomorrow. Chapter 105: The beginning of the end Chapter 105: The beginning of the end In the North 1014AF Whitemonth The fatal battle started with Lord Summersill charging towards the enemy. It is the beginning of his battle while he waited for the Vermont forces to arrive. Their charge and battle cry sent a deafening sound to the soldiers'' ears, raising their morale. This war would end only in their victory. The battlefield was an arena with sounds of nging shields and images of rotting corpses, which left some disheartened and terrified. None of those that falls have a peaceful look. They all looked anguished and in pain as blood falls from their body dripping down from the wound that they got. Some men died, easy and some died in more pain then they deserve This is what war did to a man. It did terrible and unspeakable thing and those that survive will carry the scars of the battle until the end of their lives. Lord Henry Summersill is situated in the West, upying the Pis castle, bestowed by the King after the traitorous Lord Henry Pis returned from his exile without permission and gave his support to Alderam. Compared to the East region that rtively has no battles and assault strike against them, the West always has threats. From Zettel bandits to band of brigands and then when the war came, Lord Alderam forces. Lord Summersill had pledged his allegiance to King Adrian for he had lost his close rtives in the Bloody Feast and had wanted to be the one to bash Alderam''s head into a lump of meat in order to ease his anger and avenge his family. The fire that he had set the night before to the Shield''s tents had been effective, but now dark smoke obscured the enemy''s trenches in the distance making it difficult for his troops to attack. The cavalry had charged the enemy, but had been quickly shed and now their blood flowed in the field like water on a rainy day. So sticky with blood was the battlefield that even the horses had their hooves leaving red stains on the green grass. Lord Summersill''s troops had a high morale; they were confident that this would be an easy win when they first encounter the resistance. However, their grins faded when the enemy emerged from the smoke, the Shield''s cavalry screaming and trampling with ferocity in their gaze and apparent neglect for any defense. Kill, kill, their eyes seemed to say as they were determined to crush anything on their way. The cavalry shed with each other. The initial strikes were full with sound of screams, bones broken, shrieks and the sound of meat being sliced, trampled and step on by the thundering hooves of horses. Lord Summersill did not expect this. His cavalry was caught unprepared by this sudden surge. Then the arrows came and flew towards his troops, spears and javelins, stones and knives, axes and sticks. The enemy used anything they could pick up from their surroundings while taking advantage of the smoke of mes that disrupt the vision of the battlefield. A spear whistled by Lord Summersill and pierced one of his Knights. He died instantly, blood spurting like a fountain from his head. Arrows rained like fire, hitting men and dirt alike, bodies were stuck on the ground, and men fell like trees, covering the sludgy earth in red. Scream of confusion and fear can be heard. This sudden attack is so unexpected, so caught off guard, that the confusion spread. The cry of painful agony can be heard, and felt. There are no other words to describe these feeling. These banners swear loyalty to Lord Summersill and many of them Lord Summersill personally knows. And he seeing them fall in front of him like they were some insignificant bugs. He gritted his teeth and then he shouted, rying his orders to his officers "Retreat! Retreat!" Lord Summersill cried out. There was no other way but to retreat before his troops were entirely decimated. Suddenly, Lord Summersill heard gongs and drums of war being pounded and saw smoke rising in the distance. The drums are moving to the beat of a song as everyone could feel their blood boiling hearing the song every Caelum people knows. Someone is standing on a moving podium singing with a hoarse voice, dancing with half naked body singing a Song The Song that man is singing is none other than the Song of Warrior of the Sky People ''Bring their head and fight to your heart content, O Brave Warrior of the Sky People ''O, Brave Warrior of the Sky! Fight and kill your enemies! ''O, Brave Warrior of the Sky answer the call! Hearing the song, Lord Summersill smiles ''He is here finally!'' Faraway, a dozen horsemen were galloping towards them. The entire ground is shaking. The sound grew louder and louder until it felt like a rushing horde stampeding towards the battleground. Battle cries reverberated all around and terrorized Lord Summersill''s troops. Suddenly, a red banner emzoned with a coat of arms was raised and the Lord and his army cheered loudly. The g blew in the wind, adorned with a majestic and fierce-looking dragon. It inspired fear in the enemy''s eyes, but confidence for the allies of the king. "The Dragon has arrived!" the army shouted. The Dragon troops came with a vengeance and tore through the Shield''s cavalry line while the Dragon cavalry charged ahead and positioned themselves behind the enemy, effectively trapping them. Their control in horsemanship was masterful as they move in spiral position and before the enemy could react to it, they are now surrounded. The reinforcement was led by none other than Arial the Dragon, d in a ruby encrusted ck armor. His eyes scan the battlefield like a proud haughty monarch, his hand holding the reins of his famous horse, Firebringer, its red mane waved silently as the wind of the hills blows by them. He looks at the current situation, his expression did not change even after looking at all the deaths and piles of corpses in the distance. With one word he dictates the fate of this arena of life and death "Charge!!!" he yelled, followed by his fellow knights. Their eyes are red, and they shouted ''KILL!" ''KILL!" Behind them the Song of the Warrior could be heard even amidst the throes of pains and death. The ground once again trembles like an avnche about to rain down onto thend. The Dragons charged the enemy with no mercy, their des raised high and the moment they charge they were like a killing machine that mows people like they were weeds and they were a chopping knife. They had been trained to fight quickly, effectively and mercilessly. The Shield soldiers were cut down easily. Every sh, the enemies died, their morale and spirit eroded, the ferocity in their eyes turns to fear. The cavalry of the Vermont''s was like arge meat grinder The moment they tore through the shield defenses, they attacked and the flesh and meat of the enemies all scattered around like it was some fireworks. Limbs of people flew to different parts of the battlefields, while the shrieks and screams of pain pierced the air Red blood drenched all of their armors, drenching the cavalry horses into red, making them look like the rides of the Shield Maidens of the Horned God in legends of yore A cold rain began to fall and a haze slowly covered the field still painted in red. Thunder boomed in the distance, but instead of slowing Arial''s troops, it emboldened them to press harder in their attack. Suddenly, the enemy leader kneeled to the ground and shouted towards the Dragon. "I surrender to your might! I surrender" he begged. The moment he surrenders, the other officers of the lord also wanted to surrender but then a cold voice from the distance brings a chill to their hearts "I had given you enough time to surrender," Arial shouted back. "I waited patiently, and I have given you enough time but I will wait no longer. You have tested my patience enough! Justice will be DONE!" he yelled while still shing through enemy lines. Blood once again fills thend as the muddy dark soils could not be distinguished whether it is dark because of the blood or the rain. Mashed meat melded with the piss of those who are cowardly and those that have their stomach exploded after being stomped by the horse''s stampede. Some enemy soldiers began to desert the battlefield, only to be rounded up by the Dragon cavalry and decimated. Their corpses form a pile as high as the hill itself. The Dragon Cavalry could be generous and merciful but once their young lord is angry, like being infected by his anger, the cavalry of Vermont''s will be the most ferocious and terrifying existence in the battlefield. Arial was still on horseback when he reached the enemy leader and jumped off his horse, beheading the kneeling lord with a sh of his sword. "Soldiers! Surrender and no harm wille to you! On my honor!" Arial yelled, his voice resonating across the battlefield. It only proves what people have been talking about the formidable young lord of the Vermont, he has a profound internal energy. The enemy soldiers paused and looked at each other before quickly throwing their weapons and kneeling. Their leader had been killed and the chain ofmand had crumbled. The young Dragon lord had lived up to his reputation. He had been ruthless towards his enemies, but had shown mercy to everyone who had surrendered. A scene of total devastation was left at the end of the battle. The enemy soldiers had been captured and the bodies of the deceased had been buried. Arial spent the night in thefort of Lord Summersill''s tent. The fight was over, but the long and painful war still raged on. **************************************************************************** THe invasion to the North is beginning. Anyway, hope you like the battle scene and November is ending. We are near to the next year. leave somes and vote and review the stroy ..pretty please. Ok, see you all tomorrow. Ciao Chapter 106: The war council (1) Chapter 106: The war council (1) 1014AF WHITEMONTH ARIAL WAR TENT "I wee you, my lord," Lord Summersill said, bowing his head. "Enough with the pleasantries," Arial responded, clearly aggravated. "We are at war!" Henry looked miffed but he has many things to care about. Well, considering Arial age, Lord Summersill has every right, but he is not that stupid to voice his opinion so openly. "Forgive me, my lord." "How are the men?" Arial asked. "Tired, but they will manage, my lord." "Very well! Tomorrow I will move to North Fort while your army goes to Gorge Pass to help Lord Northcour." "My lord?" Lord Summersill said, puzzled by this turn of events. "Didn''t you hear me?" Arial shouted back. "My lord, then who will help you?" "Look outside," Arial ordered. Lord Summersill looked outside. His face changed expression when he saw the men milling around. "That is the cavalry," he said. "Where is the main army?" "The infantry and archers are making their way here," Arial replied defiantly. "What you see here are mercenaries from Asteros, sellsword from Ariundus, my bannermen, and my cavalry." Arial smiles andughed a little. The army he assembles could shake the world. It is not only for the nobles of the Kingdom to see, it is for the whole world to see. It is a warning and after the war is over and victory is in his hand, it will be a reminder that his kingdom is not some kingdom that could easily be conquered or defeated. "My God!" Lord Summersill eximed. "For the first time, thend of n will see a real war," Arial said pounding the desk. "I understand, my lord. But, if I may ask, why this many?" "So Alderam can learn his lesson. It will also be beneficial to the realm as it will serve as a warning to the other lords who might want to rebel after the war has ended. I wish to end this war and extinguish any rebellion that mighte from the other noble houses. Total domination" The lord nodded but inwardly he shuddered. Such a young man, but such vicious personality. No wonder, time after time, he managed to defeat his enemies and gained such a fearsome reputation among the lords. This is Lord Summersill thought when he looks at the young lord. King Adrian faced a number of challenges to his ce on the throne because he was not the natural sessor to his father. Though his father was never a King and so was his ancestor, that is all because n, the ancestor of King Adrian and Duke Alderam, did not want to over stage his brother aplishment. Levitia is a Knight Prince and King, though it was awarded to Levitia posthumously. n in the memory of his beloved sworn brother, remain a Duke in his first year and even though he rules in the Dukedom like a King yet he never dere it or ask anyone to crown him so. As the Defender of the Realm from the Dark Lands no one dare invade unless they dare faced the anger of the Church and the sworn brother of Levitia. But after his death, and years go by, the Dukedom be separate with noble families with marriage ties to the descendant of n grew more powerful and givennds. But Adrian was the first among the descendant of n to crown himself King and many it seems have warmed to the idea. It would create a more centralized government and uniformws. And many other policies can be implemented to create a strong country Arial then sighed this war started because of a matter of inheritance. The right of thends of Arouen, which is held by Hadrian, the former Duke only to grant it to his son, his younger son, instead of the eptedws which is the eldest son inherits all. And all this, all this battle is to keep Adrian at the throne and keep Alderam away from it. And to further his own n for repelling the first wave of the invasion from the Dark Lands He never forgot why he started involving himself in this war of session. IT was never about Adrian or Alderam. They are just small events. But it is a small event that he needs to pass first. His objective and vision always rested on the war between the Dark Lands and the Human Continent. He is of course actively thinking of ways on how to prevent that from happening all together. But since he did not know the true story of how the war started, he could not really find a way to end it prematurely. Maybe after he got more clues he would find a way to truly stopped the war. But for now, he has his own ns to follow. "My lord, will you rest for a while?" Lord Summersill said, changing the subject. "Yes. I will rest here while my men finish pitching their tents." Arial could tell that they have already started pitching their tent as he could hear the men are singing their working song outside "Is there anything else, my lord?" "No. And you can move in the morning." Lord Summersill nodded, perfectly understanding that his army would have to move through Gorge Pass while Arial distracted Alderam''s forces in North Fort. "Thank you, my lord," Lord Summersill said as he excused himself. Arial got up from his chair and made his way outside. "SerKyle!" he yelled. Kyle quickly made his way to the tent. "Lord Arial, how may I help?" he said, bowing. Arial looked around and order the messenger to call his war council. Then he turns back to Kyle "Get up," Arial said forcefully. "We need to take thends of the North as fast as we can." "My lord won''t you rest?You should not force yourself." "I''m not." "You are tired," Kyle said, examining Arial''s baggy eyes and paleplexion. "Look at yourself." "Maybe I can''t sleep because of your constant nagging. You are all constantly nagging meyou, Helia, Lisa, everyone." "We are all worried," Kyle said in a soft tone. "There is no need for concern. When you were protecting my parents in Seren, I was already at war. This is normal." "You mean the war?" "No, I mean the pressure. The men need their leader to be strong, and in their eyes, I need to appear invincible." "Share the burden then." Arial chuckled. "I would have, if I could trust anyone in my court." "Then how about me?" Kyle asked, stretching his arm to shake Arial''s hand. "You are too nave." "I am not." Arial sighed and he at looked at Kyle face as he imparts him the wisdom that he had learned about the noble''s politics. "In the game of politics, they do not use swords and shield, or spears and pike, or a longbow and throwing knife. Their swords are words, their shield are information, their spears and pikes are nders. That is not your ce, nor would it be me that would be responsible sending you to such a world." Kyle was about to say something when the curtain opened. It was Arial''s war council. "My lord," Lord Paris said. "We have brought the map." **************************************************************************** Tomorrow is thest chapter for the months. Hope you all like the story and it is also the begining of the new arc. Though I dont know if it coudl be considered an arc by itself. Anyway, please liek always leave someents and vote for the story. And I have big finger so when I do this afterword segment, I always made a typo Chapter 107: The war council (2) Chapter 107: The war council (2) "Bring it here," Arial said gesturing to the table. West approached Arial and hand it to him. He theny it on the table. "Where did you decide to strike, my Lord?" Arial look at the map. He took all of it in. West already put the markers of wood on the maps, showing the positioning of the enemy forces and their forces "North Fort. Lord Henry will assist Northcour." The war council nodded while they scrutinized the map. "I agree, my Lord," said Lord Paris, "but how about separating our forces. One should attack North Fort while the other attacks Penrose." "Can we do that?" Lisa asked and every face turned to Lisa. Many of them looked ufortable, and avoided Lisa like a gue Yes, Lady Lisa is also present in the War Council. While she is nobility, she is also a Knight. "My lord," Sir Hugh said rather displeased. "It is not well for a girl to meddle in the work of a man." Lisa looked at him and scoffed. "Do you have something else to say or should we take it outside and see who the real girl is? I am a Knight Sister of the Order of n and of a higher rank than you!" Some of the lords shook their heads, disappointed by Lisa''s behavior. Sir Hugh looked like he had been hurt by the barrage of words that Lisa had uttered. "Mydy, I did not wish to insult you," Sir Hugh said, trying to calm Lisa. "Shut up!" Lisa said, her eyes feral, as if she wanted to kill him right there inside the tent. Arial frowned. Kyle also looked to Ser Hugh, and Arial could see anger is rising from Kyle, and that is not easy. Kyle is hard to anger but once you anger him there is a hell to pay Especially if it has to do with his sister "I agree with SirHugh," Lord Eustace chimed in. "I never understood why you chose Lady Lisa to follow in our expedition." In the Knight Academy there is no discrimination between gender, only strength. Here however, outside, in the real world, discrimination and prejudice are all existent. Arial was about to put Lord Eustace in his ce, but Helia entered the tent. "Leave her alone," Helia said, trying to defend Lisa. "I am also part of this expedition." "You are different, mydy," replied the lords in unison. "How so?" Helia asked. The lords exchanged nces with each other; no one dared to offend the daughter of a new High Lord and Arial''s betrothed. "You just are," Lord Tuchet answered tactfully. Arial chuckles at his answer as Lord Tuchet look at him and shakes his head helplessly. Arial just nodded. He understands. He could not defend Lisa too much since that would only deepen the enmity of the other lords toward her and biased opinion has no business in the military. As long as you could fight and win battles, then you are precious in the eye of the military. "Enough!" Arial shouted, fearing that the misunderstanding would lead to animosity. "Do you all.doubt my choice?" he said looking at the lords. His voice tone while it appears calm, there is a threatening underlying tone hidden in his question. Some of them shrunk back looking at each other. "My lord, we did not wish to anger you," Lord Paris replied, "only to advise you. But to bring a'' and he look at Helia and knowing his next words need to be chosen carefully he said, looking at Lisa dy of questionable birth to join our expedition is a little, you know" His voice trailed off to uncertainty. "Oh, what should I know?" Arial said defiantly. "Are you also insulting my family, Lord Paris?" Lord Paris''s face turned pale. "No, no, no. I meant no such thing." "Then it is better to keep your mouth shut, isn''t it?" Lord Paris nodded vigorously, realizing his mistake. Saying that Lisaes from a questionable birth is like saying that he too came from of questionable birth Arial m his hand on the table and then his eyes look straight at all the lords in this room. His body exude a suffocating presence. "I will hear no more of this." Arial said in a booming and clear voice. "All I care is whether you can fight in battle. I care not if you are a woman or a man. If Knight Lisa proves to be useless in battle, I will remove her from the battlefield myself; however, the same rule applies to any man. That has always been the case. The military do not admit useless people in its rank. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, my lord," they all said in unison. Arial turned to the map and examined it. There are still grumbling but they know better to pursue this topic in front of him again. And Arial know Lisa is strong, both physically and mentally and she can handle it herself. "Lord Paris, I think your idea is brilliant'' He looks pleased beingplimented. ''Considering our massive number of soldiers we can split our forces and execute that. Then when I manage to gain the North Fort you will gain Penrose and then our concentrated attack will be on the Dented Shield. Me from the front, Lord Paris from the right side and if Lord Henry Summersill manage to attack and destroy the Shield forces in North Court then Lord of Northcour and Lord Summersill can attack from the left side. Their force may call from some help from the Stallford and the Mercia but if we take Dented Shield then it is as good as we won the war.'' Arial summarize the battle n and the best scenario he could think of. "We can march tomorrow at dawn, my Lord," Lord Paris said, beaming. Arial nodded in satisfaction. "Yes, very good" replied Arial. Then, turning to Lord Summersill, he added: "The rest of the southern Lords will stay and consolidate our power bases in the South with the Three Brothers guarding the home of the Althea family. The Eastern and Western forces will take the North." They decided this n a long while ago but at that time many avenues of pursuing such course of action was barred from them. Arial also did not forget telling someone to send a letter to the King to inform him about the progress of the battle. West Pis looked sullen as he heard the n. The Duchy of Pis belonged to his family, but now it was Lord Henry Summersill''s. He will not im to understand his bitterness, but he sympathizes. "You may all be excused," Arial said. "Helia, stay here." They all exited the tent while Helia rubbed Arial''s back. "Dear, are you not tired?" she asked, clearly worried. "I''m fine." Arial replied as he motioned her to stop. "Do not stay in this tent for too long. People will talk, Helia." "Let them," she said, her tone challenging. "Everyone knows we are betrothed." "Well, betrothed, yes. But not married." "Do you not n to marry me?" "I do." "Then what is the harm?" "You know that better than I do," Arial said as he pulled her closer. "Words are sometimes sharper than swords." "Yes, but words can''t kill like a sword." Helia answered, confident. But he knows better. Words have certain power and hold over the hearts of man. Arial smiled. "That is nave, Helia. Words kill. More than you know." "Fine, maybe you are right, but my brave and strong prince will not let that happen, will he?" Helia stroked Arial''s face, tracing her hand around his lips. "Don''t do that," Arial said. It is not that he hated such skin touching, he just felt embarrassed and sometimes it distracts him "Do what?" Helia asked, innocently. "This," Arial replied, pointing at her hand. "I love your lips, you know that?" "No, I don''t." And then with a glint of mischievousness in her eyes, she kissed him. But it was too fast for him and too short "What was that for?" Arial asked, a little embarrassed. "For you toe for more," Helia said, smiling. She giggled, kissed him once more and left the tent. Arial smiled as he went and sat at his desk to ponder. He didn''t know if bringing Helia to the battlefield was the right thing to do. She had be a distraction, more than he imagined. But there is no denying that he is happily smiling. He always knows she is going to be distraction. How could the one you love not be a distraction? If you love someone, and they are not a distraction in your mind, then you are loving people the wrong way Even if she is not here, she would be a distraction. He would be then worrying about her constantly. Now that she is here, the distinction takes another form. He wanted to touch her and touch her is some forbidden ces that if he told his desires those priest of the church would be red in their faces He then shakes off his head focused back to his matters. He looked down at the map in front of him. Outside, he could hear his troops sharing their battle stories. In the Kingdom there is only one family who have a standing army and that is his family. He never trusted the words of lords or their fealty. Trust but verify. And his new policy works smoothly. Offering them sries and training, works wonders. Peasant son, poor men and poor women, all flock to the offer. League of unextraordinary men turned to battle ready troops. And thankfully the lords answer the call. With the mercenaries and the sell swords, thrown in the amount of the troops, right now the amount of troops he had reached 80 thousand soldiers, thergest army ever raised in the history of thend of n. There will be no words exchange anymore. Alderam has chosen his fate. And he has a score to settle. He looked at his soldiers while he thought about the Bloody Feast. Many good men had died in such a tragic way that night. Arial vowed that he will bring his vengeance and the vengeance of their family, the grieved widow, the mourning daughters and he will wroth it upon Alderam. Then and only then he can begin forming amiable rtions with other countries to prepare what''s toe. Sometimes, on nights like these, he wondered whether all his actions had steered the course of time slightly from the tragedy that loomed ahead. He didn''t know the answer to that, and probably would never know. And with all the uneasiness in his heart, and the promise of a better tomorrow, Arial brace for another night in the tent strategizing battle strategies and what wille tomorrow. ************************************************************************************* Zhang Liao Bao With the help of the Blood Brotherhood, Liao Bao had found a secret passage in the Imperial Pce. Who would have thought such thing would happen to him? Being helped by the Blood Brotherhood. Bu of course it is not like the entire Blood brotherhood is helping him. To be more precise, one of the members of the Blood Brotherhood that helped him to found this secret passage He never thought he could found it but by all the Gods, he found it The strange man he had kept hidden in his room for the night had given him a map to thank him for his help. For hiding him he gave him a map saying that he found the map when he was sneaking around the Imperial Library. He doesn''t know how to read, so it is of no use to him. And he said he owe him. The man of the Blood Brotherhood also said that if he ever wanders the martial art world and in danger, that he can mention his name. He said he is very famous in the martial art world. Whether that is true Liao Bao don''t know. But he knows this, this map, is something important It had taken Liao Bao nearly a month to pinpoint the exact location from the map, finally finding it in an abandoned alley near the Pce of Eternal Harmony. He had pushed the 13th brick on the right side of the alley which had led to the ground giving way and Liao Bao falling down a tunnel and into a library. Afraid of having made too much noise while falling, he made a quick escape only toe back the next day. This time he took his time to carefully observe his surroundings. There are many poetry books and history books all surrounded by dust. He marveled at all the books and while searching through them, one in particr caught his eye, "Alexander''s Repentance", the diary of the first emperor. He liked history books even if they usually made him feel sleepy. Liao Bao gingerly opened the book and read the inscription on the first page: "Dedicated to my fair and beautiful wife, Leliana. She who has left me, after discovering the truth about her lover. Here I dedicate my regret and repentance. If you ever find this, I hope you forgive me Leliana. I was young and rash, stupid and oblivious. This poem is for you." It was then he knew this is not some autobiography. Instead, just reading the introduction to the poem sent jolts into Liao Bao body This kind of matter is like the secret of the Imperial family. He then proceeded to read the poem. The vast sky belongs to me, So does the bountifulnd The great empire is mine, Yet, I cannot have you, Say not that love is without reserve, Say not that love is without limit, Why dwell on love, hate and enmity? Prosperity only blossoms for one brief moment The past is gone, Dissipating in the wind, Blowing them all to oblivion How much love, hate, enmity remains unsolved, untangled? Aging with white hair, Here pining for your forgiveness, Only my longing for you will never die, With my betrayal, I sever the precious rtionship No reminiscing of the old past can bring both of you back, High on my tower, I look upon the clear blue sky with teary eyes, Let the bright moon and the pain illuminate my path to a new world. Liao Bao put the book down and read the inscription once again. "Leliana, the First Empress," he whispered to himself. What did she find out? Lover? Who was her lover? Levitia is dead during that time and he is the only one known to be her lover. All these questions swirled in his mind. But he didn''t have time for that. As he closed the book, a crumple of paper fell from the slits. He crouched to pick it up and then straightened the paper. His eyes widened when he noticed what was written on itit was the manual for the Treading on the Wind technique. He opens the book. In it was an instruction to learn the technique. This must be one of Alexander''s martial arts techniques, he thought. From what he knew, Alexander himself was an aplished martial artist. Of course,pared to Levitia, people couldn''t give him any credit. It is likeparing a tiger and a cat, thought Liao Bao with a smile. If Levitia is known as to be the strongest than Alexander was known to be very fast which is why he is known as Yellow Thunder because of his blonde hair and fast technique. He was about to ce the paper back in the slit of the book when he was reminded of thest time he faced danger. He never considered practicing martial art, because of its brutality and at the end of the day it''s a means to kill people. But this technique? He looked again and read it. It''s made for escaping. A perfect fit for his personality. I prefer running away, so why not? He mused. This escape technique woulde in handy if I was ever captured or needed to face a strong opponent. So he spent his days learning that technique, juggling his efforts with his responsibilities as a scribe to the noble lords. And days passed. ************************************************************************ A litttle bit of n for the war, a little bit of romance, and a litlle bit of what is happening around in Vern. Anyway, hope you enjoy thest chapter fo the month. See you next month. Maybe I also made a policy of the six day rest for this novel like I did for LS. You will see I guess. If there is no chapter tomorrow then I might posted it on the sixth or fifth day of the month. Like always don''t forget toment and vote the story. Ciao. Chapter 108: A dream Chapter 108: A dream 1014 AF Whitemonth Arial In the vicinity of North Fort Arial and his troops had reached North Fort and had set up camp not too far from the fortress. Winter had already struck, but here, the cold was sufferable unlike in the Land of Eternal Winter. Arial smiles a bit thinking of the stories that whalers from Vorthy would tell him. They tell him of marauder Kings and their pantheon of Gods of their Lands of Eternal Winter Snow had fallen the day before and the wind raged on with no respite. Cold has begun to affect the army The enemy had tried to attack Arial''s army, but they had been easily crushed by the Dragon troops and had retreated to their fort. They hoped to hold out as long as possible and waited for reinforcement. ''I would like to see the look on their faces when they realize that no one was likely toe to their help'' Arial mused. Sending reinforcement here means they can''t send reinforcement to North Court which Alderam is fighting now. And they still have not decided whether to split their reinforcement to three or two. One in North Court, one in Penrose and one in North Fort. They have to decide to relieve which one. They have to make a decision whether to keep all three or save two or regroup and change their tactics. This is the reason why the reinforcement won''te for them A three-pronged attack had been an ambitious move, but an easy decision for Arial who now had full control of the South, the West and the East. Only the North remained to be conquered. Will the Shield only reinforce one fortress, or will it try to save all three, only to risk losing it all? Arial thought. Thinking of this he smirked. His hair waves gracefully as he looks at the distance. This was a great dilemma, but thankfully it wasn''t his to worry about. At the moment, Arial''s only concern was making siege engines and equipment. His men hammered and nailed away, building assaultdders, ballista, battering rams, catapults, and mangonels, a catapult that used twisted rope as the source of power tounch projectiles. The sellswords of Asteros had brought their own siege weaponsonagers. It was a type of catapult that used torsional force, generally from twisted rope, to store energy for the shot. Differing from the mangonel in that the end of the throw arm would have a rope and sling. In this sling would be the projectile. Arial spare no expenses to make sure his expedition will only end in his sess All these weapons would eventually be used toy siege on Dented Shield as well. That is his Arial final destination and where the final battle would be fought. Then after this war is done Arial wanted to fortify this kingdom, strengthen it and prepare for the Invasion from the Dark Lands. If Arial''s calctions were correct, then Alderam would retreat to the safety of his castle after being encircled by the allied troops. After all, that would be his only avable choice Arial would be waiting to greet him at Dented Shield with a violent assault that would leave Alderam no other choice but to surrender. Arial looked around the camp and saw Kyle and his men building a siege tower. Kyle was enthusiastic, barking orders and telling the builders to hurry up. Further away, Lisa and Helia, the only twodies in the expedition, were busy constructing a trebuchet with their bannermen, although it seemed that no one dared to order Helia to do anything. Arial pondered at the event that had transpired in his tent with his council. Lisa was a knight first, but she was also the daughter of a low lord. However, that was not the main reason for her belittlement. The lords had disparaged her because of her gender. That is what uneducated men will say, men who have never seen the ferocity of a woman determination or ever felt in love with such a domineering soul that they make their own assumption by hearsay, and old thinking, never once, entertain the idea, that woman are so much more than just weakdy or some maiden that needs to be saved. To call a woman the weaker sex is libel, nder and misperception. An injustice done towards their genders. An injustice since time immemorial If by strength is meant by brute strength, then, indeed, woman is less brute than man. But even then, that is not entirely true. Queen Rayniss of Renasia prove that. If on the man side, they have the Mad Emperor than in the woman side there is Rayniss the Mad Queen in Renasia history. Her story is sung as a reminder but while the Mad Emperor Charles is med for insanity, Rayniss was med by the other schrs and rest of the continent merely because of her gender. The Bloodthirsty, insane woman they call her. Never elect woman to be your leader they warn. If man referring to woman as the weaker sex in terms of their intellectual prowess, then that is also a libel. For if they have George the Wise in the man side, the women have Rhaessa on the woman side. Emperor George is wise but so is Queen Rhaessa, bringing her country, peace and wealth, strengthening her country military, creating and maintaining amiable rtions with other countries and in her rule, they have excess in her Kingdom. Who will dare say woman is stupid? Who will dare say woman cannot be wise? But if by strength is meant moral power, and love, and good things, then woman, though, embarrassing to admit, woman is immeasurably man superior. Has she not greater intuition, is she not more self-sacrificing, has she not greater power of endurance of this unfair world, has she not greater courage to protect what they love? Without woman, man could not be. Who but woman, can soothe the heart not quite thepanion of man can do, and who can, he dares, make a more effective appeal to the heart than woman? There isn''t one. But changing a long held belief is hard. So ingrained in their belief and the custom, it would take hundreds if not thousands of years before men can forget their pride.and prejudice. And most of all, he seen it in his dreams. There are times, when he is asleep that he would remember that vision he saw before he died. In the world where metals fly in the sky and metal carriage roamed thend. Though each time he woke up, his mind would slowly make him forget what he saw. He saw a different world in his dream and he knows that women in that world is different from his world. Maybe that is why his treatment of the gender opposite of him have always been more considerate. He himself was not that different before he experiences that death in Vern. But somehow when he returns his world view change. He sees the world in different light. He too once believes the same about woman, They are the weaker sex, the cursed sex. They are weak. They could only be saved and be protected. For that is what he was taught and what he suspects the noble son are taught, what men were taught by the church, by their ancestors or acquaintance. A culture, a custom, a long held believe. This belief was ingrained in their culture and in their customs. Arial too had once believed the same thing in his past life, but now he saw the world in a different light after traveling through time. He felt a tugging sensation in his heart that something was fundamentally wrong about the world he lived in. The abolishment of very and the treatment of women were causes worth fighting for. That is what he believes He smiles at himself. ''Tales of heroes'' he muttered to himself. He used to idolize Levitia the Savior. When he goes to the Church and saw the iconic painting of Levitia ying the Red Dragon on the wall of churches, he would imagine himself fighting a dragon and live the life of the Great Hero of Humanity. Unfortunately, he grew up from the tales of heroes and chivalry. He suffers heartbreak. He suffers loss. And he saw no heroes that rises up. But now...now he intends to create a new world. Because no matter how far people thought he would do to protect the thing which he holds dear, they couldn''t possibly fathom how that deep that well goes He thought back and he smiles bitterly ''One at a time'' he said to himself. Arial could either close his eyes or choose to act for the greater good, but at this moment, his only focus was on preventing the arrival of the dark days for the Dukedom, and if that failed, fighting off the invasion of the Dark Lands. At the same time, after he emerge from his death, Arial could not help but feel that there was something rotten at the root of this world. The situation required not just a new King or newws, but, an extreme measure, an uprooting of the old order, the customs, the long held believe, the introduction of a new kind of society, a new kind of world, where things...are better, kinder. But that was only possible through bloodshed and war in this savage era. If it''s the only way, then someone must do it, Arial thought. If that is the way to go, then I must take this path in order to create a new world. But that is only if they survive what ising. This is the first chapter of the month. Hope you enjoy it. This month we will be going to see many chapter as it nears the end of the war. Don''t forget to vote and please leave somements Chapter 109: The north fort Chapter 109: The north fort Men screamed in pain, suffering from grievous wounds as arrows rained upon Arial''s army. The bows twang and screams of pain filled the battlefield. "Keep on moving!" Kyle ordered the troops as they pushed the siege tower towards North Fort. The enemy had sent out around a thousand soldiers to hold them back. Smokes fills the sky and the barking of orders could be heard crossing each other as men pierce each other with their weapons, dying in droves The siege weapons hurled stones at the walls of the fortress and each time they reached their target, an explosion that shook the surroundings was heard. ''KEEP ON MOVING!'' ''ATTACK!'' But the walls stood tall and proud. North Fort remained defiant despite the rigorous assault. The siege towers lumbers on slowly at snail pace as the mangonels and the trebuchet keep on attacking. The enemy archers targeted the mechanics and the soldiers operating the machinery With Arial''s blessing, Lisa had gone ahead with her cavalry division and had intercepted the enemy that dared to leave the fortress, shing through their troops and bringing hell to their forces. Arial suspected that she had set out to prove herself to the other lords and had seeded. She was effective in her attack as her horse rides through the soldiers like she was an unstoppable force. Her detractors were in awe of her fighting skills, especially SirHugh who had so adamantly refused to let Lisa on the battlefield. It was rumored though that he was fond of her, which would exin his resistance. He was simply worried that Lisa would get hurt. The other lords, however, continued to regard her presence as an insult. Lisa, who was hot-tempered and easily provoked, remained oblivious to Ser Hugh''s feelings towards her. She viewed him as someone who enjoyed belittling her. If only she knew the feeling of that pitiful Knight Arial did not enter the battlefield this time and stayed behind to watch his army. His eyes look coldly at the army; his mind is thinking of many things. He was judging his troops'' strengths and weaknesses, and would only go into battle if the enemy forces reached his position. But that was highly unlikely. Lisa could handle the small unit of soldiers that themander of the fort had sent out. He is smiling proudly. He sighed. Thend was wrecked as stones the sizes of boulders fly high in the sky andnded on thend with great shaking. On the other part of the battle, cavalry is mowing down the militia men. Their screams and despair is clearly conveyed as the cavalry cut them down. But Arial did not feel mercy at all in his heart right now. This is war. He looks at that distant fort and his eyes is cold Arial could not understand why people would hide in a fort. It only made things easier for him, as he knew the exact location of his enemies and had the means to destroy them. If it was up to him, he would have taken a gamble and attacked with his remaining forces in the hopes of creating an opening and nning another strategy. A fortress was a military mistake in a way and a symbol of istion. It was an easy target for any attacking army. Even though it was designed to defend, the fortress actually cut you off from any possible help and resulted in the loss of maneuverability. They may appear impregnable, but once you retire to a fortress, everyone knows where you are, and a siege does not have to seed to turn the fort into a prison. With small and confined spaces, a fortress is prone to gue and contagious disease. In a strategic sense, the istion of a fortress provides no protection, and actually creates more problems than it solves. Enclosing himself in a Fort? Sacrificing his maneuverability and flexibility? Inconceivable. It is not his style but most lords of the Dukedom were ustomed in thinking that a fortress would be their savior tactic. In certain cases, that is true. But that is clearly not true for a brilliant militarymander like Arial Vermont For Arial, the citadel perched high up on the hill was a reminder of a war tactic not to emte. Cut off frommunication, it was sure to fall with ease. Its only true purpose was to dy an attacking army while reinforcements arrived. But face with an army who have a lot of supplies, a fort is merely a standing stone. Arial looked at the battlefield and saw that SirWest was in charge of the siege division this time. "Fire," the young Pis yelled, his voice reverberated in the battlefield. The catapults unleashed a barrage of ming stones, bringing death and pain to enemy soldiers and archers stationed on the fort''s walls, and destroying some structures. The sky was aze and screams of agony pierced the air. Anyone whom sees this battle from far away would have think ming stone is falling from the skies. Catapults and trebuchets, and a variety of other siege weapons fired from all sides, attacking the fort like thunder strikes. Explosions shook the earth, stone walls cracked, and debris fell. Below the ming stones is the screams of people wrangling in pain, half of their bodies is crushed while the other part is being burned A fire began to encircle the fortress and billows of smoke rose to the sky, obstructing the view of the enemy and allied troops alike. Arial look at this and that smile apapered on his face again. He survey te entrie babtelfied and look for any weaknesses. His men is eager to join the battle and win merits but they all looked at their young lord. Their young lord is sitting on his fire kissed horse, Firebringer, looking dignified and smiling at the scene of hell that is unfolding in front of him right now The soldiers of the Vermont are the most disciplined army in the entire Dukedom. They are fanatically loyal to the Vermont and not only that, they only recognize the order of the young lord. Arial have never been defeated and with each battle, his reputation has made his solider blindly loyal to him. On the battlefield, the battle rages on. The air was rank with the smell of charred corpses and the voices of the tormented fallen echoed throughout the battlefield. The winter cold could be felt no longer. Lisa had finished her assault and had returned to meet Arial. Her soldiers are rounding up and killing thest bit of the enemy unit. "How did I do?" she asked smiling, her white cheeks flecked with blood. "Good, but you almost overreached," Arial replied. "Do not let them make you extend your unit too far and risk being cut off from our main force." Lisa nodded but then she said "I needed to prove myself to the other lords," she said, "or else, I risked hearing their incessant nagging and disapproval throughout this expedition." Arial nodded. "I am fine with any decision you take..as long as you bring me results" He then turned back to view the battle that raged on and saw SirWest quickly bring his horse forward and ordered his men to bring the battering rams, striking the fortress gates with incredible force. "Again!" West yelled. "You are a traitor to the North!" themander shouted at the young Pis from atop his tower. Themander has red veins on his neck and his beard seems to be singed by fire. West''s expression was nk. Arial knew that this expedition would be hard for him, but West had to endure in order to defend his honor. Suddenly, oil ran down the fortress walls. "Oh, By Light!" Arial eximed. "What is it, Lord Arial?" Lisa asked worried. Arial used his internal energy to amplify his words and yelled at the troops who were ramming the fortress gates, unaware of the horror that awaited them. "RUN! QUICKLY RUN! IT''S OIL" West widened his eyes as he also realized what was about to transpire. He looks at his soldier and then yelled his orders. ''RETREAT!'' The troops were not idiot. The moment they smell the liquid and hears their young lord shouted the words, they quickly realize what about to happen. Everyone ran in anguish as the oil came down on them. ming stones and zing arrows were shot down along the oil''s path and ignited a fire that danced on the walls and licked across the bodies of the soldiers. Their screams and shrills were a sign of unspeakable pain. Those who had tripped had been swallowed up by the unrelenting mes as they rolled on the ground trying to extinguish the fire before sumbing to the pain and die in pain. Death by fire is a terrifying thing and a painful thing The ensuing inferno brought fear to Arial''s army. He could see it in their eyes. The heat was oppressive even from afar and the ravaging winds only made things worse. Smoke engulfed the battlefield, but Arial could still see that the fortress gates had remained intact. Themander of the fort is not totally incapable, he thought. They must have coated the doors before the siege began. They had nned this all along. "Do we retreat Lord Arial?" one of the lords approached and asked. "Retreat? We press on!" Arial eximed. "The end of the war wille after we defeat and upy this fort and, then we will march to Dented Shield. The road to peace is so close now and you expect me to retreat?" "Then we press on," the lord replied. Arial nodded. The battlefield had turned to chaos with screaming soldiers running from the fire, but the siege division was still safe, stationed at a distance. West had headed back unharmed from the archers'' arrows. The troops, however, were left screaming in agony as the mes their bodies to ashes. The battle raged on as that cold eyes keep scanning the battlefield, his eyes is trained at the fort. The battle in the North has begin. Don''t forget to vote and please leave somements Chapter 110: The claws of the dragon extend Chapter 110: The ws of the dragon extend Henry Pis The news of the Dragon attack had finally been ryed to Henry Pis. Arial had brought his army to the North, instilling fear and vowing to conquer all. His ws have reached farther than anyone had thought. And the rise of the Vermont could no longer be obstructed. But that was not what preupied Henry at the moment. Henry had received a letter from Arial himself asking for his cooperation to end the war in a swift manner by betraying Lord Alderam. What should I do? Henry thought. This was a dilemma. If he betrayed Lord Alderam, he would be branded a turncoat, but if he resisted, he would surely be executed by the Dragon forces once they won the war. There was no doubt in Henry''s mind that the Dragon would win. Even with the rumored help from Vern, Lord Alderam had no chance in stopping Arial''s advance. The young Vermont wasmitted to winning this war. But there is also the matter of my rtives being held captive by Alderam, but I''m sure the Dragon already knows about that as it seems that my son has told him everything about our arrangement, Henry mused. That stupid, honorable son of mine. But Henry was a determined man and an honorable one just like his son. He knew his choice was already made. He threw the letter in the firece and watched it burn to ashes. VERN Zhang Liao Bao After learning the Treading on the Wind technique, Liao Bao had practiced it every day. His body felt a little lighter, less tired and more energized. His mind was also clearer. What a remarkable technique, he thought. During the day, he focused on his job as a scribe, but at night, he practiced on the pce grounds, moving stealthily like a cat as to not be spotted by anyone. He smiles a bit as his mind wanders for a while. Nowadays in the Forbidden City the talk of the war in the Kingdom of n is the hot gossip among the officials and the nobles. And sometimes he heard it directly. Liao Bao had not only discovered a hidden passage that led to a library under the Imperial Pce, but a wholework of tunnels that connected multiples Pces of the noble families in the Forbidden City. At night, he prowled the tunnels, spying on them, searching for information that might benefit him someday and listening in on secret plots behind the Emperor''s back. He was able to peek through secret openings without being caught. The secrets he held right now could create chaos all over the government if revealed. He knows who is cheating with who, who shortchange the Ministry of Revenue, who is embezzling the silvers and gold in the treasury and many more. Liao Bao also believed that he had discovered the creator of thiswork of hidden passages. He did investigate on the matter because he believes that whoever created thiswork of tunnels could not be a nobody. And he started with Leliana. He had gone to the Hall of Literature to learn more about Leliana and had read that the Empress had disappeared after giving birth to her son, Justinian. It seems Leliana did disappear. The Empress that Disappeared, her title is known among the royal families. No one knew why she had run away and why the Emperor had never searched for her. It seemed that whatever had happened, it had been Alexander''s fault or else, he wouldn''t have written that poem for her, begging for her forgiveness. There was unverified information that the passages had been created by Leliana to escape the Emperor''s heavy guard and run away from the Forbidden City. News of the war in the Kingdom of n had reached the Forbidden City and was the main topic of gossip among the officials and the nobles. And Liao Bao make sure he is informed on all the news of the continent Liao Bao had heard that House Verman had sent troops to aid Alderam and angered all the other noble houses in Vern. Many believed that the new King Adrian with the help of House Vermont, a very influential family in the Kingdom of n, would win the war. The nobles in Vern did not wish to offend King Adrian and hoped that the Verman family''s disobedience would not prevent an amiable alliance between themselves and the favored winners. While all of this is happening, Vern is also dealing with its own internal problem In the pce, factions were being formed and plots were being concocted. Rebellion plots are brewing under the surface. And Liao Bao knows it. The Emperor was in a tight spot with the growing power of House Austen at the border and the threats of rebellion from the Blood Brotherhood. Emperor of these days has only one job. Their job is not to take morends or conquest of the other nation but their one and sole purpose is to keep the peace. Imperial power has long diminished and in decline the moment the other Kingdoms regains their independence during the reign of Emperor Alexander the Divider. Now, the two rising nations were the Kingdom of n with its trade and agriculture, and the Land of the Sun, Renasia. Liao Bao had returned to the hidden library after learning his martial arts technique and had searched the chamber again. This time, he had found another manual on the Devil Absorbing technique which was a dark martial art technique that is used to absorb a person''s internal energy. If an opponent''s internal energy was weak, the person using Devil Absorbing could increase their own internal energy, but if the rival was stronger and could resist the absorption technique, then the user might suffer side effects. In that sense, it was important to choose your enemies carefully, as the potential effects of that technique was really dangerous. In order to learn the Devil Absorbing technique, Liao Bao first had to gather a few ingredients: a White Scorpion from Cori, a ck Opal Lizard, a Seven-Colored Bat, a Silver Fox from Vorthy, and a Red Serpent from Renasia. He then had to take their venoms and mix them in one of the containers that he had found in the secret chamber which he believed had belonged to the First Emperor. Finally, he had to add Devil Rot poison in the mixture and drink it. After ingesting the concoction, he had to reverse the flow of his internal energy every night for two weeks without missing a day or he ran the risk of it exploding inside him and crippling him for life. Only after a month had passed could he begin practicing the martial arts technique. At first, Liao Bao did not want to learn Devil Absorbing, but he soon realized that the technique could be useful and wouldplement Treading on the Wind. It was a hard task to search for all the venomous creatures across the continent, but Liao Bao lived in the Forbidden City, and anything could be found here. He knew where the Emperor kept all his animals and with his nimbleness, he could easily ess the menagerie undetected. Liao Bao did not waste any time. After gathering all his ingredients and drinking the mixture, he began the process of reversing his internal energy. Soon, he would learn a new martial arts technique. **************************************************************************** You all couldnt see the importnace of Liao Bao yet right? Anyway hope you enjoy the story and leave somements. Chapter 111: The battle of berth Chapter 111: The battle of berth Berth Arial 1014AF Whitemonth Arial had conquered North Fort and executed those who had not surrendered. He made sure they suffered dearly for their insubordination. After all, they had shown no mercy when they executed his troops. Arial stationed some wounded men and healer to heal them while the other moved again. Many of his soldiers suffer burns but he will make sure that the one responsible pay dearly for what they did to his troops. Arial even visited the infirmary and traded words with those soldiers which is rare for such a noble personage to show such care and concern for some lowly soldiers that usuallyes from the peasantry. This is the reason why the Vermont soldiers is so loyal to their young lords. Arial did give them silvers and golds, but it is all to win their hearts. And Arial himself cares about the soldiers. After all, he used to be one of them too. He knows that a kind word to his soldiers would made they feel appreciated. Arial had seen too much of stuck up nobles who did not even have the courtesy to appreciate the men who fought for them and died for them. It is this sense of familiarity that easily win the hearts of his soldiers. The families of the fallen will bepensated by his family treasury. After the visit he returns to his war tent. The reinforcement is reported to be arriving in a few days. Many advise him to wait for them toe to bolster his rank, replenishes the army But he could not wait that long. He knew he can conquer Revan quite easily. So, he ordered the march He had ordered his men to continue their march forward to Berth, a city near Revan. Reinforcement would arrive soon, he assured them. So they marched, broken and hurt, shivering in the cold, theirmon goal keeping them sane of mind. The army this time is under hismand, Lord Paris, Lord Henry, Ser West, Ser Kyle, Knight Lisa, but not Helia. Everyone was with him, except Helia. He had managed to dissuade her from pursuing the march. After all, in battle nothing is certain. He, with great persuasion, appealed to her heart, to find it the courage, not to fight but to stay, for him. For his own peace of heart. It is selfish but Arial fear he would lose her, and the knowledge that he was the one that send her to her death would be too unbearable for him to bear. The march keeps on moving and they are inching closer to Revan Arial had devised a simple n to capture the city. He would station thirty thousand men on the heatnd of a ridge between the viges surrounding the city. Archers wouldmence the attack by firing ming arrows on an unexperienced enemy that was not expecting the battle. The goal was to cause such panic that they would abandon their post and bepletely disorganized. Then an opportunity for victory would arise. The Dragon forces arrived in Berth within two days. The city did not have walls like most medium to small cities. The troops positioned themselves and waited for the opportune time to attack. SirWest was stationed at the south of the ridge, nked by thousands of archers. A small rearguard was behind Arial, led by Kyle in case there was any need for a retreat. It seemed the city had received some advance notice of the attack. There were troops waiting for them, and they were ready to take on the dragon army. Looking at them, Arial realized theses were not unexperienced soldiers. The battlefield was narrow and small; the Argan River surrounded the city, and there was a teau on the right nk of Arial troops. Some lords specte that the Shield force hid a force within the woods to ambush them, but this is probably a rumor. But better safe than sorry, so he already sent a scout yesterday and there is no such thing that awaits them. The Shield forces stared at Arial''s army and waited patiently for the battle to begin. "Use your shields," Arial suddenly yelled. The experienced one quickly put it over their body saving them from the volleys. Those who are not got arrows stuck on their bodies, some on their feet, some meet death on the first volley The battle had begun. The Shield forces released volleys of arrows into the air, indicating that the battle hadmenced. The narrow field was soon littered with bodies; anguishing screams filled the air. "Tortoise Formation!" Arial yelled again. Arial''s troops reformed and moved in squared formations while having all sides protected by shields. He had mercilessly drilled his troops in this formation after the conquest of North Fort. His troops definitely had weaknesses when it came to defense and this formationwhich he dreamed about during his transition in this timelinewas a perfect solution. The Shield forces looked on in amazement as their arrows no longer had effect on the closing enemy. Instead of moving backwards Arial soldiers advanced with a steady pace, not too fast but not too slow either. Arial on the other hand use mostly his palm attack to deflect the arrows from ever reaching him They could do nothing but wait as they were getting surrounded, fear in their eyes growing as they battled with the idea that they were about to meet their demise. "Give me my spear," Arial said to one of his knights. The knight handed him the spear. Arial take it, brought it over his head and smile. The spear is heavy. He takes a deep breath and using his internal strength to add power to his throw, he throws the spear with such a force it was like something exploded in the area around him. The wind was ripped apart by the force as the sound of ripping could be heard. The spear fly like a thunderbolt being hurled down from the sky as it pierces one of the enemies Knight, pierces his heart. The spear did not stuck itself into the chest of that knight. Instead the force of that spear continued on. It prated the knight chest and then tear through his heart and spine and continue piercing the person behind that knight. And it continues until it pierces around seven people and two knights. One spear is enough to kill nine people. Shock rippled through the Shield troops. Shock and fear intermixed with each other causing their morale to drop. "Surrender! You will be spared if you surrender now!" Arial yelled, his voice remorseless. "Never!" the enemymander yelled defiantly. "You leave me no choice but to show no mercy on your wretched souls!" Arial shouted back. The Dragon motioned his troops to move and like a wave, theyunched forward with a raging roar. Especially in that restricted arena of battle, the battle became swords with swords, hand to hand, axe to axe, hammer to hammer, knife to knife and Arial even jump down from his horse and enter the melee battle. Bodiesid on the ground, many mutted, some were stomped by other people who are still fighting as their teeth crack and fall into their throats and they die of choking on their own teeth. Arial charged forward confidently. Using a technique called Lion Bite, it was not that hard for him to wrestle weapons from the enemies. ''Yahh!'' one troops run to him with a hammer. He got a ded weapon from one of the troops he just killed so Arial delivered him a blow to his head and his head exploded into an explosion of meat and blood. He had blood drenched on him as his ck armor had turned red. The white snow beneath his feet was also dyed red, a beautiful scene tainted by the blood of men and their ambitions. Beside him, one of his Knightse from behind, as he swung a de towards a man skull, carving a down-to up trajectory through the air. The blow opens arge horizontal gash into the back of the enemy head, like a slit in the windowsill with blood spurting out from the gash and the man scream. And the blood sshed to Arial Knight while his hands are trembling, either from excitement or fear. War is hell, he mused. He experienced it before. But this war is needed, because the war that wille on the destined day, is a lot brutal, more bloody, and more saddening. "Duck!" Arial cried out to one of his knights, and as the man did, the Dragon tried to decapitate a soldier with one swoop of his sword. The blow opened arge horizontal gash into the head of the enemy, and blood sshed onto his Knight. Fear and uncertainty. It looks a lot like his eyes before. This time Arial grab a big hammer from some of the enemies Knights which has a very big build and he use the very same hammer he uses to smash his troops head, to crush his head. Brain matter exploded and fall to the snowynds. Suddenly, in the corner of his eye, Arial spotted an enemy soldier that had pinned down Kyle and was about to nt his sword in him. Arial jumped with the big hammer, and with the force of power, he strikes a blow to the enemy head and his head smashed like a pumpkin in summertime. He died instantly. He was soon by Kyle''s side covering for him while giving him some time to recover "Thanks for the assistance, Arial," Kyle said, relieved that his life had just been saved. "Anytime," Arial replied. Kyle was looking at the other part of the battlefield. "I must go help my sister." Arial nodded as Kyle fought his way through to the other side of the battle. Arial focused his attention as he began ughtering soldiers, like he is butcher and this area of battle is his ughterhouse One enemy soldier tried to pierce him with his sword. Arial performed Lion Bite, and take the sword away from him and with the very same sword he attacks him, the sword arced towards him. This one blow is powerful enough to bisect his face, opening a crevice that ran from his left eye to his right jaw. It cut deep and lethal. The sword reached to the back of his throat. And the looks on his face was regret. Then he presses on. There are many battles that the forces of the Shied and the Vermont''s employed against each other, and the battle turns to week, with his forces sometimes retreating and sometimes it was their forces. then in the morning they would resume their battle. It was the bloodiest battle so far between the Shield forces and the Spear. But Arial believed in this sh, this bloody battle, for he understood this would be the turning point of the war, one to avoid a bigger war. And while he looked at the carnage in front of him, he was not surprised at what he saw. There is a reason why this battle in particr is the bloodiest in the course of the war between those who supported Alderam and those who supported King Adrian After many skirmishes, and battles many of the lords here has scores to settle, many of whom, who has a seething hatred towards Alderam stems from his action orchestrating the Bloody Feast. In previous encounters with those who swear fealty to Alderam, efforts had been made to spare enemy nobles and soldiers. But here, in the North? Vengeance and hatred run deep. His forces wanted revenge for what Alderam had done to their rtives during the Bloody Feast. Orders went out from the other lords to their banner man, that no quarter will be given. This is to be winner takes all, a brutal fight to the death. Today has been two weeks since theirst encounter and every day they battle from dawn till afternoon. Today, they once again press on to attack. But today is the most intense fight because it seems victory is so close, Arial could almost feel it in my hands. Suddenly, sound of yelling and roaring could be hearding from the forest. Arial smiles looking at the forest His reinforcements had arrived on time, ready to join the battle. They flung into the Shield forces'' left nk. Gradually, slowly but surely, the Shield line gave away until the line broke and the troops running for their lives fled towards the river and hundreds, if not thousands were drowned, while those who could swim were shot by arrows. Arial was once again on his horse, taking in the entire battlefield and measuring his troops. The other lords were also in battle, hatred in their eyes, decapitating and amputating the enemy troops with their sh and their relentless assault. The level of violence was shocking as his troops summarily executed tired and disoriented Shield soldiers. The enemies, tired and disoriented, make quite the easy enemies, and the lords have quite the time to indulge in their revenge. And then Arial reached the river at the end of the battle, with corpses, mound of corpses fills the city front, and he could see limbs, legs, hands, brain matter fill the battlefield like some cattle meat that was dropped from arge carriage. Their pathway to run to the river only to be drowned or shot to death is known as the Bloody Trail since the battle. The river Argan was red with blood, like a red sea. And the corpse floated around the rivers, the smell is revolting and rotten. Some of Arial''s troops gagged as they breathed it in. So ended, probably the longest and bloodiest battles fought on n soil. The battle ended as quickly as it had started with the execution of Lord Wiltsred the localmander. The ground was covered with dead and dying man. The air was hot and stifling even though it was winter, and even though snows are still falling. The snow whitend is full of red spots frozen corpses. The sun shone down without pity on the wounded soldiers lying in the blood and dust. It was now time for Arial to set his sights on Dented Shield and Alderam. Alderam has imed himself King. He got the news from his messengers. He is a King wearing a paper crown. ''I can feel the final victory at the tip of my fingers, and when Ie to your castle, I will burn that crown with my fire,'' Arial raged inside. He returned to his tent and ordered his scribe to write a letter to the King. "My dear King," Arial dictated. "We now face some choices: Either I let your brother live and go free; I exile him to another country; or I kill him the moment Iy eyes on him." After all, even though there is bad blood among them, they are still brothers. Win the castle, then he will win the war, then Arial can begin the n to strengthen this Kingdom unity and defense from any invasion. The scribe furiously wrote it down and then quickly left to dispatch the message. Arial sat down and took a deep breath. Now, he waited for the King''s response. This chapter is a little longer than the rest. Hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somement and dont forget to vote and leave somements. You can alos check out my you tube channel. Pishang Monkey Below is the link for anyone interested in seeing my /channel/UC00ig2ZM4dwBq6ifzYhhMVw Chapter 112: The child blessed by light Chapter 112: The child blessed by light Zhang Liao Bao Liao Bao was almost at the end of his two weeks of training for the new technique. Today, he once again reverse the flow of his internal energy. The two weeks'' time is almost at its end. In the meantime, he kept moving around and exploring the secret passages below the city. Today, he was spying on some noble named udio one of the son of an influential noble in the capital, He breathed slowly as he listened in on udio''s conversation with the Knight Master, Orval Vis. The two men discussed in a private room at the noble''s residence. They spoke in hushed tones, a lowly candle illuminating the room. From what Liao Bao could decipher, they were plotting something. "The boy?" udio asked. "He is fine, udio," the Knight Master said. "Are you sure?" "Of all the Blood, he seems to have the most resemnce to Him." "The One Blessed by Light?" "Yes, udio." The lord seems beside himself Liao Bao focused on the men. In their fingers were rings with the same design. A seven-pointed star. And on their shirt was a badge in the form of an arrow surrounded by a rose. "Who would have thought!" udio seemed beside himself. "And the secret?" "It remains safe'' ''Life is filled with secrets." The Knight spoke "And those who will bury the light!'' udio reply. And the men sit in the chair looking at each other. ''If this is true." "It is." "If this is true, then maybe." "Not yet, udio." "How about the rest of our brothers?" "They are all still maintaining their duty." udio sighed. "Finally, one day, maybe soon, the secret can be revealed to the world. The tales of treachery and betrayal Our true history which the mass of the poption has been shielded from. We have been very careful, and for a thousand years we have waited. Our brothers are all over the continent. Our secret remains safe, obscured from the uninitiated mind and the persecution of the Church, yet we survive." "As guardians, protectors of the Secret of the Blood," the Knight Master added. "Yes, indeed," udio continued. "We are the Enlightened Ones, those who know the real story. And if your ims are true, then without a doubt the time to reveal the secret is not long. As long as we guard the secret, we will rise again and our oath of honor will finally be fulfilled." udio said his heart swelled with pride. He has already risen from his chair, apparently very in joy in listening to his brother report. Liao Bao was confused. What were they talking about? They were not the Blood Brotherhood, that much was certain to him. Considering both of them are Caelum not Eastian, they are not the Blood Brotherhood. Liao Bao focused back on the conversation. udio spoke again. "Do we have brothers in n?" The Knight Master shook his head. "I am the only one. We didn''t expect that the child would grow up to be an important figure. After all, we tried so hard to make the family invisible to the eyes of the Church." "Yet, destiny intervened." udio said happily. "When I heard the circumstances of their family, I too thought we should wait, but now with the child being so influential, and strong enough, then maybe, just maybe, we can finally tell everyone how the Church has lied to the world. Propagating blind ignorance and false faith." udio said, with vehemence and tone of anger in his voice The Knight Master sighed. "Your hate of the Church is showing, dear brother." "You may have a softer heart about the Church, Orval but my hatred is within reason." "This is not the sin of today''s Church," the Knight Master replied. udio smiled a wicked smile. "Like I said, you have a softer heart for the Church. I do not. They have hunted our brothers through the centuries, subjugated women and burned non-believers. The Child of Light believed in the right to worship any god or goddess and respect each other''s beliefs." "It was a long time ago. Nowadays, are our brothers still hunted, forced to live in misery?" Liao Bao peeked at them, his curiosity is rising of what they were talking about, lost in trantion. They are speaking about something which he do not understand. But he knew this is important. Even the Church is mentioned. "That is only because we hide so deep in the darkness, shrouding ourselves in secrecy, speaking in symbols and codes. How can they hunt what they believe has disappeared?" The Knight was now frustrated with udio. "Brotherthe church now, is not the same church a thousand years ago. They promote peace and kindness. Harry the Confessor advised the Church during his reign to be tolerant and there is even a time during the reign of George the Wise that the church was forbidden from such savagery. That church is no longer. And the truth of the Pirs and the Great Spear is, and I maintain my faith, is a secret not to be shared with the whole world" "To each his own then." "To each his own, brother." The tension between them disappeared. "So how long will you be here?" udio asked. "Until the war is over and as long as you permit me." "You know my door is always open for you, Orval." udio hugged him. Liao Bao slowly retreated into the darkness, careful not to make a sound. He felt that he had heard something important, but at the same time he could not say that he understood the conversation. He made his way back to his room, making a mental note to check the Hall of Literature in the morning and maybe find a book that would allow him to gain some insight into what he had just heard. Pirs? Great Spear? Shaking his head, he tries to forget about things he doesn''t understand. Better think of something else. Hey in bed juggling the Enochian knife, he recently learned that Enochians was highly rare and precious, a metal for famous heroes or infamous viins. I must raise my standing here in the Forbidden City, he thought to himself. He had to learn the secrets of the nobles in order to use that knowledge against them. Who are the adulterers? Who are the plotters? Who are the murderers? I must know it all, he thought again. This and more, embarrassing secret, dangerous secret. All precious information. All can save him if he is in a pinch. But how to use it to increase his standing? He already heard some strange rumor; Arianna the Princess from the Dark Lands had already returned to Arakath. But the rumor from the inner chamber of the Emperor, said that the man actually fell in love with the beautiful Princess. Even though he already had an Empress, he couldn''t care less. Of course, the emperor didn''t dare to act on his feelings; that would mean war with the Dark Lands. He sighed a bit Maybe I should use the secret of Lord Rakaia to gain a better job position instead of being a simple scribe. He knew of a secret affair between that lord and Lady Ingrid, daughter of Lord Doug. And the man is known to be spineless, he thought with a smile. And with that final thought, he slowly drifted to sleep. ********************************************************************** Anyone can guess who is the children and what secret they are protecting? hehehe. Anyway, hope you like the story and leave somements and reviews Chapter 113: Let a new world be born (1) Chapter 113: Let a new world be born (1) Rockstill King Adrian, The Crowned King of n In His Chamber Winter hade, and the snow had turned the green forest white. It was Adrian''s least favorite season. He sighed a bit The wind was cutting through his skin and making him feel highly ufortable. He was holding a letter tightly in his hand, deciding whether to ept the letter''s proposition. The wind blew again, and he shivered slightly. He tucked the letter in his pocket and retreated to his chamber. Inside, the cold was bearable, but even with the fire raging, the cold could still be felt. Snow has collected themselves around the vicinity of the castle when he went for my walk yesterday. This year winter might be the coldest he ever experienced Imagine the troops and soldier who went to the North. How cold it would be for them? How horrendous their experience will be? Oh, how he loathed the winters thates Frosted air force into his lungs. He thinks he is going to catch a cold. Since little, his body is not that good with the cold. He is not weak, but he is not that strong either, which is why when he went out the castle his Knights would apany him. Adrian warmed his hands over the open fire while he waited for Ss''s arrival, his trusted advisor who always seemed to give him wise counsel at the right moment. Tonight''s problem was a personal one. After discussing about the war with his minister in the morning, here at night he summons Ss to the castle to advise him on a matter he deemed as important. The war was bearing fruit, and Adrian had already conquered a good percentage ofnd. For the past month, the young lord of the Vermont''s has sent him the military report with precise details of what happens, when it happened and what they can gain, what they gain, what they lost and expenses. But the young lord of House Vermont had said in one of his letters to the king that the war had weakened his family''s economic hold in the East, and he wondered if Adrian could reinforce their coffers with some gold to tide them over while they regained their strength. The Court used joint support of gold from both the Crown and the Vermont''s. With peace settled in the South, the tax collector can resume their job. It is true what Ss said. The Vermont''s are loyal. In another one of the young lord''s letters, he had praised the king, stating that he was pleased that he had not sumbed to the nder of the Court, and reminded him that the Vermont''s had sworn to be his sword and shield. To be honest, Adrian was still worried about Arial''s military endeavors and the strengthening military policy by Lord Arial. There is also the fact that Arial Vermont possesses thergest retune of personal soldiers in his kingdom He nowmanded an army trained and maintained under one house, loyal only to himself, as the sole authority of that House. Aries, by now, had given all powers of decision in military matters to his son, who have proved to be very capable of leading men to battle, while he himself and his wife supervised the economic side of the family affairs. The Vermont have a standing army, ready to be called upon at any time. If this policy of his work, then Arial of House Vermont wouldn''t even have to wait for his banners men toe to him. Not to mention many unded sons, who are Knights, with their young blood, who have nowhere else to release their passion in fighting instead of returning to their family home, join the army of the Dragon, serving the Vermont''s for silver and gold. Though they do have to start from the lowest, it is worth it. With having a pay and their meal taken care of, they readily ept the offer and swear their loyalty to the House. All this was suspicious, but Adrian decided to have faith. Sometimes a man needs to take that leap of faith. The attendant opened the chamber door and announced the arrival of Ss. "Enter Ss," Adrian ordered, gesturing him toe meet him at the firece. "Thank you, my liege," Ss said humbly. Ss joined him at the firece. The attendant then closed the door and now silence descended. The crackling of the fires could be heard clearly. Ss look at the King. The letter held tightly in Adrian''s hands gripped his attention. "A problem?" Ss asked, clearly seeing that he is troubled with something "How do you know?" the king answered. Ss smiled a knowing smile. he hates it when Ss does that. The fact that he can see through him with one nce, his blue eyes scanning him like all secrets of him is seen through Ss then spoke with confidence. "Considering you summoned me with great urgency toe to the castle, undetected, guarded by elite Knights, I doubt it is good news. After all, good news is shared, but bad news is whispered." Adrian smiled bitterly. Like always Ss is right. And his words are true. Good news is always shared, but bad news? They are whispered, sometimes not even spoken, fearing the God above misinterprets it a prayer. Ss knew him too well. "Wise as always, Ss." Ss chuckled and he look pleased. "I do try to be, my liege or I doubt I will be in your grace any longer." "Well, that is true. Here, please read this." Adrian handed him the letter. The envelope was already opened and he can clearly see the wax seal. A dragon sitting on a mountain. He looked at me, a nce that seems to say ''the dragon?'' "Lord Arial?" he asked, his voice trailing off. The king nodded. Ss turned serious, believing that the letter was some secret report. He brought the letter closer to his eyes and read it aloud: From: Lord Arial, Count of Acro, and Regent of Arrandy To: King Adrian n, the First King of n, First of His Name, Protector of the Kingdom of n. My troops have gained victory in Berth and we have executed Lord Wiltshred. We are nning to move to Dented Shield to take the castle under your name. However, I need your permission, my King, for one important charge. If I meet your brother, should I let him live? Or will you exile him? Or again will you let me exact revenge on behalf of those who perished in the Bloody Feast? I await your answer in Berth while my men recuperate and prepare for our attack on thest bastion of the North. Sincerely, Your loyal subject, Lord Arial Vermont. "So, what do you think?" Adrian asked. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> This is part one fo the chapter. tomorrow the next part of the chapter will be posted Chapter 114: Let a new world be born (2) Chapter 114: Let a new world be born (2) Ss put down the letter and sighed. "What do you want, my liege?" Adrian rolled his eyes. "Why do you always answer my question with another question?" Ss chuckled. "Maybe because I want to hear your opinion?" "Give me my options, Ss." "Fine, then I will give you my unreserved opinion." "That is what I expect of you." "Although I must warn you, truth is always hard to swallow, and most of the time it is neverforting." Like always, dramatic in his behavior or his speech, thought the king. Which might be the reason people are so attracted to him, either in my court or within themon folk. "I have no choice," Adrian responded. Then Ss take a breath beforeying his options. "The first option is to let your brother live. I will tell you what it might lead to. If you let your brother live, it would be unwise, to say the least" "Why?" He interrupted Ss held up his hand. "Wait until I''m finished, my liege." "Go on." "If you decided to spare him, out of a misguided sense of brotherhood or familial ties, please do remember, that this man you called your brother, was and still, desires your death, your blood on his hammer, and trust me, if it is him, making this choice, he would not hesitate to choose, to smash your head with his hammer, bathe in your blood, seat on your throne and wear your crown'' "Still, he is my brother." Ss shakes his head "Such naivety, my liege, will spell doom for you." "You said to trust the good in people." "Yes, I did. Contrary to popr belief, trust does not mean you have to be stupid. In your brother''s mind, you don''t exist, my liege." "Maybe he does think of me." Ss nodded. "If he had even a shred of affection towards his younger brother, he would not have crafted such a horrible n as the Bloody Feast. It is only through your luck and perseverance that you escaped from the onught. Kill that man, my liege." "What man?" "The man that still believes that your family can be saved. It''s not broken my liege, your family. It has gone away, lost in the darkness of the Oblivion, the very moment your brother hardened his heart to kill you and all those lords. It is hard to ept but you are alone. You have no brother. What brother would want to kill his own siblings?" Adrian sighed. He knew Ss was speaking true. But he still dared to hope. Hope that his brother would remember. Remember that they were a family. That they used to be brothers. That their father in High Heaven would certainly weep while seeing his sons fighting to the death against one another. Yet, Ss words rang true and he could not deny those arguments. But still, to kill his own blood? Could he give such order himself? He may not be branded Kinyer, but that''s exactly what he would be. "I hoped that my brother would remember that we were a family." Adrian sighed. "How about we exile him?" Ssughed vigorously. A heartyugh, he even pped his hand to his thigh, finding the suggestion to be terribly funny it seems. Then he suddenly looked at Adrian with intense eyes "Do you wish to kill yourself, my liege? Why not drink poisoned wine or jump from the tallest tower in this castle? Why make it so hard on yourself if you wish to die, my liege?" The king was in shock by what he had just heard. "Kill myself?" "Certainly. It is obvious to me that you wish to end your life. Perhaps the world has no pleasure to give you anymore?" He asked again with a crooked smile. "The world still has plenty pleasures for me to discover," Adrian said defiantly. "And I never meant to kill myself, and I refused adamantly, to your suggestion, of drinking poisoned wine, or jumping from the castle tower. I meant to exile him, to a farawaynd, where he will be of no danger to anyone else''" Ss shook his head. "To exile him is to kill yourself, my liege." "How so?" "Imagine my liege. Many of the lords under you right now, followed your banner, fight for you, and risk their life for you some because of honor, others because of vengeance. Their friends, families die in the Feast, and they want to settle that blood debt. Imagine how they will response when they find out the killer of their family, and their friends, is safe and well in a distantnd far from their reaches. What do you think they would feel? Would they still fight for you? Risk their life for you? Raise their banner for you? Even though they spoke the words of fealty, know this, words are winds. Then. they will direct their hatred towards you and they wille by the thousand to unseat you from the throne" "Are you sure?" "Nothing is certain, my liege. Only probable." Adrian fell silent. "Not to mention there is the matter of the throne," Ss continued. "As long as your brother is alive, he can im as one of the imant of the throne. Will you suffer that? What if Dostov decided that they can do more for Alderam or suddenly the Emperor of Vern find you to be the most unprofitable partner to expand his influence to the rest of the Continent? Will they not, then throw their support to your brother? What will you do then?" Adrian sighed, hard and deep. "Then from the beginning, I have only had one choice." He finally realizing the point Ss is making Ss nodded. "Yes, my liege. And I think you knew it the moment you read the letter." "True." Said Adrian while thinking. It is hard to admit but Ss is right. The moment he read the letter he already knows what his orders should be but he hesitated, because he is his brother, his only family, that of his own blood, his older brother. Ss looked at his face and he too must have realized what he have been feeling. He nodded in understanding. This game is cruel, like it meant to be. Who would ever want to be King, if they knew this is what they had to expect? Or is he not strong enough for this heavy crown or the dangerous throne? Then Ss speak. "You are.... afraid. He is your family, yourst living rtive, your blood brother. You want assurance, confirmation. You continue to doubt your decision, my liege, and that is unbing of a great king." Adrian show him a tired smile ''In the fairy tale, the old tales, and poems, the Kings live like Gods, serve by a hundred maids, feast and song fill their court, people love him, the nobles obey him, the ultimate authority and power, from the earth to the sky above. Yet, I sit on the throne every day, yet I felt such dread and fear every time I sit on the throne and when I wear the golden crown and administer my court. Will this be myst day? I asked myself. Are there people plotting against me today? I asked myself again. Will the nobles hear my orders? Fear takes a hold of me, when I sit in that throne and wear the golden crown. Why is my life not happy like the fairy tale of old?'' ''My liege, that is why it is called a fairy tale, old tales, and poems.'' Ss looked at him, waiting for his words,forting words, consoling words. Ss knew what the King is expecting from him but he could not give it. He then said ''Heed my words, my liege. There is never a King who underestimates the power of the throne and ended up well. You should fear the throne. Your words affect lives. It is like a sword is hanged on the ceiling, with a thin thread that holding it from falling and that sword can fall anytime, and you, my liege is under it'' Adrian looked at him and sighed. Ss is a wise advisor and apparently he never even spares him from the truth, not a consoling word, orforting words. Heid the truth for him and it strikes his heart with uneasiness. "Sometimes, I wish you lied to me, Ss. Your words scare me." "Lies, my liege?" Ss chuckled. "Do you rather trade the truth for beautiful lies?" "Maybe. Is it so bad?" "To be strong, truth is the only path. Truth or lies? Which is heavier? Which one takes the most strength to carry around? Which one, my liege?" "The truth, obviously." "And there lies your answer." "Isn''t there any other way to phrase your truth in a more beautiful way that would not make me uneasy?" Ss shook his head. "You wish to be a strong King. I wished there was an easier way but there isn''t, my liege. Pain drives us, teaches us, motivates us and sometimes saves us. For without pain, there can be no great pleasure. Without great sadness, there can be no great happiness. Without sorrowful misery there can be no true beauty. And pain mostly and usually came from the truth, like it always is. Lies are fundamentally different. Lies are beautiful. We cannot, but not be tempted by it. We love them for it tells us what we want to hear, a song in our ear, their siren calls captivated us mind and soul, if we believed in it. The nature of lies as it has always been, is to please, to soothe, tofort. Truth, on the other hand, are painful, and have no regard to anyonefort. It can shatter worlds or build a new one. Great and extraordinary courage is needed to hear the truth while lies require nothing big or small" He said, clearly passionate. Ss look at him and bow slightly. ''How heavy will the truth I have to bear then, Ss? I''m the King. So does my burden heavy? Or light? A burden of arge rock or a burden of a mountain?'' He said, depressed with the thought. He was right, like he always is. Truths are hard, hard to hear, hard to listen. ''Heavy or not, the truth is yours now, as the King and protector, truth will guide you path, though thorny, it will, someday, if you believe and persevere, one day, the truth you will hear, will be good news, untainted by lies. "Then, my orders should be" Adrian said ncing at the letter. "Let the Dragon spew its mes and sink its ws in your brother. Let the lords have their vengeance. Let them end this war so you may rule. Victory is but a step away, my liege. Give your order, send the letters, and let a new world be born." "So, it shall be." Adrian said And he sits down at the table while Ss looked at him. Adrian called the servants to bring him paper and began writing in the letter. And he ends his letter with "Let a new world be borne" ***************************************************************************** Ss like always is doing his job faitfully of advising the King while Arial fight in the battlefield. If you like the chapter please leave somements and reviews and dont forget to vote Chapter 115: Her side Chapter 115: Her side War Camp Lisa Lisa was in her tent, washing herself from the blood and gore of the battlefield while thinking. In these past few weeks the attitude of the nobles and Knights had changed for the better. They seemed a bit more epting towards her. It was appalling for her, that to be epted, a woman needed to prove her mettle more than a man. "Such is the way of the world," Helia once told her. Arial, on the other hand, told her that it didn''t have to be like that. That a new world could emerge, a better world, a kinder world. Such an optimistShe smiles a bit thinking of Arial She was drinking some water and thinking about how brave andmanding Arial had been on the battlefield when her thoughts were interrupted by a booming voice. "Hey!" the voice said. Lisa quickly turned around. It was West Pis with a big smile adorning his face. He smiles at her like he knew something For a moment, it seemed like she had lost her voice as she looked at him. His blond hair had been blown up by the winter wind. Despite that fact, she couldn''t help but admit that he did look good. Also, he had proven himself to be a very capable Knight; calm, collected and above all honorable. Not that she didn''t know this already, considering that they were at the Academy together. And he and her had always fought together during the mock battles. His face really looked different from his usual one on the battlefield, where he looked mostly expressionless or savage. Well, war has that effect on men, she thought. Her mind went back to Arial as she was wondering how this war was going to affect him. Especially, with all the responsibilities he was bearing and refused to share, neither with his closest friends nor even his own fianc. This brief respite from the battle is intended to rest our body and replenishes our mind. But, she knows that Arial would never rest. She has spent a long time with him to know that this is probably true. He is determined to bear the burden himself. Even now, after all the heartbreak and her eptance of the betrothal of Arial and Helia, there is still some part of her heart that was for him "Hey," West called out again. "Hello West," she said. "Dreaming again?" West asked. Lisa shows him an annoyed face. "Maybe. Why did youe here?" West smiled as if he knew a secret. "Just checking up on you." And then he chuckled. She immediately knows that he came here for another reason "Alright, now tell me the real reason you came here," Lisa asked, a trace of anger in her voice. "I know it''s not because we''re best friends. Even at the Academy we were not that close. More like enemies. The Four Greats and the Four Lions." West is trying to hide his smile. Then he shakes his head and said "What makes you think that?" West said, visibly hurt. "During our time at the Academy, I never treated you like an enemy. Mydy, I am hurt to be used in such manner." He said mocking her with his hurt expression while grinning Lisa chuckled slightly. "I''m nody and I don''t think you are hurt." "Yes, you are ady, and true, I am not hurt. More like pricked, really. To have such an opinion of me proves your friendship was not true." Lisa sighed. "Fine. Will you tell me what you''re doing here, SerWest?" West sat down on a chair without permission or asking anything. His annoying grin is on his face. Then he asks "Can I ask you one thing?" "Go ahead." "You like Arial, correct?" A grin had formed on West''s face. He almost chuckled "Pardon?" "You like him. A one-sided love from the looks of it. With all your heart. A one-sided love with your friend''s betrothed." Lisa was filled with such anger that she broke the ss she was holding in her hand. Is he ckmailing me? She thought. He chuckled. This is a side of West she never knew. Is he ckmailing her? She don''t think anyone knew this side of West Pis Her face bes livid while West just grins at her. "That is enough. Your livid expression just answered my question." West got up with a satisfied look on his face and left the tent. He left the tent whistling a tune "What? Hey! Wait!" Lisa yelled. Later That Week "What do you want again?" Lisa asked as she entered West''s tent. "Help me find a map," he said pointing at some boxes. "I seem to have misced it." ''Look around the boxes and if it''s not there, it is probably around the supply package'' "You still remember our deal, right?" "You''re not searching" With a grumble, Lisa spread around the tent searching for the map. Yesterday the intelligence division has given them the map for this terrain. And unfortunately she was assigned together with this man, again, per his request. For some reason he likes to do work with her. Some people have even whispered that West is trying to court her. But she knows better. They hade to the agreement that West would not tell Arial about Lisa''s feelings towards him. In exchange, she would be at his beck and call for a month, ready to do anything he asked of her. He promises never to do and ask her anything that wouldpromise her honor. Seems good right? But still it is still torturous. He treated her like a maid. Fetch his water; fetch his map; bringing her everywhere, whenever he wanted. She was lost and couldn''t figure out what his endgame was. She never understands what is on his mind. But feelings for her? Sheughed to herself. Him and her? They''ll make the worst pair. From what she knew, West came from one of the oldest families of the nobility in the Kingdom while she was the daughter of an upstart lord. The difference in status was too high. In her mind, he just found this to be fun. She searched around his box and found it slit around the crevice of the box, hidden from in sight "Here it is," Lisa said finding the map in some boxes. "Bring it here," West ordered. She handed the map to him. Then heid the map at the table and studied it. She was about to leave when he said slowly but his order can clearly be heard ''Where do you think you are going?'' She looked at him and sighed ''Again? I have to wait again?'' "Read that book on the table while you wait." Lisa looked at the book on the table: A Lady''s Etiquette and Noble''s Behavior. "Fine!" she said in a displeased tone. This time it''s this. She began to leaf through the book, feigning interest. Every time she waited on him, he would give her a book about something, mostly about the nobility and manners and then she has to wait on him until he is done. She opens the book and sit on the chair. An hourter he is still looking at the map, though this time he is marking something She then felt something weird. She looked at him. ''Wait, did he just nce at me?'' She shakes her head. Impossible Then he rises from his chair. ''It''s alright now. I have to meet someone'' He put on his coat and left in a hurry. ''Wait, wait Why so sudd-'' And he already got out. Once again without a clear cut answer he ran. How many weeks before this game is over? She was left in the tent with the books on her left hand, flustered and embarrassed. She threw the book on the ground "What Lion? He is just a cunning little weasel," she whispered to herself. "Taking advantage of me like this I will endure this embarrassment." Arial, Helia and even her brother had praised his honor, all were saying good things about him. But if only they knew the real West, she didn''t think they would utter any word of praise. And she had no choice but to follow his orders. She picked up the book. He is surely going to test me, he did thatst week with all the other books, she thought to herself. And because she failed before, he hinted to her brother that she is in love with Arial. Thankfully, that idiot''s brain is dull as a rock. but she now is afraid at that mischievous smile of West Pis. "AAAHHHHH!" She yelled in frustration, while remembering that mischievous smile of his. Lisa got up from the chair, took a deep breath, and went to the table to write West a letter. The letter was mostlyprised of curse words, a way for Lisa to alleviate the stress. When she was done, she pushed all the things on the table in her knapsack and left the tent, chuckling to herself. If he found all this curse words written to him, would he get angry? Crazy? She could not help but chuckle but she is also afraid that he would find it which is why she had to hide it. She shakes her head and leave the tent We stop for a while from the war and scheming to delve a bit on Lisa love life. Leave somements and reviews. Hopefully it would be a good review. Leave some votes too. And hope you enjoy reading it Chapter 116: Her heart Chapter 116: Her heart Helia''s Tent Lisa eagerly listened to Helia as she told her of Arial''s stubbornness about not sharing. Helia felt as if he was hiding something from her, but she was not sure what. It is not surprising to her. Since Arial was a child, he rarely shares anything about his feeling. She and her brother know better than to ask him, so they only follow his lead most of the times. She raises her concern with her. Lisa then look at Helia then said "At times, Arial can be frustrating," Lisa said. "He has a forceful personality." But Lisa also knew that it is because of his forceful personality that it makes him a great lord and a militarymander but sometimes a normal person might not understand his ways. If he were born and his father did not be a High Lord, if he joins an army for example, his vision and his way might not be epted by the nobles, and at best he can be their infantry leader but not higher. But because he is the son of a High Lord, he can use his influence coupled with his tactical brilliance and his own mobility to move as he wanted in the battlefield, unhindered with his strength. Lisa then told her opinion to Helia. She has always admired Arial from her childhood. Helia nodded after hearing her opinion. "I am afraid you''re right," Helia replied, a trace of desperation in her voice. "And we cannot change him. After all, those are the qualities that have made him a strong leader." "What about your wedding?" Lisa asked, changing the subject. "In two years'' time," Helia said, smiling. Suddenly, a voice cut through the conversation. "May Ie in my Lady?" said the voiceing from outside. ''Did you make arrangement with Arial?'' Lisa asked. It doesn''t sound like Arial voice. Helia shakes her head ''No'' "Who is it?" Helia yelled. "It''s West Pis, mydy." "Oh?" Helia looked at Lisa with a smile, "He''se to see you." ''I heard the rumors. Is it true then?'' Helia said, her eyes brightened "Don''t let him in," Lisa said frantically. "I can''t do such a thing," Helia whispered while smiling like she knew a gossip. "Come in, Ser West!" "No! Why did you do that?" West entered the tent, clearly irritated and Helia excused herself to give them privacy. Helia leave the tent while shing her the politest smile which Lisa know is just her way of saying "you got caught" "Did you see my notes?" Lisa asked, believing that West had found her curse-ridden letter. "Did you take my book?" he countered. "What book?" "A book is something that you either write in or read." "I know what a book is," Lisa snapped. "Then why ask?" "Are you saying that you came here, angry as hell, because of a book? Your priorities are skewed." "To me it''s important," West yelled. The young Pis frantically scanned the room, his eyes narrowing to Lisa''s knapsack. She followed his eyes closely. "You are suspecting me of thievery?" she said angrily. her heart is in anger. To be called a thief. And by this man! She took the knapsack ''Here look at it!'' as she dumped all the contents of the knapsack at onto the ground. Then dumped on the ground, there is some ne, some roasted beef, and then the notes and then with a thump sound, a book fell, a small book that can fit a pocket. She looked at the book, transfixed while West looked at her, his expression was one of boredness. ''Hmm'' he said West picked up the book. "What do we have here, my Lady?" "That how why is that here?" Lisa said stuttering. ''I did''nt.do that on purpose'' She said, her anger doused with cold water West looked on, seemingly enjoying the situation as it unfolded. "Wait, I''ll exin it to you," she said with a sigh. "Wait outside while I clean this mess." Lisa hastily put everything back in her knapsack and rushed outside. West was nowhere to be found. She frantically nced about. A note stuck on the tent''s curtain grabbed her attention. She moved closer and read it: "I''ll meet you tomorrow, my cute little thief." In the Nearby City - North te Restaurant "When will this be over?" Lisa said impatiently while she sipped her wine. With Arial deciding to upy the city many of the Knight was given a ce to stay around the city Tonight West ask her to follow him to eat at a newly opened restaurant. "You do know that you have to pay for this meal, right?" West replied, gesturing to the steak. It is one of the expensive sirloin steaks in this restaurant Lisa rolled her eyes. ''Why do you look at me like that?'' He only smiles. Then Lisa ask "May I ask you something?" "Go ahead." "Why do you do this? Is it because of our rivalry when we were at school or is it something else? Do you hate me because I''m a woman in the troops? Is that it?" Westughed. "Is that your opinion of me mydy? Forgive me if my act looked disrespectful, it is not my intent'' he smiles bitterly and then he continued ''alright I admit it. It is my intention but not for any of the usation you haveid on me, that is for sure'' He looked at her for a while and then he said ''What governed my behavior is not that of a desire wanting to settle old score or because of your gender. It is something else entirely'' He sighed and then he said ''This is the only way I could think to meet you. You are, surprisingly a woman that is hard to reach, prone to your temper, and hardly ept invitation "What do you mean?" Lisa said angrily. She is angry but at the same time she is curious "You see, mydy, I fell for you the moment Iid eyes on you." He said smiling. Suddenly her curiosity turns to anger again. She knows that he tries to court Helia during their time in the Academy. Love at first sight. That is a lie. But what is weirder, is that she is angry at him for that. "You jest, West, like you always do.'' Spending many weeks with him, she could not help but think he is jesting with her. West is still smiling "Then what if I tell you, mydy, that every time I see you, I can''t help but feel my heart beating faster because of you." He said with a smile. "What?" Lisa could not believe what she had just heard. West look sad at this and then he ask "Why do you like Lord Arial?" Silence fell between them as Lisa pondered how to answer West''s question. "I do not know why you want to know or why I even have to exin it," she said. "Actually, Ser West, I''ve never actually know why I fell in love with him. It is a mystery to me too. But if I have to give a reason, maybe it''s because I am familiar with him. Maybe it was because he has these qualities about him or maybe I like the way I am when I''m with him. The feeling I''m a part of something important. Since he was little, and I saw this myself, Ser West, he has vision himself as someone important, marked himself, I daresay, and since that day, I could not help but want to follow him, and maybe that is why. Or maybenone of that. And since I know that I love him, each time I met him, my love increases and increases and so does the pain but maybe I''m addicted to the pain by now. Now, even if I don''t see him in the morning, I will dream of him in the night." West took a deep breath and said, "Then it seems you have a difficult decision to make. Either you bury your feelings, find someone else, or betray your friend by pursuing her betrothed." "Ser West, my love is my affairs to settle. It matches my attitude and I''m used to it" "Even though it''s painful?" "It is a pain that I have learned to live with." West looked at her, his eyes filled with deep feelings. She was wondering if it was pity or understanding, but she could not tell. "Everyone says you are an honorable man. Please keep this secret for me," Lisa said. West continued to look at her, his expression unreadable. "Thanks for the wine and the steak," he said as he rose from his chair. He went out of the restaurant and she could hear the galloping of the horse. He must have ride to the main camp outside the city. She was left confused. Is this the end? Do I not have to do his bidding anymore? The young Pis hastily left the restaurant, leaving Lisa in a cloud of confusion. *************************************************************************** Next chapter is no longer have an editing from an editor so expect mistakes in gramamr and the rest. Anyway, hope you enjoy the story and leave somements Chapter 117: His side Chapter 117: His side West Pis The first time West met her was at the Academy. He was sent to learn about chivalry And even though he was poised to rule but stories of knights and their chivalric quest has always captivated him so with his father permission he went to the Academy, determined to learn and make new friends, for life in the castle can be a bit stifling. And ruling can be a burden, a heavy burden, a burden he knew that one day he have to take up, and rule the family as its head. But back then he wanted to be one of the Knight Brothers On his first day, West searched for Helia. Not because there is love between them both but because it is the right thing to do. He was too young at that time to felt love nor that they have developed any feelings to each other. It was because father and he know, he meant it in the pure, noblest intention to unite our Houses of Zephyr and Pis but that doesn''t mean he have to like the arrangement but still, propriety and honor must be upheld. She is his betrothed And as such, even though he felt no love for her, honorpels him to treats her like thedy she is. That night, during the first banquet, West had invited Helia to join him, Harold, Arago and Reval at their table. She did not look pleased, and he believed that the invitation had somewhat annoyed her. West had heard the stories of course, how she ran from her home, protesting the marriage, and he can sympathize with her feelings which is why he invite her but it seems only to incense her more. The banquet itself is not that big, mostly because not that many students arrive in the Great Hall yet. After getting to know each other, Harold began to disparage themon folk. West wished he could give him a tongueshing but dared not, for Harold, as the son of Lord Alderam, was his Lord. The off-putting remarks disgusted Helia as well, and she excused herself from the table to join another one nearby. She held out her hand to some boy with a white hair apanied by a girl and a boy. West looked at them. And something attracts him. Not the boy beside the white hair boy, nor the white hair boy itself, nor it was Helia. But what attracts him was the girl. West tried to enjoy the evening, but he could not. He was enthralled by the girl who sat next to Helia. Her blonde hair glistened like gold and her blue eyes seemed to cast a spell on anyone who dared to look at them. For the first time in his life, West was falling in love. What is this feeling? he asked himself. The Knight Master Orval rose from his seat and delivered a speech, which West gave scant attention to. His eyes keep going to her. Instead of watching over Helia, he found himself staring at the girl who always positions herself around the white hair boy. Who is she? He thought. He then turned to Arago and asked, "Do you know her name?" "Whose?" Arago said with a trace of confusion in his voice. "The girl sitting next to Helia." Arago studied the table. "Ah yes. Her name is Lisa Lethe. She is in the Fierce Dragons group." West shook his head in disappointment. He could not court her like he wished now that he was betrothed. To court someone else, not to mention hercking family background, though it did not bother him, it will damage his family name and he couldn''t do that to his father honor, his family honor. So he did nothing. And nothing was the hardest things to do. The days passed like a dream. West learned from other recruits that Lisa and Helia had gone on a difficult quest. Harold was furious, confident that they were showing off and would die in the process. West met them one day in the Hall while talking to Harold. "Don''t you think that''s just showing off?" Harold said sarcastically to Arial. West said nothing, even though he was furious with Harold. It was unbing of a noble to wish harm on other fellow nobles, not to mention to a fellow Knight. Arago and Reval, Harold''sckeys,ughed and snickered. Avil snickered on the back. Kyle and Lisa looked at them, but said nothing. They then look at the ground and somehow it made his heart burns with fire looking at the woman that he had crush on being subjected to such treatment. Looking at Lisa like that oddly make him want to shred Harald to pieces right there and then. He clenched his fist and his eyes is burning. While he was about to be blinded with anger, suddenly a crashing sound sobers him up Arial pushed Harald from his seat, sending him crashing into the Purple Faery table. Harold was shocked, and so were hisckeys. Arago was having a hard time holding back his smile though. West could not help but smile as well. After a few tense minutes, Harold got up and walked away. The matter was over. "We must go as well," Helia said. "Our quest awaits us." West bid them farewell and wished them a safe journey. A few weekster, Helia and Lisa returned. And what tales they brought. Tales of glory! Tales of killing notorious criminals and saving innocent lives. West was delighted while Harold was frustrated. He had wished for their demise, and seeing them showered with adtion fueled his anger. "Congrattions!" West said to them. "I hope someday that I too shall go on such a chivalric quest." The celebration continued while West rxed on a sofa. The matter with Helia had been eating away at him for quite some time. She was obviously not in love with him. That he could clearly see. But his father had insisted that he should court her. But how could he court her when his heart belonged to another girl? He tries to court Helia because of the insistence of his father but she did not respond. But the fault is not hers alone. How can he court her with all the attention she deserves when his own heart pines for another? The months passed while West wrestled with his feelings for Lisa. And then he got good at hiding his feeling. His feeling was buried so deep, so cleverly hidden there is not even a hint that could make anyone realize how much his love grows for the cute little girl named Lisa. At times when she didn''t notice, he would stare at her longingly. At times he would pretend that he doesn''t know his own feeling Pretending it''s not true. Pretending he didn''t see her. Pretending that seeing her every day, lessen his love for her. He longed for her, desperately wishing that she was in his arms. And since, he is unable to say that three little words, every time she turns her back and leave, he can only look at her longingly. His mother once said, "pretending, and denying love makes a man heart hard in the inside, his heart stopped beating for life, and the beauty of the world never truly opens, his life never trulyplete" He admires not only her beauty but her fire, her burning passion for good her strength to fight evil. He would not deny that she is cunning, but she always does the right thing and her bravery and courage of standing up what she believes tantalize him like no one ever could. In the poem of Levitia and Leliana, doesn''t the brave and virtuous princess kill the dragon without Levitia''s help? She was like that to him. The young, virtuous princess covered in mud, yet so beautiful like a rough diamond. West had also noticed that Lisa had quite a temper. And that only made her moreplex in his eyes. She is a challenge. And who would not like a challenge. Only cowards. He also notices she always hang out with Helia, Arial and her brothers. All goodpanion, strongpanion, so his one sided love, his unrequited love, though he is worried about her, doing many dangerous quest he can put his heart at ease because the choice of herpanions. Of course he is not the only one who likes her in the long years that passes because when her father bes a part of the nobility, many marriage proposals came for her yet she rejected every one. No one knows why. And she is hard to approach. She is known as the Four Greats while he and Harald and theirpanion is dubbed the Four Lions. He always chooses Helia to fight him, because he could not bear to hurt Lisa. Years passed, but West never found the courage to tell her his feelings. Then the war began. This is from West POV. So that you could understand some of his behavior and undersatnd why he falss in love with Lisa. Anyway. see you all tomorrow and leave somement Chapter 118: His heart Chapter 118: His heart A few yearster finally he is stationed in the very same unit with Lisa. And his love blooms again, like it never before and this time it''s different. He no longer has to worry about his heart for he is no longer betrothed and his House is not the one that would care for background right now. He no longer has the chains that bind him beforeand he will not let it chain him again. But still his own shyness is hard to ovee. But he knows something must change, now that he is given this chance. Today is the war council after the battle helping Lord Summersill. The war council convened. "My lord," said Ser Hugh displeased. "It is not well for a girl to meddle in the work of a man." Lisa looked at him and chuckled. "Do you have something else to say or should we take it outside and see who the real girl is? I am a Knight Sister of the Order of n and of a higher rank than you!" Some lords shook their heads in disgust. Sir Hugh looked as if Lisa''s words had struck a nerve. West understood the point that Lisa was trying to make. Butshing out like this was not the way to gain any recognition. He had learned that in his father''s court. Sometimes, beautifully crafted words were more persuasive than wordsing from an angry heart. "Mydy, I did not wish to insult you," Ser Hugh said, trying to calm her. West look at Ser Hugh and while other people couldn''t see it, he could see it. This Ser Hugh is interested in Lisa. "Shut up!" Lisa shouted, her eyes feral like she wanted to kill the knight. West smile looking at her. That fire in her eyes. She is still the same. And to meet her again, is a God given chance. Another lord raised the same concern. West could not interfere because he was not part of the main army, though Arial had promised him, after the next battle, if he distinguishes himself, he would be promoted. Then Helia tries to defend Lisa "Enough!" Arial yelled, and the bickering stopped. "Do you doubt my choice?" The lords sat silent. Then Lord Paris spoke. "My lord, we did not wish to anger you," Lord Paris replied, "only to advise you. But to bring ady of questionable birth to join our expedition is a little, you know" "Oh, what should I know?" Arial replied. "Are you also insulting my family, Lord Paris?" "No, no, no. I meant no such thing." Hesitated Lord Paris, trying to cover his faux pas. "Then it is better to keep your mouth shut, isn''t it?" Lord Paris nodded vigorously. "I will hear no more of this." Arial said in a booming and clear voice. "All I care is whether you can fight in battle. I care not if you are a woman or a man. If Lisa proves to be useless in battle, I will remove her from the battlefield; however, the same rule applies to any man. Do I make myself clear?" "Yes, my lord" The battle of North Fort was long and arduous, but the Dragon forces came out victorious. It was during that battle that West understood why Lisa had rejected all the wedding proposals she received before. It was because she was in love with someone. West could not help but notice how worried Lisa was about Lord Arial''s well-being. During battle, her eyes were always on Lord Arial, watching him with the same expression West had when he looked at her. In all probability she likes him. He could see it clearly during the attack. While his eyes darted at her, her eyes only watch Lord Arial back, watching it with the same face and expression he has when he longed for her. A person in a one sided love could spot the same kind of people like them. And then when he looks at her seeing Arial like that he wished that she could look at him the same way And greed filled his heart, to be loved like that and for the first time he sees a chance. So, she doesn''t like himThat''s alright. That is because she doesn''t know him yet. Smiling, he could not help but be excited. He can pursue her now. The him right now can pursue her and not worry about anything. He can stay true to his heart desire without soiling his family name, his honor intact One day, West entered Lisa''s tent. He observed her drinking water from a goblet, water dripping from the edge of her mouth. She turned around and looked. "Hello West," she said. Seeing her, and for the first time in a long time, having the courage to do something about his feeling, make him smile all of a sudden. Though he knows what he is about to do is not quite honorable he still will do it. The winter wind passes by him. Yet, he doesn''t even feel the cold, his heart beating as fast as a warhorse running in the prairie. He almost forgets the words he wanted to say. The winds of winter feels like the wind of spring. She looks like her mind is wandering. And even in that moment she looked beautiful. What is she thinking about? Arial? He thought to himself. "Dreaming again?" West asked. "Maybe. Why did youe here?" "Just checking up on you." He replied with a smile. With that dreamy look in her eyes, he was pretty sure that she was just thinking about Lord Arial. "Alright, now tell me the real reason you came here. I know it''s not because we''re best friends. Even at the Academy we were not that close. More like enemies. The Four Greats and the Four Lions." West was in shock. He had never considered her an enemy. "What makes you think that?" he asked. "During our time at the Academy, I never treated you like an enemy. Mydy, I am hurt to be used in such manner." "I''m nody and I don''t think you are hurt." "Yes, you are ady, and true, I am not hurt. More like pricked, really. To have such an opinion of me proves your friendship was not true." He lied while holding back the deep pain in his chest "Fine. Will you tell me what you''re doing here, SirWest?" Lisa said with a sigh. West sat down on a chair. "Can I ask you one thing?" "Go ahead." She curiously answered. He grinned, "You like Arial, correct?" "Pardon?" She looked so shocked that he immediately understood that he was right. "You like him. A one-sided love from the looks of it. With all your heart. A one-sided love with your friend''s betrothed." He said to himself. Only when he heard the noise of the broken ss did he understood that he had spoken aloud. "That is enough." He pressed again before she could say anything back to him, "Your livid expression just answered my question." West got up with a satisfied look on his face and left the tent. At least now he can meet her under the pretext of her secret. Cowardly? Yes, but not many people can be brave when faced with love. Death is undoubtedly easier. Love on the other hand is more, if not, more terrifying than death "What? Hey! Wait!" West continued walking as if he had not heard her, whistling a tune. "What do you want again?" Lisa asked as she entered his tent. "Help me find a map," he said pointing at some boxes. "I seem to have misced it." "You still remember our deal, right?" "You''re not searching" Lisa grumbled andined as she searched for the map. West thought she looked cute when she was angry. He also heard the rumors around the camp that he is trying to court her. Well, they are not wrong. "Here it is!" Lisa yelled, showing West the map. "Bring it here." Lisa handed West the map and heid it on the table to study it. Seeing that he was in deep contemtion, she almost turned around to leave. "Read that book on the table while you wait." Lisa looked at the book on the table. "Fine!" she replied. West could hear the anger in her voice but didn''t care. Lisa opened the book and began reading intently. West stared at her and chuckled. Before and even now, the most mesmerizing thing about her, is this. How does she look this beautiful even when she''s angry? I didn''t know that someone could look sensual reading a book, he thought. She looked back at him and he quickly lowered his gaze. I hope she didn''t catch me staring at her. It''s not that he wants her to be his maid. It''s more like he wants her to be close to him. Every day, even in this time of war, his heart blooms with happiness. He knew the opposition of some nobles about her presence in the camp. And he hoped that by reading this, she would learn the art of persuasion andpromising. She opens the book and read intently. He chuckled a bit. In the beginning she hates it but this time she looks more epting towards the idea. Even her behavior is more graceful these days. He couldn''t help but stare at her, the way her hair falls from her shoulders, or the way her lips puckered up when she encountered some difficult words. West continued studying the map. He noticed a weak spot on their formations that the Lords had certainly missed and decided to immediately report to Lord Henry. "It''s alright now," he said. "You can go as I have to meet someone." "Why so suddenly?" Lisa asked. "I must go," he said and hurried outside. "AAHHHHH," for some reason he could hear a yell from his tent. He chuckled to myself. She must be feeling a little frustrated, he thought with a smile. When West returned a few hourster, he noticed that his diary was missing. "Oh God! The poem!" he said to himself blushing furiously. In the missing diary was a poem he had written and dedicated to his love for Lisa. He searched the tent furiously but could not find it. Lisa has it, he thought. HELIA''S TENT "May Ie in my Lady?" West said, bowing. "Who is it?" Helia yelled. "It''s West Pis, mydy." "Come in, West!" Helia answered, inviting him toe inside. "I will be right back." She left the tent, leaving West alone with Lisa. "Did you see my notes?" Lisa interjected. "Did you take my book?" West asked, his heart was beating furiously. "What book?" "A book is something that you either write in or read." He couldn''t tell her that it was a diary, nor what was in it. "I know what a book is." "Then why ask?" "Are you saying that you came here, angry as hell, because of a book? Your priorities are skewed." "To me it''s important." He was having a lot of trouble holding back his anger. West scanned the tent and his eyes narrowed in on a knapsack. "You are suspecting me of thievery?" she said angrily. She took the knapsack and dumped all its contents on the ground. West picked up the book. "What do we have here, my Lady?" "That how why is that here?" Lisa said stuttering. They stared at each other silently. West was relieved. It didn''t seem that she took his diary voluntarily, so he was sure she hadn''t read it. It was just an ident. "Wait, I''ll exin it to you," she said with a sigh. "Wait outside while I clean this mess." While she cleaned the mess, West wondered if it would be better if they met the next day. He left her a note and walked away. In the Nearby CityNorth te Restaurant "When will this be over?" Lisa asked. "You do know that you have to pay for this meal, right?" West said gesturing to the te, he was getting an expensive steak as an apology for her taking his dairy. Lisa rolled her eyes. Lisa rolled her eyes. "May I ask you something?" "Go ahead." "Why do you do this? Is it because of our rivalry when we were at school or is it something else? Do you hate me because I''m a woman in the troops? Is that it?" Westughed and thought to himself: Well it seems that it''s time toe clean. He proceeded and told Lisa how he felt about her. Heid it all down for her while maintaining his facade of confidence. Speaking clearly and unambiguously in a way to prevent any misunderstanding. And she didn''t believe him "You jest, West, just like you always do." She said to him. Was his love such an incongruity? Then what about her love for Arial? "Why do you like Lord Arial?" he asked her curiously. A momentary silence fell between them while Lisa pondered his question. Finally, she answered. "I do not know why you want to know or why I even have to exin it," she said. "Actually, Ser West, I''ve never actually know why I fell in love with him. It is a mystery to me too. But if I have to give a reason, maybe it''s because I am familiar with him. Maybe it was because he has these qualities about him or maybe I like the way I am when I''m with him. The feeling I''m a part of something important. Since he was little, and I saw this myself, Ser West, he has vision himself as someone important, marked himself, I daresay, and since that day, I could not help but want to follow him, and maybe that is why. Or maybenone of that. And since I know that I love him, each time I met him, my love increases and increases and so does the pain but maybe I''m addicted to the pain by now. Now, even if I don''t see him in the morning, I will dream of him in the night." And what an answer he got. West sighed. Such passionate love, but like me shecks courage, he thought. She dreams of great love but she''s too afraid. Like him. Eerily simr like him Then he needs to give an advice. West took a deep breath and said, "Then it seems you have a difficult decision to make. Either you bury your feelings, find someone else, or betray your friend by pursuing her betrothed." "SerWest, my love is my affair to settle. It matches my attitude and I''m used to it." She replied defiantly. "Even though it''s painful?" he already knew the answer to that question She is stubborn. One of the qualities that make him fall in love with her. "It is a pain that I have learned to live with." And added, "Everyone says you are an honorable man. Please keep this secret for me." Stubborn, he smiled. One of her best qualities. He looked at her and by Light, she looks heavenly. He can say it now. he pumps himself up. And he looks at her again but the words did note out. He smiles bitterly. Like her. he too iscking in his courage. West fell in deep contemtion. Someday, someday, when I conquer my fear, I will tell you all this again, but not now. Now, I need to tend my pain. It''s not easy to sit and listen calmly when the woman you love reveals her love for another man. The pain is unbearable and almost suffocates him. She doesn''t like me? That is what he thought and then there is this panic rising up in his heart What do I do? He asks himself. How can I make her fall in love with me? And this is his second question. Because he knows if he let go of her just because of this, he knows he would regret it all of his life. "Thanks for the wine and the steak," he said as he rose from his chair and left. ************************************************************************* This one is a little long than usual. Next chapter we will be going to Dostov to see what happen there. Arial did worry about Dostov entering the war of the sucession if you notice what he was been saying before Chapter 119: Josephite rebellion Chapter 119: Josephite rebellion HARALD ALAN DOSTOV HOUSE OF ANCONA LANNOVER 1014 LIGHTMONTH He sighed as he looks around at this unfamiliarnd. He is here in Dostov with his mother. The war has forced him here. His father sent him here when the Vermont forces break ground in the North. The war is unfavorable to his family right now. And his father is more like hidden them here, far from the reaches of the dragon. ''Arial'' Harald muttered under his breath He was his rival in the Knight Academy and now he is marching to the North to fight his father. Years have passed and times have changed. Before, he was not even in his notice, now he is an existence that could rival his own father And who would have thought that they would have such bad blood? And to think he is the one leading the army of his House. If that is not enough his achievement out his aplishment to shame. How could they be of the same age but be so different? He also wanted to contribute in the military and his heart was furious but his father asks him to protect his mother So he apanies his mother to Dostov in the House of Ancona territory They are living near Lake Canter, one of thergestke in the continent. While his father is trying to repelled the attacks by the Dragon forces in n, here in Dostov, there is a civil war brewing for many years and this year it has broken out. Unrest everywhere, plots spoken in hush tones in the royal court, and alliance created and broken between rivalling lords. No matter where they go, it seems there would be no peaceful life for them. In the Dukedom, there is the War of Session. And here? A rebellion. The Josephite Rebellion. They are the supporters of King Joseph III of Dostov. King Joseph I ruled Dostov from 870 to 890 from the ruling House of Sable but because he was a Vern Lucellian he was reced by House Quinn. Those who continued to support the exiled King Joseph I and his heir became known as Josephites The House Quinn began creating their own dynasty vowing their dynasty wouldst when they founded. While the Quinn was basking in the glow of glory, the deposed King vowed to return and take back his throne. The Josephites were opposed by Terrisemites or Terrisite, people of Anis who supported the Cori Lucellian cause and would not tolerate a Vern Lucellian Kingdom. There are many battles fought between the two forces and it has simmered down but this year the battles red up again. Joseph II once led an army to Dostov from Bardent but it was quickly quelled. And many Loths died that day which make the most of Josephite supporters. And House Ancona for better or worse is a supporter of the Josephite cause. Though before the rebellion, their support of the cause is secret. Even his own mother didn''t know about this. If not for recent event, then his mother would never have known. This must be his grandfather n when he decided to back Harald father to be the sole power in n. To help him restore the line of Kings under House Sable. The glorious revolution began. Harald is a native of n, the race of Caelum but he has a mixed blood from his mother side. In the Dukedom, Caelum race dominates everything. Rarely there are other races other than some ounder that came for a visit. In Dostov there are many races. There are the Anis, the Raxons, the Loths and many and many more. Those who intermarried with other native inhabitants whose blood is not pure Caelum. To his eyes theplex web of religious and political loyalties which underpinned Josephitism can seem alien and unsympathetic. Which is why he is reading the book right now. Because it matters to his mother side, that he knows of their history and what at stake here. What his mother side of the family has been fighting for all these years and why and how the conflict came to be. He flips the pages to the next chapter. And he reads it. The whole movement might be said to span the decade from the deposition of Joseph I. He was a Lucellian devote but his faith was of Vern doctrine. Joseph I decided that by promoting edicts of religious tolerance, he would be able to surreptitiously re-establish Lucellian Orthodox as the official faith of Dostov. This notion produced near-hysteria in Joseph''s Lucellian Liberate subjects - who had been taught to abhor this doctrine of faith. When a son was born to the King and Queen, Dostov Liberate were faced with the prospect of never waking up from their worst nightmare: an Orthodox Lucellian dynasty. They turned to Joseph closest friend, Lucellian Liberate Lord William of Quinn. Lord William of Quinne from a powerful noble family and very influential in thend. In 890 AF he led a sessful invasion of Dostov supported by many of Dostov Liberate nobles. Joseph I panicked and fled the realm. Many of the nobles dered for William. It was an easy victory and William rose to the throne. The Quinn dynasty was established and since then battles were fought between these two factions of ideologies. And so begins the sporadic battle which was thought to be crushed by Terries Quinn during his reign in 1002AF. He was focusing on his reading when he heard the sound of the door creaking. Then it slowly opens to reveal his mother ''Son?'' ''Mother'' He reply. His mother look at him and saw the book on his hand and she smiles. Then she asks. ''Still reading?'' herald smiles bitterly and nodded ''Yes. I need to gain some knowledge if we are to live here.'' She also nodded. There was an odd silence and ten like she could not contain her anxiousness anymore she asks ''Do you think your father will be safe?'' there is worries in her tone, and he could see the dry tears on her eyes. She worries about him. ''Surely, my father will beat the Dragon forces.'' He said confidently. But his mother was not consoled hearing this. Instead she creased her eyebrows and sighed ''He didn''t seem so sure, son'' His mother said, her hand is twitching. One of his mother habits when she is nervous. She just sighed and smiles. Then his mother leaves the room once again to talk with grandmother he presumes. These days they are always talking. He always maintained his manner in the castle befitting the behavior of a High Lord and as such he did not eavesdrop on them Then he resumes his readings. He knows how the movement started but how does it reemerge? He set the book aside and look at the outside. The reigning King The new King from House of Quinn, Terris Quinn reign is characterized by government tactlessness and economic disasters. With Renasia on the south began expanding their powers and the bad rtions with Bardent because of the strict religion code that forbid a Lucellian to trade with people of other religions and the souring rtionship with Tuca, there is no trade partners that is truly willing to negotiate with them. And not to mention the threats that Seren posed. There is always fighting around the borders and the frontier towns. Thus, to the die-hard believers in the hereditary right of Joseph were added, to the dissatisfied lot. Josephitism became a pull for almost anyone with a grudge against the government. The Union of 1010 then produced what was for many Loths the grudge to end all grudges. The Union was something that gives a lot of freedom to traders and religious freedom and lifting certain banning from the church of Liberate The ink was hardly dry on the treaty before it was being widely denounced, and thends were ripe for sedition. The Bardenian, who were at war with Dostov a few years before, suddenly saw an advantage to be gained here. They wouldnd the new heir, Joseph III ''The Pretender'' in his ancestral kingdom and start a rebellion. It was an excellent opportunity to unite much of the nation, even many Anis and Raxons, on the Josephite side against the Union. Why he is so concerned about this? Because a month ago the King, he sacked his grandfather George, Duke of Lannover title because of his insistence on helping his father gain the throne of n. And a few weeks after that Harald grandfather retaliates by raising the standard of House Hannover, on one side he put the banner of his house, House Ancona, a lion biting a deer while on the other is the twin Lions banner the symbol of Josephite banners. Thousands have heard the summons and thousands have flocked to the banner. Thousand havee with spear and sword, offering fealty to the cause. The rebellion is finally happening with his mother side of the family is leading it. Hence why it is so important for him to educate himself on the matter And right now his grandfather is trying to take the west of Dostov and he gained many sesses, taking cities after cities without difficulties. And sooner orter, he too will be in battle here, helping his grandfather. But there is one mistake that his grandfather had made. He raises his banner of rebellion without even bothering to warn the Josephite court. And Harald also heard disturbing news that came from Vangua as the Human Continent seems to be plunged into chaos right now. Their young King is in hiding after an assassination attempt is uncovered. Right now no one knows where King Edward of House Merovich is hiding. He is still not married at his age, and right now he is the only heir to the throne. Why he is worried about a foreign king and his kingdom? Because Vangua is a major yer in the Continent, now that Vern is in decline and Renasia and n begin baring its fang to the Human Continent While he is worried about that, thankfully nothing bad is happening on his grandfather side Soon if not sooner, the entire west of Dostov will be under the control of his grandfather. This is something that the crown should be worried about. He has already prepared himself to join the battle by training every day in the training ground. His father is on n fighting the Dragon and Spears forces while here they fight against the Crown. If they fail in both endeavors, who would know what will happen to his family. But if they won? Now that would send his house to unprecedented heights. And this conflict in Dostov is unique This was not a phenomenon of a backward rural people rising for archaic notions of loyalty to the deposed king. There was strong support for the Josephite cause in the trading burghs of south of Dostov, as well as in the hignds in the North. The Patriotic Loths and disgruntled Dostov From the reports it seems Duke of Argyl did try to advise the King regarding Harald grandfather sacking from his title, warning that Beyond the Lands of the Fire, the rebel have thousands spears to ten at least against the crown. His grandfather did try to take thend around the East but repelled by Lord Argyll which seized vital ground around Virling, but he was heavily outnumbered. Then at the battle of Serind, when all seemed lost, his grandfather lost his nerve and suddenly withdrew. The btednding of the Pretender couldn''t retrieve things, and the leaders of the rising fled. Now rested and their morale replenished, Harald grandfather tries again. But, even Harald could see that the moments have passed and now the exiled House of Sable became no more, than useful pawns in foreign hands. But one family need to be at the forefront of this battlefield if it was to receive rewards. And that would be their family. He has nned this by himself. Grandfather has a strict believe in the divine Right of the King but I don''t. Harald mused If what Arial do is any indication, the divine Right to rule came from your own strength. Ruling by military might And like the Vermont''s backing of the family of Uncle Adrian, he too will do the same thing here in Dostov. They might not have silvers and gold as much as the Vermont''s but they have a just cause, which many of the noble''s lord flock to and an army that at least can help the Josephites wins while the others join. The Northern and Eastern Dostov had settled and won under the Terris regime, which is unloved, but did not move to outright revolt. They need a little push for them to move into action And now word came from Bardent, that Joseph III has put together his own tiny invasion force with the help of Tuca and Bardent tond in Dostov. The Prince came with an army, aye, he did, but not with supplies and gold. It is up to the western noble houses to aid him when he came from the East from Bardent and South from Tuca. One is led by a military soldier from Tuca while from Bardent the army will be led by the King himself. The king has sent letters to Harald grandfather, guaranteeing that even if the uprising failed, that his grandfather will be highly rewarded. Words are winds Harald father once said. Give them steel and let see which is more powerful. Swords or words? And the rebellion is beginning to intensified and even though his father still struggles in North of n, Harald can do nothing but pray to the Light above and hope that his n works. ***************************************************************************** While Arial is fighting in the Dukedom, Harald is trying to amasss force for his father in Dostov. If he seeds the conflict in the Dukedom might take a new dimension as it will brought Dostov into it Chapter 120: The secret Chapter 120: The secret 1014 WHITEMONTH A week have passed. The rebellion is a remarkable sess. The South nobles have joined their cause and yesterday the Execution in Crown Hills happened. The noble lords that swear fealty to the crown was executed in the Crown Hills in the manner of beheading and quartering. Their body scattered among the hills as an insult. Many of the Crown forces was toote in responding, after all they are divided and withdrawn to the invasion force from Tuca and Bardent, both belong to King Joseph. Not to mention, the reluctance of the general poption to martyr themselves for Terris, allowed King Joseph to upy Cumbend quite easily. And then he marched to Gowrie and meets his forces from Tuca, unite and upy Gowrie virtually unopposed. To whip popr support, he sent a letter to the Grand Papnoticon in Vern to assert his im as the rightful King of Dostov. Lord Colt tries to take him on, in an attack to reim Cumbend, a surprise attack but thankfully because of the extensive spywork from Bardent they were the one being surprised by the Josephite attack at dawn and torn apart in the span of not more than one hour. The Josephite army now possessed Cumbend, Lannover, and Gowrie. There is nothing else stopping Joseph to march to Queens and take back the castle that once belongs to his ancestor. Harald grandfather begs the King to wait for reinforcement and this is only after his insistence. On the other hand, many other lords think that Joseph should march straight to Queens Harald see the dangers posed by their suggestion. Is this a wise decision? Not if it is based on unfounded rumors. Lord Eddard assured the King that Bardent forces would join him, and that massive Tuca military aid would be forting. Promises are words. And words are wind. His grandfather tries to dy the march and, thankfully the King listens. So now they wait. ***************************************************************************** ZHANG LIAO BAO. He took hisst look at the city. He nodded and smile. He has left the Imperial city. Though it is certainly not by choice that is for sure. He should be panicked but he is not. Why would he panic? Because the pce guards and their troops are all looking for him. All of them were ordered to capture him if they found him. They are doing a full sweep of the city searching for him Thankfully, Prince Articon Alfred hides him for a while during their first search. Liao Bao is indebted to him for his hospitality Prince Articon Alfred is one of the great people in the Church of Vern, and because he once helps him with one form of magic that seems to be about some runic writing, he felt that he is indebted to me. Liao Bao know of his talent in magic in a world where magic is rare and the bloodline diminished every decade. Though the Prince Articon thinks that he was the one who solve the problem but the truth is it was Alexander journal that help him. There are many theories in there, about many of most, Levitia theory which Alexander studies. Some he has found the solution to, some are just scribbles. Liao Bao, on the other hand did not even understand it very much He just takes the credit. And thank the ancestors, he did. If not Liao Bao doubt the Prince Articon will help him, hiding him, even though he might be implicated. But even his protection will wear thin. So right now, Liao Bao is disguising himself to get out of the Imperial city. It would not be an easy task. After all, it is guarded and patrolled by thousands of troops belonging to the Emperor. ''It is all my bad luck. How unfortunate I was'' Heined in his heart His n was to rack up some achievement in the Imperial city and then return to his home and vige, with splendor and wealth. What a pity! A pity! But thinking about it again he did not regret it. All for the sake of beauty. And he remembered her face again and her pleas, and he know he might die doing what she asks of him, but he will die a content man. ''I, Zhang Liao Bao do not have many redeeming qualities but save for one. I could not let a beautiful woman cry and leave them alone.'' He said to himself. right now he is in an inn just outside the Forbidden City. When he went out for a walk to buy some supplies he even sees his own poster stered on the city wall so he uses some disguise technique he learned during his years in the pleasure house. He only had oneint on his poster that is stered all over the city. They paint his face to be very ugly. He wanted toin about that It is an injustice to his reputation. ''This handsome face of mine, this perfect beautyand they dare disrespect me such!'' he thought Still, he might die if he fights them, and truthfully he hates it to be such a mess. Usually, someone with his rank would not be hunted this much. But he knows one secret, a secret that might spell doom for the Empire. And it all ising back to him as he closes his eyes, the wind from the outside window of his inn blows inside. ********************************************************************* A FEW DAYS BEFORE ''Who is that ying such music?'' He asked himself He is hearing a very sorrowful music being yed on the string, the melody is sad and mncholic, the voice that sings the song are tantalizing Today his journey through the secret passage and the tunnelwork has led him to a hiddenke in the pce. At first he thought no one is here, because he used to stop by here and yed around the Lake the water is clear and refreshing and not to mention, it is beautiful and it has been a very long time since he visited here. So, he did not expect to hear music when hee here today The sound of the Qing can be heard; its melody is filling the area. The tempo is slow and invites sorrow in one hearts. Theke was blooming with lotus flower and he can see behind a teau there is someone who is ying it. Theke is still beautiful and mesmerizing just like thest time he saw it. And now for it to be filled with such a sorrowful music. How beautiful the scenery bes, how the dullest and still ce turns toan evesting moment of beauty. The veil hides the face. The song, this song is usually yed in pleasure house but it is not a happy song. Yes, Liao Bao recognizes the song. This song is Leliana Sorrow. This is her song when she has married Alexander the Diligent, song that many pce maids heard a year before she disappeared. One of the pce maids, ire Moor then sing it and it was spread out of the pce. from her the title of the song was called Leliana Sorrow. The theme seems to be about Levitia, her lover, who she sang toe back to her. Don''t you miss me? Here I am waiting for you My hands are cold waiting for your return My heart is suffocated with longing Just looking at the distance by myself. The beautiful sunset The sorrowful moonlight None hold the same beauty Even if in the end my hands are trembling in the cold But it is only you that I think about The person that I long so hard that I''m going insane The words that I want to hear The words that I want you to say I love I love you Where are you? The person who have engraved memory here in my heart The person that I long so hard that I''m going insane The words that I want to hear The words that I want you to say I love I love you Where are you The person who have engraved memory here in my heart Unconsciously, Liao Bao walked to the source of that melody, like he was being enchanted by the melody. And then he stepped on a twig. ''Who''s there?'' she said her voice rmed but her hands still y the Qing. ''How did she hear me?'' Liao Bao thought to himself He already got out from the passage and walk away from theke and now he is even hiding behind the bush but he never thought she would realize him all the same Then she spoke, her voice is gentle, but there is a trace of defiance in her voice ''To what do I owe the pleasure, what wise counsel you have toe suchte at night? If it''s you George, your offer does not appeal to Me.'' she said not once looking back at me. It was clear, that this woman has misunderstood him to be another person. He approached ''I wouldn''t dare to give wise counsels.'' And she stopped ying. She seems to realizes the voice that is answering her is different ''You''re not him.'' Still she didn''t turn back. Liao Bao push the veil away and he could see her back. And this time she turned to look at me And he was speechless the moment he saw her, his heart beats faster, his hands are sweating of nervousness and his eyes couldn''t help but to look at her like he waspelled to by some unknown force. She had the most beautiful pair of eyes, that blue like theke of Deities in the Mountains along the North, her skin was white like the first snow that falls, and her hair is ck in the most beautiful way. ''Who are you?'' she asked. ''IIII''m Zhang Liao Bao, mydy'' He said stuttering Then he tries to regain hisposure and he recite back theponents of the poems. ''Even if in the end my hands are trembling in the cold But it is only you that I think about The person that I long so hard that I''m going insane The words that I want to hear The words that I want you to say'' ''Leliana Sorrow. So sorrowful, so beautiful'' He saidplimenting on her song. She smiles and it was like the teau brightened like the sun rises in the morning to illuminate the world. ''Lord Zhang is young and knowledgeable, there is not that many who knows this song'' She said and gestured him to sit down. Liao Bao take his seat but his eyes couldn''t help but to stare at her face. She blushed, her cheek reddening to be stared so intensely by another person Looking at her face he could guessed who she is ''Could it be. you are Lady Arianna Devonhurst?'' She nodded and she said, aplicated expression on her face, as her eyebrows creased. ''This woman, Arianna has a favor to ask'' The moment she said she has a favor he was kneeling to give her what she wants. And at this moment he remembered what Prince Articon told him. "You hate power because it makes you enemies, you like money but not to the point of insanity, but women. That is your fatal w, Sir Zhang." He once warned me that the only weakness he has is beautiful woman. At the time he snorted but it seems that git really knows his stuff. ''Tell me of your predicament, Ody. If I can''t help you, I give my life to you as a wager'' She kneeled too and shakes her head ''Lord Zhang is chivalrous. How can I repay such kindness?'' ''How could I decline? He said. ''You are angels from heaven, fairy from the fablednds, Goddess of Beauty reincarnated, I should be the one grateful that I could meet such beauty'' He was saying this without even a hint of pretense because she is truly, of all the girls and woman he has ever met working in the pleasure house and even the Princess in the Pce, they hold no candle to the beauty that is in front of him right now. How lucky, how fortunate the man who will make her, his wife. How happy and in joy will be their life, even just watching her makes him calm and happier. ''Lord Zhang, I do not deserve this praise from you'' she said exasperated seeing him like this. But this is natural for him. Is it not a virtue to kneel before beauty? And he could saw that tears are formed in her eyes. ''Don''tdon''t cry'' he said trying to console her. He got up ''See, I stopped kneeling'' She looked at him and she said ''I''m grateful for your assistance. Lord Zhang is an observant person. To know and recognize me.'' ''O mydy. If I could not recognize you, then that surely means I have gone blind. How could I not have recognized the beauty in front of me, the number one beauty of the world, Arianna of House Devonhurst'' ''My lord tters me'' she said humbly. OH how divine, the way she talks, the way she acts. If you are not the number one beauty, who could be her! If you im to be number two, who would dare im to be number one! He thought to himself. Then she said ''Lord Zhang if you could help me to speak to my betrothed in the Land Beyond the Sea?'' ''Lord Azrael, the Demon King?'' ''Yes. Tell him that I am imprisoned here, in Vern by this licentious Emperor, that force me to love her, who came here every day, asking me to love him, refusing to let me go home to my beloved. Do this kind deed for me, and I will offer you anything you want, kind sir'' Liao Bao then said sternly ''Do not insult me so, beautifuldy. I desire none but your gratitude and the hopes that you remember me.'' She chuckled. He too smiles. ''Why did he imprison you here, mydy?'' he asks, curious She sighed. ''I never did any evil, never lead the Emperor to believe that I''m I love with him, neither did I seduce him, or spoke promises of love. Woman shouldn''t mind the country affairs, yet man can''t help but be full of tenderness. I came here to help ease my would-be husband burdens, but the Emperor mistakes that I am his gift. Oh, how arrogant the Emperor. Beautiful woman is the source of trouble like the story of Igrayne, only now I can rte. My father warns me of my beauty yet I dismiss it, but now here I am, imprisoned here in and I know nothing about with no allies, seeking help from anyone that would listen.'' ''That is wrong, mydy'' he said as he couldn''t bear to see she''s ming herself ''If not for the greediness of men and people who couldn''t appreciate beauty, beauties will not cause harm only enhance the beauty in the world. Beauties are not easily held, for they induce inferiority in the hearts of inferior men'' She looked at him and she smiles a bit ''Thank you for your wise counsel, Lord Zhang'' Then she handed Liao Bao a letter. ''This is a letter detailing my injustice I have received in Vern. Can you do it for me?'' Liao Bao nodded. Then suddenly someone yells, the voice fills theke. ''Intruders, intruders!'' Liao Bao heart tightened She looked at him nervously and then grip his arm and she said ''Run'' she said ''Run.'' So quickly he ran back to the passage. The passage is hidden by one thick bush and quickly he presses one of the bricks in the path and the passage opened but his face has already been recognized by one of the guards when they try to capture me. Thankfully his lightness skill is magnificent and he escaped their grasp. So now here he is, running from the Imperial troops and begins his journey to the darknds. If he promises with any other men only to search for some treasures or some hidden gold or secret weapons he will not risk my life. But a beautiful woman asks him of this. The most beautiful woman of the world! How could he decline? So he begins his journey as he walked out from the Imperial City with a letter that could change the world. ****************************************************************************** We have a bit of Leliana lore and we now see what Liao Bao role in the scheme of things. Mikael the brother of Ariana is alos in the Human Continent. And like you all could guess, this is the precursor to the invasion of the Human Continent Chapter 121: The day before the battle Chapter 121: The day before the battle 1015 SEEDMONTH ARIAL He looked at therge castle in the distance, his eyes coldly surveying thend. His forces have finally arrived near Dented Shield to replenish the fallen soldiers. And they have begun sieging the castle from a week ago. The sieging has begun showing progress. Sooner orter Alderam will have to open his castle gate and rush out with his army and then the battle will be decided. Arial also read a new message from Lord Paris Lord Paris will also be arriving in about two more days. Letters has been given to him telling of his glorious victory in Penrose. He was marching almost afterwards which prompted Arial to sent a letter to tell him not to rush and recuperate his soldiers so that when he arrived he wille with a strong and rested soldier. Lord Henry Summersill has also managed to help the Northcour family and win the battle but they could not leave the region yet, because there are still some remnants of Shield forces there. Lord Henry argued that if he were to leave right now, Shield forces maye back and reim the region, so he would stay there while they have to attack here. It is understandable. If the Shield Forces is able to take back the area that the Northcour and Henry Summersill have pacified when they are rushing it might lead to other changes in the n. Arial think that this is alright He believes that with their might, they can conquer the castle and peace can finallye on n soil, their efforts rewarded and they can finally move to more important task. Arial heart is full of anticipation. And he is also anxious. Helia is sent to patrol with her father to the South now that Lord Paris will join him in the battle. Many advise him against the move, arguing that with Lord Helve forces, it is without a doubt that their forces could destroy the Alderam forces But Arial could not let the South left undefended and the Three Brothers that guarded the ancestral home of Althea must also return. He fears that other forces might use this moment to strike at the southern part of the kingdom. He read the report about Vangua internal problem. He himself is not sure whether that story is true or not, or maybe it is a ruse. He knows that not all kingdom is happy if the Dukedom is really united under one banner. Some people no longer refer thend of n as a Dukedom anymore since King Adrian crown himself. Vangua is a powerful nation and there are on the South. Maybe the news is just a ruse and they are nning for the southern border of the kingdom. Either way, Arial could not be at ease, if he didn''t have any measure of defense there right now. And while all of this is happening, he also got to know an interesting news When he sent his love to Helia yesterday he heard the most interesting news from her. It seems West is trying to court Lisa. Whether that is true or not, he doesn''t know since Lisa didn''t say anything. So does West. But then he realizes something after Helia told him. He did remember that West always direct his gaze to Lisa when she is not looking. Thinking about it again, it should have been obvious. ''What a dishonest man!'' He thought to himself as he chuckles despite of himself. Then he thought back to another matter Vangua. In the end, he could not just ignore the presence of Vangua even while he is upied with the North expedition. That is one of the reason he sent Helia and her father to the South is because he heard that Vangua is short of a King right now. The noble King, Edward Merovich has been rumored to disappear from his kingdom. Some say that it''s because he is hiding from assassins but it can also be that their King is nning an attack on n soil, taking advantage now that we are engaged in a civil matter between ourselves. He has no proof but better exercise caution then to regretter. He has also received news from his spymaster who he sent to inquire about what is happening in Renasia and the Dark Lands. Azrael the crown Prince of the Dark Lands, have be King in the Dark Lands with his father abdication. That is not odd considering that in his original timeline, he did take the throne after her father abdication but what odd is what is happening in Renasia. The reason he sent his spymaster to Renasia is because he knows that Renasia will be thest standing Kingdom in the Human Continent, and so he has a vested interest in that Kingdom. But something odd happened in Renasia. The young Princess was offered the throne, the crown, the orb and sceptre, the symbol of Queenship by his father and the nobles all agreed to her coronation. That event is the same like in his timeline. But what different in this timeline, is that she rejected the throne. That did not happen before. Before, in his original timeline, if his memory serves him right, she jumped at the opportunity of bing Queen and led a massive reform on the military. From what he heard from his spymaster, the princess wants to learn many more things before she is ready to take on the throne and rule her people. The motivation for this sudden change of character is unknown. Though Arial spymaster heard a rumor among the inner circle of nobles of Renasia that she was lost for a few months before her father offers her the crown. Maybe, during that time, she learns something profound and bes even more mature. History is slightly changing. Arial thought when he read the report. Whether it is bad or it is good, he is still not quite certain He sighed as he looks at the mirror in his war tent. He no longer stands outside looking at thatrge wall in the distance. ''I must end this tomorrow. This war has taken so many lives already'' Tomorrow Arial think that Alderam will surely bring out his army to fight them in the open field so tonight he instructed the soldiers to construct a stage for him to give a speech before they ride into battle tomorrow. He is preparing himself right now. As he adjusts the cor on his neck, someone voice could be heard from the outside of the tent ''My lord, this is Ser West. May I enter?'' West voice announcing his arrival. ''Enter'' He opens the curtain and kneeled ''My lord'' ''Is the stage ready?'' Arial asked. West nodded ''Yes my lord. You may address the troops now.'' Arial looked at him. He has a sullen face. Arial sighed looking at him ''Ser West?'' ''Yes, my lord'' ''Why so gaunt?'' West only shakes his head and said ''Oh, I''m sorry my lord. I''ve been thinking about a lot of things.'' ''What things?'' He smiles a bitter smile ''Matters of the heart, my lord'' Arial smiles a bit ''Ah, is that so?'' ''Yes, my lord.'' ''Then pardon me for touching on such matters'' ''It is fine my lord considering you are-'' and he said something under his breath. A whisper ''What?'' ''Oh, nothing my lord. Please my lord, they are waiting outside'' ''Ah, yes.'' With onest look at the mirror he opens the curtain of the tent and stepped out. ******************************************************************** It is only a chapter of Arial introspection. Because there will be a speech tomorrow. It is a long chapter than today. Anyway, maybe I woudl post it today thought it depends. Hmm. See youter Chapter 122: The speech Chapter 122: The speech 1015 SEEDMONTH The moment he walked out he could see they are already waiting for him. Arial walk confidently Thousands of his troops is already standing in uniform position waiting for him. The camp was in total silent as they saw Arial walking. The atmosphere is tense. Even though the wind of spring has decided to visit them early, no one could feel the embracing embrace of spring. Here in the North, they are fighting. And tomorrow might be thest battle of the war. And it will probably decide the true ruler of n, decided a new change for the whole of the Human Continent As he walks out he could see the gaze of his fellow soldiers. There is a lot one could tell from their gaze. Some shows fear, some show reverence, some shows awe. And as he walks he could hear whispers among them. ''Ssh, stop talking, the young lord is here'' Some whispers ''The dragon from the east.'' They are the soldiers from the forces of the Western forces and the Southern forces. Slowly Arial climb the staircase. With each steps, the sound of his footsteps was resounding as if he is the only one here in thisrge area. The stage was constructed high so that everyone can see him. They are all waiting for him to address the army. He is already begin focusing his internal energy to his throat to address all the troops, so that everyone will hear. The moment he has reached the top, the whispers stopped, their stares turn to him and they are all waiting, watching and anticipating what their young lord will tell them Will he tell them to win? Will he tell them what they have gained? Will he tell them what they have lost and fan their hatred and vengeance? Arial intend to do a bit more than that. He wanted to consolidate this newly built Kingdom with words. He learned in his exile how powerful words are and the effects it has on people. ''Ehem, ehem'' he coughed a little before he begins his speech. Looking at the sea of people below him, he smirks. On the distance his eyes could see the banner of Alderam on the high tower of Dented Shield. Then he begins. ''MY FELLOW COUNTRYMEN!!!'' He said, his voice was like thunder visiting thend, reverberating and resounding, piercing through all whisperings and hushed conversation, and the troops all take notice, Arial called them countrymen and they were stirred. Many of the troops under the other lords and Knights also seem shocked with the phrasing of his words. Countrymen. The people of the Dukedom have always identified themselves under the troops of some noble houses. Knights of this house or that house. Mercenaries of thispany or thatpany. The word countrymen sound foreign especially in the Dukedom. The Dukedom is unique because of the structure of power in the realms. Dukes rules not Kings. Their power is limited and each duchy have their own sets ofws, each city has their own Dukes which they swear their fealty towards. never a King. Arial was satisfied looking at the soldiers and then he continued ''We are now in the edge of a new dawn.'' He said, his eyes were full of determination And he could see that they can hear him and feel his words. The lords that came also watch him intently and they too begin to listen. He nodded and continued his words ''Before, we are all separate, fighting against each other. Separated by many rules, by many lords, small orrge. But tomorrow, a great battle will take ce here. This is not a battle for vengeance! This is not a battle for settling old scores!'' Arial yelled and his voice resounded in the area, amplified by my internal energy, echoing that one could even hear it on the distant hills. He smiles and then he shouted ''It is a battle that will lead us to somewhere new. A better tomorrow, a better future. It is a chance for us to begin anew. Like the Fabled Phoenix that rise from the ashes, we too will rise from this fire. We are tempered by fire like steel and we will be stronger because of it!'' ''YARGH!'' The soldiers roared. Some raise up their swords and spears to the sky. Arial continued amidst the roaring. ''A Kingdom that is united is a strong Kingdom. And a strong Kingdom means a strong citizen, and prosperous citizen.'' He is saying this to the lords, so that their hearts after this battle will not waver, their hearts will stay true. ''And we are its citizens. And what is the essential of a good citizen?'' he ask them. No one offers any answer, so he tells them, pointing his finger to the crowd. ''No man, can be a good citizen who is not a good husbands or father, who is not honest with his dealing with other men, who is not faithful to his friends, and fearful in the presence of foes that determined to crush this new union brought forth by the ideals of a new peace and prosperity. This battle will show the other nations our strength and our will to be an independent nation and they will tremble and fear us for our liberty, and no longer will our nation gued with outside interference, whether it is from Vern, or Vangua or Dostov! Those Outsiders can go to Hell Below!'' Another roar resounded from the army, as they began knocking their shields with their weapon; a sound louder that can be heard miles away is produced, their face is fierce and smiling ferociously Arial smiles widened as he continued with a louder voice, drowning the sound of those shields banging. ''They will not make us bend our knees, nor will we lower our heads to their Kings and Emperors. And who will protect this new kingdom? WE WILL!'' He shouted and the soldiers shouted back with zeal ''WE WILL! WE WILL!'' They answered with zeal. Arial wanted to fan love towards the country. Nationalism. The reason the Empire falls is also because of this. Many of the ruling elite is from Caelum race, Arial own race but instead of striving for racial harmony, the Empire did not change its stance. This is why even though the Empire unified thend once upon a time, it was doomed to fail, not to mention because of theck of education in many part of the Empire many people only obey the words of the Emperors and racial sentiments form and then they all secede. But even now, the Caelum race is still the ruling elite. Arial notices this problem a long time ago. He has already sent letters to Ss to address this issue. Surely he is now discussing it with the King. Of course there is no full scale war because of the matter of a race but that mostly because the Dark Landse to invade. But if Arial manage to seed repelling the Invasion. then he did not want to see the kingdom to be gued by internal conflict and destroy themselves from within He would also not let that happens. After this he might even ask some of the other race to migrate here to familiarize n with cultural and racial diversity. In n, it is unique in it is dominated by Caelum race while other nations have many race but predominant race in the n soil is Caelum. He yelled and the troops cheered to him, praise every word, for this is the first time they hear such speech. Most speech is always about some noble''s honor or stories about vengeance or some gold or what they gained. Arial is trying to instill something in them. Loyalty to thend itself and the Crown who governed them. Loyalty to country, always. Loyalty to the royal family, when it deserved it. Arial is not done as he continued with his speech ''Our citizens, brave and strong they are, blood of the Caelum, must be willing and able to take arms for the defense of our great Kingdom, a protector, each one of them, an avenger when need to be, a shield that can defend the Kingdom, a sword that can be used to execute her enemies. Our citizens must be a citizen of great fighters and great schrs, else knowledge wille to naught and its virtue ineffective, and no delicacy, no love for appreciation of beauty in art or literature, no capacity for human ingenuity can possibly atone forck of these virtues. Every man must devote a reasonable share of his time to do his duty to their Kingdom. No man, I reiterate, NO MAN, has a right to shirk his duties, in this Kingdom. Whatever plea of pleasure may not be heard, and while such shirking may be pardoned in those of themon folks for everyday they struggle to get by, but it is entirely unpardonable in those among whom it is mostmon. A young man who shirks his duty to the Kingdom in time of peace is as being only one degree worse than the man who shirk his duties during the time of war.'' And Arial words captivated them; ensnare them as they wait for his next word. Arial the shouted ''And like I said, we are at an edge. WILL WE WIN TOMORROW?'' He asked the crowd. Infected by the atmosphere they yelled ''Yes!!!'' they cheered Arial shake his head ''Honestly, I do not know the answer to that question'' and the crowds cheer quieted. Then he opens his arms wide and with one finger he pointed to the sea of men in front of him. ''It depends on all of us. To open that new path, a new path where our country is strong. I want you all to dream this with me. A new world, strong and prosperous, free from foreign interference, free to rule among ourselves, under one King, a King we have chosen. My father, the Kingmaker chose King Adrian to be my liege lord and King of this Kingdom, for he embodied a new world virtue, where we can live peacefully, strong and united. I may fight his battle but I do not dare to sit on his throne or eyes his crown. That is his burden to bear and I have my burden to bear and...you! All of you have a burden to bear. But tomorrow, our fight will decide if a new world will be borne, or will we stay in this savage world, where people are killed in the most joyous asion, in a funeral or a feast, where civility is reced by acts of savagery. IS THAT THE WORLD WE WILL LIVE TOMORROW? Or will we live in a new world and its uncertain possibilities and its vague future that it offers us? But also with that dawning of a new world ites with the promise of great hope! Fight with me tomorrow, men. Raise your swords, my fellow brave men! Sharpen your spears, tend to your wounds and tomorrow, TOGETHER we will create that world and trust me, WE WILL PREVAIL!" And Arial hold his left hand on his chest while his right hands were set to my back. The soldiers seeing this gesture also followed his gesture. ''Our Lives and Heart we offer to the King'' Arial proimed. And the soldiers repeat what he said and the cheer came, even when he was going down the podium. The pping and the whistling fills his walk down. The ground shakes as the soldiers stomp their feet and banged their shield to the ground ''A great speech, my lord'' Lord Parisplimented, congratting him when Arial reached down the podium. ''Congrattions, my lord'' some of the other lords also congratte him. ''Congrattions, my lord.'' Thank you, thank you Arial said to them all He returned to his war tent as he orders his guards that he is not to be disturbed tonight. As he sat down on his bed, he thinks about tomorrow. Tomorrow the war and the battle begins and Arial swear it in his heart, that by the evening the blood of Alderam will bathe his armor for he will perish in his hand, their faithful followers will be ughtered, imprisoned, chased out of this country never to return unless they kneel and swear fealty to the new king. This is his determination. No longer will such bloody urrence like the battle of Beth happen again. Bodies of his soldiers filling the field, the scream and yelling of pain, the blood that blocked the river water and the smell of corpses fill thend like it is some cursed realm. Tomorrow he will end this war. He would be merciless and this time there would be no escape for Alderam. ***************************************************************************** Hope you like the chapter and leave somements. Leave some reviews and please vote. Chapter 123: The merovich king Chapter 123: The merovich king THE HIDING KING EDWARD MEROVICH The trees are everywhere in thisrge forest, the greens leave greets them as they begun entering this forest, all looking at their back, ncing left and right seeing if anyone suspicious follow them into this forest. The man in front sometimes look back, his head is full of sweats. Then after a few moments he look back and ask the people behind him ''Is there anyone following us?'' He asked ''No, my lord'' one of the Knights answered him. He heaved a sigh of relief. Nhe look at the trees around him The trees sheltered them, even from the sun. And hides our enemies, he mused. There are some bugs flying around them, some humming in melodious melody, cricket sounds can be heard, almost like they are celebrating the New Year that dawn. ''Or are theyughing at me?'' he thoughts to himself as he bitterly smiles. Life has wear him down He shakes his head, trying to shake off ridiculous thoughts from his mind ''Better not entertain such thoughts'' he mused The leaves are all green and it brought him calmness and a sense of serenity, even in his current state, chased and threatened by enemies, that he, himself have made He was too nave and too inexperienced to know that kindness is sometimes a double edge weapon. He look up. The leaves almost glow from the beautiful ray of sunlight shining upon them, twinkling like little stars at night. The harshness of courts intrigues and plots can be forgotten for a while, and he even pretend to himself that he is here on a vacation, apanied by his lords and Knights, as he tours hisnd, only to be harshly reminded of his destination. ''The air is fresh my lord; don''t you think?'' One of the lords tries to make a conversation with him. He responded politely. ''Yes, Duke Oudinot. It is.'' He hummed a tune. Yesterday it rained heavily, hiding their tracks and movements and probably why the air is so fresh here and the water from yesterday rainfall seeps from the trail in front of him over his shoes with each step Looking at the forest, he realized how wrong his assumption was when he believed that he was supreme, unchallenged on his throne. ''How arrogant I was! How delusional my illusions!'' hemented when he had to fled away from his castle. Had I seen through the illusion through the arrogance and pride, I may not be here, running away, a coward King. He thought to himself All the trees in this forest is tightly knit. If only the nobles are like this. If only his Kingdom is like this. Unity was the solution that his kingdom needed Yet, it is the one thing that his Kingdom does not have. Big and vast his Kingdom, yet divisive, separated with different race, dispute overnds and many other problem. Green leaves, yellow leaves, red leaves, rainbow of rich colors, variety of every kind. Just like the people of his Kingdom. Many races inhabits his kingdom, yet unlike this forest they did not learn topromise or learn to understand each other. If his Kingdom is like this forest, it would endure many years. ''My lord we will make camp here.'' The voice bring him out of his thinking. ''Thank you, Ser Tourres.'' ''As you will, my lord.'' His entourage stopped here in the middle of forest. They decided that they will rest here tonight, now that evening is approaching Ser Tourres and lord Oudinot has crafted this modest tent for him while he rested. Thinking of the circumstances that leads him here makes him want to cry andugh at the same time Right now, they are heading to the Kingdom of n, seeking protection and asylum. Who would have thought a King, a Vanguan King would seek a protection with one of its bitter enemies? No one. And that is the point. They are in hope to hide under the protection by one of the strongest nobles in the new Kingdom. After careful consideration they have chosen to ask the help of House of Vermont''s, the dragon banner in n. Known for their wealth and their young lord who is by all ounts of investigation, the one ruling the duchy they have chosen him The young lord is known to be able in battle, clever in his dealings with noble lords and inspires loyalty. They did not send letters to their family for fearing that their letters will be intercepted, fearing that their n would be botched by those who attempt to take his life. To be a King, a Caelum race King, in and full with other races. It is a hard task indeed for Vangua has many races. There is the Anis, Raxons, Roth, Visiroths, Franks and Gaul and many others. But this problem started a long ago. This all started from the reign of his father. At that time, the young Prince Robert was murdered by a member of the household of his father, Nigel Merovich. His father was not involved in the plot but no one was directly punished, so rumors grew that it is his father that orchestrates the murder of the young prince. The young Prince was a devout of the Vern Lucellian Orthodox and his reputations among the lord approached to even of a saint, at least in the minds of the Anis-Raxons lords. In line of the session, his father was crowned King just a month after the murder. His father reign began under a cloud of suspicion which never ever fully lifted from the minds of the lords. In 970AF Cori attacked Vangua. His father who at that time is trying to prevent a full scale war with Cori offer payments, and also somends near the borders, incurring the wrath and derision of the other lords of Vangua. This makes his father very paranoid of the nobles and started to have bouts of insanity. Edward did try to contain his father action but it is clear to him in his bout of insanity nothing could get through him When his father decided all Darnes, a race that is from Cori, should be killed for the insolence that Cori showed him to satisfy the anger of the other race in the Kingdom, it marks a fateful mistake. Cories with the Grand Articon of Church of Cori permission. The King Rhodesues march to Vangua and upy manynds. The lords surrendered but his victory is short lived. In 975AF he died because of a disease and Edward father who was hiding in some remote vige in Vangua, return to reim the throne, march and fight off the invaders army. To make sure nothing like the invasion happen again, his father who now, a widower after Edward mother died during her escape from the pce, married a Cori royalty, and creating a marriage alliance with the Cori Kingdom. Lady Emma of House vian and the lords came with great urgency dering his father as the sole King of Vangua and for a time peace settled in Vangua, With peace, Vangua begins a series of reform. One of them is the military reform as it can be done with two families that is linked with each other, promising stabilities and ease the Lords of Vangua worries that attack from Cori will ever happen again. It is also thanks to Edward stepmother Lady Emma, who threw her support for his father. And then the time came when his father died under suspicious circumstance and he, Edward Merovich be the new, young King of thisrge Kingdom. Edward was not a presentable and handsome man. In fact, he is the furthest from that. His face is misshapen, he has a crunched back, so even now, he has no wife. But he is thankful to the lords who have stand by him and dere for him at the coronation. It looks like he would rule Vangua peacefullythat is until the assassination attempt on his life. The assassinations started because of a minor scuffle. It all started when Duke of Arleans who wants somends around Bonito which belonged to some other lords. He granted thends to Duke of Bastogne, a Caelum like him. Incensed because of what he believes a discrimination and slight against him, the Duke of Arleans raise an army to oppose him. And he raised his. And while it was not easy, he won. They were exiled from the Kingdom wandering in othernds. For a short time, Edward was supreme and unchallenged in his rule, but s his period of glory was short lived. The Duke return this time under the pretense that they have reformed so in a momentary moment of naivet he pardons them and give them somends on the corner of the kingdom. The next few years they expanded their influence and they even betrothed one of their daughters Lady Emilia Orleans to Alderam n son, Duke and pretender to the throne of n before the event of the Bloody Feast, surely to ensure their power not only here but in foreignnds. Of course, now from what he hears their n has backfired. A noble house in n, who have both money and strength emerged as one of the major yers in the Continent, dere the Dukedom a new Kingdom, getting the approval of the Grand Papnoticon in Vern. Meanwhile while that was happening in n, Vangua also faces a crisis. The Duke, finally now they have enough power they try to unseat him from his throne, sending assassins after his life. If not for the Duke of Palouse he would have died, drinking poisoned wine. As he was thinking of this past moment, he heard someone outside his tent then the curtain is open. ''My lord, is there anything else you might need?'' Edward was shocked by the sudden greeting ''Dere yourself before youe in'' He got flustered. ''Forgive me my lord. I was too worried about your condition and so rushed that I forget.'' Edward sighed. It is understandable. ''I''m fine. How many days before we reach n?'' he asked ''In two weeks my lord.'' Edward nodded. ''Thank you Ser Lidney'' ''It is my honor'' Then after ensuring that he doesn''t need anything else, he excuses himself. Edward once again in the tent, thinking now, about the House of Vermont. Arial the Dragon people call him. From the reports given to him, the young lord reputation is almost like a great hero reputation. He never lost a battle, whether in the battlefield or a personal battle, he is generous, loved by the people, a Knight Brother of Order of n and he has many other achievements. Edward hope he would wee them. A strong family like that, is hard to fathom their intention. ************************************************************************ As Arial is in the North and Edward in the South, the world is in chaos. The meeting of two great men is setting the stage for the great war that is about toe ****************************************************************************** A new character is introduced.Anyway Vangua is always emntioned but I never go in detail. Anywya hope you like teh chapter and leave somement Chapter 124: The story of ancient past Chapter 124: The story of ancient past MIKAEL DEVONHURST He smiles in happiness today. After a few weeks searching around this area finally he has some progress with the search for Levitia Disk One of the disk is found in one of the viges near the city of Acro. It is an abandoned vige where many of its inhabitants have migrated to the prospering viges and cities of the Vermont''s. He was excavating an area among the abandoned wells after he made his research extensively. He has consulted the ancient books and even put together the ancient lore and finally decided that he need to excavate the area around the wells of this abandoned vige Because ording to his research n Shadowstrider and the Great Hero Levitia scattered about fifteen disk here in n, twenty in Vern, ten of them in Vangua, and five in Seren Then as he researches deeper on Seren it reveals something more interesting. Seren has the Sharp Mountains created by the First Generation but it also serves as tomb for the Radiant Rulers of Seren. Mikael believes there is a mystery there and it might hold the location of the other five disk. But since he did not n to go to the Seren anytime soon, he soon focused on his task In the wells after much digging he also found a skeleton guarding the disk. The skeleton seems to have a ring in his finger in the design of seven pointed stars. And in his decaying shirts is a badge with the design of an arrow, with rose slithering around the arrows. ''What is this?'' he said the first time he saw it. He then examines the ring and found out it is casted off from Enochian steel After that discovery he hired a few of the people in the cities to help him with the excavation. It also helps that when he met Lady Julia she approved of him, excavating around her son''snd and acts as his patron. The family of Vermont''s it seems, maintains a kind reputation among themon folk and the high nobles, by being the patron of art and knowledge. He has to ask for permission to excavate if not he might get captured by the authority and his identity revealed. As he thinks of this, a worker voice brings him back to his current situation. ''What is that my lord?'' themon folk, the workers that he hires asked pointing his fingers to the corpse ring. Mikael shake his head. ''Don''t know but surely it is something of great importance. Bring the skeleton into the tent.'' They nodded and quickly moved the skeletons to the tent. He need to try to examine the bone. He never cares much about medicine and its study but it does not mean that he is ignorant of its principle. ''And this circle disk?'' they ask ''Well, brought it too.'' And there is excitement in Mikael voice when he talks about the disks. He could see the scribbles glowing in the sun like an illuminated word, inviting anyone to decipher its mysteries and enlightening itself on the mysteries of the ages. But for now the skeleton begs his attention. he returned to his tent and begun examining the skeletons. He then formtes a few theories. ''This is a formal burial, probably for this S1'' He noted it in his mind. He names the skeleton S1 to make his work easier. Formal burial often includes grave goods such as food and weaponry and decoration. The bones have some kind of short sword beside his hip, and the ring and ne, might show that he belongs to some organization. Mikael then check the eye socket of the skeleton. The shape of the eye socket indicates the skeleton is male. He also checks signs of sickness of poisoning by examining the bones. There is no bubbly texture to the bones, no increased porosity he mused. He then looked at the skeleton hip. ''Nodules are formed there. May indicate the constant use of load bearing strap for carrying wood or water'' He said to himself, his eyes are trained intently on every part of the skeleton. He gestured to one of the workers who can write to approach him. ''Record everything I say.'' He takes a notebook and a quill and begun writing Mikael observation of the skeleton. ''Subject S1. He is tall.'' And the workers write it quickly The length of his thigh bone enables him to calcte the height of a person to whom it belonged, because one medical journal he found, written in Demon Language tranted from an ancient manuscript of the Lost Generation, who in turns tranted from the First Generation have this kind of knowledge The First Generation does not leave many of their writing behinds but theirnguage is understood by the Lost Generation. One could say, humanity evolvednguagees from the Pure Tongue, thenguage spoken by the First Generation. Many thousand years ago, it states that the rtionships between the lengths of leg and arm bones and overall height are more or less constant for humans. Multiplying the length of the femur by 2.6 and adding 65cm will give the height of a human of either sex. Then after finished examining the bones Mikael turned to the disk. The disk was carved with images that showed a. King? The image of that man wears no crown but it shows that people kneel before him while the man showed his hand into the air and one spear seems to fall from the sky. Linguistic is not his profession but there are words that he can read thanks to a dictionary thatpile some of the known words of the Pure Tongue He can read Praesident. No, nohe corrected. He then reads it again. ''President of Unified Land'' AETHRO CAEPRETNo, Wrong again. The words are a little different but he can read this. President of Unified Land, Aero Carlingian and his Cab. President? What''s that? Another term for King? And who is this Aero? Then it hits him while he looked at the spear in the background of that man and the finger that he points. Mikael eyes widened ''Could it be? Could this be the First Generation Wrath?'' He asks himself. He then quickly holds the disk, trying to read the other scribbles yet he could not understand it. But he is eager to know. It was like he is at the verge of solving one of the most enduring mysteries of this world and the only obstacle was the fact he couldn''t read the ancientnguage of the First Generation His eyes brightened, and his hearts beats faster like he is falling in love as he looked at the disk with renewed hope and the promise it holds for knowledge and their understanding of the world. ''Aero Carlingian!'' he muttered Is he the one who orders the Spear of Doom to rain upon the Xenos Empire turning it to a desert? Who is he? Is there more? He could not help but be excited. He is overjoyed. Mikael always believed that finding the Disks would reveal more about Levitia secret or what he learned from the Three Wise Men of the Sea but now maybe it different than what it thought. Could it be the knowledge that the Three Wise Men of the Sea imparted on Levitia was the secret about the First Generation. Maybe what he learns is the history of the First Generation. What stopped the Great Hero of Humanity when he crossed the Bridge of the Blessed Lands? Why does he persecute anyone who knows of the stories of the Lost Generation? So many questions that need to be answered and maybe his Disk hold all the answers. At this time, he could no longer hold back his excitement. Mikael summoned the worker''s leader toe to his tent. Then he immediately ordered them ''Tell your men that we need to bar off this site from other visitor so that the site is not disturbed.'' The foreman hearing this then asked hesitantly ''What if the Lady came?'' Mikael sighed ''If thedy came who am I to stop her.'' He said helplessly The foreman nodded. Thinking of the foreman concern, Mikael then see the need to send thedy a letter detailing his miraculous discovery. This may change everything. Everything. ****************************************************************************** Anyone notice something? hehehe/ Read Age of Adventure for someone who dont get the reference. Chapter 125: The day that no one will forget (1) Chapter 125: The day that no one will forget (1) ARIAL 1015 SEEDMONTH A New Year hase for the Human Continent. While the people of Zettel is celebrating on the streets, the Renasian dancing in the Temple of the Sun Emperor and the Water Maiden, while the fireworks are exploded about on the skies of Vern, in the Kingdom of n, the mood is somber and the popce are all in anxiousness. For the month of beginning of the year the forces of Alderam and Vermont''s finally shed *********************************************** THE NORTH DENTED SHIELD The battle started the moment Alderam went out of his castle with his infantrymen Alderam cavalry was decimated in a previous attack but that does not mean he has no horses at all. But topare the numbers of his cavalry against the Vermont''s would be unwise. This fact has render him incapable to lead a powerful cavalry corps, not only because he has lost many cavalries in their previous engagement but also because he doesn''t need to If the Vermont is known for their cavalry charge that could pierce through the enemy formation, then Alderam is best known for his expertise in infantry battles. The morning is bright and warm; the sunlight shines upon them as Arial and his forces begin the battle to change this Kingdom fate This is it. This will be a momentous battle, a decisive battle that will forever change this Kingdom fate. Nothing changes the world as quickly and inexorably as war. The future course of an entire civilization, regions and continents can be determined with one battle. Through history there are few men who turned the tide of historical events, triggering changes that have given us the world as we know it. Levitia and his Subjugation for example. First Generation Wrath. Though these events were different in that they were truth mixed with myths. But they battle all the same. And that made all the difference In these battles, if it were not for the particr oue that transpired, history might have turned out quite differently. Arial survey his people on horseback. He could see them marching and they could feel their emotions. The troops are wearied and they all want to win this war fast. They all wanted to go home After all they have marched a long way, some of them are from the eastern part of the kingdom, while some of them from the west and some even further from the south. Arial hold the reins of his horse, Firebringer. Then with one signal of his hand, he rys his order in hand signal. The captain behind him waved the g and the captain in the front line saw it. The captain looks at his cavalry unit and then looking at the people in front of him, he yelled CHARGE! Arial smiles. And now the cavalry rides to battle. The wooden sticks behind the army pounded the leather skin of the drums in unison as the sound of hoarse song of battle echoes through the shaking of the earth Thousands of hearts beat with a quicker pulse, the intent to battel fill them as they all gripped their weapons tighter. The battle has started. All their efforts will umte here, and win or lose, something will change here. Thousands of men on their feet, alert and vignt began marching in uniform pace to meet the army of Alderam who have no uniform position. They never learn to, or have the opportunity and the chance, knowledge of something otherworldly like him While they have the normal formation how could it stand against the ingenuity of his formation and how maneuverable his cavalry ispared to the slow walking infantry of Alderam forces The discipline and methodical training he employs help to enforce and strengthen Arial army And today, he will show it to the world. As the cavalry chares, the battle started on all fronts. The one with the short sword, the javelins, the throwing spear and the swords and des all divided and nned in position to help and support the other division if somehow they fall. All have their role and importance. All the while, the siege division throws burning stone at the castle as it shakes the wall of the castle. smokes can be seen in the top wall growingrger andrger as an ember of sparks turns into arge me The stone boulder flies over the heads while they march to battle. This is it. Arial then hold the reins and then look behind him and then he looks back in front of him. All he could see is people killing each other and his eyes turns cold. He unsheathes his sword and pointed to the midst of the battle and he yelled ''MEN! Follow me into battle!'' Then he kicks his horse as they charge into battle He was in the lead with his fearsome cavalry behind him. They ride their hoses like they were the Riders of the Anjou Horde Thend beneath the hooves of their horses shakes like a warning signs of an earthquake, and the ground trembles Looking at this powerful charge the enemies'' hearts wavered, their eyes shows signs of fear. ''RAISE SHIELD!'' One of their captain shouted. Arial only smiles They were close and then they shed BANG! The Shield formation was instantly broken as his iron cavalry broke through the formation like a scissors cutting paper. Arial sheathed his long sword and as he passes through the formation he hacks the head of his enemies like they were weeds. The head of the captain of this unit was decapitated with one sh of his sword. Their center soldier rushed forward while the battlefield bes like a swarming hive. On the other side of the battlefield the sound of twangs from the bows came in regr throbbing, the strong, unrelenting, full pulse of the fever of battle. Arial banner man holds the dragon banner up as his cavalry cheered amidst killing the enemies. It was like they were really the Anjou Horde relishing on the destruction and killing. Arial however did not stop advancing as his men follow behind him, killing the people around them with spears and swords. Arial shed the enemies without mercy, and the banners behind him pped excitedly, as the men shaking out the dragon in the banner, with a sort of fierce delight, almost like it woulde out of the stitches of the banner and help them destroy their enemies, and burn them into ashes. The sh of the cavalry and the shield wall of people opened with great fury as scream decorate the battlefield like a painting might decorate that of a wall of a great pce. Arial and his cavalry advanced to the attack ............................... The next aprt fo teh chapter wille tomorrow Chapter 126: The day that no one will forget (2) Chapter 126: The day that no one will forget (2) Arial in the lead and hence, he was the target of the attack. Everyone knows that if anyone could hit and kill the enemymander the army would be held back. After all everyone knows it is the Vermont young lord that control this battle. Consequently, if he falls, then it would be easier. Then why did he not just stay behind? First, because he was confident. And second, there is a reason why his soldiers love him and would follow him to the jaws of death itself. It is because he fought alongside them and was the bravest among them all. Who could defeat an army with his high of a morale? Arial was not afraid of them and he knows the battlefield and it is easier for him to control the flow of the battle if he is in it. As Arial rides through the battlefield, one soldiers throws a javelin toward him. Arial smirk as he moves his head as the javelins whistle pass him. Then an arrow came and Arial waved his word as the arrow was slice in the middle. Everyone seeing this could not believe their eyes. Throw anything at the Vermont young lord and yet he could divert, evade or break the attack by himself He moves freely in the battlefield like he was there for some touring as his pierce the body of his enemies with his unrelenting fierceness. While this was happening, Alderam was on the other side of the battle being surrounded by Arial infantries It should have been an easy win but it proved to be more harden then they thought Lord Alderam is guarded with his own elite infantry''s unit and he too upon himself to attacked Arial troops Like Arial he was raging in the battlefield with his giant hammer, smashing the troops heads. The battle keeps going as the morning now slowly about to enter the afternoon The deep roar of the siege weapons and the sharp sound of the archers sending arrows to the enemy, the clouded sun fell on the whole engagement. Arial even as he is killing people, stomping them beneath the hooves of his horse knows that no one will ever forget today No one will ever forget this battle and what it meant. That is what he knows and believes. In his horseback, Arial still look energetic., Around him there is an empty area of living people. Beneath the foot of his horse is a mashed meat which resembles human face but was too mashed to know it original appearance. Around him, blood fills the green grass and corpses with mutted body sprawled around him. He looks at the distance on the other side of the battlefield and he smiles. He is steadily closing in on Alderam, moving forward at all points. Alderam forces trues to mount an attack but the discipline of Arial troops won out, their morale high, believing in his words that they will prevail. Some of noble lords were mortally wounded and retreat from battle. some of them received injuries from missed arrows, others from some lucky sh by the enemy forces. The continuous arrows that rained upon the enemy help Arial forces to gain a foothold in the battle and the fighting in the battlefield had turned irregr and misceneous. It was chaos. Each of Alderam Knights had a hard time to reorganize. They had to worry about their own defenses first before the could aid the others. Arial look at all of this, his eyes surveying, his personal cavalry guard surrounded him their spears pointed outwards as he surveys the battlefield. Arial then smiles after he finish looking. They are thoroughly beaten; they just didn''t know it yet'' He thought to himself. Arial nodded and the encirclement by his guard open up. He then saw Kyleing to him Kyle smiles at him. Arial only ask ''You''reing with me?'' Kyle nodded ''Couldn''t let you have all the fun, right?'' Arialughed and he nodded in agreement. Kyle follow him as Arial then rushes back into battle on the back of his horse. His cavalry unit follows him as the went wild on the battlefield. The battle went on as people keep dying and the stench of blood is now a familiar smell to anyone inside the battle. The smell of piss, feces and blood all intermixed together. Death rules in thisnd. It is finally afternoon as the Shield forces are steadily beaten back at all points. As Arial and his cavalry keep ughtering the soldier, they suddenly hear a cheer from their left side. ''What happened?'' Arial asked Kyle. Kyle is no drenched in the blood of his enemies as he too looks at the source of the sound. A person rides to Arial and then whispers to him. This is a messenger rider Since the area around Arial is slowly being cleared out, the noble lords have managed to send one person to send a message to theirmander. The messenger then whispers the news to Arial and Arial nodded. ''Lord Paris'' he muttered. Arial smiles. This is one of his n. Finally, it has been implemented. Arial nned an ambush. Now it is clear that the ambush tactics must have work. They must have never thought that he would prepared an ambush in advance which is why the area there was so easily taken. Now the right nk will be turned to disorganized rabble. Arial and his cavalry rides on and then as they ride deeper Arial smiles as he saw someone not too far away from him fighting a few of his knights. In front of him is Count Revan. Arial entrance was noticed by the Count and the moment he saw Arial, he gulped. Arial smiles and shakes his sword as the blood on his sword was flung away, clean and clear. ''We met again Lord Revan.'' He said as he smirks The count saw Arial and his face paled, white as though the blood drained from his face. He immediately kicks his horse as his horse pass through his soldiers and he was going away. Arial frowned. He sheathed his sword and then he takes an arrow and bow from the right side of his saddle. Calmly he targets the Count head, his eyes are trained at the Count. He takes a deep breath, his eyes never strayed away from my target. Smiling, he With one breath he releases the arrow as the arrow fly through the battlefield with strength, passing through numerous people Then a scream sounded out as the arrow struck violently at the lord skull and in an instant he died, blood pouring out of the hole in his head. With Count Revan death, the chain ofmand turned to Lord Edward of Salsbur and waving his sword, he pressed forward with his foot soldiers. They try to close their ranks on Arial forces. ''As if we let them!'' Arial thought Then with a glint of madness in his eyes, Arial ordered ''Forward. Drive all of them back to the South!'' He looked behind him and he smirks. He looked at the preparation they discussed before the battle. Arial have been waiting for it for a long time. And it finally arrived. Heavy siege weapons, which takes hours toe, finally arrived. All prepare to action. On the battlefield, the shield forces have now been pushed so hard. Their castle walls are crumbling while their army is bombarded withrge stones, crushing their bones and eroding their morale. A desperate and final struggle will begin soon. ''VOLLEYS'' Arial yelled. And the archers responded to the order The twangs of the arrows released from their bows, in continuous volley, the wild scream, the tumult, the weird shriek, all bespoke of the bloody conflict. The battlefield has be awfully contracted, the arrows, so many that one might say, that it clouded the sun. Shield forces fell like logs. Their troops formation is shattered while the arrows pierced their body, their eyes, their hearts and every part of the body imaginable. A murderous rain of death was poured unto them from arrows to javelins to axes and flying knife. This scene of death which had no parallel ever in the battle that has ever been fought in this Kingdom will surely not be forgotten Field of blood and weeping sounds can be heard. A festival of blood, an unrestrained carnival of gore. And the evening came, while Alderam retreated to his castles and Arial and his forces returned back to their pitching camp, It was quickly constructed by Arial private army. It is a rectangle about seven-hundred-meter-long of raisednd, clear of tree and with running water nearby. Arial returned to his tent, marked with his banner and saw the headquarters is also marked with his family banners and they nned the camp using this as the center. There are the two main streets The Lords Trails and The Headquarters Trail running through the middle of the camp which is 60 feet wide, lesser ones 50 feet wide. With these streets defined, the lines of the ditch and rampart would be established by spears stuck into the earth at intervals. Only Arial private army knows how to do this. While the lord''s armies just watched in amazement of his troops discipline and methodical nning. Arial is on the wooden tub cleaning himself after today battle. Hmm'' he sighed. He thought today, he would end the battle. Who would have thought that Alderam forces would persevere? He then thought about other things He believes that one day when he got hold of all the military power of this kingdom; he need to reinforce the armies with new training and methodical nning and discipline. A Kingdom of force andw. Only in that way the kingdom would remain strong and could fight back the Invasion of the Dark Lands. And his duchy needs to grow and it will grow with its military prowess and ruthless aggressiveness. Tobat the invasion, Arial need to create such duchy, such Kingdom that will not be defeated, unconquerable. Arial decided that after this war ends his army will be trained to be adaptable, superbly disciplined and incredibly tough which will make this Kingdom a new power in the Continent to be reckoned with. Soon the darkness of night came and the rain descended in torrents. It seems they have to fight tomorrow. Another battle will be fought tomorrow and probably a lot more would die tomorrow. Arial went out of the bath and went to his tent Every few hours, the messenger woulde to his tent to report to him about the enemy movements. Graves were dig around by the Shield forces, some scout report. Arial do not intend to attack gravedigger so his forces let them alone, yet they also supervise them. When the rain slightly abated, his soldiers begin reinforcing the camp. Every one of his personal soldiers carried two to three palisades stakes about seven feet long with sharpened points. After they had dug a trench normally about 3 feet deep and 5 feet wide they nted the stakes in the low rampart formed by the excavated area, intertwining them so any intruders could not easily remove them. Just inside,y a wide space at least 100 ft. wide always left empty, to enable the troops to deploy within the camp and to bar enemy missiles reaching the tents. This was built earlierst week. All camps wereid out in exactly the same pattern whenever they were. The troops camped on either sides of the Lord Trails, the cavalry facing the Lord Trails the other auxiliaries and other nobles lord troops are being put in the baggage train and cooking tent beyond the Headquarters trail. Only the four entrances were more heavily fortified. Soon darkness fell over them again, as the rains once again descended in torrents and all through the night the dismal rained uneasily. ****************************************************************************** The war rages on. Hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements and reviews Chapter 127: The spear (1) Chapter 127: The spear (1) THE NEXT MORNING The morning begins with the sound of the horn bugle. Today, the battel begins once again. Arial troops readily and quickly went out of our camp. Thest night rain while it has slowed did not end. The rain falls as the killing and fighting continued on. Arial forces push forward attacking the forces of Alderam Arial uses his advantage. His strong cavalry fighting an infantry division, the conclusion of such battle is no surprise. Alderam could not bring out his cavalry out since it would only y to his own weakness. Arial Vermont on the other hand, had a lot of horses since he bought them from Asteros traders and even warhorses from Vorthy who is quiet resistant to the cold. The Vermont military itself invest a lot in horse breeding With such cavalry, Arial force tore through their formation and ughter the enemies like they were human butcher. Today Lord Alderam did not join the battle. Lord Edward of Warpinch and Lord Cliff or Mercia who came with reinforcement of ten thousand strong troops join them today but the advance of the Vermont forces could not be halted. The siege weapons are also targeted by the enemy''s forces but thankfully West have put a tortoise formation using some of Kyle troops to protect the siege division. The thunders boomed hard and strikes as their deep fear came swelling at intervals high above the pelting of the pitiless storms as rain and blood is undistinguishable among the gore and violence of war. The groaning of the dead, some hacked by axe, some crushed by hammer, some shed with swords, all inflicting terrifying injury be a scenery in this merciless arena of life and death. No words are adequate to express the sublime emotions that is felt here in the second day of fighting. ''IF YOU DARE, COME HERE!'' Arial yelled to Lord Edward on horseback Lord Edward, hearing this taunt, could not hold back his emotion and then rides out. He rides on a ck horse, against the advice of his vassal lords, sally out of his protective circle and went to meet Arial. Arial smile and then he brought his horse closer to the lord. The lord looks at Arial, his posture is haughty and his eyes is full of disdain ''Circle us!'' Arial yelled. Arial cavalry unit understand. Lord Edward understand as he too wanted a one on one battle with him Then he snorted and said ''I will kill you Arial Vermont! Rip you to a thousand part and threw your flesh at Argan River as an offering for my Knights death at Berth!'' He shouted, spits fly out of his mouth ''HAHHAHAThat is my line, Edward!'' Arial said smirking. And finally as the encirclement isplete they look at each other. Outside the circle, Arial troops and Lord Edward troops are all looking and ncing at each other. They are not to interfere in their battle of honor between two lords. Whoever wins or lose, after this fight the battle will resume, one of their army will have increased morale, the other will be devastated and lose their chain ofmand. Edward snorted and then he brought out hisrge sword behind his back. HYARGH! He shouted as he kicks his horse. The horse runs fast toward Arial. He swings the sword to Arial head. The swing causes the sound of the wind to rip. Arial only smirks as he channels his internal energy in his body. He raises up his word and with his internal energy coursing through his body, Arial took the blow of thatrge sword. CLANG! The sh created a loud sound and sparks of fire. Then almost a momentter, Edward sword crack and exploded. Arial sword was also the same. While he himself was able to handle the impact of that attack, the sword could not. Edward on the other hand frowned. He was almost thrown from his own horse while his army looked in worried expression but he manages to take the reins and stabilize himself on the saddle. His face was of disbelief ''A sword'' he yelled and one of his soldier throws him one ''A spear'' Arial yelled and one of his troops throws one to him. Edward and Arial look at each other and at the same time they shouted to each other ''AGAIN!'' Meanwhile, the soldiers that is looking at this battle began talking to each other. ''That was-'' ''Unbelievable!'' ''A kid just-'' ''Truly the dragon!'' The enemy''s forces whispered among each other while Arial troops just smile. They are used to it. ''HAHAHA. I heard people said that with the heavy sword on your hand you are unbeatable. I guess your reputation precedes you. It felt too light. Your swings are weak and your aims are faulty'' Arialugh trying to provoke him. Edward just snorted in dissatisfaction. Once again he positioned himself in his horse, looking at Arial, staring at him like a storm brewing in his heart. Arial must admit that the lord is very adept in horsemanship. He then smirks and then without warning he lunged with his horse rushing to Arial with incredible speed trying to pierce him with the sword Arial immediately knows the sword technique with one nce. ''It is the Sword Piercing Moon!'' He thought to himself Lord Edward must have travelled the martial art world if he knew such technique. Arial however was not panicked. His horse might be fast and agile, but Lord Edward is not the only one that possess such horse. Firebringer is aggressive and faster than his horse and as the horse charged at him, Firebringer moves slightly to the side. Aril took the chance to quickly deflect his pierce with a circr motion using the spear. Circling Storm. It is a technique created especially for spears user employing internal energy to dull the impact and deflect attack. The sword was forced to went out of trajectory which elicited a reaction of shock in the eyes of Lord Edward Arial was about to follow that motion with another attack on his blind spot. But Edward was observant and he realized it quick. He notices that the spear is about to hit his arms so he turns his body slightly to the left and but parry it with his swords, Arial was impressed. Then this motion turns into a full-fledged strike between the two. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Next chapter tomorrow will be thest chapter for tomorrow. Hope you like it and leave somements. ANd I know some of you are celebrating Christmas so merry Christmas. Maybe I woudl do a mass release but don''t get your hopes up. Because I am alos writing three stories at the same time Chapter 128: The spear (2) Chapter 128: The spear (2) They traded sword strike and spear attack with each other as wind swirls around them because of the force of energy of their weapons. As they fought Edward spotted an opportunity. With one strike he tries to aim at Arial neck, but Arial quickly moved his spear to his throats, deflecting the attack and follow on with his own attack to Edward neck Edward had to retreat and use his sword to protect his neck. They then maintained a safe distance with each other, circling with their horses, their eye locked onto each other. Arial then dere ''No more dying Lord Edward. I will take your head and the head of your liege lord Alderam. Unless...you decided to surrender.'' ''Ptui'' he spits at the ground. His eyes are still full of disdain and defiance ''And bend my knee to a King? HMPH! Our Dukedom is separate, from the very first moment of our conception.'' Arial then said ''The old ways are done, Lord Edward. A new world is dawning.'' ''I will never bend my knee, LITTLE LORD!'' He yelled Arial was furious. What an idiot man! He could not recognize what is good for him! Then Arial also yelled. His voice sounded like the very same thunder that is in booming in the distance. He looks at the soldiers of Lord Edward and shouted out ''If you go along with my rule, swear your fealty, bend your knee to the Crown, your reward will be your lives, my strong protection and my great wealth. If you defy me, I will conquer you. If you betray me, you will be turned to ash and burned into oblivion. Choose for yourself!'' Some of the enemy''s soldiers kneeled unconsciously because of fear and the pressure that emanated from Arial body, while some of them look the others with disgust. ''TRAITORS!'' Edward shouted in anger looking at the troops that throw their weapons and kneeled while Arial troops quickly bring them into their fold. It ismon that in a battle allegiances shift. It is because they are mostly fighting because of honor and what they believe what is right while others fight for glories and riches. Which is why it is important for the nation, in the beginning to have an identity. That will be discussed after this war is over. ''And you my lord?'' Arial offered ''HMPH! I WOULD RATHER DIE'' he said defiantly ''HAHAHAHAThen die you will.'' Firebringer like he understands Arial intention leapt to the air and as he leapt forward Arial jumped from his horse andnded himself riding the horse of Edward. He was sitting behind him ''What-'' Arial smiles as he quickly uses one martial arts technique, that he has always use since he was a kid, Sweeping Stars Sword technique. The sword sh horizontally and the light of the sword pass through Lord Edward neck. his head flew high up in the air before itnded into the ground and roll below his own horse. His body slowly tumble down to the muddy ground, rolling to the enemy''s forces vicinity as one of them scream and dejected expression can be seen from them. Arial men seeing this victory, cheers with high pitched scream and then without even needing an order they quickly began again attacking the forces of Lord Edward Lord Edward force is now disorganized and add with loss of morale, they are easily kill. Arial forces charge to them with great zeal and determination, fire in their eyes, and their hands are steady as they killed and hacked away the enemies as fear crept down upon the enemy heart And not before long some of them ran, morally degraded and exhausted, confused and terrified at the loos of their leader. Lord Mercia who saw what happens sighed. Lord Mercia is fighting on the left nks withdrew his forces back to the castle; riding like the ground is not enough for him to get away from. The forces of Arial and Kyle who is in in horseback taunt him, trying to provoke him to return, but Lord Mercia is not an easily provoked man, at least not in this battle. It seems he is nning something, to exercise this level of control over his own anger, which Arial know is hardly much. As Arial basking in the glow of his glory Lisa came to him, her armors was thered with the blood of her enemies. ''My lord, let me pursue!'' She said, her army behind her, her banners proudly disyed and her banner man all in high spirits. ''No! Not yet!'' Arial said. She hesitated but she nodded and then she rides to finish the other troops. Kyle rides to him after that and approached him. ''Any orders, my lord?'' Arial looked at the surrounding. The other lords can finish this battle. He thought. He need to prepare for the next battle Now that they are engaged it seems it would be a long battle of sieging. ''Handle this for me. I will return to headqu-'' Arial said when suddenly some pain visits him most tormently and Arial was thrown off from his horse. ''MY LORD!'' Arial heard the yelling from the distance The muddy mud thered his face and the taste of the mud is salty. ''Blood'' Arial mused. This is the taste of blood. he looked at his chest. ''A javelin'' he said weakly. A javelin is stuck in the area of his chest, blood pouring out of the wound like rivers. ''Fountain'' he mused. Not rivers but fountain. Like the fountain in the summer vi of Eren family, who live in Seren who have one of the most magnificent vi that he has ever seen, with beautiful green lush gardens, and beautiful flowers that decorate the courtyard and the calm, peaceful serenity you can feel just by living there. For some reason, his memories went there. It was like he is using the memory to fight through the pain. ''Idid not notice because I was too engrossed with the fighting'' He thought to himself. Now, he could see, as he focused his internal energy to his eye. Now, he sees with rity, Alderam is smiling, removing his helm, hiding as normal soldiers on the crowd of his own soldiers, on top of the castle wall. He then walks away from the crowd, no doubt returning to his castle. Pain is slowly clouding Arial vision. Arial tried to focus it in his chest area but he was blocked by some foreign forces. There is something in that spear. Arial gritted his teeth He nned all this. He knew I would defeat Lord Edward. He sacrifices his lord to get to me. He was the bait and I was the fish. He was fishing for me Arial mused, while smirking. Cold and calcting. And unconsciously Arial grin a little. Like me, in a way. He thought Then he saw something that shock him. He returned back to the wall. Then in a hideous grin, like he is taunting him, Alderam picked up another spear and with precise uracy he throws one to him from the castle wall and it stuck to his stomach, as Arial finger grow stiff and clumsy Arial tried to get up, but the pain is overwhelming. Arial rub his chest trying to find the spear that is now lodged deeply Arial found the spear while clenching his teeth and wrenched it free from his stomach and the blood poured out from the hole as it colors the brown mud to bright red. Arial stumbled as he felt energy is draining from him and his face fell face down into the mud again. In the cold night air,bined with the harsh rain, it is chilling his body. Arial crawl in the mud while he could sense that his troops and lords, is approaching him, to bring him to safety ''Pain'' he whispered. Pain washed over him and his entire body trembles. he gave a grunt, and the cold is biting like burns. His throats be parched and thirsty. Someonee near him and hold him up. ''BRING OUR LORD FAR AWAY FROM HERE!'' Arial heard the yelling as he was carried off. ''You''ll be alright, Lord Arial'' the words are nervous and wariness can be detected. Arial could only see blonde hair. Is it West? It is a rough voice and a voice he recognizes. It is West. He thought There is strained tension in his voice, fearing, worrying about him. Suddenly the cold, the very same cold he felt when he was in the Library is felt again. At this time there is only one thing in his mind. His dream! His mission! He was so close. Will he truly die this time? Is this the limit of what he can do? And as he thought of this, his eyelids grew heavy, his muscles rxed and finally with no strength he closes his eyes and drift into unconsciousness. ****************************************************************************** Last chapter for the month and leave somement Edit: this should be thest chapter of the month but I think Ishoudl be more generous. I will be posting a chapter until around the 30th I think. I will told you on the bottom if its is thest chapter of the month. Chapter 129: Constructing a kingdom (1) Chapter 129: Constructing a kingdom (1) ROCKSTILL PRINCE ADRIAN IN ONE OF THE CHAMBER OF THE CASTLE 1015 SEEDMONTH Spring hase to the Dukedom and while in the East they celebrated the New Year not all part of the Dukedom shares that festive feeling. The war still rages on in the North. The young dragon march to the North was unstoppable, as his forces conquer cities and castles and fort, all for the crown. By now, Arial Vermont name inspires fear on his enemy''s heart and awe in his colleague andrade, and victory is all but certain now. A new Kingdom, is without a doubt, will be established after the war. The fresh spring air breezes through the window as the curtains waves and bring the scent of spring. Adrian takes a deep breath He is here in one of the chamber overlooking the small pond. He stands in front of the tower, his hand behind his back waiting for Ss and Lady Julia of House of Vermont. He closes his eyes for a moment enjoying the spring wind. He and Ss have been talking a lot these couple of days, discussing about the proposal that the young lord has put forward for them. Other than that they also discuss about many other issues after the war that will serve the Kingdom interest And when that is mentioned, he also had to discuss about the reward for those lords that participate in the war, punishment to other lords that surrendered and many other things that require his attention as his own courtiers is waging their own war in the Court. He is busy without a doubt. If not for Ss wise advice and counsel, navigating theplex web of plot in the castle would prove impossible for him. He must thank the kinddy of House Vermont for sending me such an able advisor to serve me. And there is one other thing that they have discussed It ys an integral part of their discussion. It is the discussion around the identity of the Kingdom The identity of this nation, this Kingdom. And once this is discussed many other of his courtiers send in some proposal. They all have their own opinion on how to proceed. Even that one old fox also send him his proposal. There is the proposal to include diversity from other race, to encourage immigration from Vangua and the East. One of them evene from Arial Vermont himself. It was then Adrian knows that some of his courtier, to get in the good books of that young militarymander echoes his sentiment in the proposal. the young lord believes that by having many more races in this new Kingdom, it might attract new talents and knowledge. He spoke of the example of the Empire of the past and the efforts of the Great Renasia to integrate their people and the Mountain tribe and the surrounding Etrushk people. He also spoke of expanding the education program all over the kingdom. Not to mention the Vermont''s themselves is known as a patron for knowledge and have built many library and education institution in their city. It is no wonder they are pushing this policy to be represented in the Court. Even some of the schrs from the University of Acro send their petition to him, hoping for a new reform on the education program in the kingdom. Adrian also heard that Duchess Julia has approved a n of creating one library, that from hearsay, rival the Grand Library of Vern. The cost of such library of such scale would surely be astronomical even for the Vermont''s. But to themon people and the nobles of the kingdom, they already viewed the House of Vermont to have unlimited gold. This library when finished, would be filled with books and knowledge of all kinds, from Human Continent and other continents, like Asteros and Vorthy Many schrs of the University of Acro had already anticipated itspletion and praise the Vermont as caring about the world, to deliver the peasant and themon people from ignorance so that they could enlighten themselves with truth and the knowledge of the world One could say that Acro is emerging not only as a trade hub but also as antern of knowledge in the Continent. And it is actually the vision of one man that is staring all of this. Arial Vermont is a formidable military leader but he is also a capable leader. From what he heard of Duchess Julia, when she came into one of his meetings, she once said that his son imagined that their city of Acro will be the most civilized portion of mankind, guarded by renown and disciplined valor of the Dragon private army, conducted by the abilities of genius mind and impable virtues. Like the Anis-Raxons in Vangua, the Darnes from Cori, who are very talented in the matters of architecture and not to mention the Etrushk who are an even more genius than the Darnes in architecture, it willbine all their tenacity and ingenuity to create a new world out of ignorance Where intelligence is respected and not belittled. Where people do not fear intelligence but aspire to it. Patriotism is integral for the Kingdom survival. The way to create a patriotic love is by using patriot. Patriot is a word coined by Arial. Patriot is one who fights for the Kingdom. Arial want to bind the loyalty of the lord to the Kingdom itself and its crown which will make Adrian Kingdom strong and united. Truly, the young lord is not only genius in the battlefield but also a genius administrator and a great policy maker. Adrian wariness for him is within reason but his intention is well received. The young lord of the noble house of Vermont wanted to make this Kingdom powerful. But for what reason? Adrian still don''t know the answer to that question Other than that, there is also other issues. There is also the matter of his marriage with Zettel royalty who is situated in the Far West. It is a political marriage, but it will serve this Kingdom well. His advisors all advise him to marry royalty from Vern but Ss advise him to take a bride from Zettel which will secure alliance with the West. There is also this wariness of Vern that Ss shares with him. Empire of Vern while it has declined from its former glorious days, it still has the ambition to re-unify back the Old Empire of Vern But by marrying a Zettel royalty, it will thus ensure that the West is safe for them and at the same time it would also be profitable for the Vermont family who have much dealings there. Other than that, trade roads can easily be opened there and the one who will reap the benefits, is not only the Kingdom but also the most prominent and wealthy family in n, chiefly, the Vermont''s who have many connections there. Ss may say he is not an ardent supporter of the Vermont, but it is clear that if Adrian decides to pursue a marriage with a Zettel royalty, the Vermont would also reap its benefit. And yesterday a momentous decision was decided in the Court. Seren and Kingdom of n have signed an alliance of military partnership. ***************************** Part one of the chapter. See you tomorrow. And leave somements too. It looks to me liek people suddenly dissapered one day. Huhuhu Chapter 130: Constructing a kingdom (2) Chapter 130: Constructing a kingdom (2) Seren does not believe in the Lucellian faith, which earn the ire of the Church, so usually Vern would try to send an army every five years to try subjugating a part of Seren and propagate their faith. Usually, in the past some High Lords in the Dukedom allowed the Vern troops to pass through theirnds, while some in the South disagree with such acts. The Northron lord likes the silver and gold they got from such transaction while the Southron lords did not like it because it would mean that they are opening themselves up for retaliation from Seren and also the detrimental effect of such act would do to their region security. It is also the reason why the Southron lords and the Northron lords often butted head when The Noble Council is called and why they did not like each other that much But now the Dukedom is united and it is clear to all that the young lord of Vermont would build a new Kingdom with King Adrian. the moment the rulers of Seren decided that the victory and the formation of this new kingdom is inevitable, they sent an ambassador to him. Seren propose to him that they will hinder any movements of Dostov forces who have always been their enemies, to ever reach n, while the kingdom will deny Vern troops to pass thisnds. Adrian knew what they were hinting at. The Ancona family that rules over Lannover is his sister inw noble house. And they are supplying Alderam forces while also at the same time rebelling against their King. If the House of Ancona wins there, then his kingdom would have another threat. And Adrian wanted peace at least for a few years or this new kingdom would notst. The Session War between two brother has escted beyond anyone control. What supposed t be a simple battle between two brother has be the battleground for two of the most powerful noble houses in n to fight against each other. It involves the Southron lords and the Northron lords, as factions are formed and sides are chosen It even involves the Churches of Cori and Vern tug of authority. His kingdom is born amidst all of this chaos. It involves even the Empire of Vern and Dostov noble houses. Before the Session War, the only image that the Human Continent has of the Dukedom was that it is and ruled by Dukes and their lords. It is and where the Bleeding Wall is situated at and the Watchers that guard''s humanity and watches over the Dark Sea. Then when the war started, the whole world knew of the n family as their brotherly conflict were brought out into the world stage. And then the appearance of the Vermont family crowning him as King, as they finally stepped out from the shadows and reveal their power and influence to the world. Their unstoppable cavalry, their undefeatable army and the young lord military talent shock the world. Arial the Dragon! Arial the Undefeatable! Suddenly everyone is interested to know what will happen to this new kingdom. He had think of the offer with great deliberation. After a few weeks of bargaining and negotiating, yesterday he informs Seren emissaries that the alliance is epted. The West and East region is already secured by his diplomacy. Only north which is Vern, and Vangua which is in the South has no alliance with him but the Vermont familywork is ever reaching. Vangua will not make sudden moves on them, not now that their King disappeared and the noble lords there descended into a domestic war. Neither will Vern, which owes lot of silver and gold to the Vermont''s if Adrian information to be believed. They may not like his people, Caelum all of them, but they do like Vermont''s gold. ''There are many things to be discussed'' He thought to himself. The wind blows and the clouds that cover on top of him moved. The sunlight shines on him and he look up and smiles. It has been so long and he finally see the end of this sordid affair. The hope for this spring is that the war will be over, and peace will finally dawn on thisnd. The birds can be seen nearby, flying across the courtyard, happy and free, soaring high above the sky. The clouds, a puffy white shape amid the blue horizons. Adrian smile Spring is his favorite season. Promising a new beginning. Then someone from outside the chamber shouted ''Your Majesty, informing the arrival for Lord Ss and Duchess Julia'' the announcer announces their arrivals. Adrian nodded ''Let them in'' he ordered. The door of the chamber opens as two people could be seen entering the chamber Ss bow his head slightly and so does the Duchess. ''Your Highness'' ''Your Highness'' both of them greets him. ''Please be seated'' Adrian said gesturing them to their seat and they each take a seat in the chair while he sorts out the documents in the table. ''My lord it is an honor to be here'' the duchess said her eyes scanning the room, a gentle smile on his hand ''No, mydy. It is mine.'' Adrian said. Thedy looked beautiful, and there is this motherly nature about her. Adrian once heard that she borne of another child, a daughter when she was with his husband on their retreat in Seren. If somehow his wedding and union with his bride would result in the birth of a son, Adrian have an arrangement to betroth his son to Lady Julia daughter, ensuring not only their alliance and house support but also his position and their position in this Kingdom. But that is a long time from now and not the matter of today. ''My lord, why have you ask for me?'' Ss ask. Then Adrian ask ''Did you exin everything to the Duchess?'' It was then Ss understand. He nodded and answered ''Yes, my liege'' ''Then that is why. We are here to discuss the letters by the young lord and to settle and agree on some of yesterday discussion that almost makes us argue against each other'' Ss nodded. Yesterday, there was a heated debate in the Court between the King and Ss. Everyone knows about it. Even The Duchess got to know about it. She might not move about in the court, but a woman of her stature would surely have ways to gain information. They are many that respected her. Because not respecting her is the same as not respecting the young lord of the Vermont. And nobody wanted to disrespect the young lord. And everyone knows how protective the young lord about his family. A report once came to the attention of him a few weeks before the battle of Berth. The report was spoken in detail in one of his court session where all the nobles and his courtiers attending the session heard all that was reported. One small fort insults they young lord mother when they were sieging it The young dragon sieges the fort and to make sure none in the kingdom dare spoke about his mother that way again, he killed all of those people that guarded the watch, and the people in the fort even after they surrender and hang them all in a forest nearby creating a ghastly scene. Then for the others, they burned them all turning them into ashes. For the nine people that spoke badly about his mother, no one is to allowed bringing their corpses down from the tree. If that is not enough, even though he did not kill the viger he burned all of their viges like some Vorthy raiders. Since then everyone knows that the dragon has a scale that you should not have touched. But the funny thing about all of this was the fact that the report was fake. Arial ask a favor from Ss to create this hoax. But the reason why the hoax is so believable is because it is not entirely a lie. When he asks Ss what is the truth and what is the lie, he told him that whatever the people believes, that is the truth. Even until today, he still didn''t know whether Arial really did what he did in the report or maybe he did the deed but not for that exact reason. Because there really is a hanging corpses outside some burned down vige near Berth. But the truth? Other than Ss and the young lord, probably no one would ever know the real truth. All that people thought, was that Arial the Dragon would not tolerate your disrespect against his family. And that image stuck with him, giving his entire family thisyer of invisible protection. Because nobody wanted to attract the wrath of the young lord upon them He sighed then he get back on track. ''First would be the question of our race.'' ''Ah yes. Our race.'' ''The Caelum'' the duchess said with a mysterious smile on his face. Adrian then look toward the Duchess and then said ''Yes...but your son, the young lord, have half a mind to unite this country in their own new identity. And that could not be done if we still use the old terms to identify ourselves'' She only nodded. ''So what do you suggest?'' He then asks Ss. Ss ponders the question for a bit and then he said ''Change it my liege. We are Caelum but also the citizens of this great Kingdom. We need to change how we identify ourselves. Not Caelum but a different kind of race. But we are Caelum, yes. Caelum, whiches from the ancient tongue, means Sky People. But have we reached the sky my liege like our great ancestors? We need to differentiate ourselves with Caelum in Vern, disassociate ourselves from Caelum that has always been ruling the continent'' ''Why? We are a proud race.'' Adrian said Ss smiles and then he said ''It is quite simple. Race emergence and race sentiments. They, which I mean, the other race said now, that while it is true that Caelum race gives us freedom from the Demon Lords, it is also true that for the past one thousand years, our race has dominated everything, from administration, politics, economy, and even religion. We, once the most predominant race in this continent but no longer. The other races that sail here, some stranded in this continents, some who sail here in making of their new home, intermarriage with our race and so born this other races. Anis, Raxons, Loth, Darnes, Etrushk, Gaul, Franks, Cathigia and many others and there are more them than us and they are here to stay. Not pure blooded like us, who have from the very beginning intermarried with the rest of the other Caelum race descended from the Lost Generation, who in turn descended from the First Generation. And the other races, they are an unsatisfied lot, my liege. In our rule, we never did care much about them but to create a strong Kingdom, racial divide might plunge us into a war like what happen in Dostov right now.'' ''But in Dostov, isn''t their war a religious one?'' Adrian ask, pointing one w in Ss arguments. ''In Vangua then'' the Duchess interrupts Ss nodded ''My mistake. It is true. Dostov war is mostly motivated with their disgruntled attitude toward their own government, more than the feeling of racial divide. But, in Vangua there is no denying that racial sentiment is growing as Caelum race is portrayed as the very same way as we have portrayed the demon lords of the past.'' ''So your solution?'' ''Change our name.'' ''Change our name?'' said the Duchess shocked by such a simple solution. Ss nodded, that diplomatic smile did not even leave his face ''Yes, mydy. It is as simple as that. Instead iming that we are Caelum race, and thend and all above is our dominion, we simply said that we are Caelum but we are also tolerant. We have many races living here now, mostly because of Lord Arial and mydy House achievement in making Acro a hub for trade. Some.no, no, many of them even stay here to evade the wars that happened in their own continent but it also spurred on because of your son recruitment, which give them pay, handling the military like it is a business and the soldier is his workers. But in nationalism, as your son, so wisely, termed, it is even cheaper to get troops if they are all fighting for the safety of our Kingdom. Organized and discipline, trained and deadly.'' Adrian nodded ''Wise counsel'' ''That I could not deny Your Highness'' the Duchess nodded an approving nod to Ss while Ss blushed ''Well, then what is the name you wish to put forth'' Adrian asked ''I have been thinking and I decided in Aether. It is one of the elements in the alchemy studies of the past. We are of the Aether race, descended from the First Blood, yet we do not share the same sentiments of the other Caelum race opinion. We can dere ourselves as an offshoot if not, more purer of Caelum blood, in the sense that we pursuing the ideological principles of the Caelum race, which is to understand each other. And it is not the first time our race changes the terms of how we identify ourselves. We are known as the Sky People when our ancestor first arrived; it is only a thousand years ago that Levitia dered we are Caelum. Who said we can''t dere ourselves different?'' The Duchess nodded ''Lord Ss speak wisely. Tolerance can be a powerful weapon, that is true your highness. Look at Dostov and their rigidity, and look at Vangua and their civil discord, all propagated because of intolerance'' the Duchess said supporting Ss ''Then I will simply write a decree and sent it to every other lord. But will they obey?'' Adrian asked. Ss rub his chin and close his eyes for a few seconds and then opening his eyes he said. ''They will my lord. Most of the lords, mostly in the South have many dealings with other races but maybe it will be harder to ept in the north where old sentiments die hard. But we must start somewhere'' Ss said. Adrian nodded. The Duchess also agree with the decision. So Adrian prepare a letter and write, phrasing the words as polite but firm as possible. Then in that chamber they began talking about other matters. There is the Construction that will need to be undertaken after the war ended, certainws that need to be established, line of session and more. Adrian could not help but appreciate the Duchess keen intellect and her calmness and wit as she helps him in many matters. And then finally when the sun is setting they are done with the basic of the new kingdom that they wanted to build. They also decided that after the war is won, thend will be known as Aethend, not n, to show and symbolize a nation belonging to the people. ****************************************************************************** Second part of the chapter. tomorrow will be thest chapter for the month. And happy holidays. The New Year ising and I am one year older than before. Huhuhu Chapter 131: Mortal or divine? Chapter 131: Mortal or divine? IN THE GARDEN After the discussion, Adrian invited them to the garden to apany him on an evening tea. The Duchess and Ss consented and they went to the garden as their tea were served. ''How''s the tea, mydy?'' Ss asked Lady Julia ''It is very nice'' she said, taking a sip and enjoying the taste before putting back down the cup. Ss after inquiring about his father in Acro went up and had to go somewhere for a moment to deal with some reports leaving only him and the Duchess. ''I hope your stay here has been good mydy'' Adrian said ''Ah, it has. So do not worry that much'' ''I believe your castle is finer than this mydy'' Adrian said. The Duchess smiles and then said ''It is, your highness but it doesn''t have that many tititingpanion to talk with'' She is honest and that made the King smiles ''Hahahayou tter me mydy'' ''Does it show?'' she said grinning ''Like the morning dawn'' Adrian reply And this time she smiles. She knows how to y this game and she ys it skillfully. Ss returned back to his seat as he takes a sip of the tea. Adrian however have something to say to the Duchess. He looks at the Duchess and then he said ''Mydy, I must say that I have your son to thank for my throne.'' ''Is that so?'' she said, her eyebrows raised. Adrian nodded ''Why?'' The Duchess ask. Adrian had a suspicion that she wanted to know his opinion of her son. Adrian smiles bitterly and then he said ''Yes, the sad truth is these. I could not have and as bitterly I have to admit to it, my strength has never been at fighting battles or waging war but your son, whatever his fault, is a godlymander. He has the look of another world with him and that has always intrigued me, and his mncholic look, only serves to pique my interest. What is your son being so sorrowful about? What did he see with those blue eyes of him? What reason does he fight? And what is he? Who is he? Is he a King, mydy? For I see a King when he rides his zing fiery horse. Or is he a God of War, disguised in mortal form, for I see a god when he battles. No arrows ever struck him, no spear ever reach him, heads fly and limbs skewered as he passed by them. What is he? Which is he?'' he asked dramatically. He is heaping a lot ofpliments for her son. But it is also what many soldiers think of Arial. An invincible godlymander, never losing a single battle. He himself had once seen the young lord in action. Her smile faltered. She did not look pleased with thepliments. Then her smile returned but it is clear that it is a feigned smile. ''You have many questions Your Highness and terrible curiosity and quite the penchant for excessivepliment regarding my son.'' Adrian kept his gaze at thedy. ''Mydy, that is because my questions, one rarely answers them, while my curiosity excites me for truths, it is said by one wise man to me,'' and his eyes leered at Ss while Ss feigned ignorance ''a path of bing stronger is facing the truth and all truths started with inquiries of great curiosity, and mypliment is true, for that is what I felt.'' She sighed. ''Fine, your highness. I am your loyal subject and I will answer you. After all he is my son. If I don''t brag about him who will?'' Adrian only chuckles. Ss went silence and only look at his tea cup like there was something interesting in it. ''When he was a child, he would act in the most peculiar way, different from other child, his eyes see thing, different things, and as such his view are different, mature, I daresay, wise beyond his years, and he would contemte it alone while looking at the stars, whispering in hushed tone talking to himself. I, had even half a mind, to believe he is George the Wise reincarnated.'' ''Truly?'' Adrian asked ''Yes, for I have no exnation of the peculiar thing he does and the way he solves his problem with an intellect that overshadows even me or my husbands or anyone that I have seen. Though he is not a master in every trade but he knows a little bit of everything and that fears me more than him not knowing anything. I see greatnessy in front of him, for he was the most inquisitive children in the vige and his words rang with truths, his wit amaze me, but greatness is not what I wished for him my liege. I wished him, to live happy, to love and be loved, I wished him an ordinary life, and to have an ordinary death. Yet, years passed and my son, it seems, have destiny of greatness burdened upon him. My husband was happy and still is, to look at his son with pride at all he achieved and continued to strive'' ''And you''re not?'' Adrian asked as he take a sip of his tea and put it back down. She shakes her head ''I have pride in my son, that is a certainty but I. fear for him. For never in history, or in fairy tales, that heroes ever achieved good ending. My son dreams of glory against.... something. He thought I could not see it. But I do not know who he is so determined to protect, who he so hold a great vengeance that he will train himself and doing all this, and all the while my husband encourages him with great vitality'' She took a pause, take a sip of her tea and then she put down her tea cup. The wind of spring blows her hair and then she continues. ''But there is no glory without suffering, this I know. You said he is a King. A King is not born, my lord. He is made. By steel and suffering, by blood and sacrifice, he is made from that pain. A King must sometimes hurt those he loves for the love he has for the Kingdom. It is a lonely path. Ask Alexander. Ask Levitia. Ask any of the great man who has suffered through the century, a testament of the lonely road a King must trod. Fate is cruel and she has no concerns for us. No man or woman can be too powerful or too beautiful without disaster befalling them. Fate willugh and snicker, giggling while holding her stomach when you rise too high and then they will crush everything you built and protect in a whim. What glory fate gives, she could also take it away. Do I wish such destiny on my dear boy? No your Highness. I pray he never be King. Such roads are lonely.'' And her words strike Adrian like swords, cuts him at every sentence, wound him like never before for her words are like Ss words, terrifying words, true words. Harsh and unforgiving but true and there is nothing that Adrian fear more and so much desired and wanting than the truth. Ss on the side only smiles bitterly listening to the Duchess. Then she spoke again, a bitter smile is on her face ''My husband always tells my dear son that he is divine. While I whisper to his ears, telling him that he is mortal. Which one do you think he is? Mortal? Or Divine? *************************************************************************** This will best chapter of the month. See you next month on the sixth if nothing dys the schedule. I am swamped right now writing three stories at the same time. Huhuhu. Annyway, will be taking a break for two days before writing again. And an advance happy new year to all of you. Le''t hope next year will be better for all of us. Chapter 132: Batlle of thea moor (1) Chapter 132: Batlle of thea moor (1) 1015 SEEDMONTH HARALD ALAN IN THE MIDDLE OF THE SEA The sound of the seagulls rings through the air as the passes the ship. Harald sighed as he looks out from the deck of the ship. The waves move calmly as the wind pushes the sails. The ship did not move that hard, the waves are m and the sun is shining but that did not stop his grandmother from having her seasickness. Her grandmother, old and frail could only puke in a bucket hold by their servants. Harald sighed thinking about the circumstances of his family. Their passage to n is blocked, by the House of Althea so road travel is impossible. So they could only choose the sea route to go to their family friends now that they are running for their lives, after the battle. Harald sighed ''This is what my family havee to'' he muttered under his breath The House of Orleans, a great family friend is in Vangua awaiting them. Their rtions of the two noble houses is tight in part because Harald father, Lord Alderam have assisted the House of Orleans many times in the past Haraldmented as he looks at the vast open sea in front of him ''Troubles and more troubles visit my family, like there is no end in sight of our cmity. Does the Light Above have no eyes!'' Harald could not help but despair in his current predicament but one day, he vowed to make himself a greater man, than his father and even Arial the Dragon. He will reim back what is his one day. And he will rise. Harald! They will cheer! Harald! Will they fear! Harald! Will they love! His determination solidified after all the bitter experience he have experienced. There is nothing other than real life to help mature a person. He looks at the opens seas for a while as the sight help him m his cluttered thoughts. He then went back down to his cabin. He saw his mother in his cabin looking at him worryingly. Harald sighed and there is a bitter smile on his face He sat down on his bed and his mother got up and ask him ''Son, are you alright?'' The worry in her tone is apparent and could not be hidden. Harald nodded and answer ''I am fine mother.'' In this ship, while it is not arge ship, it is enough for them. There are some parts that is cramped a bit but it fits them and their family. It is fortunate they could have escaped after what happens in Dostov. It is still a close call that they have managed to survive the tragedy If not, their family would be sent to the gallows or the execution block. His mother then nodded and then she nodded. Then she said ''I will look at your grandmother, son. She is still grieving.'' his mother said and quickly she went to the other cabin to help his grandmother. She is worried about Grandma, after what happen to grandfather. Harald closes his eyes and the sighing out from his breath is heavy and full of hopelessness. Opening back his eyes he said to no one in particr ''The rise and fall of a family is always unexpected but through the ages the rising and falling of noble houses have always happens'' He then opens up his drawer and brought out a small notebook. He began writing of his eyewitness ount in the diary, and his own perspectives describing what happen at the fateful day. He started the content with the title Battle of Thea Moor 1014 WHITEMONTH The battle has started. Or at least about to begin, one of the bloodiest, if not cruelest in Dostov. At longst, the decisive battle is here. His grandfather is all but ready to prepare his march invigorated after his long rest and he is ready to march to the North and as it was his intention to proceed, escorted by the King Joseph, the Pretender of royal countenance, but what Harald could now see in hindsight, at least now, that he can see him in proper light after all that happens in the battle that follows, the King, The Pretender to the throne is impetuous and rash, which kind of reminded him of himself and his own desire to prove himself His vassals, escorted then by their loyal banner man has arrived at the destination, some affording his grandfather army, which is the main army with the necessary supplies. The weather had be favorable, not as Harald had predicted, and though still cold, the snow had disappeared, and a dry wind which had prevailed for some days had rendered the river Leep near the Thea Moor, the passage of which was considered the most formidable obstacle to his grandfather march, fordable. And this is taken to be a sign of great tidings and an omen of victory His grandfather army move in motion, and after a short march, halted on the moor of Thea, about five or six miles from the river Leep. He then formed his army into three divisions, each about half a mile distant from the other, and in this order they advanced towards the Leep. Singing and dancing they all are, confident of an easy victory. The left division, which was thergest, crossed the river while the other division followed, with great zeal to bring the Pretender to the throne and restore the line of the Original line of royalty and at the same time to establish a Lucellian Orthodox King. In their passage across the river Leep, harsh and fast the currents, the men were up to their waists in the water, but, with the exception of the loss of a few of troops and knights, who were carried away by the stream, because of their heavy chainmail and equipment, no other terrible ident urred. At that time, Harald himself was in the back, preparing to guard and rece his grandfather, should he ever fall in battle. Of course, such oue is undesirable for him Harald make no conversation, not with his grandfather, nor the Pretender. It is not his ce to talk, and the other reason was because the cause of his grandfather, is not his cause. He did not believe what his grandfather believe. Harald fight for the Pretender because his grandfather fights for the Pretender. Family. That is what it is about for him. At that time, in the war room everyone was all solemn and fatigued. The stress of war is beginning to take its toll. Fatigues andbors from the great campaign from the South, and the numerous inconveniences to which the soldiers had been subjected from the beginning, only their faith and honors, perseveres upon them, to march on this dreary path, walk the passage of rivers, and endure the cold and snow that surely will show itself to us, but the near prospect they now had of meeting the Terrisemites forces army upon their own soil, and of putting an end to the war by one bold and decisive blow, absorbed for a while all recollection of their past sufferings. ''This is it'' some of them will whispers. This is where they are, they will sing in great hall and tavern after the battle, singing of glory and victory and great people they killed and capture. That they were there, watching as they rise the old line of Kings to the throne and be revel in the pride of being there while other men seek hiding under their thatched roof, that they, the soldiers, were there risking their lives, fighting in great battles and emerge victorious, their song sang upon by bards and minstrel, while writers will write their story of valor which will in turn them not but a Knight but a man of immortal in the ink of writers and the song of bards. The reason Harald grandfather went here is for the King benefits. By drawing Terris Quinn to Thea Moor, who is known to lead his army here, it was generally supposed that the King could meet him on more equal terms than at other ces, not to mention he have many more supporters here and inspire the other lords to join him if he appears to be courageous. And the King suddenly halted his advance and shouted with a loud yell ''Drums the beat and the pipes as I march to victory'' he yelled and the soldiers cheered, and the lords and the Knights. They are underestimating the Quinn''s forces too much. Harald of course hope that the King wins but underestimating an enemy will prove to be disastrous for any King, Prince ormander. Which is why he have an alternative nned already if the King loses today. He knows of such feelings. Of underestimating an enemy only to beaten by such prejudice and notion. Arial, Lisa, Kyle, Heliaall prove of his own immature worldview. >>>>>> This si teh first chapter of the montyh. But huu...2020 did not get off in a good start. Australia is literally in fire, people drumming up for war, and then there is alos news of a gue. It was like we are reliving history of the past. Like Mikael said What use of studying history if all they do is forget it? I am not going to rnat to much. I am scheduling thsi chapter and there is a mass release at the end of the month. If you see me asking whether I am not sure of releasing a mass release or not, ignore that. I schedule all that before making sure that I could do a mass release. Anyway, hope next month we are all still living and not involved in some kind of a world war or something. Chapter 133: Batlle of thea moor (2) Chapter 133: Batlle of thea moor (2) What he thought were merely obstacle to his rises instead have turned into his noble House cmity. Arial had turned into the young lord praise by the entire Human Continent as a talented war leader. Kyle and Lisa is known to be a talented knight and an admirable officer in Arial army. Hearing the orders, the drum was beat, the pipes are yed with rousing melody to encourage men to fight, and the lordse, for it is the summoning to arms. The King in horseback, stride in front taking the lead while Harald grandfather defers to the King, led them out to undoubtedly the battles of their lives. Harald grandfather chose Thea Moor, for the field of battle. The King, certainly, if not sure and confident and in high spirits, smiles and grin, like victory is in front of his eyes, and drew his men up in the battle across the moor, which is about a half mile broad. This moor, Thea Moor, which is a heathy t of considerable extent about five miles from a city called Arveness forms the top of a hill which, rising, dies gradually away in the direction of Queens forces. The ascent to the moor is steep on both sides, particrly from the shore. In pitching upon this ground, King Joseph acted on the supposition that Harald grandfather would march along the moor, which was better fitted for the free passage of his army than themon road between, which was narrow and inconvenient. In expectation that his grandfather will advance, King Joseph sent forward on the road to Queens, some parties of horse to do some reconnaissance, to scout enemy movements, and trails, but they could observe no appearance of any movement among the royal troops. Then the King advance and chose one of the most unfavorable terrain that he could have chosen. His grandfather who was dyed after fighting some splinter forces of the royal army then finally arrived at Thea Moor and he sees the ground that the Pretender has chosen. His grandfather objected to it with great vehemence. Even though the ce is interspersed with moss and some hollows, the ground was generally too level, and consequently not well suited for the operation of his army. His grandfather, therefore proposed to look out for more eligible ground, and at hismand Harald himself and some Knights from King Joseph personal guard were sent about to survey some hilly ground on the south side of the water of Leep, which appeared to the Ser Knight to be steep and uneven, and of course more advantageous for army. The Ser Knight was sure of it but he was not. The ground was rugged and boggy, that no cavalry could act upon it, that the ascent on the side next to the river was steep, and that there were only two or three ces, about three or four miles above, where cavalry could pass; the banks of the river below being inessible. He told of his concerns to his grandfather, that if Terris Quinn is here and the King is goaded into attack they might be looking at defeat here. But Harald own grandfather opted not to listen to his counsel. On receiving this information, Lord Deen, who is a great friend of his grandfather proposed, that the army should cross the water of Leep, and draw up in line of battle, upon the ground which had been surveyed; and that, should the King of Dostov, Terris Quinn not venture to cross after them and engage them upon the ground in question, they might watch a favorable opportunity of attacking him with advantage. ''My lord, we should wait for other lords toe and bolster our ranks'' At that time, his grandfather advises the King who is eager to war and battle. His resolution is strong and resolute. ''I will attack the Terrisemites forces, even with a thousand men. Such movement and boldness'' the King argued ''will encourage our army and discourage the enemies while doing the opposite and waited, will discourage if not weaken our army morale.'' Harald believed it stems, from an inferiority, there existed, it seems arge part of his belief and desire to shun the Terris army and portray an image of a strong leader, most abundant charisma and unquestioned authority. So that night he calls his lords and after intense debate and argument, they decided to attack the Terris camp, surprising the Terris army, to pursue this war in a swift manner and end it as such. Lord Deen once again voice his support for the King ideas and how happy the young pretender to be supported, overjoyed to the points of tears, immediately embraced the lord that is present. Harald was informed of thiste that night. Had the army been in a condition to sustain the fatigue of a night-march of ten or twelve miles, the n of a night attack was unquestionably the best that could have been devised under existing circumstances. If surprised in the dark, even supposing the Terrisemites force who is led by King Terris to have been on his guard, a night attack appeared to afford the only chance of getting the better of his superiority in numbers and discipline, and of rendering his cavalry and infantry, in which his chief strengthy, utterly useless. But their army is starving. Bordering on starvation. Fatigued. Bordering on death. And miss their home, with great fervent longing. Like the sun miss the moon. Consequently, such an army is not able to perform such a fatiguing march. To appease their hunger a single biscuit was distributed to each man, but this pittance only increased the desire for more; and hunger getting the better of patience, some of the men began to leave the ranks in quest of provisions. In spite, however, of the deprivation under which theybored, the army was never in higher spirits, or more desirous to meet the enemy; and it was not until all hopes of an immediate engagement were abandoned that the men thought of looking out for the means of subsistence. And this is what leads to the messiest affair. Large number of men departure from the army, who, ignorant of the intended march, not at a fault of course, for they were not included in the meetings and the greater n, went off towards the nearby viges and cities and adjacent ces to procure provisions and quarters for the night. The lords and Knights were immediately dispatched on horseback to bring them back, but no persuasion could induce the men to return, who gave as their reason for refusing that they were starving. ''Kill us, but we will not return until we got some meat in our bellies, some ale to water our parched throat'' They said with great defiance. They deserted and by all means, defected and King Joseph the Pretender loses around close to four thousand troops being about a third of his army. This urrence, thispletely unseen circumstancespletely changed the aspect of affairs, and the initial n, and every member of the meeting who had formerly advocated a night attack now warmly, some vehemently opposed it, which is his grandfather But like a King he is stubborn. Joseph, bent upon his purpose, resolutely insisted upon the measure, and said that when the march was begun the men who had gone off would return and follow the rest. And so he marches with those who would follow him. His grandfather, bless his heart bent on fulfilling his honor took up his banner and marches while at the same time making sure no one knows about this secret march. The King trusted Lord Deen to be the front and the Lord rode with great speed with his army. An hourter, almost near the moor, the march is halt. In front of us tens of thousands of men are waiting for them. From afar we can see, the banner of Lord Deen. ''He has betrayed us'' that is my thought. Joseph who is on horseback, rode forward immediately towards the front, to ascertain the cause of the halt and shocked to see Lord Deen there, cozying up with Terris lords. His face says everything. Anger and dejection. ''RETREAT!'' he yelled ****************** The continutaion of the situation at Dostov. If you like the story leave somements and like. Don''t forget to vote too. The NEw Year of 2020 seems to want us to give this world up. With people screaming for war, que ising again and the australia fire it seems like the whole world is about to go down. Hmm...I think if people really wanted to change the world, just start small. We are humans and we are weak. Together we are notpletely strong either. But I think if we all want to live in a better world, I think we shoudl star witho osurslves. Me included. A small act of kindness may change a person life and in turn that perosn might one day change the world. Ok enough ranting. Hope you like the story since I will be posting one chapter a day unless I sudndnly were freed up from writing the other two stroy and could write a few additional chapter for this month. See you all tomorrow and I will keep my rnating to the minimun tomorrow. Chapter 134: Batlle of thea moor (3) Chapter 134: Batlle of thea moor (3) And retreat they did. But the Terrisite forces will not let us retreat easily. And the battles begin. The dawn is approaching, and the dawn greet them with cold and great storms thatshes upon them as snow and rain billowing blowing against us. Before long the troops engaged in melee battles. The arrows came like hail rains, killing and piercing amour. The cavalry rides with thundering roar and causing frightful break ups among those inexperienced in battle, but I urge my men a 400 man under my charge to go forward. The cutting and slicing and there were many brave deeds performed by his troops all the while they are trying to retreat. He kills the enemies force like he was killing flies. But it is true and he realize this, even from the onset of the battle, that Terris Quinn has arge army, numerous lords that supported him, and a disciplined and well-fed army on his order and arge number of his troops eventually, fell in their own pool of blood. The deady on all sides of the battles as the cries and the screaming of pain wounded men, rang in his ears. You could see some rider less horse running and jumping in the battlefield as if he is mad, ovee with hopelessness, Harald presume. ''The battle is lost'' he said at that time, almost like a whisper. His mother. His grandmother. He can''t and will not perish here. His army has fallen, only left ten men in his unit, in what must be a great ughter at its best as the enraged Terris mow and killed with no mercy, their zealous effort seems to Harald, to be so maddening, that no mercy will be given, if he were to fall to his capture. They are all insane, fills with bloodlust. They must be insane to do what they are doing now, what a bloodbath, what horrid images that he saw that day in that battle. He could not find the words to express my feelings. Even Hell could not be this dreadful. Terrible words will be spoken of this day. The battle of The Moor. Woes betide anyone who falls into the enemy hands. Such brutality and violent wars. Harald retreat as he rides to home. His n is already set and the n is to survive. It seems his ambition to be influential here would be hard. He had no other choice other than to seek protection in other Kingdom. He fought hunger, of great pain, as he realized blood is dripping from his shoulder as he was retreating from the battlefield An arrow lodged in his shoulder, blood dripping but he still rides and return home. The moment he arrived he quickly force his grandmother to leave their house for he believes that his grandfather has die in the battle. He never knew what happen to the King after he retreated as the conclusion of that battle were decided. ************************************************************************** 1015 SEEDMONTH Harald sighed as he closed the diaries. ''War'' and he seems to be taken back to that time as he sighs again. He only knew what happens to the oue of the battle a few weekster. At that time, he went to the tavern to heard any local gossips That is when he heard the story. It was at some port when their ship stops to stock some supplies. The story is as follow. A well supplied Terris army, and violent and brutal if he might add, led by Terris Quinn defeated the Pretender, King Joseph, who was betrayed by the lords he embraced, and trust. In the end he became nothing more than a pawn for foreign nation who did not send him any reinforcement. A tragic King with a tragic ending. His life and his defeat in the battle is a tragedy but it is an inspiration for minstrel and bards who have already began singing the Song of the Pretender all over Dostov. In Dostov history, this is the bloodiest battle ever fought. Even when he was retreating he still saw the painting of hell being drawn by the people. He saw all of it in that battle and heard it all from the reports and the eyewitness ount of those who survived and fled from the battlefield in the end. It was a nasty and messy affair. The forces of the King are well beaten at that time but the next resulting cruelty should not have been done and unwarranted. They were killed and after that those who surrendered were buried alive, some were shed in every part of their body, others were beaten to an unrecognizable bag of flesh and blood. The bloody aftermath went on for weeks as the King, Terris Quinn order all his royal guard to capture all the families of those who rebels against his rule and throw them all in gigantic vat with boiling oil. A gigantic pot was constructed and in the pce as the enemies'' lord, Harald grandfatherpanion had to watch as their sons, daughters, babies were thrown into hot boiling oil and suffer with great pain and torment. Their wife is raped in front of their eyes and they have to watch as the King slit their wife''s throats in front of the defeated Lords. And only then the King will kill them. But what had befallen the Pretender is much worse. He was brought to the capital and stripped naked, paraded around the city. And as he is naked, the King with great pleasure and a terribleugh cut of his manhood for all to see and stuff it at the King mouth and force him to eat it. Even themon folk is disgusted by such action but they do not dare to defy the King Then he gives the Pretender King his excrement to eat and even though he tried to resist he was tied up in the Square with iron chains with great and powerful guard guarding the podium constructed to embarrass him, and he was force fed Terris Quinn excrement and puked giving off a very revolting smell. Then and only then, battered, weak, and have lost any will to live, Terris ended the Pretender life using a very brutal punishment. He set out a hungry wolf upon him in a tight prison as the wolf maw his flesh and lick his bone and the people say that Terris Quinn wasughing maniacally in his castle walls as he administers the punishment. No longer will any lords dare challenge him with such maddening action Terris Quinn meant to destroy any thought of such rebellion ever happening again. Bardent and Tuca after hearing the usation that they were the one that funded the Pretender return to Dostov ims to not support the Pretender King. And so ends probably thest rebellion to the Vern Lucellian Orthodox im to the throne. And Harald grandfather? Fate has something more merciful fate in store for him, for he died in the battle, protecting his liege lord, dying the way he wanted it to end. And so, here he is, running from a cruel King, to the House of Orleans where he will also meet his betrothed Emilia. Harald hope this time his luck would be prevailing upon him as the ship bravely sails to Vangua. ****************************************************************************** Thus Vangua is slwolying to the forefront of this story. Hope you like the story and leave somements and dont forget to vote. Did I do a shoutout for Asura or did I forget? Anyway, see you all tomorrow. Chapter 135: Tempus fugit Chapter 135: Tempus fugit ANVALI THE YOUNG DEMON KING AZRAEL MOURNSTAR His reign of the kingdom has just begun He is a young King but he was not the first one to hold the tile of King in such a young age and he is not even the youngest. If the humans have George the Wise that be the Emperor at the age of ten, then Anvali have King Drael who assumes the throne at the age of six. As thew dictates, when his father abdicated he assumes the throne. To him, his father got the better part of the deal. Nowadays, his father spends his life outside the pce, resting and no longer he is entwined in the politics of the court, and no longer he has to fend of plots and intrigue. He is living a very carefree life in seclusion On the other hand, Azrael had learned the burden of responsibility ced upon him. Every day he has to administer the Eight great ns as the Protector of the realm. The Orc King, the Fairy King, though thest time it was a fairy queen, (who is quite the headache for the royal court to handle) the Elves Council which rules in ce of their King, and the other prominent race of Anvali. His father abdicated and as the sole heir to the Kingdom, naturally it falls to his shoulder, the heavy responsibility of governing this Kingdom. And how heavy it is the task of governing and ruling. It made him feel exhausted by the end of the day. Scuffles between the Eight Great Kings aremon ce but as the King that sits on the Arakath Throne, it is his duty and his responsibilities to end their discord peacefully and with civility. One of the most essential ingredients of great statesmanship is trust, and especially expressing trust. And though Azrael know some of them are not confident of his rule, he must trust and have to trust that in time, the Kings could and will follow him. However, that is not what concern him this day. His concern right now is upon his fianc. It has been many moons since Arianna left the capital. She did not send any letters and he is beginning to worry about her. ''Hmm'' he grunted. She was not tasked to act as an envoy but she insisted, saying that she want to help the royal family. At that time, his father is overjoyed of course but he was not. He worried for her, and for her peerless beauty, because he knows how her beauty can mislead men, weaker men with weak hearts and wed morale and honor, and the rumor he heard about the Vern Emperor that he is lecherous did not help in easing his worry But Arianna convinces him that surely the emperor will not do anything untoward to the future Queen of Anvali. So, she takes upon a great task of once again establishing trade with the Human continent. Even now there are ministers in his court that is insistently asking him and actively campaigning to him to mount an attack to the Human Continent. Of course he argues to them that the Human Continent have the Bleeding Wall created by n and Alexander the First Emperor of Vern Empire And even though those heroes have fallen 500 years ago, that Wall even now still stand and remain an impregnable Wall that keep their race from ever again prating into the hearnd of the human continent. But if Arakath really decided to invade, nothing is impossible. There is no longer Levitia and hispanion. But Azrael know the issue of the Human continent is a sore subject for some. Especially for the people of his court and those who romanticize the good old days, where Demon Lords prospers and have full authority over the human, a view which him and his father detest and speaks in derision. But why is it that it is a sore subject? It is because they were defeated and humiliated both in history and in their conduct of that time After all, even in their history, it prominently disys how once, their Kingdom is so prosperous, and it is thought that no one can defeat them, but Levitia, a human, change the rules and the era itself, immortalizing himself as the hero of the ages He showed that humans might be fragile and weakbut they can learn from their weakness and the year of persecution only led them to the inevitable conclusion where the Demon Lords are rid out from Davarus, humiliated and badly defeated by a human so great of virtue and human might. And with it came their vengeance, a vengeance wroth upon the demon lords for all the sins they have done to the human poption. Levitia who acts as the hammer that dole out his justice, even as far as to incite such terrible fears among the Demon poption. If that is not enough, he marches to the Blessed Land intending to, as many Demon Lords believed at that time, the one known at that time as Levitia the Scourge, the Great Hero and Avenger came to annihte every single Demons in Anvali, to ease his vengeful heart and showed the power of human might. If the history is correct, and the old stories is true, it is said that at that time, every Priest of the Dark God weep and cry in their Dome, pleading, praying, to God that dwells in the shadow to hide us, to deliver us from the darkness and the impending doom that looms ahead, Levitia the Avenger, the Undefeated Hero, the Liberator, who came with his army, strong and mighty, bent on his vengeance towards the demonic race. Even now, many of themon birth tells the story of Levitia the Avengers to their child warning that if they act naughty, that Levitia wille for them. It is interesting In Human Continent, he is loved and in some region he is even deified as a God, revered and respected, while here, he is feared and regarded as the Scourge of their Kingdoms, an Avenger sent by God for our sins, the Demonkind greatest regret and mistake when they decided to underestimate him. But the march? But of course his famous march, and whatever he intended to donever happened. If not, not even a shred of their civilization might survive his anger. So great his strength and the threats he posed against the Kingdom at the time. The march. Which even now is a matter of debate among schrs and historians. Some say, he finds mercy in his heart to spare the poption of the demonic race, which is one of the most popr theory, because it is said that in hister years he is a little bit peaceful. Some say, he gained some great knowledge in the Blessed Lands and decided to hide this knowledge to fall from anyone so he stop his march. This theory is propagated by a group of men, who in the library of the Royal family, noted that they no longer exist. In the royal library they spoke of a certain secret organization that hides themselves from the Church Levitia suddenly stops his march after the Three Wise Men from the Sea speaks to him and he makes a truce and an agreement with the Demon Lords of that time. As he was thinking of this, the winds blow and the smell of the spring can be smell. It brought him back out from his musing. ''Fresh and. calming'' he muttered He looked at the tables, with the bulk of papers and parchment and scrolls, messily scattered on the table. He is in one the chamber in the castle overviewing expenses and reports,ints andnd scuffles from the Eight Kings. But even though his Kingdom have Kings and council to represent the King their rule are controlled by two factions, the Cha''haya and Geer. Most of the Kings belongs to one of this faction and he as the full authority between these two faction acts as their arbiter. His power and authority is immense whether in enacting neww or waging war. Which by allws of Anvali, they must and will provide support. But of course these faction functions as advisory capacities. And if one of them feels too slighted by Azrael rule they may not help him in certain task. Tomorrow he had already decided to meet the Geer faction and in that very evening he will meet the Cha''haya faction to discuss about the Kingdom economy. Arakath do not trade with the Human Continent but they do trade with Asteros in the far south and Vorthy in the far north. He was reviewing a few reports about the Orc when a knock suddenly came knocking on his door. He raised his eyes and asked ''Who is it?'' ''It''s me, Elkar, your courtier your Grace'' ''Enter'' as he continues back reading the report. Elkar enter the room ''Did you bring the tax report?'' ''Yes, Your Grace.'' He opens the bag and began cing the documents and parchment in the table. Azrael quickly arranged the other parchment so it will not disturb this new batch of reports and ledgers. He sighed and then he rubs his forehead. ''A little tired, Your Grace?'' ''A little bit. Sit down Elkar and do help me with my load.'' ''As you wish your grace.'' So they work in silence reviewing reports and overseeing any errors in the expenses and the treasury. Elkar look ufortable with all the silence. Elkar was his attendants and he usually does not like to speak but they have known each other long enough, for Azrael to treat him more a friend than servant. ''So your grace, you will meet both the faction tomorrow.'' He said trying to make a light conversation, not knowing he just touched upon one of the mostplicated and sensitive subject in the pce court. ''Yes.'' then he sighed ''Your Grace?'' ''Cha''haya and Geer.'' Azrael said, sighing again. ''They are...highly divisive and both of them is a pain'' ''Geer ...is an insurgent outlier.'' he said, as he began his ranting of both of this political faction in his court. Not like the time of days past where they are the champion of justice and the one who advise Mikael Mournstar the King Who Lost to seek peace with Levitia. But now? So different with their extreme views If their current attitude is lie this a thousand year ago, it would only anger Levitia if Geer faction at that time acted like now, they might even bring Anvali at that time to the Great Avenger great and terrible wrath. ''How so, Your Grace?'' Elkar asked. Azrael looked at him. His trusted confidante. Elkar is the one who help him in many things regarding rumors in the pce and the plots that even he is not aware of during his early years and Elkar is there beside him telling him all of this vital information, plots and intrigue, protecting him but of the faction even he did not have that many influence to know about them, so Azrael promote him to a courtier position so that he might best serve him. Azrael always share everything with him. ''Let me tell you'' Azrael said and he began his exnation and his feverish ranting of the dangers that this faction posed. ''Geer faction has be ideologically extreme and violent, contemptuous of the inherited social and economic policy regime that I try to enact for the good of our race; scornful ofpromise usually about the Lost Lands and their unyielding hatred to humans; unpersuaded by conventional understanding of facts, evidence, and morality; that humans are capable to live peacefully and they are not a subspecies of the Demonic race, which evidence by Levitia feats, and dismissive of the legitimacy of its faction opposition, all but dering war on the throne. If there is even a hint of their treasonous thoughts, I would not tolerate them even for a second.'' ''Then Cha''haya is better?'' Elkar asked. Azrael let out a snort. ''Them? Cha''haya faction, while they are no paragon noble virtue, is more diverse and flexible, and protective of the throne. They are a loyalist through and through, open to changes and they did try, though unsessfully, to try topromise with the Geer faction. This asymmetry and rivalry with faction that sometimes could lead to war among the Eight Kings, is protected by many lords, in what they believe is a bnce of power and equal voice in my governance but actually the factions constitute a huge obstacle to effective governance.'' ''So both are not good?'' ''Yes, but it is the customs of my father, and my father before him, and his father before him. And Elkar, if there is something I learnTradition dies hard.'' ''That is true'' Elkar said. And then they sit in silence as they poured over the documents, not knowing at this time, a young boy in Vern holds the letter that would decide the fate of Humankind and Demonkind both. ********************************************************************* This is a longer chapter than usual. It exisn a bit about the politics of the Dark Lands while also showing what the future Demon King that started the Great War was really thinking about. Hope you like the chapter and leave somements. Chapter 136: Banners of war (1) Chapter 136: Banners of war (1) ARAKATH THRONE ROOM As he finishes his morning meeting, Azrael was about to rest on his throne. He was just about to take a nap for a while before the next meeting. He was slowly closing before suddenly he heard amotion outside his throne room. The guard doesn''t seem to be in time to stop a person to enter the throne room. The one barging inside the throne room is a raged man. Azrael eyes widened. This is one of his spies. This spy is sent to monitor the lords of Arakath. In normal days, they would not show themselves and usually hides in the shadow. Azrael got up from the throne. He knew whatever the case was, this must be something that is big. ''Be calm'' Azrael said. Then he gestures with his hand to his guard. His guard already encircle the man with their spear pointed toward the man. ''You are all dismissed'' Azrael said. The guards look at each other and then after looking at their King, they nodded. They knew they have stumble into some secret of the royalty so they do not dare to ask too much or be in this situation any longer than they have to. They immediately went out of the room as the spy slowly ms himself down. Sweat are still trickling down from his forehead. ''Now, speak'' Azrael said. The spy then said with his chest heaving up and down. ''Your Grace I have a disturbing new to report to you'' He is still taking his breath. Clearly, this news shocked him the most ''Yes? Tell me'' There is a hint of impatience in Azrael voice. Gulping, his spy said cautiously ''Lord M Devonhurst has raises his banner and summoning the other lords, and begun marching to the Human Continent'' Azrael could not hide his shock at this time. His entire face seems to be flushed with blood. Lord M is not a normal lord. He is also Azrael father inw, the father of Arianna, his beloved ''What!'' he exims his surprise. He looks at his spy with a chilling re. It is clear, that if the spay is feeding him a false report, that his head would be on a pike by the end of this day Father inw? Why? He asked himself. ''Why?'' He asks the spy. His father inw would not raises his banner without any cause. And why the Human Continent? The spy ms himself down and reported to Azrael ''Lord M believes that something has happened to her daughter in the Human Continent. He had long lost contact with her and some people have been whispering dark thought towards the lord'' ''What dark thought?'' Azrael asked and his spy continued ''Many of the other Lords and even the Orc King persuaded Lord M that his daughter might be killed, and the human is responsible for it.'' Azrael had already slumped back into his throne chair. He closes his eyes trying to calm his heart but it could not be calmed. ''Argh!'' Azrael smashed his palm onto the handle of the throne as the entire throne tremble. ''Doesn''t he knows he is risking war with the human continent?'' He said it to himself. Arakath could not afford to engage in war or even the appearance that they are preparing a war against the humans. If Lord M is continuing this line of action, the Geer faction in the court might pressure him to aid his father inw and also marches the Demon army to the Human Continent. Even though he is sure that his father inw is only intending to search for his daughter, he knows that the factions will use this to their advantages This matter will undoubtedly be exploited by Geer faction, and the Old Traditions. It will probably not have received in such warm feeling from the humans who still, even after a thousand years treats us like they are the personification of evil Azrael will not deny that what the Demon Lords did in the past was not honorable and the cruelty is beyond human understanding, but it has been a long and arduous journey Since then, Arakath have changed. And for the better. Even his father did try a reconciliation path with the humans. But human''s immediate reactions when they encounter a demon race in theirnd, is that they will immediately killed them, no trials, no question. Is it fears that governs them or their long held prejudice? Azrael sighed as he bit the edge of his lip. He is thinking of ways to minimize this incident and maybe prevent it from growing bigger than it needs to be. This needs to be handled with great forbearance. He looks toward his spy and gesture him to dismiss himself. After the spy is gone, Azrael shouted ''Elkar'' Elkar who is in the next chamber heard the summon and rushed. ''Your Grace!'' His voice is urgent no doubt he felt the feeling in the throne room. And he might even be listening to his conversation before which is why he is also adopting such a grim expression. Azrael made his decision and then he said to Elkar ''Send a royal decree. Dispatch General Balefor and tell him to lead a one thousand armored cavalries to stop the advance of Lord M before he reaches the Blessed Lands. Tell him the fate of the Kingdom depends on it. Tell him, if he failed to do what I asked, he will be demoted, his property seized'' ''I will get right to it, Your Grace'' Elkar could feel the tension in the royal pce as he immediately set off and rushed to the General Balefor residence Azrael desire to take a nap is all but forgotten right now. He is trying to calm himself down in his throne room. He is now left alone in the throne room. And he could not help but sigh deeply. His head is throbbing with pain. Not even a yearlong in his rule and there is already potential of war. War, it seems excites every male blood, and it was like they desire it. They know nothing about the human race other than what they learn from the book. Azrael think that it should be a general rule that before you kill and wage a war against a poption, you have to see them, up close and personal and get to know the people you are about to war against. The burden of the crown is heavy. And war is not a burden he wants to carry on his shoulders. He would not let his name be indignified, muddy in history as a King who started a new Great War. And at this kind of time, in times of uncertainty and doubts he remember of Ariana and her sweet ying, divine ying of the lyre and harp. And her beauty, and her kindness Is it true? Suddenly a question echoes in his mind. A tugging sensation gripped his heart. Did something really happen at her on the human Continent? He felt nervous all of a sudden. ''Calm yourself'' He said to himself. Whatever it is, he need to have a discussion with Lord M first before they really march to the Human Continent. >>>>>>>>>> The dark storms are gatheirng closer to the Human Continent. Hope you like the storya nd like always leave somements and love for the story. You could also help meter by subsrcibing to my youtube channel. Had to try everything that could put food on my table. Will be away for a while in February to in a vacation. Only a few days and it is domestic. Ok, I think this is TMI. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 137: Banners of war (2) Chapter 137: Banners of war (2) He need to approach this matter with rationality. Maybe, it is not like what Lord M thought She might meet her brother who is now travelling the Human Kingdom. Thinking about Mikael, Azrael have half a mind of promoting Mikael as one of his advisors. He is smart and wise beyond his years, he is a paragon of virtue, and very insistence that though Arakath might rule with military might we must need, essential, he said, to care about the people plight and their burden to create a prosperous and peaceful nation. Azrael once heard one of his opinions on governing. Mikael wanted, wished really, that a philosopher King will sit on the throne. He said with enthusiasms, that no matter how hard the circumstances might be, a king that is wise and virtuous must tried their best to uphold the virtues of wisdom and moderation in his dealings. A wise King must surround himself with persons of high literary and knowledge and people of great talents. A King that is ruled by a mind of virtue and wisdom, dedicated to the enrichment of life will make the world prosperous and happy Azrael smile a little. Ariana always talk about her brother. She respects her brother, loved him like any other sister loved their bother, but her brother, she said has sometimes a face he doesn''t show to her, a scar, wound covered so brilliantly, that only those who also receive it can see it and felt it. She always said to him that his brother and his father always spoke of their mother with hushed tones, like some secret that she is not allowed to know. Thinking about Ariana, his mind reels back to the stark possibilities in front of him right now. And there is a problem with Lord M Devonhurst reasoning. Any kind of march will alert the human poption especially now that they have to pass n to go to Vern. They, of course can pass through the use of ships but the waves around the Dark Sea is rough and not only that, they are not proficient in the use of ships and if somehow, the humans kingdoms, especially Vern, who have an impressive navy and Vorthy who is most of the time neutral, but not entirely unpersuaded, join the human race, or ally with them, then he might as well send his people to die. Unpreparedness will lead to a bad oue. And he also heard the family that lives in n, the Vermont''s have strengthened the wall, recruiting trained soldier to guard the thirty towers along the shore If that is not enough, since the House of Vermont rise to power, they focused on the Bleeding Wall restorations. the towers are now maintained, many of them were repaired, while some others were upgraded, as they served as the defense of the realm The reason why he knows all of this is because he sent some scouts to survey the area around the Bleeding Wall. Bleeding Walleven before... in their unsupervised state is still a towering obstacle. Now, that it is maintained by upgraded, it would be even harder tor it to be surmounted. And it is not lie the Bleeding Wall is some kind of castle wall that could easily be scaled up by using some stairs. The Watchers of the Wall is no longer justposed of ill-disciplined rule breaker of the realm of humans. Some of them are from the soldiers of the Vermont, with high discipline, trained and highly loyal to the noble house of Vermont. Whoever this Vermont family is, they have strengthened the defense of the wall, which makes if ever, the ambition to reim backs the Lost Land harder, if not impossible. Azrael himself heard and knows the stories of the Wall from the priest of the Dark Church. It is said that the wall is created by n but in the bottom of the wall it is strengthened with magic by Lady of the Lake, giving it one of the hardest defense to prate by magic. Normal arrows don''t work as the wind would blow it away like it is some kind of a divine protection and even siege weapons could not break such defense. That is the reason why some of the Kings prefer to pursue a diplomatic rtion with them, to open their gates and allow them toe and trade because while there is a lot of things they have in their own kingdoms, they alsock some stuff. This statement is true for both continents. Asteros has stuff but not all stuff. Vorthy have their whale oils and their exotic looking fur-clothing but theyck seeds of nts and livestock. But the path to reconciliation between humans and Demons are not easy. The hatred between their two races runs deep and the blood and sacrifice the human endures gives them a reasonable apprehension toward their presence but one thousand years has passed. Azrael believe that they can live in a more beautiful and a better world. At least that is what he learned when he gazes upon Ariana face. A beautiful woman, with peerless beauty, that makes him dreams a world that is beautiful like her. Either way he need to confirm whether the Human Continent really did something to his future bride. He intends to ask Lord M. Maybe this is just his suspicion and not backed by any evidence? Ifand somehow that this allegation against the Human Continent is true, that the Human Continent treats his future bride to be horribly, he will lead the charge to the Human Continent himself. And he knows he is contradicting of his own intentionbut he can take and endure so much, then there will be a time when he could not take and endure it anymore. Because if anything happens to Ariana, his Ariana he will never forgive them. It is the one thing, the only thing he couldn''t tolerate. There are times when a man must fight and what reason more justified than protecting the one you love? Because she is his passion, his life, his sun and the stars in the sky that shines in the morning and glitter in the darkest night, that shines so brightly, illuminating his path for him. He would not let anything bad happen to her. But at the same time, he need to be calm and rational before he decides to do something so rash as marching to the Human continent. He knows some Kings are waiting for such opportunity. The Human Continent is in a way is bigger than Anvali and even more fertile, with foods and trees and their mountains. The Eight kings are eager, greedy for what the benefit it will have in their poption if they wage war against humanity. But Azrael prefer diplomacy. Until of course, words prove useless. Then, it will be war. Now he waits as the events are unfolding. ****************************************************************************** What are your thoughts? That is a broad question but tell me what you think. Anyway, hope you like the story and leave somements and reviews. Don''t forget to vote for the story too. Hope you enjoy it. Chapter 138: A step forward (1) Chapter 138: A step forward (1) RENASIA PRINCESS RHYSSA RENASI She has returned to her country, her beautiful and great Renasia. The sand, the sun, the heat all of it greets her weingly. She looks around her as she walked by the courtyard, the green garden her father built for her mother with vines beautifully wrapped themselves around the column of the arc near the fountain. She sighed again Isabelle is beside her, her closest handmaiden, telling her about this young Knight that she had met in the Capital when she was looking for her. ''And you know, Princess, he is so chivalrous, telling me that he would help me until the end. He is very dreamy. And not to mention he is very handsome andes from a good family. I would be delighted to see him again.'' She said enthusiastically Then she looks at Rhyssa and she puff out her cheeks, her face shows she is frustrated. ''Princess, are you listening?'' ''I am.'' Rhysa nodded nonchntly. Isabe snorted. She looked at her and then sighed. ''What are you thinking about Princess?'' There is this one nagging question she has in her heart. She looks at her handmaiden and then ask herself. Should she ask her? ''What is love?'' she blurted it out unconsciously. Isabe hearing the questioning out from Rhyssa mouth beamed her eyes and there is a smile on her face. Rhyssa on the other hand turns red on the face when she realized what she just blurted out from her mouth. Then Isabe looked at Rhysa more intently than ever. ''Hmm, are you jesting with me, Princess?'' But there is clearly a teasing tone in it and she is chuckling. Rhyssa then just decided she should just get along with it. After all, she had just blurted out the world. ''No I''m not. What is love?'' Sheughed. ''Love, huh? What is love? What a question. Hmmm... Love. Many have searched for the answer to that question my Princess, but I''m afraid the answer, like love itself is elusive.'' ''What is that supposed to mean? Can''t you give a clear answer?'' Rhyssa said slightly angry. ''You talks like the Fire Oracles.'' Rhyssa mumbles as she is pouting. Isabeughed. Vague answers, answer that felt like a question. This is why she do not like to speak to those zealots. ''Do not get angry, Princess'' she giggled. ''I do not know how or what is the royalty definition of love my Princess for meself am no royalty and I have no intention in defining what is love or to even suggest, but I may offer some advice in my point of view, Princess.'' ''Let''s hear it then.'' Rhyssa said. Isabe nodded and then said ''To me, love is a decision my princess, a carefully crafted judgment.'' She said seriously, with a stiff face. ''Is that so?'' She giggled again. Isabe face turns to smiles, as she is looking at her like she is amazed. ''Oh, I was just jesting, Princess.'' ''What!'' there is a mischievous smile on Isabe face as she hugs Rhyssa. ''Yes, Princess. Have you never read poems? Love story told by bards? Love song sung by minstrels? Princess, Princess'' she said shaking her head. ''When you talk about love, that mysterious feelings that baffles men and irritates women to no end, when you talk of love, rarely there is a right answer. It is madness, love is, Princess. Foolishness and recklessness all molded into the most bafflingbination. And even that might be so, why do you think people still fell in love, Princess? Addicted to it and feeling themselves wanting, of the sweet sorrows and even the extreme longing that brought only pain?'' ''Why?'' Rhyssa asked curios more than ever. ''Because it is rare and precious.'' She smiles and then she added The reason why it is rare and precious is because not many people found it. Love is the most rifying insanity; the greatest foolishness someone could experience. Love has a certain kind of magic, a magic that no magicians, no Arch mage can ever produce, a magic that anyone can have, magic to make of the poorest beggar a king, to make the chaotic world feels like paradise. But, be warned, Princess'' she said and her face turned hard, like she was giving her a dire warning. For a moment she appeared like the Fire Oracles, giving out a deadly prophecy. ''It is because it is precious and rare not many people found it. All thews, logics, rules, rationale in the universe, all the oath of honor and duty cannot tear love from the heart, once love has taken root." Rhysa gulped. ''Then, love controls you?'' Rhyssa asked. ''Wouldn''t that be a weakness?'' she asks. Isabeughed a little with a smile on her face ''It''s not that you should never love something so much that it can control you. It''s that you need to love something that much so you can never be controlled. It''s not a weakness, Princess, it never is. It will be your greatest strength and in love, freedom can be found for no one can tear it from your heart unless you let them. There is freedom in loving Princess, that even ves and serfs can indulge.'' Rhyssa nodded in understanding. She never thought that Isabelle is this mature in the matters of the hearts. She always found her to be..cking in propriety and she has her quirks that Rhyssa would like to remove if she can, but maybe that''s her charm. Because even though she doesn''t like the same thing Rhyssa likes, she has something that Rhysa doesn''t have There is love in her. An abundance of it, and she gives them unreservedly to the people she loves. Then what is she is feeling right now? Is it love? Even now, Rhyssa could not forget the beautiful young lord she met in her journey, the young lord who has such beautiful white hair and a clear blue eye that pierces right though her He haunted her dreams, like there is some kind of destiny between them that is yet unresolved. They met for such a short moment, but it was like she had known him forever. There is never a night that goes by when his visage did not apany her to sleep, a morning when he did not flutter behind her waking eyelids with longing in par of madness. They only met once, yet she...she doesn''t understand this painful feeling in her heart. She couldn''t get him out of her mind. It is the first time she ever felt like this. She sighs as he looks at the courtyard again. Everything is more beautiful than before. Everything seems to be more full of life ''Why, Princess you ask me of such matters?'' Isabe ask as she look at Rhyssa looking away and being silent so suddenly. ''Huh?'' ''You rarely speak to me about such thing Princess. Usually you would avoid such conversation, and I recall you calling such conversation girly and you hate it when I speak about it in front of you. Do you have someone in your heart?'' She said grinning. ''II do not!'' She said almost yelling it. But her is red, blushing in embarrassment because she was put on the spot. Isabe looked at her and then with a sly smile she said. ''Whatever you said, Princess'' and she giggled behind her ''I SAID I DO NOT!'' ''Yes, yes, Princess. You have no one. Good for you'' she said still giggling. Rhyssa shakes her head as she knew she could never win against her. Surely, she would spread some rumors among the handmaiden after this. ''Let''s hurry. I need to check the barracks.'' Rhyssa said as she found a way to annoy Isabe. ''Of course Princess.'' And Isabe sighed ''A day rarely goes by without you supervising those uncouth men, sweating and killing things.'' She said, clearly she doesn''t like it. And there is a grin on Rhyssa face. ''They are soldiers of the Kingdom.'' ''Yes, Princess, and they smell'' ''That is because they are in training!'' ''In what? Sweating?'' ''PROTECTING!'' ''Whatever you said, Princess'' she said, clearly not satisfied that they are going to the barracks again. Isabelle likes gardens, balls, and the extravagance stuff. Rhyssa never understand her distaste for soldiers when many of the kingdom soldiers be nobles but she would tolerate a Knight. But a soldier? There is always something, that she would found fault in a soldier. She never understands that part of her. One of her many quirks she guesses. And then Rhyssa mind wanders off to the recent events that have happened in the Kingdom as they are walking toward the barracks. ******************* I know you all wnat to know what is the true fate of Arial but please be patient as we delv into thest kingdom that falls during the Invasion in Arial past life. Will not be talking to much this time. Hope you like the story and leave somements and dont forget to vote Chapter 139: A step forward (2) Chapter 139: A step forward (2) She had created a new unit and her new units need supervision and since her father has bought manynds in Cora, Renasia is expanding the territory From the bankrupt House of Corazon, the royal family have gained manynds around the border without any war or bloodshed. In the dealings of her father she learned that to gain something, maybe war isn''t the only way. She was sure that to takends, war is the only way but her father proved her wrong. House Corazon sold many of hisnds to settle his enormous debt and the expense of the Kingdom of Cora. It takes a lot of money from the treasury but her father said thends will make up for it in harvest abundance. There is also some battle in the new border because of the few noble houses that is not satisfied with such transaction so her father sends Ser Pedro to fight them. It is not a war because the Kingdom itself is not supportive of that noble house conduct And not to mention, her father make use of our rtives to betroth the other sons and daughter of the noble families in Cora. This way, if most of them is rted to Renasia, then incorporating them to the Kingdom would be easier. Who would have thought that her father is capable of such brilliance! No. Pedro sees it. The other lords see it. And even her mother. That is why their support to him has always been unanimous. She was the only one who has been blind all this time. She always believed that her father should be...a warrior fighting in the battlefield, and she despise her grandmother and her sultry words because words are winds and most of her talk is pure wind. But maybemaybe she is looking at it all wrong. Maybe.war is needed but not for all things. Sometimes words can settle a war and brokered peace in a way she never knew and understand. Rhyssa vowed when she rejected the crown that he should be more assertive and she urge her father to make the Kingdom a strong one, now that n is getting stronger. Her father and the other noble houses agree. n has the House of Vermont. After returning, she asks Pedro to send people to find information about the Vermont family and what she found is shocking. She rarely gives a care about the state affairs so she doesn''t really know of any noble houses from other Kingdom but reading about the Vermont only leaves her more in awe. The Vermont''s belongs to one of the wealthiest family in the continent, with tradepany established in other continents and they have many banks that lent money to noble lords. They even lent many of gold to the royalty of Cora which they also pay back using the gold they get from selling theirnds to Renasia One could say Renasia indirectly profited from the House of Vermont banks In the report, it is said that their wealth, the wealth of their household almost rivaled the expense of small countries. The young lord, like he said is the young master of the Vermont, a Knight, who is very well known in the n Kingdom, helping killing many criminals and apprehended a lot of them in such a young age. He is known to be honorable, smart and some even say a genius. He is loved by the people and respected by the nobles. His father is the Kingmaker, while he is a capablemander in the battlefield. n is right now being at war and he is in the thick of it. His family sigil is a dragon. He is the heir of the Duchy and one of the most prominent families in n. Comparing to his achievement, her achievement looks inconsequential. Most of the things she achieved is because of her parents. She never went to any order of Knights. Though she is and will always be proud to bear the title of Eastern Devil Disciple she knew she is still toocking. She has two Senior Sister, both of them is Vern origin. Miao Linfeng and Zhu Linfeng. Her teacher said to pay her respect if they ever met them. Pedro seems to like this new me but I do put new goals for me and that is to surpass him. The young lord of the Vermont.and meet him again, moregraceful and stronger than before. And even though she might not take the throne yet, she did ept the position as one of the General in the army which she began by creating 5000-man troop of great talents from all over the kingdom. It is this unit that she is about to check right now ''Is it far away? How long till we''re there?'' Isabelleined ''Don''t rush. Just walk in a calm pace, tone down yourints and we will reach there faster.'' She said to Isabelle She looked at her and then to console her Rhysa said ''Next time, I will invite you to one of the balls that my mother always held. How about that?'' And her face quickly lights up. ''Really! Really!'' She said, jumping and hugging her. ''Yes, I promise to invite you if you endure this for me.'' ''My pleasure'' she said. And herints stopped. Rhyssa smile a little. She is so simple. Full of life. Though she really hates fighting. But Rhyssa is royalty, blood of Duvan. War is their norm. Especially for royalty. They finally arrived at the barracks. She can hear their exasperated breaths, panting in exhaustion, the sounds of the shing of swords and yelling. She looked at them with a proud smile. An elite unit formed by her, chosen from very young and trained. The ve they have also were given some leeway in that if they were chosen after ten years of service they will be a free man. She has also been learning from the teachers about philosophy, strategy, literature, history and military tactics all to prepare herself and be what Pedro envisioned of her. A wise queen, that will rule her people wisely. She also, now, that her father knows her rtions with Eastern Devil and knowing of her stubborn personality relented and no longer stop her from learning from the grandmaster of martial arts. However, her father insisted on offering her guards to apany her when she went to the Ind to practice. Every week she will spend two days on that ind before returning back to the pce and train her elite troops. She also began learning noble etiquette, dressing gracefully and beautifully. Because she had learned that manner is not only on the way we treat people but how we treat ourselves, whether it be the way we walk or the way we talk. Do we treat ourselves and carry ourselves like a dignified person or as an unscrupulous person? She also began listening to the advice that many of the people giving me. A wise Queen should not neglect minority opinions and give a careful hearing. This is what Pedro once told her, quoting the Analects of the Three Teachings. This is one of the things she learned. In a way, her loss to Arial Vermont was a humbling experience. A precious and rare experience. A defining moment. >>>>> Sorry, that I had to cut it to many pieces. But the full chapter would not be bite sized meal. Anywya, still hope you enjoy the story and the chapters Chapter 140: A step forward (3) Chapter 140: A step forward (3) She has always been fighting, testing her martial arts with other martial artist; and while it is hard for her to admit this loudly, she enjoys fighting, the dance, the beautiful movement and the tension. And yet she cannot pretend that her fight with Arial is the same as any fight she has ever encountered. She forgets herself in that battle, in fluid of disbelief and fear and excitement all blended into one. She fights some martial artist in the way home, after her defeat, yet it is not the same. And she felt a yearning to meet the boy again, defying all of her reason, she found herself wanting. ''Princess'' the captain recognized her and quickly he knees. The other seeing the captain kneeled also kneeled to the ground. The troops stopped their training and quickly kneeled. ''Princess, why did youe here?'' ''Can''t I?'' Rhyssa asked smiling ''No, of course not. Of course you can'' She look around her and saw the area. The weapon was used regrly judging by the scratch marks alone. She is nodding with a stratified expression. ''How is the training?'' she asks the other soldiers. ''It is going good.'' ''Continue your training.'' And the troops nodded and continue their training ''Captain,e here.'' Then she asks him to tell her the progress of the troops. He tells her of their training regiments and progress telling her all that she is supposed to know. Their diets, how they are trained, when they sleep, when they wake up. Rhyssa nodded and in some she advises him to do some modification in the regiment, focusing more in external martial arts. Because not everybody can cultivate strong internal energy it is better to train in the more effective training. Then in the evening she finally begins to move to return to the pce. ''Finally that is done'' Isabelle said, massaging her neck ''Yes, wellit is'' ''Where is Pedro and Arturo. Did both of them join the battle?'' Rhyssa nodded. She still remembers how she argue with Pedro about war. And her memory return to that day a few days ago. The argument happened a few days before she went outside the pce with Arturo and before she met Arial Vermont ''War is not the only way Princes.'' He said ''War is hell.'' he said ''War is also mystery and adventure, disy of great courage, and discovery'' Rhyssa countered ''War makes people pitiful, Princess.'' ''It can also make people holy. Look at Levitia! In some ces, there is a cult worshipping him and the other heroes.'' ''Well, war brought despair.'' ''It also bring longing and great love story. The story of Zhu Ar Zur for example. How his wife waited for him to return, all the while trying to spur all the suitors that came to her house, when they thought Zhu Ar Zur is dead. Such noble fidelity! Such loyalty!'' ''War is nasty!'' Pedro said almost half yelling ''War is fun!'' She yelled back ''War is drudgery.'' ''War is thrilling, one of the most thrilling thing.'' she said ''Andst but not least, war makes you a man and a hero! Are you not a man Pedro? Do you not desire to be a hero?'' Pedro smiles and shakes his head ''War also makes you dead. Man, woman, what does any of that matter? Hero''s? Tell me a story where a hero lives to see his deed aplished? War brings great destruction. You speak of war like it is a romantic notion, Princess. You make a romance out of war, little Princess. I know why. Because the alternative is hard. Peace is hard. War is easier. It is easier to lead men tobat and battles, stirring up their passions, to scream to them to kill for their country than to restrain them and direct them toward the patientbors of peace.'' ''You are one to talk, Pedro! You have been in battle and more war more than anyone in this Pce'' she said. He smiled a bitter smile. Then he said ''I have never, ever advocated war except as a means of peace. How many young men, all full of promise and vitality, before the war turns them to lifeless husk after the war? A war is not a game. It is not fun. It is not thrilling. It is not a great adventure. War is not a great mystery. I know what war is Princess. Do you want me to tell you?'' She looked at the solemn face of Pedro and unconsciously she answer ''Yes'' Pedro nodded and there is a bitter smile on his face and a tired look in his eyes ''War is hell on Earth, Princess. Hell on Earth, created by man, for other men, in a field filled with pain and blood. I never like spilling blood, but I do so because sometimes I believe war is necessary in protecting our citizens but never, I believe that war should be waged unless it is thest resort, that every measure of restrain and peace has been tried and employed. Heed me, Princess. A wise ruler does not seek war. They seek peace. War is hell. A day of battle is a day of harvest for the Dark Devil.'' ''Princess'' Isabelle remarks returns her to the present ''Ah yes.'' She smiled as she looked at the sun set in the distance. She smiles and she knowns that she will remember what Pedro advice to her. A wise Queen, unparalleled in battle and wisdom. I wish. No! She will be that. And as the sun set, her figure cast a long shadow behind her. ****************************************************************************** We will not be going to Arial next chapter because I have one more perosn to introduce that will all gathered anding to n. If you could see now, there are many of the side characters slowkly moving towards Arial. Of course, they all came to n with different intention. Some of them are even only chance encounter like that of Arial and Rhyssa but it had changed her life in a meaningful way. And there will be mass release today until it reach Arial part of the story since you keep pestering me. I know you love Arial and we have a lot fo time for him to be honest. I love him too. But this world of his isrge and sometimes we have to see the world from the other characters whether that be a king or a peasant. Anyway, hope you like the story and please keep loving it. If you enjoy the story, dont forget to vote, leave somements and reviews and please vote for it too. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 141: Chance encounter Chapter 141: Chance encounter ZHANG LIAO BAO IN A FOREST OUTSIDE THE FORBIDDEN CITY He has sessfully escaped the imperial city with the letter hidden under his clothes. Just thinking about it again, he did not think he would have escaped. But he guesses the Heavens still have eyes and let him escape. He said to himself ''This letter is probably the most important letter I have ever held in my hands'' he muttered to himself. He I pat the letter again, checking it again, just in case. It would be such a cruel joke if he lost the letter now after escaping the Imperial Guards. He then checks the pouch of coins on the inside pocket of his clothes. ''I guess this is enough'' he said to himself. With the coins he got working as a scribe in the Pce he has about enough to buy a horse outside in a recluse vige around the outside of the Capital. He is now around Xinjiang, just outside the cities. He once heard that around here lies the Yellow Waterfall. It is said that the yellow waters pour down like tea from a giant teapot. It is famous as a spectacr waterfall among the nobles, and the only famous yellow waterfall in the continent. ''Vern'' he sighed as he looks behind him with a hard to read expression. The wind blows his long hair and he shook his head. Vern is vast and he doesn''t know how many people are instructed to capture him but surely there is a lot. ''Wait!'' Liao Bao suddenly stop himself to think of another possibility. One that gives him hope. If the Emperor want rumours to spread that he is amassing such force to capture only one person, and that person is a scribe surely such moves will attract suspicion. People might be asking, why the interest in one insignificant scribe of the pce and his despicable acts might be revealed. Instead of mobilizing a lot of people searching for him, the Emperor no matter how idiotic will not send an army to capture him. And Liao Bao smiles. He might choose a unit to chase him, believing he is a weak person and will be caught easily. Well, that will prove to be a mistake soon enough. He doubts everyone in the pce would support the Emperor acts if they are known. Heaven! Heaven! I guess you still want me to live! He thought to himself. His horse moves in a uniform pace in the bamboo forest as he ease himself with this thought. Then he thought about that woman imprisoned in the Imperial pce. To think that the Emperor is such of a...lecherous Emperor. He might have the blood of George the Wise, but he must surely inherit William the Lecherous personality more than the wise Emperor. Liao Bao look at the wide forest in front of me. Maybe he will stop and take a rest in one of the waterfalls. To rest a little while before resuming his journey. But then he shakes his head. No, he must stop dying. This letter must be sent fast. If the Dark Lord believes that his fianc is raped, or worse death, maybe a cmity will happen to the entire Human Continent. Liao Bao did not know much about the Dark Lands but he heard the story when he was little from his mother and the storytellers in the tavern about the Demon Lords. They are cruel and evil and they eat human for breakfast. But the waterfalls...and he sighed as he said to himself. ''I guess this is not the time.'' Vern has a lot of beautiful waterfalls, mountains, hills and beautiful scenery owing to Alexander the Divider descendant who move their capital from Vangua to Vern when the revolt happens. They build many things, vis and summer retreat castles all around the Empire. Unfortunately, even after he had went out from the Imperial Pce, he still hasn''t had the chance to visit these ces. ''Just my luck'' heined. For now, he must go to the Dark Lands, or someone who have sympathy to the Princess and then he will entrust the letter to them. He knows little about the kingdoms in the continent but since bing a scribe he has heard many gossip and stories from the handmaiden. He knows of the House of the Dragon that rules in n, that guarded the high wall to the Dark Lands, and the region around the bridge repairing the Bleeding Wall, enforcing security and stability around their region, a strong ruler with a powerful military force Maybe he could persuade him to give the letter to the King of the Dark Lands? After all, if the Dark Lands started to move wouldn''t it be disastrous for the very family that is in the closest proximity with the Dark Lands. As he was thinking of this, he smells the refreshing scent of the forest. Better check his inventory. There is the Enochian steel he stole from that man. There is also the mechanical invention by the Prince Articon, that hide the dagger under his sleeve connected with the dagger, so that when he throws a punch and release some of his internal energy to the device, the dagger will pierce the enemy for a split second before returning back to the inside of his sleeve and kill them if it were targeted on a vital ce. But to the uninitiated view it seems that the resulting result of their unfortunate death is from his strength. He always like this dagger. It is a handy weapon, can be concealed easily and deadly. And he really like the way it sometimes glimmers when a light shine son it. He also steals some armour from the passage when he was running out of the pce. There are also the poisons that he concocted and the other inventions from Prince Articon that he believes will be important for him. For days he roams the forest. Usually in the night he will camp inside a cave or some well concealed area of the forest It is an uneventful week. And he too had a n now After Xinjiang he decided that he will go to Changjing and then Yuan, and then he would pass Jiang then Tai. From Tai he will reach Shanhai Pass defended by House of Austen, the greatmander of the Pass, Archibald Austen. Then he would get out of Vern and reach n. He looks around him and today seems a good day. He thought to recite a poem. It is a habit he had when he tries to pretend like he is some kind of a refined schrs when he is meeting with the schrs in the Court Today I Ride Against Another Forest. Yellow Mountains and Fresh Air, Magnify Everything that Nature has to offer My Feeling Unrestricted and Free, Bamboo Trees Stands Like Soldier Guarding the Forest, The Sound of Chirping Birds and the Breeze of the Wind, Beautiful Scenery Wherever I Look. He sings a poem that he remembered as he looks around the beautiful forest with its leaves in variety of colours and the refreshing breeze. The water, the valley, he sees them as he rides slowly in the forest, enjoying life because maybe tomorrow won''te. Then suddenly as he was passing a hill, his horse neigh like it senses something. Why the sudden aggressiveness? He pats the horse head, while scanning the forest looking for suspicious activity. Then he hears it. ''YAH,YAH.'' The sound of swords and shields can be heard and Liao Bao eyes narrowed. He dismounts himself from the horse and tied his horse into the trees. He then approached the sound and in the distance he can see something. He saw a lone man is fighting thirty people all dressed in ck and purple. The swords shing against each other producing sparks of fire in the air as each one of them is trying to kill the man. ''Alright this is not my problem'' Liao Bao thought to himself. He was about to run away. Since this matter does not involve him he would just burn paper money to the dead souls that will die here today alter. After all this seems to be a martial arts world matters. He should not interfere. Maybe that people have life and death enmity with those people. he has already begun to move away, ready to ride his horse away ''Senior Brother. Help me!'' suddenly Liao Bao could hear the scream of a girl. ''Hmm?'' Liao Bao eyes widened and then his steps halted. ''That is a girl voice'' He said to himself. And he turned back and look toward the direction of the sound. There he spotted a cute girl. She is beautiful but she seems naive. She is wearing a beautiful dress and did he mention she was cute? A few men are trying to attack her but at least she seems to have learn a few martial arts but she doesn''t look proficient in it. The man keeps shing toward her, weakening and trapping her in every move. ''Hmm'' he thought to himself. Defending himself is hard enough but to also help the girl? He is not an expert in martial arts and as he knows himself the best, he is not a very good swordsman either. ''PRINCESS ZHENGPING! PLEASE SAVE YOURSELVES. I WILL TRY TO HOLD THEM OFF!'' the other man in the distance yelled. ''Hmm?'' This time Liao Bao hmm is a little bit longer like he is pondering on something. He looks toward that man in the distance Judging by his abilities, he could not hold them off. Should he leave? Then Liao Bao look at the woman and his retreating feet begun to feel heavy. ''Aish, fuck this.'' ******************************************************************** A slighlty long chapter. Hope you like it and please do read it. Else you might be left out of some details Chapter 142: The art of bluffing (1) Chapter 142: The art of bluffing (1) He then jumps down from the hill and with his lightness technique he flew to enter the battle Hended to the centre of the battle like some kind of an immortal descending from the Heavens. They were initial shock at first but that shock factor did notst long. ''Who is that?'' they shouted ''Don''t know. Kill him!'' Some of them quickly try to sh Liao Bao, amidst their confusion. He only smiles as he slithers around them like a snake, avoiding their sh as they look in bewilderment at how hard it is tond a strike on him They were shocked at this sudden entrance of another person in their battle. Some were caught off guard as Liao Bao attack their veins rendering them incapable. Lightning Finger. It is a technique that is supposed to be used with Treading the Wind Abination attack. He is not yet quite proficient in it but who would have thought the effect would be so exaggerated? No wonder Emperor Alexander could be called the Yellow Thunder. ''Who''s that?'' Some of them shouted to the other. Their voices seem distorted like it is being altered by their vocal chords. ''I need to save her first'' he thought to himself as he dodges the attack around him with ease. And like lightning sh he arrived at the side of the woman in almost an instant after dodging all those attack and sword attack. ''Excuse me'' He said as he grabs her by the waist and push his feet from the ground. He flies backward as she was brought close to his chest. The girl blushes hard as Liao Bao retreated and brought her far away from the main battle. As for the man, he couldn''t care less. Let him fend off the others. One person tries to strike Liao Bao with his sword, the moment hended, so he pushes the girl away and with striking precision dodges the attack. His footwork did not stop as he uses Treading in the Wind technique to quickly positioned himself behind the attacker ''Wha- ''the man in the ck outfit gasped as he sees Liao Bao slip away from his attacks. Liao Boa only smiles as he thrusted out his palm forward and the palm struck the man back. Then Liao Bao smirks evilly as he is sucking that man internal energy as Liao Bao internal energy rises up. This is the first time he is using it on another person. ''WHAT ARE YOU DOING!'' Liao Bao attacker yelled as he realizes his internal energy is drained out, but try as he might, he could not release himself from Liao Bao grasp. It was like his palm be a centre of attraction and there is a pulling energy around that palm causing him unable to escape. Looks of fear shed in his face. He is not only baffled, that man was also confused experiencing this technique. It is not every day you see someone could suck other people internal energy. While that person is suffering, Liao Bao on the other hand, felt a warm energy enter from his hand then that warm energy spread evenly to all parts of his body, strengthening every part of his body. In the distance, one of the man in ck saw that the girl is undefended. He did not say anything as he dashes forward to kill the woman. Liao Bao also saw that person. ''Humph'' he snorted. Now that he had confirm that he can use the Devil Absorbing technique, he is a little bit more confident Liao Bao made a pulling motion toward the girl with his other hand. A pulling energy pull the woman toward her. He quickly grabbed the girl to his side. He is once again holding that girl on her waist. He tries to hide his perverted grin, trying to look a s heroic and manly as possible. The man tries to attack him but this time Liao Bao did not hesitate to attack as he shot an energy palm toward that person. An energy condensed from internal energy shot toward that man as he was thrown away to his left. He is still holding the woman even when he is sucking the energy from his attacker. He must not know that he has to push the energy back to release himself from him. Maybe because he is taken in surprised, that is why he couldn''t response. But the battle did not distract him. It was the woman that he is holding that is distracting him. He could feel her skin on his hand. It is smooth and her hair smell nice. ''Shit'' he thought to himself ''Could it be that the Prince Articon was right? My fatal w is a woman?'' Liao Bao look at that woman and he could see that she is blushing red, Liao Bao gulped. She looks so cute, he thought to himself. In a few moments, the man in ck were drained out of all his internal energy. He throws that man to the other side, frothing in the mouth and appear to be unconscious. A few other people try to attack him and they were either turn into a subject for the Devil Absorbing technique or his Lightning Finger. By now the other attacker begin realizing that he poses a threat as some of them begun targeting him. ''Hah'' he sighed as he quickly enters a defensive position. Then he shouted, his voice reverberated inside this bamboo forest. ''STOP FIGHTING!''. They are surprised more than fearful, so they stopped suddenly. Then they look at their men writhing in pain in the ground because of him. Their eyes narrowed as they look at him. If not for Liao Bao ability to bluff, he would surely be intimidated by those res of death There was silence as no one is making any moves. The fact that this unknown man has broken into their battle and easily dispatch a few of their men is something shocking. They began feeling wary and one of themes forward, breaking the silence. ''I am Zhu Li Mu from Lishan Sect. You are?'' He cupped his fist and bowed slightly, believing Liao Bao to be one of those who roam the martial art world. There is someone behind him that looks like the leader. ''My name is Zhang Liao Bao.'' He said and he too cupped his fist together and bowed slightly. ''Why does young hero Zhang want to interfere in our matters?'' One of them said. The girl grabs at the edge of his clothes and tugged it. Liao Bao look at the man who were fighting with these men before, now exhausted and also stopped fighting now that all the men are waiting, but wariness still hangs in the air. Liao Bao whisper to her. ''Who''s that?'' he said gesturing to the man. She said ''My Senior Brother, Zhao Lu.'' Zhu Li Mu then said ''Young hero Zhang, this is the matter between Lishan Sect and the Chu residence. If you may leave.'' They said with a warning tone. Liao Baoughed ''I''m a passer-by. Looking at you, bullying a girl, I couldn''t sit still.'' Zhu Li Mu snorted ''Then don''t me me, hero Zhang. I''m offering you another chance. Please Leave!'' Liao Bao onlyughed again. ''Do you see my feet Moving?'' he asked ''SO BE IT!'' The man then yelled ''KILL THEM.'' >>>>>>> I will makea deration right now. Liao Bao bluffing technique might be the most powerful tique in Arial world. hehehe. Just kidding. Hope you like the chapter and leave somements and votes Chapter 143: The art of bluffing (2) Chapter 143: The art of bluffing (2) One of them leaped in the air with a sudden cry employing internal energy in his strike. Liao Bao could sense them because the presence of internal energy can be felt all around him. It even can be felt in the air. He may not learn many attack techniques but Treading The wind technique can also be used in an unexpected attacking technique. Liao Bao extended both of his arms to block and sweep in defence and the sound resulted from this sh between two men sounds like thunder, and the nearby bamboo explodes At the same time Liao Bao release his internal energy at that person and he evade it with quick movements. ''Humph, which sect are you from!'' that person asked while his eyes are trying to look and detect any of his blind spots. ''Ie from no sect.'' ''Liar!'' ''HAHAHA...Say what you want!'' ''YAHHHH'' he looked incensed while his face is full with rage That person stuck a fist towards him with great killing intent. Liao Bao was not flustered as he hooked his right hand backward and grabbed his wrist and throw him away in a swift motion. He fell to the ground and everyone could hear that his bones broke They look at him with more scrutiny. One of the men, distinguished from the rest is ordering all of them to focus on him. Liao Bao is already exhausted. Using internal energy is taxing. He may use other people internal energy to strengthen himself but he is not yet a master in the technique. He himself rarely used internal energy and his internal energy is not profound. As he was thinking of all of this, another man sneaks a stealthy fist at thedy. Liao Bao might be tired but even he could still sense that undisguised killing intent Liao Bao covered the area with his body and blocked it using his body as a sacrifice and took the full brunt of the attack. he was thrown on the side near some bamboo trees. ''Young hero Zhang!'' she said rmed, and quickly she run to him. He coughed some blood. But it is not so much because of the attack. It is more the fact that the internal energy he takes before is beginning to show some effect. the internal energy in his body is running mad in all of his meridian line, because he did not yet assimte those internal energies he stole with his own internal energy And also the fact that he was attack so sneakily. It disrupts his assimtion of energy ''Uhuk, Uhuk. I''m alright mydy. Can you fight?'' Liao Bao asked all the while scanning at his environment. He did not kill anyone but he incapacitated about five people when he entered the battle. He did not want this to turn bloody and he do not want to ill if he could help it. He looked at the girl. ''A little'' she said. Liao Bao could not defeat all of them. Not in his current condition. Unprepared and unready. Even he knows that He rarely fights so in experience alone, he could not surpass thembut in one thing he can beat them and it is in bluffing. Now that is his expertise. ''Wait!'' He yelled as his voice echoes loudly in the area, amplified by his internal energy. He stands up appearing like he is standing with great ease, when in fact the pain is unbearable. ''Can I know your name?'' He gestured to the man that seems to be leading the attacks while cupping his hand as a sigh of respect He must be sect leader or at least the leader of these men. Seeing him giving the orders and these men follow his order, there is no doubt in Liao Bao mind that he is their leader. And it seems they also seem relieved that we stopped fighting for a while. He spoke with a reassuring tone and an imposing appearance. ''I am Bai Daliang, and I''m the disciple of Li Guilin, Sect Leader of Lishan.'' ''It is an honour'' Liao Bao said as a courtesy. ''No, it is mine'' ''May I offer some advice, hero Bai?'' He looked at him, and then he nodded. ''I implore that we fight one on one for the fate of this two people'' he said suddenly while gesturing at thedy and herpanion. Thedy looked worried but he winks at her, and her worries seem to be dispelled. ''You can send people to attack me, because your numbers are high but I must warn you if I fight all of you alone, I might not win but I can spread your dishonourable conduct to the martial arts world. Dozens of people fighting two persons. This cannot stand. Have you no shame?'' They began to whisper. Surely, they must think if they kill these two or capture them that will be the end of it but they did not expect another martial artist to be passing around here. ''But fight me in fist to fist attack." Liao Bao suggested ''If I die both of these will be yours to do what you will. If I win, I will not spread what happen here in the mountain but I will take these two with me. And I will spare your life. I swear it on my honour'' Which does not mean much. Hehehe. Liao Baoughed in his mind ''Are you a grand expert saying such arrogant things!'' One of them yelled at him, pointing his finger vehemently. ''One of your people has already fight me and looked at him.'' They looked at the copsed man, like he almost at deaths door. ''I spare of his life because I think it is very unhonorable of me to take the life of people beneath me, and not to mention you might be some junior in martial art world, then people in the martial art world will use me of bullying.'' He said this, pretending like he is some great master of martial arts. Bai Daliang looked at him. Then he looked at his people. They all seemed unsure. What to believe? Is he an expert opponent? Or is he just bluffing? But even though he might be exposed that doesn''t mean that he will lose. He has another n prepared. ************** Like always leaving you all with a cliffhanger. Enjoy reading the chapters I giev you all today. There might be less chapter for the end of the month mass release so enjoy this moment hehehe. Leave somements to show your gratitude. Mwahahaha. JK. Hope you have a good January Chapter 144: The art of bluffing (3) Chapter 144: The art of bluffing (3) The girl approached him as the people of the Lishan sect seems to be debating. ''Are you alright?'' ''Ah I''m fine mydy. Look at your Senior Brother. See if he is wounded'' ''But this blood?'' Liao Bao stroke her hair. So cute. She blushed and she looked so demure. ''Your worries are unfounded. I am fine. Look at your Senior Brother. He looks like he is suffering.'' She alternates her nces and then she nodded. One of them approached Bai Daliang who is situated around a safe distance from me. Liao Bao use his internal energy and direct it to his ear to listen to their conversation. He had been getting better at directing the flow of internal energy in his body. ''Senior Brother, I think he is an expert exponent. When I touched him, I felt my body lost energy suddenly and his internal energy is noughing matter.'' ''Of course my internal energy is noughing matter. It''s his. I convert his internal energy to send him away.'' Liao Bao thought to himself. ''Then why does he cough blood after beingnded a strike.'' ''Wouldn''t that be because he is protecting the woman and didn''t have time to strengthen his body?'' Bai Daliang nodded. ''His words make sense. Surely he is an expert exponent and he does not want to lower himself fighting with us and thus he asked you to fight with him.'' one of them speaks ''No, he looks like a greenhorn.'' Another chimed in ''Maybe he is hiding his technique. What if he is really a master from some sect and what if he is really a great master? Wouldn''t we be an idiot to ask for death? His offer seems reasonable. Surely he is a great expert, and he did not want to be scoffed and insulted as bullying in the martial arts world that is why he offers such terms. If he is a greenhorn, why would he be so generous and so confident?'' ''So should we ept?'' Bai Daliang asked his men ''If we don''t ept and he is really an exponent then wouldn''t that make us his prey?'' ''We can kill him. But he swore he wouldn''t kill you. Even if he wins, he will not spread what we did today in the forest but if you win than we lost one witness and get two prisoners. It is an advantageous position.'' He nodded again. Then after discussing with great detail he agrees. ''Young hero Zhang, I ept your offer. How will be our fight?'' ''We will punch each other in every turns, alternately until one of us is unable to continue or die.'' Liao Baoy the terms of the fight Bai Daliang nodded as he is agreeable to the terms ''Would you like to attack first?'' Liao Bao said He looked confused. Seeing that he without objection give him the first strike ''You mean I can punch you?'' ''Yes. You can, then I will punch you''. ''What if you die after I punch you?'' ''That wouldn''t happen. And I wouldn''t want people to say I bully you, that I win because I take advantage of your deficiency. Please use your internal energy if you want to hurt me. Make at least, that I hurt'' Liao Bao said arrogantly and mockingly ''Fine.'' His face is red with embarrassment but he epts the offer. Then he rushed forward. He is gathering and concentrating his internal energy on his fist, determined to end this match in one round but Liao Bao have a secret. If he just attacks him with normal attack then surely he will get hurt if not severely injured but if it''s an internal energy attack, even though he attacks him with his strongest internal attack moves, he will just absorb it. There is a smile he is trying hard to supress right now. This action and acting will also help to establish his reputation in front of these men. If they see that their leader''s attacks do nothing to him, then surely they would believe him to be a powerful martial artist. Liao Bao stand erect like a stone waiting for the fist toe and the moment Bai Daliang fist encountered his internal energy barrier it sucked the power from his attack, rendering his strength useless and Liao Bao body to regain vitality The fist reached his stomach but instead of him being blown away, Bai Daliang finger bones seems to be broken. The sound could be heard echoing in this small area. Seeing this, his men, whispered against each other, distancing themselves against Liao Bao. Some of them rushed to Bai Daliang holding him up from his fall. An expert of martial arts they whispered. Then Liao Bao said, his voice booming. ''Bai Daliang, the world is vast, surely just because I am young you underestimate me. But I have learned vast array of martial art and my internal energy is peerless and unmatched'' he boasts. He knows sometimes reputation is important in helping him. The man distances themselves more while the youngdy smiles this time and giving him encouragement from afar. Now it is his turn. Liao Bao approached him slowly and calmly. Bai Daliang face is pale and full of fear. ''Do not worry I will do no harm to you'' Liao Bao swing his fist and it hit but it felt almost like wind to him He opens his eyes looked and sees ''What is the meaning of this young hero Zhang!'' Bai Daliang men also gasped. They must see that his swing is no more than a smooth push. Then he spoke to Bai Daliang with respect. ''I have no intention of harming you, Hero Bai. We are of the martial arts world must not divide ourselves like this and killing each other. Such sins! Such sins!'' His men nodded. ''I would be grateful if Hero Bai could let us go and be in our way.'' Liao Bao said in pleading tone, but he knows he could not refuse. Not when Liao Bao had shown him a great deal of respect when he can end him with one punch. Forbearance is a virtue in the martial arts world. Not when he has not only lost but he also spares him his life. But truth be told, why should he kill him and involve himself in more problems? He said he is the disciple of a sect leader. If he really kills him wouldn''t that be like a blood feud? They will hunt him for killing their young master and his mission will only get harder. Why should he torment himself like that? Better to let him go and gain some respect in Lishan Sect. He heard that in the martial arts world, everything must be paid. Hero Bai owes him his life, so someday if he met him again, he would surely remember the deeds he has done him. It is not enforced but it is implied. Why should he make enemies when he can make him a friend? ''But our business with them is not yet settled!'' one of them yelled. Hero Bai held his hand up. ''Enough.'' He said reverently and he cupped his fist and bowed lower. ''My eyes must be blind not to recognize a great expert of the martial art world. This hero has spared my life when he can end it. The least I could do is showing him the respect and gratitude he deserved.'' He looked at the girl and the man. ''I will let them go because of you, Hero Zhang.'' ''Your kind deeds will not be forgotten'' he said. ''But...if I meet them again, I will not be merciful.'' Stubborn. Liao Bao only smiles ''Then, let''s hope that they never will meet you again.'' ''Hahaha. You are right, hero Zhang. Let us hope that. Let''s go home.'' He gestured to his men. ''And Hero Zhang, will you keep what happen here a secret? ''Of course.'' And he nodded. "I will honour my promise.'' ''Thank you.'' He said and he and his men all withdraw and begin moving. The youngdy runs towards Liao Bao. ''Thank you, hero Zhang'' the girl approached him after seeing the men of Lishan sect began clearing out from the forest. ''We''re grateful that you havee to our rescue.'' So beautiful and innocent. He remembered that the man yelled princess before. This girl is a Princess. Which one? Then the man introduced himself to him. ''My name Zhao Lu. Thank you for rescuing us, Hero Zhang.'' ''Do not mention it. Are you alright mydy?'' Liao Bao said holding her hand and checking if she gets hurts. ''I''m fine'' she said, blushing again. He smiles at her. ''Where are you from?'' ''We are from Chuguo.'' Chu? Then this is Princess Chu Zhengping? ''Ah, Chuguo. Long journey from home.'' Hemented ''Yes, we are going to n to discuss something with one of the families there.'' ''Really?'' And Liao Bao begins to take an interest in this topic. ''Yes. Where are you heading Hero Zhang?'' ''I too, am heading to n.'' ''For what?'' The man said suspiciously ''On a personal matter. The Kingdom of n has been tolerant now that they have established a King, weing any talented people toe to make his kingdom a prosperous one. Even now, Anis, Raxons, Loth, Etrushk, all have migrated to the Jewel of the Continent, the great city of Acro, a hub for trade and knowledge. I wish to find me some luck and wish to go there. If luck favours me, maybe I will get a job there'' he said lying through his teeth ''Then we can go together!'' the princess said excitedly ''PRINCESS!'' The man said nervously. They are hiding something. That much is clear to Liao Bao ''It seems my presence annoy you'' he said looking at the man. ''No, no'' the princes said. ''Let us go together, Senior Brother Zhao'' she said pleading to his Senior Brother. Finally, he agreed. Liao Bao returned back to his horse and they followed him from behind. ''We are near Chun so we can rest there'' He suggested The Princess nodded. ''That is a brilliant idea.'' The man said trying to cate the feeling of his mistress. The Princess smile at Zhao Lu and Zhao Lu seems to enjoy it And that is how he is now apanied with one girl and one man in his new journey as he is heading to n. ****************************************************************************** Last part of this chapter. Hope you like it and see you on the next chapter. Don''t forget to vote if you did not yet votes. And leave some gifst too. Maybe peopel dont give gifts on thement anymore. Seems like webnovel is chnaging many of its feature. Oh, and don''t forget to leave some reviews Chapter 145: The aftermath (1) Chapter 145: The aftermath (1) ARIAL TENT, IN FRONT OF DENTED SHIELD 1015 SEEDMONTH He slowly opens his eyes. The first thing he felt was the wind. It is spring and the wind should be breezy and cool but when it blows, it was like it is the breath of winter. The coldness of that wind bite his skin like it is a winter kiss. The pain washes over him and he couldn''t help but grunt His head felt like he was being hit by a hammer on top of his head. Even as he is opening his eyes, his entire mind felt groggy ''Where am I?'' he asks himself. He looks all around him and as he focused himself, the blurry surrounding slowly bes clearer. He saw his armour and shields and his family crest on the other side of his bed. ''I''m in my tent'' he thought. Then he slowly remembers what happens. He remembers the battle and he remember the spear that shot to him. ''Ahh'' he grunted in pain as the pain strike his body again. He is taking a hard time to breathe. His mind is slowly rearranging itself until he remembers all that have happened before. ''How long was I out?'' he asks himself this question before his eyelids feels to heavy and he closes his eyes again. How many days since he been like this? He starts asking himself in confusion. Everything felt blurry again. And it felt like he was about to fall unconscious once again. Is he really in his tent? He asks. Then he confirms the answer himself. Even now, when his eyes are closed his other senses work perfectlypensating the one that he is not using right now. This is the smell of his tent. The smell of candles and parchment, and new scrolls. This is his tent. But he also smells foreign odour. Medicines and herbs. ''The pain. I remembered. But whates next. that, appears to be blotted out from my memory'' The smell of the medicine is heavy in the tent, of herbs, of incenses and variety of other kind of medicinal properties that he could smell, some he recognizes and some he does not. And then he falls unconscious again. The sleep seems eternal until he was once again awakened by some sounds. He heard whisper and yelling in his tent, barely a whisper but slowly he can hear better and the sound bes even clearer He has already felt energy is returning to him. Time to arise from his slumber and face the world. He felt that his mind is not as confused as before and he had remembered. The moment he stirred from his sleep he could hear their voices of concern. ''Sshhh, the lord is opening his eyes.'' One of them says shushing the others. And the whispers and yelling in the tent turns to silence. And with energy that he can still expend, he slowly opens his eyes, slowly and with great effort while the pain washes over him The pain almost makes him cringe his body but he knew the people in his tent is his vassal lords. So he bears the pain. It is the hardest thing to do, to feign being well when you are ill, but no weakness must shine through or they will maw him like a lion preying on a deer. The union of the lord is not yet stable and while some of them are perfectly content in remaining under his House guidance, not all shares the same thought. And those people, if they even heard a whisper of his weakness, they would surely exploit to their advantage. The other reason is because, they are still at war and such news could erode the morale of his army. ''My lord you are awake'' some eximed in delight. Arial smiles but at the same time he is trying to direct the flow of energy in his body. But to his shock, he found that the path of energy in his body seems like it is stuck and hard to move. Like it is being clogged by so many things that the flow of energy seems to be stagnant. But while it is slow, the energy did flow but with a kind of restricted feeling. ''Praise the Light.'' Lord Summersill said. It seems he havee from Northcour. Arial could see that days has probably passed since thest battle. He must have seeded in his endeavour in Northcour. He looks around and he saw West and Lisa. ''Lord Arial'' West said bowing As West is bowing towards him he could see Lisa rushed toward him and flung herself to him. She hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her eyes ''Why did you let me worry! I thought you were dead!'' She said while looking at his chest with apprehension. It was like at this moment; she has forgotten there are other lords in this tent. Lord Summersill avert his gaze away while West remain bowing to him. This was actually inappropriate but Arial and Lisa had known each other for so long that they don''t feel it is weird to hug each other even when they are of different genders. She did not notice the mood in the tent as she traced her fingers around the wound and looked at him. Her eyes told him everything he needed to know. With her eyes she is asking him whether he is fine. He smiles and he only nodded. And she nodded back as she understands. There was a moment when their eyes locked with each other. They stare at each other eyes for a few second before Lisa look down at his chest. ''Did it hurt?'' she said as she realized she touched his chest at the point of injury Any other man would have died after being speared like that. But he survives. The area of the wound is now covered with bandages and healing nicely. At least it looks like that to other people. But only Arial knows this feeling he felt deep in his heart, that everything is not fine. But he hides it from everyone. He looks at Lisa and knows she is worrying about him. He only smiles and said ''It is fine, Lisa.'' Then as he was about to say something else, someone else entered the tent. He looks in confusion before he saw Arial. It was Kyle. His face was of tion when he saw him awake ''YOU SCARED ME TO DEATH!'' Kyle shouted. Arial smiles and look at him with appreciation. So this is how it feels to be cared about? It''s nice. He thought to himself He never forms many bonds in his other life but right now he grateful for the people he has met in this life, those who became his friend andpanion, who have supported him, and in certain times, scold him properly when necessary. His smile is clear to everyone as Lisa distance himself from him. There is a slight blush on her face maybe realizing the action she just did. She sometimes nces at the direction of the bowing West and she look at him guiltily. Kyle on the other hand approach him and ask him ''You smile?'' He asks incredulous ''How could I not?'' Arial answer. Kyle shakes his head looking at his odd behaviour. But there is something more important right now. ''How is the battle?'' he immediately asks. >>>>>>> This is what happens after Arial get attacked by Alderam. Anyway, like always leaving you with an unfinished conversation. See you in the next chapter. You couldment on the story and leave some votes and reviews and rmend the story to other people if you like it Chapter 146: The aftermath (2) Chapter 146: The aftermath (2) Not the first question one should ask after just waking from a near death experience, but as their leader and those who led them here, it is his responsibility to bear Arial knows that they are worried about him but he needs to know what happen to the battle. He could lose the battle but he could not lose the war. Have they retreated? Or did any significant victory have been achieved? Worries fill him but not about what is happening out of this tent and his troops. Kyle looked at him like he couldn''t believe what he is saying. ''THE BATTLE! You almost lost your life, dear friend!'' Arial just ignore him. He knows Kyle spoke like this because he is worried about him, of his concern over his health, but his priority is towards the people that sacrifice their lives for him. Kyle for all of his virtue, does not understand the burden of leadership. Arial could never forgive himself if after he copsed, his soldiers died in his ce or decimated because of him. Kyle intention is noble, but Arial could not make him understand his position of a lord and themander of the army. ''The battle'' he said more forcefully and this time he turned to the other lord. Lord Summersill once again look back at his lord and smiles bitterly. Kyle doesn''t like being ignored. Lisa grabbed Arial hand and looked at him with worry. ''Rest, Arial! Please just rest, Arial!'' She said looking at him with her red eyes, pleading sincerely, with eyes on verge of tears. Arial smile a faint smile and shake his head. ''I don''t think I can. There is much to be done'' She cast her nce downwards as a sign of resignation of his stubbornness. He feels a little sorry but duty muste first in this matter. ''Lord Paris, give me a report'' Arial said gesturing to the lord since he can see him. He hesitated to speak but he did his duty ''We are still fighting my lord, but for this past few days it has turned into a stalemate, our troops low on its morale while the enemies are still waiting reinforcement from the Verman, a noble family from Vern. It has been reported that they are now engaged in battle at Shanhai Pass in Vern. So right now we have the advantage of numbers. The castle seems like it will have sumbed to our sieging in any moment but theck of morale and fighting spirit among the troops will prove to be difficult. Praise the Light that you have woken up my lord. Surely the troops will regain back their fighting spirit.'' Arial nodded ''Are they outside waiting to hear whether I die or live?'' he said noticing the mour outside, hearing them reciting some prayers from the Book of Light ''I. yes, my lord. They were waiting. And surely their morale will soar when they hear that you are alive and well, my lord'' he said with joy in his tone He nodded. His face shows none of the pain he is experiencing right now. He can feel the pain in his heart that is slowly eroding his ability to withstand the pain. The pain is tormenting to say the least but he shows none of the signs to the lords that have assembled themselves in his tent. He thinks he knew what had afflicted him so badly. He knew this kind of pain that rendered him so helpless At this moment he thinks he knew what Alderam did to him. This pain that felt like it is slowly eating around his lung and heart He winced a little. It is like his heart is beating in a tight cage made of steel thorns, scratching his heart and every time it beats, his heart feels like it being cut up, scratched with thorns and bleeding profusely. ''Did he really use that?'' Arial asked himself. Arial can feel his fingers trembling of the realization of what happens to him and what Alderam have inflicted him with. He takes a deep breath and steeled himself. He shall show no weakness. He need to shelf his worries and handle what he can right now. He looks at Lord Paris and said ''This evening I will do some round around the barracks. Tell the other lords to inform the troops. I will not forgiveck of discipline.'' He is intending to give onest rallying cry and restore their morale. ''But my lord, this could not do. Not in your condition'' Arial red at him and the lord silence himself. Lisa agree whole heartedly with Lord Paris ''Arial! You just woke up, literally from death. I felt your pulse when you were thrown off your house and I can''t feel your pulse. You were dead for a few second. Please listen to Lord Paris'' Arial shakes his head and said ''And now I''m back to the world of the living. And, dear Lisa, I want to keep it that way. Is there no healer here?'' he gestured to Lord Paris again Lord Paris quickly reply. ''Some were called from the nearby cities my lord and one has heed the summon. By the evening he wille here, after all I sent some of our best men to fetch the healer.'' Arial nodded, the pain is still spreading in his body. But his face is stoic. None of the people in the tent could ever imagine that their lord is now withstanding such pain that it could made any of them beat their chest and smash their won head to the wall to relieve themselves of that pain Arial looked at his bare chest now scarred but bandaged by poultice, and it seems it stopped the bleeding and helped with the healing. ''Who did this then?'' he gestured to the herb poultice and the bandage around his heart. Whoever it is, it seems he has a basic understanding of medicine ''Ser West did.'' Lisa said, her eyes nced to West, an expression of gratitude. West, looking at Lisa, his face turns to red and just nodded his head. ''Knowledgeable'' Arialpliment. ''Survival, my lord. Knight Agnaris teach me that.'' ''Ah yes, Agnaris'' Arial said with a little smile on his face, recalling the teacher in the Knight Academy who is very peculiar and who always keep an eye on him when he was there. Arial never understand his obsession with him. ''You will be rewarded'' ''I seek no reward'' West replies and Arial only shakes his head. Then he said ''Tomorrow I will lead the battle myself.'' he dered to everyone assembled. The lords were about to object but Arial one re shut them all up. ''No longer'' he said and his tone isced with determination ''I will take that castle tomorrow.'' he said and the lords knowing that they would not be able to change their lords mind only nodded. ''Tell them to rest today, for tomorrow they will be led to victory. Now go do your duty'' he ordered. ********************************************************************** Arial will having a great speech tomorrow so wait patitently. Hmm, the more I read the news the more it seems there is less hope. i guess it is a matter of perspective. If you focus on the bad, then that is all you could see. Anyway hope you enjoy the chapter. Dont forget to leave somements and please vote for the story so more people could know about this story. My dreams is to at least reach fifty in ranking. Only in the earlier days I could have reach that rank. And that is because there is not that many story at that time. Huu. Or maybe I am not that good of writer. I really do have to work on my grammar but it kinda drian me when I have to check some grmaamr after finishing the chapter and having to keep writing. I really hope one day I coudl afford hiring some editor. And this is the end of the mass release for today. Don''t forget to leave somements and give some gifts if you do not mind...hehehe Chapter 147: Truth or lies Chapter 147: Truth or lies But the lord hesitated to get out of the tent. ''Do you all doubt my words?'' ''But my lord. wouldn''t it be better to rest?'' some lord''s advices him Lisa nodded. So does Kyle and West. ''I will rest when this war is over. But enough of your words. Go. Eat. Sing. Be merry. Because tomorrow some people will not be here anymore. Tell them, for some of them, tomorrow will be theirst days and tell them that they will be remembered. Tell them that. Give themfort. Give them assurance, that they will return home. Go. Tell them. And tonight if you still do not tell them of such thing, I will tell them'' The noble lord knowing of their young lord personality to be headstrong and stubborn had no choice but to only nod ''Get well, my lord.'' ''Get well, my lord.'' ''Keep strong'' They all said words of encouragement. The rest went out but Kyle and Lisa is still there inside the tent. The wind blows again from the outside and Arial nearly flinched because of the pain. Both of them are waiting to talk with him. They are not a lord, but a Knight but none of the other lord dare reprimand them because they all know Arial rtionship with them. They went out leaving these old friend as the only one inside the tent. ''Are you sure you are alright, friend?'' Kyle said standing beside his bed, looking at him ''I''m fine.'' Arial reply. That answer did not made Kyle felt relieved. He sneered and said ''You really thought of yourself as invincible, aren''t you?'' Kyle said suddenly and sarcastically Arialughed a little. ''I was speared, thrown off my horse, licking my own blood in a muddy field, and you called me invincible?'' ''Why not?'' He argued ''Never before I have seen in battle someone who has been attacked the way you did and survived to tell the story. I almost believed that you have leave us for the High Heaven when I looked at the way that spear stuck on your chest, blood spurting out from the wound. My sister was sobbing uncontrobly, her eyes red with grief and she howls like a wolf that howls for the beautiful moon.'' ''I did not!'' Lisa said wiping her tears. ''You did!'' ''I did no such thing!'' she insists He snickered. ''It''s not like it''s hard to prove.'' He said smirking. ''West can attest to it, he even holds you up when you were paralyzed with grief when you thought Arial is dead, and many other Knights there also saw how you stay by Arial side every night tending to his wounds and changed the towels for him.'' ''We don''t know what to thought of your condition'' she said a little embarrassed with his brother revealing what happen. She res at her brother. ''Thank you, Lady Lisa'' Arial said grateful for what she has done for him And she blushed. Arial rarely call her Lady Lisa. ''It''sIt''sfine. Really. I mean.it is an honourNo... no... I mean it was my pleasure'' she said stuttering, tumbling on her words. Arial put his hand on her head and stroke her hair gently like he always did during their times in the academy. ''Don''t be so nervous Lisa. Just say, you are wee.'' Her cheeks turn red. ''You are wee, Arial'' and as she said it she cast her nce away from his eyes. Arialy back on his bed as he felt the pain is constricting his heart once again Kyle rant was not enough as he continues while shaking his head and sighing ''The other lords rushed to your side and felt your pulse and it was erratic. The only thing we can do is depend on the medic supply division but they mostly specialised in treating wounds, not what you have which seems to be a bit of poison coated in the spear. But fortunately the recovery of your body is magnificent. It was almost like you were protected by the Divinity. The moment I removed one of the leftover steel that splintered off from the spear from your body, your body quickly heal itself. They said it must be because of your internal energy protecting you, making your body to fight for live.'' ''Is that so?'' Arial said nonchntly like he was discussing about someone else. The pain strikes him again. More intense than thest time. Arial could not help but wince a bit This pain is like nothing he felt before. He knows it is getting worse. Is it ''that''? He thought to himself. He hopes not. But somehow, he need confirmation. When the healer came he could confirm his suspicion. ''Help me arise from this bed.'' Lisa held him up as he clothed himself. ''Kyle, can you tell the armorer to create a new armour for me.'' He looked at the corner of the tent, looking at his shattered armour and breast te. He sighed before nodding ''Much obliged, friend.'' He then shakes his head at the stubbornness of his friend and exited the tent. But Lisa is still here inside the tent. ''Do you want your rubies too?'' Lisa asked. ''My rubies?'' ''Yes, it scattered when your armour was spear by that madman'' Lisa said and she gritted her teeth in anger ''How did you get it?'' Arial asked in amazement ''The soldiers all a searched seven of the rubies and they found it and offer you prayers to each rubies for your safety.'' Arial could not help butugh hearing this. ''Who know I''m so loved!'' Lisa then snapped ''You have always been loved, Arial. Only you are so dense that that such love is ignored and abused by your recklessness and your stubbornness to burden everything alone.'' ''Is this the time to talk about sharing again?'' he asks. She smiles a bitter smile. ''What makes you think of that?'' ''I had this talk before with Helia. She said to share.'' ''And did you share it?'' ''Can you keep a secret?'' ''Depends on the secret.'' Stubborn! Why does he always meet stubborn girls? It seems he surrounded himself with headstrong woman, and encountered many women who is as headstrong as him. The Blue Hair girles to his minds. ''I did not share with her.'' ''Why? Didn''t you love her?'' Lisa ask It''s not a question of love, dear Lisa. he wants to say. Arial smile and looked outside the tent, trying to find the right answer. Then he said ''It is because I love her, I did not share.'' ''Isn''t that selfish?'' she asked back ''Maybe. Or maybe it is the considerate things to do. Some things should not be known else it burdens the heart.'' Arial said with a bitter smile on his face. ''You lie then?'' Lisa ask but it sounds more like a statement ''Did I?'' Then as he smiles he coughed again. This time he could feel the pain even more clearly. It was like his heart is being sheared by some sharp thing. ''Arial!'' she said rmed. He gestured with his touch that he is fine. He continued. ''She will understand my need to lie, If I lie. Behind words are other things Lisa: motivation, value, nuance, dialogue. It will not be the end of the world for I only lie to her about what she did not have to know and one lie did not invalidate every truth I ever share with her. It is an ink dropped in the vast sea. One inconsequential lie. Not saying that I lie to her. Merely not telling'' She just silences herself. But then it seems like she is about to ask me another question so he ask her first ''Since you are questioning me then let me ask you a question in return.'' She stands beside him and move to his front as she helps button up the shirt. Arial then ask his question. ''Have you never lied? Never once hide things because there are things that are not supposed to be known. A secret only you know. Your dirty little secret, you never want anybody to get a wind of?'' he asked And she choked for a second. ''II'' Arial only smiles as he said ''See?'' Then he sighed a deep relief. Then he added ''But I prefer that you lie sometimes, rather than speak the truth all the time. I could never trust anything of secret to such person.'' ''I''m not a liar'' she said defiantly Arial raised his eyebrows. And even in this pain of his, he still could not help but teasing his old friend. ''Then what are you? You are surely not an honest person, if by honest definition, you have never lied.'' "I...I just don''t always say what I feel!'' and she looked at him, like the words meant something more. But Arial did not understand the meaning of that look and he did not understand that girl heart ''Why not, Lisa?'' he asks back, oblivious of the storm in her heart right now. ''Because Ibecause Ifear to hear the truth and maybe I am afraid the truth will hurt the people I care.'' She said, confessing of her deepest fear Arial nodded like he understands it. ''My point exactly. Truth hurts'' he said like he won the arguments. Lisa shakes his head and then look at Arial, looking at that mesmerizing blue eyes Then she said ''So do lies'' Arial chuckles and could not help but nod his head in agreement and he repeated her words ''So do lies'' They look at each other and as she was about to say something, suddenly someone voice could be heard from the outside ************************************ There is a tension there. But our protagonist is too dense....or is he? Anyway, see you tomorrow and leave somements and reviews. Hope you like the story and dont forget to vote Chapter 148: Burden or responsibility? Chapter 148: Burden or responsibility? ''Permission to enter'' one of the messenger shouted from outside and Lisa drop the subject. ''Enter'' Arial ordered and the messenger quickly enter the tent and kneeled before him. ''My lord it is good to see you well'' the messenger exims the moment; he sees that he had arisen from his state of unconsciousness Behind him was Kyle. He had already finished his task and returning back to the tent. Arial only smiles at the messenger and said ''It is. Now what news you came to deliver?'' ''Yes, my lord. The healer is outside'' ''Tell him to wait in the nearby tent as I clothed myself and wash my face.'' He nodded and went outside to ry his orders. ''You have to undressed when he examines you right?'' Kyle said looking at Arial trying to dress himself up. Lisa already distances herself from Arial the moment she saw her brother at the entrance of the tent ''Why bother with clothing?'' he asks. Arial only reply ''Manners Kyle, manners. We both know what he came to do, yet it is our duty to show him respect, and I intend to show it, as long as I have the energy and capacity to show it'' ''A lord''s manners'' he said snorting. ''Is that apliment or an insult?'' he asked Kyle ''You never care about such things before.'' ''Before, I did not know.'' ''Now I know. Woe to the man that never change, constant, inflexible, Kyle. Woe to such man.'' ''I will never win if you spar with me with words.'' He said ''Then, don''te unarmed'' Arial said chuckling. He sighed in surrender. ''Fine. Arial. Do take care of yourselves. I still do not approve of you taking to battle tomorrow butwho am I but a loyal banner man to your noble House. What does my counsel do other than irritate you?'' Arial shook his head and said ''Do not say such hurtful words to spite me, Kyle. You are my friend, my brother. You must know that'' ''THEN LISTEN TO YOUR BROTHER!'' he shouted., Arial did not seems flustered. He seems extremely calms like he had expected Kyle would explode. ''Brother!'' Lisa yelled ''He needs to hear it Lisa.'' And Kyle approached him. ''You have been pushing yourselves more than any of us. I''m two years older than you, yet I could do nothing for you. I''m two years older than you, but why does it feel like you are the older brother? You took no confidence in us, in the great burden your bear on your shoulder like a curse. I am heartbroken, devastated to see you in such conditions. You said you treat me like a brother but you rarely share your thoughts with me. How can you be the closest thing to me, like a brother you professed, yet I know nothing of your worries and trouble? Why...even amongpanions, you look so lonely, wearing a mask of smiles while deep inside your heart you hold such sorrows? Tell me, BROTHER!'' Arial smiled ''You have certainly been thinking a lot about me, Kyle. And judging from your expression, you too Lisa.'' She looked at him, and her gesture of denying is betrayed by her look of worries. ''But as I said it to Helia, and what I said to Lisa, it is my burden to bear and I will bear it alone.'' ''You do not trust us?'' Lisa said ''On the contrary. I trust you to let me handle my burden the way I see fit.'' ''You are stubborn'' Kyle said, looking at him. ''And you too, Kyle. I am no more stubborn than you are. We are not that different, brother. I am surrounded by stubborn people. You, Lisa, Helia, even West. It seems only the lords that I defeat are not stubborn. The irony!'' ''In which part of me, that I am stubborn?'' Kyle asked ''My stubbornness lies in me, holding my burden alone, your stubbornness stems from your desire to press me to share it. You are young'' Arial said ''So are you.'' He nodded ''I do not mean in that sense that young is determined by age. I mean in the ways of the world. One day, you will be faced with the same choice as I have, a burden as you so eloquently put, saddled upon you, and you will know, you will understand that that burden, is not for anyone to know, it is your burden, and you will relish from the fact that that burden is yours and yours alone, so does the pain that came from it. And you will insist in carrying that burden for yourself because you know.... you know that burden is tailor made for you, your own . Quest. And Kyle you were wrong about one thing'' ''And what''s that?'' Kyle asked, looking at him, he tries to understand his words and he looked at him, this time waiting for the answer. ''It was never a burden. You all believe that I was hiding some secrets, some sorrows I did not tell you about, but to me, it is never a burden.'' ''What is it then?'' ''It is a responsibility, a duty, a charge I have taken for myself'' And Arial know they do not know about his own designated mission that he takes charge for, but they are his closest friend. Lisa, Kyle, Helia. They are his precious friends, people that he bonded with in their quest and trips and all the fun and sadness they enjoyed and joined together in a group. It would be weird if they notice nothing, if they sense nothing. They knew he is hiding something from them, they just don''t know what it is. The reason Arial could not tell them is not because of his selfishness, it is becausews of time and space especially dealing with such untested magic, breaking everyws of magic, a magic such of this, he does not know their effects. Telling them about some events, may very well, turns them into a causal factor of such events or change the very thing he want to change. ''Duty? Duty, huhhumph. Fine. You will insist in your stubbornness and I will insist in mine.'' ''Just the way I preferred it Kyle'' and Arialughed. Kyle could not help but grin. ''Call the healer in'' Arial yelled to the outside. ''I guess this is where I will leave you, friend'' Kyle said. ''Get well, Arial'' Lisa said. She began getting up from the bed ''Do not wear such a worry face Lisa. I will be fine.'' And the pain strikes again. This time more biting that before as the wind from the outside bring that coldness again but he manages to keep a calm face until they are leaving. The moment they leave the tent Arial staggered to the table around his bed. ''Huh, huh, huh'' He panted with him feeling even breathing is hard. He felt like his lungs and his heart is being pierced by a thousand needles piercing him slowly and painfully. He knows using internal energy would not help. His answer and his suspicion will be lifted if he heard what the healer opinion, though he himself have a terrible suspicion of what he has been afflicted it. And slowly the curtain opens bringing him a news that probably would change his life, for the second time. ***************************************************************************** Will not be saying anything because afraid I am going to give a hint. See you tomorrow and leave somements and some votes for little old me Chapter 149: Terrible news Chapter 149: Terrible news ARIAL 1015 SEEDMONTH WAR TENT The winds and the breeze of spring enter the tent and he take a deep breath as the healer is looking at the ckened veins around his chest. Aria hope his assumption is wrong. His heart is beating like the beating of a war drum. The healer face is grim as he examines the wound ''What ills me?'' Arial asked looking hard at the healer, hoping that his guesses are wrong, and he would tell him that this is just a minor injury, that he will be fine and healthy in a couple of weeks. ''My lord...''he hesitated and his face was full with conflicting emotions. And there is also fear in his face. Arial sighed. He can understand the trepidation in the heart of this healer If it''s good news he will not hesitated like this but if it''s bad news maybe, he that he would me him and execute him. It''s not the first time this kind of things ever happen. He fears retribution while Arial fear what he would say to him. Arial just nodded at him. The healer took a few moments, and takes a deep hard breath. He musters his courage and then said ''This isI do not know how to say this to you, my lord, but after examining your wounds and injury. I... '' Arial just sighed and said to him ''Say it'' The healer gulped and then finally he said ''You. you have been poisoned by the Seven ck Worms.'' And the moment he said that, the healer cast his head down fearing to see Arial eyes. Arial could see the man hand trembling in fear. Arial smirk and then he chuckles. Heaven! Heaven! Bad premonition is never wrong he thought to himself. Then he calmly asks the healer ''What is my time?'' ''My lord!'' the healer eximed in shock, and quickly he raised his head upwards to look at him. It was to his utter amazement that there is no denial in the young lord face. It was calm and peaceful. Like he epted the diagnosis the moment he heard it. Then dawn an understanding in the healer mind an Ah expression. ''You knew.'' He said looking at Arial calm expression. Arial just nod slightly. ''I knew. By Light, I knew. I just pretended not to. I try to deny it, refuse it. But s, fate it seems never to go the way you want.'' He smiled a little and this only increase the healer worries. Then Arial ask ''You have check my pulse, examine my wounds so, tell me what is your estimation of my time here in this world and how much has the poison prated my body?'' ''The poisons have prated around your heart, my lord.'' And as he said that the healer looked at Arial chest again. ''The symptoms?'' Arial asked. He was ready for the prognosis ''Sometimes your heart will go out, and sometimes you will feel as if you''re about to faint. There will also be irregr heartbeats, your lungs may also feel pressure at certain time of the day, the heart muscle will erge itself sometimes, preventing you from breathing, and the asional loss of energy. But it seems your internal energy has lessened the effect of the poison. Almost like holding back the pain momentarily'' ''All good variety isn''t it?'' He joked. ''My lordthis is serious.'' ''It is, isn''t it?'' He nodded. ''And your estimation?'' The healer hesitated before saying ''In most of those who contracted such poison, weak in internal energy, they would die in a week, if not two but I have never in my whole life, encountered someone with such reserve of internal energy as my lord. In my estimation, it would take two years before the poison takes over my lordpletely. I presume that the one who wanted to poison you didn''t even expect this to happen either. I heard of such cases but never thought I could see one. Someone strong enough to held back the pain with pure energy and you do it unconsciously. This means, my lord has a very high level of internal energy.'' The healer said looking at him amazed and bewildered. ''Then I will meet the Light, wont I?'' ''I do not k-''Arial shakes his head and then he cut of the words of the healer with him reciting a poem. ''Though we tremble before uncertain futures, May we meet illness, death, the darkness and adversity with our unconquerable strength May we dance and sing in the face of our fears. He recites a poem by the famous woman poet Gloria. ''Say for what it is, healer. I am a dying man, burdened with great responsibility, young and at my prime but I shall taste the Death kiss.'' The healer cast his head down and nodded. ''It is unfair, yes, my lord'' the healer said trying to console him perhaps, giving some kind words to a dying man. He could not help butughed at him. Though, maybe he isughing at his own life and fate. ''When have life ever been fair, healer. Life gives. Life takes. There is no fairness. Only illusions of fairness. Which is why people fought for fairness healer, but to expect it from the world for life, is unreasonable. Life does what it does and so does the world. It will keep living and spinning, caring not about its inhabitants.'' The healer stands in silence. Arial looked at his chest. A ck vein can be seen like a vine strangling the area around his heart. ck Worms disrupts the internal energy, and the more you have, the more you suffer. Is it his punishment, he wonders? Punishment for breakingws of time? For saving people who should have died? For changing so many things out of the intended course of history? Then he smiled again. If even, he knew that this would happen he would do it all over again dly and with pride. In his short life, he has saved Lisa and Kyle. Both of them aremagnificent, honorable human beings. He is proud to ept this punishment if it''s for the price of the lives he saved. But if it''s just bad luck, then he''ll ept it too. Because who can shout to the world that they were given a second chance of life, seeing the people they love, just once more. he has lived two lives when people just live once. He had lived his life without regret He did not live a full life in his previous life. He was gued by fear, paralyzed by his own doubts, hindered by his cowardice and haunted by his own mistake. And he has lived there for thirty-one miserable years. Regretting. It seems in this life, he would only live to reach seventeen years of age. Yet he experienced more in these years than he has ever experienced in his other life. He has lived a great life. Arial the Dragon. He regrets most things, but not everything. Not the important things. He sighed and then he asked. ''A cure?'' He asked knowing the answer. ''My lord.'' The healer cautiously trying to pick the right word and then after knowing there is no right answer he said ''you seem to be knowledgeable about what afflicts you and you have diagnosed your own illness so you kno-''and the healer looked at him nervously Arial nodded and then he answered the question ''There is no cure.'' He said with a resignation. Arial looked at the healer and he smiles at the healer. The smile did nothing to ease the feeling of the healer. If anything, it scares him more. ''Who would have thought that the poison that imed me would be the same poison that weakens Levitia? What am I? Am I rted to him or something?'' he said joking. The healer stands in silence in the tent. And he looked at Arial with sympathy in his eyes. Arial notices it and said calmly ''Ah, healer, don''t be too sad for me. We are all going to die. I, it seems will be leaving my friend a little earlier than I nned. I need to find some humor in my death, because my noble lords will surely not think so, healer. The moment they knew of my affliction, as young as I am, they will doubt not only my leadership but mymands and that. that can never happen. Not if I meant to rule over them and secure my family safety. My family have many friends but also many enemies. Do you understand?'' he said to the healer The healer nodded. Then Arial decided. His voice turned hard. The healer knows what wille next ''You may ask five thousand gold and you can live whenever you want but not in n. Go somewhere else where no one can find you. If you have family brought them too. Use the money. Squander it. Invest it. It is yours to do away. But if you return without my expressed permission, I will descend upon you with my wrath and you will die a meaningless death, a painful death. Now, you will spoke of this matter to no one, not your wife, children or any rtives or I will hunt them down all and make sure they will apany you to the Hells Below. Are my warning clear?'' the healer nodded in understanding, his face is pale as he heard the direct threat from one of the most influential lord in n. ''Yes, my lord.'' He said. ''Now go.'' The healer looked at him for a few second and then he said with concern ''Can I saw a few words of advice, my lord?'' Arial smiles and then he said ''Please'' Then the healer said ''I do not wish you to die, my lord. I am but just a humble healer but I also knew that if you were to die, then I fear n would have another civil war. In such times the people would always suffer. The nobles wage war against each other while themon people perish under the banner of noble houses. And I, the healer would see the effect of those suffering. I hope in two years, you would prepare yourself and your family for such circumstance. I hope that thisnd does not see a greater war with your death. And...don''t strain yourself too much my lord'' Thinking of the war and his own diminishing time Arial replied ''That will be hard to do, kind healer. But I will try to make sure that thisnd will not once again have the tragic story of brothers killing brothers in the battlefield.'' He nodded and then he went out of the tent to im his gold. Arial stand in his tent as he takes a deep breath and smiles. Who knows that smile for whom? He might even be smiling at his own life and the absurdity of it all. Or maybe he is just smiling because he felt relieved. Whatever the case, the matter of his poisoningno one in this world would ever find out about it. ************************************ Arial is poisoned. Hmm. Will not say anything. Anyway, leave somements and leave some votes too. Chapter 150: Loneliness Chapter 150: Loneliness Arial did not grieve his own impending death in his tent. Instead he tries to force himself to die facing death. He is not worried about himself but he does worry about the people he will left behind. His father The man who without any doubt supported him, his pir, that gives him assurance. The one who always believe in him and the good in the people hearts. Then he is reminded of his mother A sophisticated woman who cares about the family, a smart woman, the woman he loves first, that bear the pain of bringing him to the world. And while she is wise, she still nags at him time to time. And he knew she do it because she loves him. The duty of love she said. Looking after him, loving him, giving him affection, that, is a duty of love. Not many people have that kind of strength to love unreservedly for others and he have never been more proud to be his mother son. Then there is still his younger sister His cute sister with her tiny hands and tiny feet, who he rarely meets, and at this moment, he wishes he had spent more time with her as her brother. A duty of love his mother would say. To meet her and give her a brother love. It is not easy to love and at the same time not pamper them. Because by Light, he wanted to give her everything in the world. Now that he knows he is going to die, he could not help but sort out his priority. After this war ends he decided that he will spend more time with his family. All of them. He doesn''t want to leave any regrets His father who is growing old every day, and his busy mother who have to handle the matter of the household finance, and his sister. And his Helia? What should he do about her? He could not marry her. Not the way he is now. He will not make her a widow. He did not love her to make her a widow! And as he is thinking about all of this thing he suddenly remembered a portion of a happy memories. He remembers the sandy beaches near her castle in Sea Worth. He remembers the season that passed by there, the cheerful voice of true love that whispers him love song, Helia lustrous voice, that sounds like an angel singing, the dazzling sun shining upon them. He remembers the time he spends with Helia with the sun beating on their skin, holding her smooth hand under the blue sky as they talk and talk for hours, talking about nothing. It was at the time when they are not yet spoken to each other, At that time, they were in the Academy They stop at Sea Worth and Arial urges her to return to her castle to meet her father. She refused because at that time she did not yet reconcile with her father Instead they did y around the castle. He remembers many other little details. The way she asks him What are you thinking? at the end of the day. He remembers the summer that feels like the sun will never set, as he rests his head on herp and she kissed his forehead gently. He smiles remembering all of this memory. The signs were all there that she loved him. Now, thinking about all of these memories, he couldn''t believe he was that dense. At that time, he thought it was a kiss of friendship but...maybe he should have known by then. Waves of memories washed over him and before he knew it, he found himself crying without a voice. A silent cry not for fear of death, but the fear of leaving these people that he has known and love. He will remember it till his dying days as he decided what he must do. As he stands in his tent all alone, he grabs the goblet on his bedtable. He pours some water to quench his sudden thirst. He could hear the cheerful atmosphere in the outside. All of them is rejoicing the news that their young lord has awaken from his unconsciousness but only him felt no joy. What he felt right now is an utter loneliness, more intense kind of loneliness than the feeling he felt when he died in the basement of that Library. And the pain strikes his heart this time. but it is not the pain of the poison. Loneliness. That is the pain he is feeling right now. Utter, deste loneliness. The kind of loneliness that breaks people, that brings them into the brink of insanity. Because this loneliness that he felt can only be felt so profoundly like this because of the bonds he makes. He felt pain because he loves. He could not share his affliction else they are made public and jeopardize the stability of this new kingdom and his own House. And he couldn''t risk that. His family safety. He has to fight this alone like he has always been doing. The knowledge of the Invasion and the knowledge that he is about to die in two years. And this makes his loneliness unbearable. Can such burden be carried alone? And knowing that, only makes it harder. The two most important secret of his life...and he couldn''t share it with anyone. The secret of his life and his death. He is like that candle that burns bright. The brighter it burns, the shorter its life. But dying does not worry and pain him that much. It is the loneliness of his life that inflict the other part of the pain in his life. The loneliness that suffocates, secrets that demand sacrifice. He could not describe why he felt such loneliness? This is not solitude. This is loneliness of the most awful kind. The most awful of them. Is it because what he decided to do? For a moment thoughts of war did not enter his mind. For one moment, he strayed and forgot all that he should do. For one moment, his misery takes priority. For a moment, he is aware of his own existence, the form of a monstrous selfishness. He then said it to himself. ''This pain and loneliness is mine. This nerve that winces and writhed under my skins belongs to me and no other.'' Beginning and ends. He thought. And the darkness that nkets over him all of his life. And the only thing he could do is press on and march, all the while wiping his tears of frustration and ovee his fears. It is already a miracle that he is here, living another life, being what he is today. He approached the tent entrance, fully dressed. Heughs a bit. Then he takes a step forward, with all the burdens, the pain and the torment, opening the curtain as he walked outside the tent, hoping, praying that at least, if he was destined to have a short life, let it be a glorious one. ****************************************************************************** Arialmenting his fate. I think I remember one certain hero who alsoment his life before his death. Hmm.... Anyway, see you all tomorrow and dont forget to vote and leave somements Chapter 151: The story written in blood (1) Chapter 151: The story written in blood (1) The stage is still there waiting for him as he exited his tent. But he is not intending to use the stage today. Lord Summersill hurrily approached him. He scans him and look at him again, his face shows his worries. Arial nodded ''I am fine. Do not worry too much or you would affect the soldier''s morale.'' Lord Summersill nodded understanding of how this is important. He just nodded and then inform Arial. ''My lord, all is ready to hear you'' he gestured him to the podium. ''Not from the podium'' Arial said. Then he yelled to the stable master, ''Bring me my horse!'' The stable master was shocked but quickly rushed to the sable. Lord Summersill was shocked at this sudden change of ns and Lord Paris was also rmed. He quickly approach Arial. ''My lord,'' Lord Parise and it is clear he could guess what he is trying to do. ''You have just woken up. There is no need to strain yourself. Please do the speech at the podium'' As he was talking, the stable master has fetch Arial his horse. Arial smiles as he rubs the head of his horse and his horse neighed happily. ''It has been a long time, Firebringer. I hope you are not too lonely in the stables'' and his horse neighs again. Arial need to do this kind of thing to convince his troops that he is still capable of riding into battle. What is more impactful than seeing their young lord who were reported to have suffered grievous injury to give his speech on top of his famous steed? He needs to show his troops that he is fine and alright. That his injury is exaggerated by the enemies That their lord is still the invinciblemander in the battlefield. Reputation means something. Arial ignored Lord Paris pleading as he jumped onto the back of Firebringer. His horse nearly leaps away but Arial hold down the reins. ''Sssh, Firebringer'' He whispers to the ears of his horse as he strokes his faithful horse. The horse that shared many of his adventure. He then rides the horse, sauntering into the open field where they gather. The moment they saw the red mane horse; they immediately know that their lord has returned. They are only one person that could ride the red haired horse, Firebringer and that is their young lord, Lord Arial Vermont. The troops realize he was riding the horse and their face turns to joy and tion. They cheered loudly as Arial take his time to ride around the gathering, disying to them no difort. ''Our lord, is alright'' they cheered. ''Our lord is fine'' they cheered. Then after a full round Arial stopped and jump down from his horse. The cheering doesn''t stop, as Arial smiles looking at his troop. To the eyes of the troops it seems that their young lord did not suffer any grievous injury like they heard before. And they cheered even louder. Arialughed and then he held his hand up and like that hand is the whip they all return to their disciplined self and quieted down. ''MY TROOPS!'' He shouted as his voice echoes to the entire area and it echoes endlessly They listen and do not speak. They have known from the stern face of their young lord that tomorrow they will battle again. And this time it will truly be a decisive battle. Arial will not be trapped in the same trap. he will put his guard up tomorrow. And he doubts Alderam will dy any more time. Then he shouted with a tant disregard of death ''I WOKE UP!'' He yelled to them and they cheered ''HAHAHA'' Heughed Then once again he makes a calming gesture to the crowd. ''As I woke, my Knights and my lords, my troops even the messenger wish me to rest, and get well. And I am moved beyond words.'' He confesses to the troops. ''Why!'' one of the soldiers yelled from the crowd. Arial looked at the crowds and convey his gratitude. Arial differences with other lords is that he never looks down on the soldiers. It is also the reason why the soldiers are loyal to him. Arial spend time with them and at times even eat together with them and trained together with them disregarding their ranks and pedigree. He is close to his troops and his troops are close with him. He answers the soldier question ''No human being could fail to be deeply moved by such words of kindness and expression of concern. It fills me with an emotion I could not express.'' The soldiers nodded. Then Arial decided this is the time to ease their hearts for the battle tomorrow. ''You all have known I suppose, that tomorrow we will once again take to battle?'' They all nodded. Arial then did something no nobles ever did to their troops. He bowed his head slightly to the troops. ''MY LORD!'' Some of the noble''s screamed to him of shock ''My lord!'' Even the troops gasped and looked in disbelief. Surely it is hard for them to see a great noble bowing heads to them. But Arial thought no such thing he did not find it humiliating for him to bow his head tomoners. After all, they are his people. It is the least of expression of humility he can show them, for the friends they have lost in the battle, of their personal suffering that they endure and for everything else that might be inflicted in them. Arial then looked straight back at them again. ''You all have served me with unyielding loyalty, and the people that I love and respect is none other than you all. Every one of my troops is a personality of honor, everyone serving a great moral code, even those who are not a Knight, I offered my bow to you for all the hardship that you had endured on my behalf.'' And Arial could see some of them have tears on their eyes when they realize the meaning of his words. They must have.... suffered and they must have suffered terribly Then Arial stopped bowing as he raises his head. There is a solemn expression on his face as he looked at his men. Then he pointed to his men >>>>>>> Part one of the speech. Chapter 152: The story written in blood (2) Chapter 152: The story written in blood (2) ''You, who symbolize conduct of chivalry, who guards me when I was unconscious and those who have kept their faith in me. It arouses in me with a great sense of pride and yet of humility which will be with me, always. I have been thinking about this when I was awake from my unconsciousness. What would be a rallying cry for our new nation? What will be our creed? Our words? Right now, we are at stalemate. Morale is low all around. And even though we are not in such a bad condition that we need to retreat. truthfully we are in a crisis'' He sighed and there is a bitter smile on his face. Then he added ''Ipromise you a few days ago that I will bring you victory. I fail'' he said slowly and then he followed up with ''When I should have prevailed'' ''It is not your fault my lord!'' a voice from the crowd yell to him trying to console him Arial held up his hand. ''Maybe. But I have me in part. But should I retreat now? Now, when we are at the precipice? Victory...victory is so close. Change is so close, so near that I can feel it in my hands'' he said as he is grasping the air with his hand and clench his fist so hard his hand trembles. Then he added ''So I woke up from my slumber, determined. I will not wallow in my miseries. Duty! Honor! Crown!!'' he yelled and they all were stunned Arial did not waste time as he continues his speech ''Those three words. Those three hallowed words will reverently dictate what you ought to be my fellow countrymen, what you can aspire, what you will be. They are your code, your chant, your prayers to create courage when courage seems to fail you, to regain faith when there seems to be little cause for faith, to give hope when hope be nonexistent, to give light when darkness is all you can see.'' Then he takes a breath as he let that thought sink down among the crowd They will listen now. He can see colors and life returning to their face, the fire in their eyes kindled again. A spark. Now he need to turn that spark into a me. ''Unfortunately'' he yelled ''I possess neither that eloquence of diction, poetry of the illustrious imagination, nor that brilliance of metaphor, words that can convey the sacred meaning of these words.'' He takes another pause. Waiting to see if they are listening. The spark is beginning to show some fire; a me is in the making. He then spoke again ''The unbelievers will say that they are but words, and we all know words are winds, they''ll say it is a mboyant phrase concocted to march you to battle for my own nefarious reason, they will undoubtedly say. Every unbeliever, pedant, every demagogue, every cynic, will try to tell you my word, is pure wind, they will smear it with mockery and their cynical ridicule. What will you think I should do to them?'' he asks the troops ''Punish them.'' ''Kill them'' they shouted. Arial shakes his head and with a smile he said calmly ''No. I will thank them'' They looked each other in confusion. Arial continue ''Why? You may ask. Because they build you. Your character. Your personality. They build you as you prepare to be the guardian, the vanguard of the country defense. They make you strong enough to know when you are weak and brave enough to know to face your fears when you are afraid. They teach you to be proud and unbending, unyielding in honest failure but they also teach you to be humble and gentle in your sess, not to rece words for actions, not to seek the easier path, but to face the horrors, the darkness and the challenge and difficulty'' Without a pause, the wordse to him as he spoke the words that is kindling a spark into arge me in the hearts of his troops. ''They teach you to stand up in the most unrelenting storms but to also havepassion on those who fall in the storms, to conquer your own self before you conquer others, to have a pure heart, an ambition that reach to the stars, to learn tough unrestrained, yet never forget to weep and cry, to reach into the new future but not neglecting the past. Should we not thank them? Should we not be grateful even for our enemies? They will remind you, teach you, to be of modest stature so that you will remember the simplicity of true greatness, the open mind of true wisdom, the meekness of true strength. They give you a temper of the will, a great quality of the imagination, a vigor of the emotions, freshness of the deep springs of life and a temperamental predominance of courage over timidity. Should we thank them?'' he asks again And this time they answered with a resounding yes. Arial smile and he chuckles. ''Yes! Why not we thank the unbelievers for molding our suffering and determination? They teach you to be a soldier worthy of this country culture and wealth and all of its greatness. You all regarded me as your lord, of noble stature and kind and forgiving to his allies. But not once any of you dared asked me my estimate of the men that fight for me, that die for me, sacrifice their lives for me?'' He takes a pause as he saw some of his troops lowered their heads. In the end, they were peasants and Arial is of high noble stature. Arial smiles and then he said something that shook the heart of all his troops. ''My opinion of all of you was formed when we went to the battlefield together.'' And Arial began walking among the crowd and they all parted to give way as he walks but their eyes never leave him as their ear perked up to listen to what he has to say. ''I regard all of you'' and he point his finger to the troops, ''as one of the noblest figures, one of the finest characters, and one of the most stainless. Your name, and fame will be remembered by the next generation. They will say....in his prime youth and strength, he gave his country his love and loyalty, he gave all. that mortality can give. That is what they will say for all of you that stand beside me tomorrow with bravery in their hearts. '' And the cheers turn to a deafening roar. Arialughed and cheered with them Now, the ember is already there. Now, a fire. He spoke again, his word even under the deafening roars of cheers could still be able to be heard. ''In life, you may find some need in people giving youpliments but in death, you will need none of that. None from me or from any other man. My troops have written his own history and written it in red on his enemy scars. I am filled with admiration that I cannot put it into words. I am oblivious to the dignity of your birth, nobles ormon, but if you die in the battlefield tomorrow I will know the glory of your death.'' And they cheered yet, this time with tears in their eyes andughter in their hearts. A great fire has started. ''And know this my troops! Tomorrow I will be with you. Follow me if I advance. Kill me if I retreat. Avenge me if I die!'' And with that the camp cheer so loud that he could swear even the people in Dented Shield can hear it. Arial vowed that he will kill Alderam. For poisoning him and robbing his future. And everything he have done to thisnd. He vowed that he will take Alderam head. He has angered the dragon. And he shall learn what happen when you wake the sleeping dragon from his slumber! **************************************************************************** The end of the speech. I think there might be enough chapter until the end of the month. I will tell you when I posted the rest. Chapter 153: The decisive battle Chapter 153: The decisive battle AZRAEL MOURNSTAR 1015 SEEDMONTH ARAKATH THRONE ROOM ''Your Grace'' A person approaches the throne and then he kneeled. Inside the throne room, there is only the King of Arakath and this person. Even the servants were not here. Of course there is still eyes watching over the safety of the King, the shadows of the royal family secret forces loom inside the throne room, making sure that the person kneeling would never try to assassinate the King when they were alone. The man then looks straight at Azrael, his eyes is determined and show no fear toward the High King that rules over the Eight Kings, the man who rules over Anvali. ''You have summoned your loyal servant'' he said and remain silent. Azrael sighed. He nodded and look at the person kneeling withplicated expression This person is none other than his own father inw, Lord M Devonhurst. The other nobles are outside the throne room waiting. Azrael wanted to discuss this matter with his father inw without other people interference and opinion. He like this conversation to be personal. There was only silence inside the throne room. Then he sighed and ask ''Father-inw why?'' That was his first question. M did not answer so he continues ''You know what this action might result. We have had peace for a long time. Why do you want to destroy that now?'' he asks There is no need to dy this matter. Taking up a banner without royalmand is treason and can be punished with death. Every lord knows this. But Lord M still do it. That is what he could not understand. Then Lord M rises up from his kneeling and look at Azrael straight in the eyes. Even though he has grown old and there is a white beard on his chin, he still maintained that fierce aura that was molded in battle He then shouted ''My daughter!'' Azrael himself feel himself shaken when he heard the shout. And he can feel his father inw desperation from his voice. ''Your betrothed has been killed. Why does Your Grace think I march to the Blessed Lands if not to avenge my beloved daughter?'' Azrael gulped as he gripped his hand on the handle of his throne. His hand and entire body is trembling right now. Hearing Lord M talk about Arianna murder like it has already beenmitted make his hearts waver. It is hard being a King. But this is a spection. surely it is, isn''t it? Who dares touch a royal bride especially the demon king bride? He thought to himself We may not control Davarus any longer but surely they must still fear us. If they do not fear us, why built the damn wall to keep us out? That is his inner thought right now. But a war between the two continent must not happen. No. that is the worst case scenario. If he didn''t stop Lord M from crossing the border when he did, the humans will clearly see the act as a provocation. Maybe even a deration of war. And surely the young lord who live in the shore and has been given full control by his King, that young lord surely, if he is as capable as the rumors speak of him he will invoke the Defender of the Shield title that will give him the papnatical authority to request from every Lucellian devout and the faithful''s of the Church of Light to aid him in his quest for repelling the Dark Lands armies. And then the other nations will also lend him armies and troops. And this means only one thing. A great war like has never been seen before will begin. Blood will be spilled, people will suffer and kingdoms will fall. A great war between humans and demons. Some romanticize it. A great war that whoever emerges out from its ashes will be the glorious one, a nation or Kingdom suddenly elevated to be the world superpower. But a great war only leaves the kingdom with three armies. Army of cripples, army of mourners and army of thieves. War.is never romantic. Azrael looked at his father inw. He understands his grief, but it does not warrant him to go to the border and march an army outside of Anvali. Then he said ''That new is not yet confirmed, my lord'' he says trying to persuade his father inw. Lord M snorted as he said ''Your grace, Minister Aleister swears it on his life, that Arianna, my beautiful daughter has been killed.'' Azrael then said with apparent distrust ''And do tell me how he stumbled upon this information?'' Aleister Crow is one of the influential ministers in Geer faction. Can his word can be trusted? Or is he inciting war to reim back the Lostnds? After all that is one of the important men of the Geer faction. Suddenly this feels more like a setup. A conspiracy. Lord M then exin. ''He said he has some spy to follow my daughter when she went to Vern. He said he never believed in the humans. And the-'' ''Which Geer faction''s member ever believed in humans?'' Azrael; said cutting of his words But M continued ''He said that the moment that the Princess enters the Imperial Pce she was killed and it took only now for the news to reach here.'' Azrael scoffed at this news. ''Do you really believe him my lord?'' Azrael ask Lord M ''What do you mean?'' ''How about this, my lord? Calm your anger as I investigate what really happen'' Lord M look at his son inw and then he looks at his son inw like he is viewing a stranger. He shakes his head and snorted ''You don''t believe me.'' Azrael shakes his head and then exin to him ''I believe in you, father inw. It is Aleister I had a hard time trusting'' But Lord M would not ept such simple reason. He then uses Azrael ''Is that so? Or do you just want to avoid the stark possibility that my daughter is killed, or worse yet, you simply do not care about my daughter'' he spoke politely but Azrael could feel his father inw anger. But he could not know how wrong he is. Azrael stand up from his throne and look at his father inw, his eyes is red and was about to order something he would regretBut he stopped himself in time. Blood is rushing to his head and he takes a deep breath to calm himself down. After all, the words that his father inw said to him is heavy usation. As a King, he could even execute Lord M for such rude attitude toward the King. The King of Anvali is not the King in the Human Continent. The King of Anvali possess absolute authority, to determine right and wrong. He then sits back down on his throne and then said. ''If the Emperor of Vern really kills Arianna, I give you my word, my lord, that I myself will lead the army to Vern and burn that kingdom to the ground and everyone else in it. But. unless all the fact is known I do not want to start a war especially if Arianna is still alive.'' Hearing this Lord M is slightly consoled. ''For now. please listen to me and be calm. Do not raise your banner of war. Let me investigate it. Let me see whether it is the truth.'' Lord M looked at him for a moment. He closed his eyes and Azrael can feel he is calming himself. Then he nodded. ''Your orders will be obliged Your Grace. Give me truth, Your Grace and I''ll give you peace'' Azrael nodded and feeling relieved. Lord M then excuses himself from the throne room. ''Elkar'' he yelled. The curtain behind the throne room fluttered. The silhouette behind it moves. Elkar quickly enter the throne room. ''So did you hear it?'' ''Yes, Your Grace'' Azrael went straight to the point and ask ''What do you know about Lord Aleister?'' Elkar then immediately reply. ''Hmm, Aleister. Lord Aleister as you already know is a minister in the Geer faction. He is also a great family friend to the Devonhurst family.'' ''So you think his words are the truth?'' ''That I don''t know. Your Grace just because he is a family friend doesn''t mean he would not lie.'' ''That is true'' Azrael said nodding ''If he lies what do you think of his true intention?'' ''Why do you ask me Your Grace? Don''t you already know the answer to that question?'' Elkar throwing back the question to him. He looked at Elkar and nodded. Yes, he already knew what Lord Aleister is trying to do by lying. There is only one objective. The war between humans and demons. The chance to reim back the Lost Lands. To show superiority that demons are powerful than humans. Prejudice runs deep in his own court especially regarding the humans. A five hundred years old hatred. Hah, problem after problem ''Summon him to Arakath and bring him in front of me.'' Elkar nodded then he excuses himself from the throne room while Azrael rest himself on the throne. The throne never feltfortable even when he is sitting on it. There is always some crisis he need to ovee. And this time it is even harder when it is personal. ''Haaah'' he sighed. Major mistake was averted. But his heart also began to worry about Arianna. And he worries that the words of his father inw is true. That she had died in the Human Continent. But he could not be the King who started the Great War without any proof. He need to send spies to check. But if his father inw words are true, and Aleister did not lie to him, then. then...he will wash the death of his beloved with all the lives in Vern and the Human Continent There is killing re in his eyes for a moment before he ms himself down. He tries not to think such thoughts as he continues his duty. Outside the throne room Elkar went to the stable, and his face is unreadable as he orders the carriage to go to Lord Aleister residence. Dark shadows are enveloping the entirend of Anvali ****************************************************************************** Hmm... Thta is the only thing I woud write for the author section. anyway, hope you are still enjoying the story and leave somements and vote for my story Chapter 154: The day of the final battle Chapter 154: The day of the final battle ARIAL DENTED SHIELD FIELD 1015 SEEDMONTH The men were moving around with glint of fire in their eyes. The sound of their breath can be heard if you concentrate enough. The cavalry was galloping back and forth but not a single voice can be heard. All of them have grim expression, a sign of a highly disciplined army under onemand. Under one banner. His banner. The banner of the dragon Integrating them with his personal armies is easy because when he was unconscious Ser West has already train these troops to try to synchronize their fighting style with his army. It will not be perfect but it will do the deed. There is no escaping the military might of his army. Arial Vermont private army. People have known the heavy weight of his military machine could descend on them with an exemry force. In this continent Arial daresay, at least in this continent his army is probably the greatest armed force with high quality equipment and strict training regiments and high morale. But what sets them apart from the others is their discipline. Even West is shocked when he was introduced to the way the House of Vermont trained their troops. Arial believe that his army is generally undefeated. Individualsmander of his armies and Knights lords can be outmaneuvered, outwitted but no other army in this kingdom can, in long term resist his troops military might. Arial know this because he formtes all their training. His armies are relentless, unflinching and genuinely invincible. The flexibility and tenacity serves his army greatly in creating this reputation. Panic is a word seldom found in his armies. Even the other lords are impressed with his way of recruiting. He did not recruit soldiers from peasants ormon folk or some other lord''s knights and their armies but opened the army to the poorest of the citizens and train them. He recruits them with his family wealth and the city wealth. Not to mention that the effects of banking in helping his family retain power in economical level are helpful in recruiting army. After the war is over Arial have many more ideas to implement in the building of his armies. He is on horseback as he examines his soldiers, riding through their lines. He is now at the front of the battle lines, ready once again to fight. Then he looks again behind him and he could not help but feel proud. His soldier is neatly arranged on the other side while Lord Alderam has alreadye out of his castle with hisrge host in thisrge field overlooking each other. Arial could see Alderam face as he saw him in the front leading his men, and Arial almostughed. Alderam squinted his eyes to look at him. And then his expression changed. There is shock and disbelief. That is what Arial can see from his face. Surely Alderam did not think he would wake up so early. Alderam might have even pray that he would die and his troops has to return back to the east or maybe retreated back before preparing another incursion. The sunlight shone on row of spears and de, making therge filed soldiers gleamed with silvery ray. Today this war ends. Today he will pay Alderam back. Today he will avenge those who have lost their loved ones. Looking at Alderam, Arial yelled ''YOU WANT WAR ALDERAM!'' He yelled and the whole battlefield can hear it. He did not wait for an answer as he shouted the answer/ ''I''LL GIVE YOU ONE!'' The soldiers cheered ''HAH HAH'' ''HAH HAH'' ''HAH HAH'' they shouted, their cheer. The battle cry has begun. The cavalrymen shout their hearts out and their horses neigh loudly almost like they are responding to their master. The noises were deafening. Arial look at the great field that will be their battlefield and he could not help but imagine about the kind of fights that will happen here. He looks at therge army on the opposite side. ''I am not yet at the level of a grandmaster'' At least that is what he thought. Arial had learned Dragon Regret, Fairy Steps, Lion Bite and many other techniques in the Imperial Library of Vern and in the Secret Library of Levitia. In his current condition he could kill from one hundred soldiers to one thousand soldiers by his lonesome. But it is still beyond him to attack and escape a hundred thousand of people using martial arts. And he grins a bit. ''At least not yet'' He thought to himself. Arial is also thinking about the report he heard a few hours ago One of his spies reported that Alderam has raided the Dented Shield castle and found Shadowsher, the Enochian steel that belongs to his ancestor. It would be quite a boost of his personal prowess if he is using an Enochian steel. He then looks at the soldiers positioning. He can try to attack the front line alone with his prowess, but doing so would be unwise. If he somehow falls in battle, then surely their side momentum will be broken. He looks up and see the blue sky and the clear weather. This, today seems like an inappropriate day...to spill blood. The weather is clear with white clouds hovering in above, the blue sky stretched out for thousands of miles. The hundred thousand of his troops were arranged in row after row on the field, all in high spirits. Their discipline is strict. But before they march Arial need to say something to them. An encouragement. He ignored the unease of the battle as he turned his horse to face his troops. West and Kyle quickly go in front of him to prevent any sneak attack. ''MY TROOPS!'' Arial yelled and they all gripped their weapons tighter. They all knew what this is. This is thest words before they go to battle. Arial then shouted again ''You have honored your Kingdom and my family and the crown! LOOK! LOOK in front of you!'' Arial gestured them to see therge army in front of them, all ready to fight them, ast sign of attack, after the castle seems almost to be breach they finally showed themselves and met them in an open battle. ''This is the vast army that Alderam has amassed! What foolishness! They could have been our brother and we would have epted them with open arms! But they are stubborn! Treacherous! Look again! Who is this lord that orchestrates murder at a feast! Who is this lord that tries to kill his own brother and usurp his position as Duke of Arouen? Who is this lord but a lord of greed? Greed fornd, greed for power! All their arms, numbers and fine horses will not deter us from this undertaking.'' They cheered and some of them hit their shield creating a sonorous nging sound ''Some of you will die here. Some of you, perhaps myself, will not live to see the sun set over this field at the end of the day, for I will be in the thick of battle with you, fighting with you side by side, against this enemy that have sworn to fight us with theirst breath. But they will fail! Why? Because they will find no fear in our eyes! And this is the advice I will give to you before we enter this great battlefield. Conquer your fear! And you will conquer death! FOR THE GLORY OF OUR NEW NATION!'' And Arial held up his sword high and the troops followed Arial gesture as they raised their weapons high ''HARRRR!'' The troops cheered. The battle formation has been formed and the drums are beaten. The bugle is blown signifying the battle that is about to begin. The troops started to move with him, West and Kyle in front leading these troops. Alderam also began moving his troops. Slowly they march but the closer they came to each other, the more they are impatient. All of them are impatient to start the battle. ''DIVIDE YOURSELF'' Arial yell out his order. Ten thousand troops that belong to him understand what he taught them. One split off moves forward, the other moved towards the other side, now they are resembling a snake, two divisions charged. The other lord looking at this also follows his troops. But they seem to be confused. Arial quickly order his Knight to advise the other lords not to follow his formation and instead fight with their own way. He, on the other hand rides in the center. ''CHARGE!!'' ''DEFEND!'' Alderam shouted on the opposite side. ********************************************************************* Thest battle that would decide the winner of this Sucession war has begun. Hope you enjoy the little speech in the middle and if you do like it leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 155: The battle of dented shield Chapter 155: The battle of dented shield ''ROAR!'' With a shout he broke through the front, shing the enemies with his sword and their blood bathed his armour. Behind him, his cavalrymen follow as they mow down the frontline piercing them and open a gap in the defense. Up above, arrows flew out blocking the sun and turn the battlefield dim as the archer division begins their attack. Lord Paris is in charge of the archers. He must have order them to shoot. Enemies troops fell like trees. Arial troops employed turtle formation while still moving under the sea of the arrows. West and Kyle fight fiercely behind him while they are following Arial charge. Lisa and the other lords deals on the rear preventing the enemy from encircling Arial and his soldiers that have broken through the front. They keep the gap opens as long as possible to allow other lord soldiers to enter and disrupt the defense formation from the inside One of Lord Summersill troops division managed to slip in the gap created by Arial division and they shed with the main army of Alderam. They use their sabers and swords, hand to hand fighting as the killed each other amidst the screams and shouts. Bloods poured all over the battlefield like some kind of fountain erupting from the ground. Even the soil be sticky and the smell of blood permeates the area. ''THERE IS AN OPPORTUNITY'' Arial yelled as he spotted the opportune chance. He did not wait for other to keep up with him as he charged in between the enemy''s line while the snake formation shed into both of the armies but still maintain the neat formation. The enemies'' troops were startled and confused, and some of the enemies even scattered disorderly. ''Is that you, Arial?'' the voice yelled Alderam is near. Arial did not panic, instead there is a killing glint in his eyes. His eyes are still surveying the battlefield and then he yelled. ''TIGER'' he yelled. And the formation of his army changed. The front upied the front position, and the rest of Arial troops enveloped Alderam army as they became more confused and the allied lords seeing this followed in suit in helping Arial army enveloping the Alderam army. This formation has subtle variations; each of them is very powerful. The troops divided into small groups can confuse the enemies and went continually attacking them Arialughed internally. He imagines there must be great fear that crept on them now because they must have a hard time to know the exact number of Arial troop. The n is to cut off, little by little their troops. Keep them isted from each other. This will induce fear and confusion making Alderam task of managing his armies an impossibility In a short moment the formation is employed, thirty thousand troops of Alderam had been cut off from each other; each group could not help each other. After securing these enemies troops in the formation, Arial troops leave the enemies to the allied lords while they return back to their formation as the lord troops hacks away the enemies. This strategy works like a charm Arial private army will separate the enemies and the lord''s troops will kill them. On the other side of the battle, Lisa fighting took a different turn since the enemies fighting spirit has weakened after seeing many of theirrade has been encircled and ughtered First, they are tired. They are tired of the war and the civil war. Second they were afraid of the dragon wrath. They celebrate when Alderam shot him with the spear thinking surely that the young lord of the Vermont will die but now that he has awoken fear crept in their heart. Everyone knows of the young lord reputation to deal with his enemies mercilessly. The dragon wrath, the troops called it. As soon as Lisa who also employs the same formation, those soldiers lost their will and motivation to fight Lisa also learn of military tactic from Arial when they were young. And only now she could use what she had learned when she was in the academy. When the enemy troops lost their will and motivation to fight, Lisa sense this. She yelled ''Put down your saber, bows and arrows, swords and knives to avoid the dragon wrath! Surrender now and your lives will be spared!'' Almost all the noble lords in that side listened to her pleas and they dismounted their horse and quickly they threw their weapon to the ground. Their troops seeing that their lords surrendered also quickly surrender and kneeled on the ground while throwing their weapons away. Lisa and her troops quickly secure the prisoners. Arial could hear the battle from his position, the sound of weapons nging, hitting the hard ground as a sign of surrender In his side, Lord Dreyfus and about a thousand of his loyal followers charged with great zeal and ferocity but Kyle with ten groups of cavalry came surrounding them from all directions. One by one they are mercilessly hacked down and one by one they fell from their horseback, some of them is even being trampled by their own horse. Their heads were smashed like pumpkin and mashed into the sticky ground, leaving an imprint of their shattered face onto the ground and their teeth scattering all over the area of their gruesome death. The scream of pain and the shriek of fear is contagious but Arial troop''s morale is higher than ever. Win this war.and they areing home. Lord Kean is surrounded by West after he split off with the main army with five thousand troops and lord knows that if they were forced as the same like Lord Dreyfus, they will die a meaningless death. Lord Kean quickly made his decision and they surrendered and dismount their horse and throw their weapons down. They are forced to sit down as their hands were tied behind their backs. West leave the supervision to a one thousand troops led by Ser Holmes. West then with his four thousand troops joined back the main army and guarded the rear. Arial on the other hand had charged deep into the enemy lines. Behind him his troops are killing quickly to reach to their young lord. Finally, Arial could see Alderam in a few distance away from him and he looked scared looking at him. but Arial could still see hope in his eyes. And Arial meant to crush it. No grinning and smiling anymore. Alderam face is full of worries and fear as Ariale closer to him. Even at this moment Arial have the time to look at the formation of his troops and his heart swelled with pride. This formation is useful because it confuses the enemy. These dreams help him lot of times. He got this formation from the dreams. He shakes his head This is not the time to think about it. He took the horn knapsack that is saddled on the left side of his horse and blow it. His troops reacted upon hearing the signals. Arial front troops moved backwards and the rear teams moved forward, and quickly Alderam forces were surrounded on all directions. Ten thousand of his troops split into ten smaller groups but did not charge forward but moved backward. Alderam yelled attack but these ten groups moved around, the right nk groups charged to left, the left nks groups strike to the right, all with strange variations, swiftly moved back and forth. The resulting conclusion is that Alderam lords and troops who have never seen such intricate or even see such formation were confused and in a state of disarray. Arial troops swiftly moved back and forth all the while striking and killing Alderam forces. Until finally because of the disarray Arial could see a spot that opens and quickly he rushed through it ''MY LORD, DON''T GO BY YOURSELF'' Kyle yelled as he saw that Arial went into the opening and inserted himself in the encirclement of Alderam elite guards. ''Protect the Lord!'' ''Open the gap! Don''t let them trap Lord Arial!'' They are at a safe distance from each other while all around them fighting and killing is happening. In the back Arial troops is trying to break the encirclement that has close up after they realize that Arial the Dragon enter it thus trying to trap him. But Arial was not flustered or worried. He chose to enter it knowing what it entails. In Alderam rear line, his troops are trying to hold back Arial troops from attacking their lord from behind. At this time, Arial appeared only a few meter away from Alderam, his entire armor is sticky with thick blood. Arial white hair ids tinted with a hint of red. Arial looked at Alderam and he looked at him. ''I challenge you to a duel Alderam'' Arial yelled to him and he then shouted back ''If you can,e to me.'' He yelled back. Arial only smiles. Alderam guard went charging to him. All of them have a determined look and readied their arms. One of the few bowmen hides behind the guard no doubt wanted to finish him off with abination attack of swords and arrows. And Arial jumped down from his horse and charged forward. Firebringer was hit by his master and run on the opposite reaction and Arial swing his sword ****************************************************************************** I think I could fulfill one chapter a day until the end of the month. I see if I could write a few more chapters to make it a mass release. For now, i hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements and vote for the story if you like it. Chapter 156: Conclusion (1) Chapter 156: Conclusion (1) ARIAL IN THE BATTLEFIELD ''CHARGE! Kill him'' Alderam yelled. One of them shoots arrow toward him. Arial only smirk as he used Wind God technique to dodge it and the arrow flew past him. As he dodges the arrows, someone suddenly appeared on Arial side. That person was hiding behind a rider less horse and charge toward him with a spear. Arial then uses his internal energy as the area around him have profound change. ''DRAGON REGRET!'' He thought to himself internally. Arial dodges the spear by sidestepping and then thrusted out his palm to that man chest. The sound of breaking could be heard the moment that his palm hit that person chest. His iron armor caved in as he flew backwards while spurting out blood from his mouth and nose. ''Great!'' Arial troops who see the battle from the distance cheered even as they are killing other people with their swords. But Arial is not yet out from the danger zone. Two person charged from the front. Both of them is a saber user. They shed to Arial neck. Arial uses his footwork and quickie lean back his body and push his feet forward as he dodges the attack and distance himself from the range of attack of the two men. Arial then took a step and he appeared in between the two person. ''Heh'' he snorted as he channels his internal energy into his sword. He then shes it horizontally as a sword light cut a line on their necks. The two men head slowly slid off from their neck and their body followster as it falls into the ground. Arial sword on the other hand also suffer the same fate as the people it cut. His sword shattered into shards of sharp shattered pieces because of the force of his internal energy. The shard flew fast like a fast arrow and many of the troops near him tries to avoids the shooting shards. Arial did not stop even as he throws away the sword away. ''YAHHHHHH'' He yelled as he charged forward without fear and with no signs of stopping. He could see Alderam face a few hundred steps away from him. It was a shocked expression. The poison might be painful but knowing that he would only feel the effects if he overexerted himself, he did not restrain himself. Arial own internal energy helps in suppressing the poison so it makes him feels a little relieved. As he is closer to Alderam two cavalry men galloped forward toward him. They are holding long spear. Their objective is clear. They wanted to stab him. Arai still did not stop advancing. He looks around him and saw an axe on the ground not to far away from him. Arial stimtes the internal energy in his body and made a grasping motion with his hand. The axe like it is being manipted by some force of the world flew toward Arial hands. Only someone with a pure internal energy could do something like that. ''YOU WILL DIE, YOUNG DRAGON!'' the cavalry shouted. Arial only smiles as they both had their long spear targeted at him The moment they came in the distance Arial lunged forward with his internal energy as he lowers his stance and fly below the horse gracefully. With the axe he performed Mad Storm Axe technique targeting the horse''s legs. He swings it and he could see that his axe cutting through the nerves and bones of the horse. With one sh of the axe, the horse legs are cut off, their riders could not even express their shock before they were thrown off from their horse One of them die on impact, their headnded onto a metal shield and broke his neck. Blood spread from their noses and eyes. They suffered from internal bleeding before their horse fall down onto their body and were crushed under the crushing weights of their own horse. Terrifying screams of pain was produced as one of them were crushed and stomped by the running horses behind them. Their head exploded like watermelons, their eyeballs was crushed into paste and weird liquid leaking out from their head, the gooey stuff thates from their brains. Alderam gasped seeing such scene while Arial troops cheered from the distance. ''That is as far as you go Arial'' Alderam yelled bravely. His knight gave him a spear. Arial eyes narrowed Once he tasted bitter cold because of Alderam sneak attack. Never again. Arial use the ground andunched himself into the air as Alderam throws the spear to him. With his axe Arial throw the axe to the spear and they collide with each other, the impact force of both of the weapons causes it to explode, testament to Arial internal energy strength and Alderam prowess. Alderam Knights were thrown back from their horse because of their internal energy sh in the weapons which resulted in a very loud noise fill with malevolent internal energy. With Alderam elite guards incapacitated Arialnded himself in front of Alderam. Now, this distance is the closest they have been since the war began In his hand is now a sword. He manages to grab one from the ground when he his axe was flying in the air. This battle would decide everything and decide the new era. If Alderam falls, his armies will lose morale and lost their only leader. The other can be persuaded to surrender. If Arial falls, then all that he has worked toward, will failed and the fate of humanity is sealed. Alderam look at the young lord and he said ''So you are determined to die in my hands, young dragon?'' ''It is you will die, you treacherous old man'' Arial talk back without any hints of fear. ''HAHAHA...Keep dreaming. Though before I start I would like to ask you some questions? I wonder what inspires you to follow that weak brother of mine? What does he have that I don''t? I''m more charismatic than him, stronger than him, yet you, of all people, one who is even stronger than him, would rather follow him than me. With me you could have been more than just a servant of my weak brother. I would have shower you with riches and fame and great powers'' Arial and Alderam encircle each other, looking at each other, gauging each other intentions. Alderam is trying to entice him, persuade him to betray Adrian. ********************************************** There will be a mass release after all. Hope you like the chapter and enjoy the mass release. Don''t forget to leave somements and votes. And I rarely check paragraphments because they are so many. If you wanted toments pleasement in thement box because I usually reply there. Though I sometimes do reply paragraphment but that is only when I have free time and not writing. Chapter 157: Conclusion (2) Chapter 157: Conclusion (2) Arial onlyugh as he heard what Alderam is saying ''Riches? I am rich. Fame? I have fame. Who doesn''t know the dragons! And your words? Your words are winds. '' ''You believe you will be victorious then?'' Alderam ask ''Only God can grant victories.'' Arial reply ''Hmph, I''m done speaking with you. It seems you can see no reason'' He unsheathes his sword from the Enochian sheath and the swords glimmer with light. It is the first time Arial see Enochian Steel since his new life began. He could feel the majestic power of the sword. It glimmers with some kind of aura and full of power. The sword is ck and Arial can sense a dark aura around the sword. The sword that is rumored can cut anything. It amplified anyone internal strength and it can never break. To even mend it you had to mend it in the Mountains of Aru''an in the Blessednds. To cool it you have to throw it into The Be''ruan Lake in the Dome of Salvation. To break it? That is never even heard of. But to grab it away? That can be done. Arial knows he can use Lion Bite to snatch it away from Alderam, but the fact Alderam can wield the Enochian steel must prove that he is also an adept user in internal energy. Alderam held up his sword and pointed it at him. Arial, even at this moment, could not help but marvel at the creation of the sword. Some words can be seen inscribed on the edges of the sword. This is the sword that n use in his journey, walking together with the Great Hero Levitia and the otherpanion. Arial know the sharpness of the sword and the story around Shadowsher. It gives terrible pain to anyone even if it scratches you. Arial looked at his sword again. He knew his weapon could notpare to the Enochian steel. So he needs to be calm. ''Pace yourself,'' he said to himself ''It is the sword that is great, not the man that wields it. I can do this'' He thought to himself All around, the battle soundse to a stop as they all still maintain their positions but at the same time they are looking at the battle like it is the decisive battle that will determine the winner. Arial know if he falls, his troops can go on without him but that is not the case for Alderam. If he falls so does his army. Arial twisted his hand and one of the sword from the ground fly into his hands. This sword is better than the chipped sword he is wielding right now. He stabs the other sword into the ground and wield the new sword on his hand, pointing it straight at Alderam ''Great internal energy'' Alderamplimented him. The moment he finished saying that, like time slowed down around both of them, Arial charge forward. He is trying to pierce Alderam armor with his first strike. Alderam did not even try to dodge ignoring Arial attack. Instead Alderam is aiming right at Arial vital points. Arial frowned. He could sense it with his heightened perception. Pain, instead of dulling his senses alerted him more. This normal attack carried an unimaginable power because Alderam strikebined normal attack with the sword energy of the Enochian still which helped making the attack stronger Arial could feel that power is descending toward him Arial falter and hesitated. ''I need to retreat for a bit'' Arial thought to himself as he jumped out of the attack and rolling on the ground. Arial got up almost immediately but then he could sense the massive internal energy heading towards him from behind. ''WIND GOD TECHNIQUE'' With his right foot Arial shot out vertically with great speed, avoiding himself from the attack. A sword light sweep around the area. the troops in line of the attacks even though they are far from their battles had a bad luck. That sword light narrowly missed Arial and instead sweep toward them. Their chest explodes and blood rained the battlefield because of the force of the sh The troops around the area of the battle is shocked at such powerful disy of martial arts and began distancing themselves further. No wonder, people revere the Enochian Steel. The power...is unfathomable. On the other hand, Arial escape from such attack is cheered by his troops. ''STUBBORN, AREN''T YOU!?'' Alderam yelled. Alderam take a breath and renewed his attack changing his direction of attack and moved upwards blocking Arial fromnding the ground He then with a sweeping technique shes his sword as a sword light shoots out from his strike. He almost lost both of his legs if not for at the critical juncture, he was able to turn his body and pointed his sword down, meeting the tip of Shadowsher. Arial sword bends the moment it met the tip of Shadowsher. The movement that sword bend Arial face fell down. He had a premonition of what about to happen. Arial sword could not contain the Enochian steel energy and it shattered upon contact. The sword fragments flew out to the troops nearby as all of them screamed with pain as the broke fragment tore through their metal armor and pierce their skin and flesh Some of the more unfortunate victim turns blind when the shards graze their eyes and some soldier were thrown back because of the shockwave of the force of Arial and Alderam internal energy. Utilizing the impact, Arial shoot himself back up. Alderam noticed this and quickly he aimed the sword at Arial, his sword cut through the air as it almost seems like his sword be faster ignoring all friction around it. Alderam seems determined to kill him in midair. If not for the sword Arial is confident he would have already killed him. Alderam attacks him without stopping, trying not to give him any opportunity to strike back He can only block it using Sword Finger Technique every time Alderam shes at him. As they traded the attack Arial slowly familiarize himself with the way Alderam battle style, waiting for his opportunity. Then as he sidestepped to the side, dodging Alderam attack he spotted an opportunity. ''An opportunity'' he realized. ******************** This isthe first chapter of the mass release. Hope you like it. Chapter 158: Conclusion (3) Chapter 158: Conclusion (3) Arial shot out internal energy with his palm to Alderam head. Alderam saw it and he countered it by trying to cut off the oing palm attack with his sword. The energy gets distorted and did not reach him. Enochian steel even deters internal energy attack. Truly the weapon of Gods! But Arial grinned in satisfaction. ''Finally'' He muttered Arial with his profound internal energy flicked Shadowsher to its side while he backed off,nding on the ground a safe distance from him as his troops cheer at him again. Sweats are formed in his forehead, dripping down from the side. He nearly died a couple of times when he shes with Alderam, Alderam who he never fears suddenly turned into a formidable enemy armed with that weapon. Arial could see that his internal energy attack rattled Alderam. There is strong vibration from the steel almost causing him to drop the sword. The air is fill with tension and the swirling internal energy in the site of their battle is suffocating. They all can feel it. In the distance, Kyle looked at the battle, his eyes are like the hawk ''See that'' he said to West. West looked scrutinizing at every movement of Arial and Alderam. ''This sequence of events really is beyond belief.'' Kyle said as he looked all around him. West nodded while still looking at the battle. All the troops are gasping each time Arial nearly get attack like they are witnessing the battle of a lifetime. In a few moments Alderam hasunched countless of attacks, each one deadly urate and yet each one is dissipated effortlessly before Arial who escaped each time. The attacks were rough and brutal, the escapes are swift and clever. The troop''s heart almost flew out from all the action. No one ever had seen anything like it before. No one ever feel anything like it before. Attacking like a storm while evading like clouds. Just as booming thunder and lightning, even when it''s over, it sends chills down to the spine. Kyle heart is jumping all over the ce. For the first time he sees his friend seriously fighting. Usually, he knows that Arial never did go serious because most of his adversaries are lower level than him. But seeing Alderam with the Enochian steel in his hands Kyle understand why Arial need to go this far. Enochian steel is the stuff of legends. Rare and very powerful. ''During thest strike Arial was being overwhelmed'' West said on horseback while his troops are guarding him Like him, West troops are also looking at the battle but taking a lot of distance fearing what happens before will happen again. They do not want to be a coteral damage of the battle between their young lord and Lord Alderam. That would be a meaningless death ''Yes'' Kyle replied ''But he hesitated. Must be because of that sword'' West nodded. He too could understand. Enochian steel is not something you see every day. Kyle keep looking at the battle, his heart is beating furiously. ''You must win this battle, Arial'' On the other hand, Arial is still fiercely fighting with Lord Alderam He twisted his hand again and release his internal energy. One of his troop sword flew off from his sheath and flew toward his hand. The moment he does it, he felt the pain in his strikes him again. Is he overexerting himself? He asks himself. The paines but Arial immediately held it back with the pure force of his energy He looks at his troop and shouted ''I will borrow this'' he yelled without looking back while his face is contorted by the pain. But he tries as hard as he can to hide that pain. His heart feels like it is giving out. ''My pleasure, my lord'' Arial hear the yell from behind him Looking at that sword glimmering with powerful aura, Arial know that only another Enochian steel can fight equally with Shadowsher. Every time Arial shed the Enochians sword, his sword will shatter into hundreds pieces. It is too powerful and sharp beyond belief. Maybe the story of Levitia cutting mountain using Enochian steel is not so hard to believe now. Arial look at Alderam and started forming strategies in his head. He knows he need to be aggressive and unrelenting and don''t let him take any initiative if he is to end this fast. The pain in his heart is worsening. Alderam is still circling Arial as they now moved in circle, looking at each other. Fortunately, he did not see Arial scrunching his face in pain before. If not, he surely would have exploited that and made deduction about Arial true condition right now. Alderam hesitated to attack Arial right now, because he almost let go of the sword from the sheer strength of Arial internal energy. Alderam is worried that if he makes a rash move it might lose him the sword. Alderam knows it is only that sword that make Arial cautious It is also because the power of that sword that he could contend with Arial equally. Arial on the other hand, had finished nning in his head. He knows he must use Wind God technique to confuse Alderam and not slow down. Maybe an opportunity will open for him and he can snatch the sword from Alderam hand. ''Here Ie!'' Arial suddenly yelled His foot moves forward and gust of wind apanied him as Arial employed the Wind God Technique He with his dazzling footwork dodges Alderam straight thrust and paper behind Alderam back. Arial eyes shined. He pointed his finger as energy shoots out from his finger. It is the Sword Finger technique. The sword intenting out from that energy could cut through metal. Alderam was flustered for a bit but he did not lose his wits. He deflected the potent and sharp stream of energy using Shadowsher. The energy ripples and fizzles out. But some of the energy split off and shot to a few soldiers near the battle. The energy pierced through their leather ammo and they were thrown back from their horse, as they died writing in pain on the sticky red ground. As this was happening Arial increases his speed to confuse Alderam. ''More speed'' he thought to himself. ************* Secodn chapter of the mass release. Hope you are all still with me Chapter 159: Conclusion (4) Chapter 159: Conclusion (4) Arial channel his internal energy to his feet as he felt that his legs feel a little bit lighter. Arial attack him from all sides and while Alderam managed to deflect those attack, he could not counter back the attack and hit Arial. Because Arial was too fast for him to sh. Arial lightness technique is superior to Alderam in every way. With this he might be able to turn the tide of battle. Arial just need to look for that one opening On the other side of the battle, West is organizing the reorganization of the troops. Right now both sides are halting any attack as their lord''s battle each other. But West knows that right now, the battle could go either way. And he as the vassals of his lord, must be prepared. He also inches closer to the battle as he watches Arial using the Wind God technique. ''he is fast'' he eximed. He looked and the difference between Arial and Alderam is obvious here. The troop''s sees Arial stepping left, then stepping right, fast like lightning practically he spins around Alderam leaving only his afterimages. The troops are all in awe and bewilderment. Truly, he is a prodigy in many arts. Where did he learn all this? West could see Kyle mouth is open and the other allied lords and troops look in awe. Their morale is rising. But West could see that Arial could not close the distance. The power of the Enochian Steel. Come in contact with it and one wrong move and he will die. West then look toward the other side of the battle. He saw that woman of her dreams looking worryingly at Arial. Lisa Lethe, sitting on horseback, her armor sticky with blood, yet even in such chaos and scenery of death, she looks beautiful in his eyes. ''You better survive Arial. If you die, you would be immortalized in her heart. And I could not fight against a ghost. So you better win'' West said as he looks at the battle. On the battle, West assumption was correct. Arial did not daree to close to the Enochian sword. He could not attack Alderam without caution because he knew that the Enochians sword could split him into two. There is still a lot of things he needs to prepare before he epts his death. He couldn''t die here. Arial then knew he had to change his tactics. They were stuck in a routine so Arial had to break the routine. Arial rushed through like the unpredictable winds. Though he did not rush himself toward Alderam. He rushes to the nearby enemy troops and with a quick wave of his hand, he employed Lion Bite and grabbed their sword Without stopping, in a fluid motion he shot all of the swords on his hand to Alderam. Like a flying sword piercing through the air, it charges to Alderam Arial killing intent is not disguised at all, as the sword flew to Alderam with incredible speed. The sound of the sword resisting the wind create a shrieking sound of metal in the air. Alderam waved his sword to block the flying sword as the sword light cut through all that sword like they were wooden stick. Arial had a reason why he did this. He needs to confirm something. And as Alderam uses the sword light to sweep through the flying sword, Arial eyes focused on Alderam himself. While breaking and shattering the sword with the Enochian steel sword power Arial could not help notice that Alderam hand vibrated intensely due to the sheer force of Arial energy. Arial could not hide his smirk ''This can work'' he muttered under his breath. Arial rushed again. Before Alderam could recover from the trembling Arial kept grabbing the enemies'' troops swords using Lion Bite and throw it at him. The troops try to resist and even distance themselves away but none of them can resist Arial technique or retreated fast enough, so helplessly the get their swords stolen. Swords are charging toward Alderam from all directions. Alderam is bewildered with what is happening right now. Arial keep focusing to increase the intensity of the vibration on Alderam hands. Alderam did not know this. He keeps using the Enochian sword power to sweep through all the charging swords directed at him And then Alderam switched the sword over to his right hand when he felt the vibration is too much for him to endure. He must have felt intense pain shing all those flying swords. His swordsmanship however suffers no slight. Arial thought to himself. It seems he is a talented swordsman. Arial jumped away from Alderam, around the circle created by both of their soldiers for their duel Arial continued using the same technique, as broken sword pieces dance in the air, as both of the troops open more and more as the circle around them be bigger and wider. This happens because they tried to avoid the broken flying shard that resulted from Alderam waving his sword killing many of those near the battle. The first line of the enemy troops around the battle has be empty handed as they no longer have any swords or weapons All of them had their weapon snatched by Arial. Seeing this Alderam knows that he could not let this continued. He lunged forward. Arial smiles as he threw out the remaining swords, hoping to slow him down. This throw utilized fifty percent of his internal energy forcing Alderam to lower his head and dodge it. Arial then once again felt the piercing pain in his heart. ''Too much'' Arial said as he is struggling to take his breath. He used too much internal energy to attack Alderam but it''s not like he can hold back in this battle of life and death. One sword nearly strikes Alderam but he dodges it gracefully. Because of Arial internal energy strength, it gave pressure to Arial body. Fifty percent of his internal energy It is an amount of internal energy he never released before, it was something of a magical scene. The winds around Arial spins around like a small tornado is about to be formed. Alderam is having pain from the apanying wind, temporarily paralyzing him. The other troops on his back were all thrown away. About forty of his soldiers is groaning with pain as theynded far away from the battle site. Arial see his chance and he would not miss it. Arial flew towards Alderam, pushing his pain limit. ****** Another chapter of the mass release. How you all holding up? Still want more? I know your answer before you even said it. You wang more right? next chapter wille in a few minutes so see you there. Chapter 160: Conclusion (5) Chapter 160: Conclusion (5) His palm shot out and in a fluent motion he performed Lion Bite and snatched the Shadowsher from Alderam hand. The wrist power involved in taking the sword from Alderam had the equal strength of fifty percent of Alderam internal energy which is only ten percent of Arial internal energy. Obviously Alderam could not block such powerful and urate palm move and his sword fell in the air. Time slowed down in Arial eyes as he grabbed the sword gracefully. The moment he touched the hilt of the sword, he can feel himself getting a surge of energy Arial shot out his leg to Alderam knees and before he could get up, he was force to stumble in kneeling. Then with a swift motion, he pointed the sword just a few inches from Alderam throat. The entire battlefield was silenced as only the sound of the winds could be heard. Then Arial shouted ''SURRENDER'' he yelled and the enemy''s troops that looked at the battle conclusion quickly throw their weapons to the ground and dismounted from their horse. Arial could hear the sound of chaos in the back. The enemy lord did not all surrender, some of them retreating, many of the other deserting. But it won''t matter. What good is a lord without an army? He can send the other lords to arrest themter. And even from here Arial could see Lisa has begun pursuing the fleeing lords and soldiers with West following behind her. They all knew what will happen next. The war is over. Now the only thing left is the deed. Arial looked at Alderam. He is gritting his teeth looking at Arial like he couldn''t believe what happen. Arial can feel the energy now that he is wielding the sword. So this is how it feels. he felt...divine. No wonder, Levitia and n believes they can conquer everything with only a sword in their hands. This sword has certain power in it that induces confidence. The area around Arial has quieted down. Arial troops look toward their lord, as Arial ask Alderam ''Anyst word?'' he asked. ''I am many things but I will not-'' But without letting him finish his word, Arial swing his sword. And with one sh Alderam head flew to the air, as the blood veins in his neck spurting fountains of blood Arial troops cheered. Arial turned to his soldiers and then with a smile he shouted ''WE ARE GOING HOME!'' he shouted so that all of his troops could hear it. His troops cheer in an unending cheer until their throats are sore from all the yelling. Finally, the war is over. When all is settled, and the prisoner is captured, they all begins their march to the castle. But the lords argue again as they march to the castle and the city bringing with them their prisoner and surrendered troops. The other lords all argue which one will get Alderam head. Lord Summersill convinced Arial that he is the one most deserving of getting Alderam head because the atrocity that has been inflicted onto his friends and rtive at the bloody feast. The lords devise one of the most humiliating things to do with the corpse. They impaled Alderam head on ance and adorned it with a paper crown and parade it around the city and the Shield forces that surrenders. It is not something Arial would do, but old traditions die hard. Alderam humiliated them in his life, now it is their turn to humiliate Alderam. Arial on the other hand sit on horseback not participating in this barbaric act He is just tired right now. After this he need to send word to the King of this victory. He is only thinking of the next step right now. Arial forces entered the city unhindered and unopposed with Lord Summersill beside Arial holding thence with Alderam head on it. The lords in the castle open the castle gate and they saw Arial. They quickly prostrate themselves on his feet. ''My lord, forgives us. Please spare us.'' they cried out. Arial looked at the castle. Many of themon folk took refuge here during the battle. Arial look at their faces and he asked the lords. ''What do you think I will grant you? My wrath? Or my mercy?'' They looked at each other, thinking up an answer but no one dares to speak. ''Tell me'' Arial asked calmly but no one could see where the young lord of the Vermont is leaning towards. One of them piped up cautiously ''Mercy, my lord. You will grant us mercy'' he said weakly. Themon folk look at the dragon banner and his armies and some of them is even kneeling praying to the Lord above. Arial could see fear in their eyes, fearful of their fate. Arial then smiled at one of the children he sees hiding behind her mother blouse. The mother realized his nce towards her daughter and she kneels. ''My lord, forgive her.'' Arial sighed. What do they think of him? Arial looked back at the lords that is prostrating themselves around his feet and look at themon people praying for their safety and he yelled out ''MERCY IT IS!'' Tears of joy stream down themon folk eyes. ''Thank you, my lord'' the lords of the city cried out ''Get up and give my troops supplies and food. Give my troops amodation.'' They nodded and quickly they weed his troops into the city and guide them around the city. Then before they rest in the city Arial looked back into his armies and ask them to remember militaryw. They will not do anything that vites his militaryw. The other lord''s armies may not control be under his control, but his, is his to control. He looked as the sun set over around the horizon. It seems he could see the sun set after all. Arial smile and then ride off to the sunset. ****************************************************************************** Last chapter of the mass release.....JK. There is another chapter on the way. Anywya, the war in n has ended. Now, onto a new journey. See you in a couple of minutes. Chapter 161: Another kingdom (1) Chapter 161: Another kingdom (1) HARALD ALAN After a season, he has arrived at Arleans and have been greeted with great civility from the House of Orleans. It seems battles are being waged around here in Vangua but no war is dered. It is usually a skirmish battle between many forces and there is no big scale battle. It seems there is a little political instability here in Vangua. Harald could sense that the first moment he arrived at the Port of this nation. Everybody seems to be in a tense atmosphere which makes him confident that there is something happening in this nation. Harald do not know what it is until he reaches the castle when he was finally told about the recent events that happen in Vangua. Sometimes Harald sighed His fate after he was send to Dostov was an unfortunate one. With his defeat in Dostov and his grandfather death, who even he does not know very well, but his grandfather in his life, seems to try to understand him and genuinely care about the family and his mother. Fortunately, the patriarch of the house, Lord Arlean is a close friend to Harald father. He heard the newsing from n. His father is already dead killed by Arial Vermont. He was supposed to be sadder. But Harald can''t fake that feeling. There is no love lost between him and his father. Hearing his death, there is no doubt that he was enraged but not because Arial Vermont killed his father but because of what happens next. His uncle has changed thew in the Dukedom. By changing thew in the n Dukedom now known as Aethend his uncle has denied him of his rights to the crown. His uncle created a dynasty of his direct family as the reigning King and inheritor of the title. But not of his brother offspring. The fact the n name is removed from the new Kingdom name is a sign of his intention of denying him iming the throne. Not only that, but also the fact that they even name the race of the Caelum to Aether. Zettel has no problem with it, so is Vern but that is mostly because their Kingdom is in decline and picking a fight with Aethend with its alliance with Zettel and Seren is a bad idea politically and economically. Thinking about his uncle brings him the unwee memory of his father. His harsh and unforgiving father. His father who has a very violent temper. His father is not a very kind father. Far from it. He is not caring or affectionate, he is not attentive and he couldn''t care less about him. All he cares about is his legacy. Harald had always envy West and his family. Lord Henry Pis is a little arrogant but when it concerns his son, he tries to do right by him. He always envies that about West. And West also try to do right for his family. To him, that is probably the reason why he always tries to be friend with West. Even though West shows no like for him, he also did not show him any dislike. Harald father never gives him anypliment. If anything he likes to undermine his efforts. So, he I felt no remorse on hearing him dead. But...that does not mean he do not think of him. Whatever his faults, Alderam is his father. And his death has weakened his family. With their family connection in Dostov and n no longer existed and those who have sworn loyalty to them has abandoned them, they are now in a vulnerable position. But thanks to Lord Orleans they are safe here from their enemies. At least, temporarily. Even if the Vermont knows they are here, trying to hunt them here would be no easy task. Vangua is almost as big as Vern. Not to mention the Vermont don''t have many influence here in Vangua. The traders of Vangua trade with them but in other spectrum of the political power in Vangua not many can be influenced by the Vermont. Because not everybody likes the Vermont. The Vermont''s are Caelum which should gave them many advantages when dealing with the Caelum nobility of Vangua but for some reason the nobles of Vangua have never really warmed up to that family. Not to mention that their wealth even intimidates some of the lords here in Vangua. That is why they are wary of that house. The Vermont have in recent years emerged as one of the major yers in the Human Continent. In Vangua on the other hand, the kingdom is rocked with the disappearance of the King. The word is that the king of Vangua, Edward Merovich disappeared and no one knows where he is now. Usually in other countries they already will began fighting to decide who gets the top if the King died, but here. the situation is different. The King is not dead. He disappeared to thin air which means he is still alive and well somewhere. And that left a dilemma. March to the capital and that would be a direct act of treason. Surely people would remember such lord as an unhonourable person and his rule will never be recognized by themon people. As such it created this weird peace in Vangua. This few weeks Harald have joined lord Orleans in his strategy discussion. Lord Orleans has found it in his best interest to keep him informed of the political happening in Vangua. It seems Lord Jean Arleans has a n. Harald did notin and he help the lord formte strategies. Politics after all is the same everywhere. People that hate you, people that benefits you. Harald mother urges Lord Orleans to marry his daughter to Harald like it has been promised during a meeting a few years ago when Harald father met him. He agreed to the arrangement which surprises Harald. He has nothing to offer. Harald do not know Lord Jean endgame but he recognizes the benefits of having a lord of such caliber backing his family. Today he is meeting Lady Emilia for the first time. He was heading to the Grand Hall to meet Emilia when he heard footsteps behind him. ''Harald!'' And he turns around. He saw Lord Jena waving to hi in a jovial manner. ''My lord'' He greeted ''Yes, Harald. How are you this morning?'' he asks. He could see that Harald is a little nervous. And Harald did not intend to hide his feeling so he answered ''Nervous, my lord.'' ''HAHAHA'' heughed. Then Jean looked at Harald again and his eyes is beaming. He looked outside of the balcony and watches the green horizon from his castle. Like he is reminiscing about something ''I know your father; you know?'' Harald just nodded ''I know, my lord'' >>>>>>>> There is a massive confuision about the mass release. There was originnal a few chapter scheduled fro mass release but when I made amass release early in the month I forgot to delete thements of the scheduled chapters. Anyway, we are neairng the end of the month and there is a surprise announcement in thest chapter of the month so be ready for it Chapter 162: Another kingdom (2) Chapter 162: Another kingdom (2) Then Lord Jean began talking about his old memories of Harald father. It seems his father left quite the impression on Lord Jean. ''He is charismatic and strong. But he is also full of pride and headstrong and very single minded. When I heard he orchestrated the bloody feast I know what he intends to do. Your father and uncle are not so different.'' He shakes his head. ''No, no, no they are quite different. My mistake.'' Lord Jean smiled to himself. ''I know what he was intending to do. He shares his dream with meonce upon a time. Your father intended to create an independent nation, stronger than any other kingdom, but the way he go around about it is wrong. I have always advised him that he would be in opposition in every corner if he goes through with his n. I warn him that even if he seeds his Kingdom will be almost bankrupt. But s, no words of my advice ever reach him. Like I said...single-minded.'' Harald nodded again. ''Yes.my father has always been single-minded in everything. One of his strength and weaknesses.'' Lord Jean just nodded in agreement. There is a bitter smile on his face. There was silence for a few second before Harald then ask Lord Jean ''You mean to say my father end goal has always been the creation of a Kingdom'' He nodded ''Yes, that was his intention'' Harald frowned a bit ad then ask another question. ''But my uncle also does the same thing. Does that mean he''s also the same as my father?'' ''No, he''s not.'' ''My lord. What makes you say that?'' ''He did not want to be king, your uncle, he was forced to. Aries the Kingmaker.'' He said and he looks at him. Harald understand. It is the Vermont that elevate his uncle to the King position with their connection with the Church. ''I met both of them you know and I have my opinion on both your father and your uncle. Your uncle is the peaceful one and he prefers peace than war. Your father is the strong one and he has a vision about what the Dukedom should be. But his vision must spill a lot of blood before it can even be realized. It will even destabilize the region if he has to. But do not mistake me. I cannot fail to mourn his fate, for he is my closest friend. His gifts as an ablemander and a lord that can inspire people to die for him raised him above his contemporaries and made him a worthy opponent of the Vermont family, especially Arial the Dragon. Hecked only that final spark of genius that set Lord Arial apart.'' Harald could not help but agree with Lord Jean statement. ''So my lord, you already knew of my father n?'' He nodded ''I suspected. He is always talking about it.'' He said calmly. Then for a while there is another silence. ''My daughter?'' he asks to Harald like a question ''Yes, my lord'' ''Treat her well, since your mother is so insisting in this wedding.'' ''I know my lord and Harald bowed slightly. Then he could not help but ask ''but why do you agree with the request of my mother? He sighed. ''We are both practical person Harald, at least that is how I hope you to be. Right now Vangua King is nowhere to be found and Aethend has create its alliance with Seren and Zettel. Aethend are slowly emerging to be a nation of great power. On the other hand, racial divide is turning our Kingdom divided. Vangua has many problems right now'' ''Then why does no lord march to the capital?'' he asked. Lord Jena only smiles bitterly at this question but he answers the question nheless. ''Because we can''t. We all conspire to oust the King from his throne on the grounds of his race domination over us. But I am Frankish blood but I also have the blood of Anis from my mother side. If I march to the Capital then the Raxons, Loth and the Etrushk will all have a problem with a Frank lording it over them. We have been ustomed to being ruled by the Caelum that we did not even let other race take that ce. Ironic isn''t it? We don''t like that the Caelum has always been lording it over us, but we hate it even more when our equal supposed themselves as our lord King. No offense'' he looked at Harald and smiles. Harald smile. After all, if they are talking about Caelum race, Harald ancestor is one of the purest bloodline of Caelum. But not him. Harald is half Caelum. Caelum from his father side, Anis-Raxons from his mother side. ''None taken'' Harald reply ''So?'' Harald asked still not understanding the reason why Lord Jean agree with the arranged marriage. ''So if you married Emilia, your son or daughter will have the blood of Caelum preserving the line of Kings which would appease the other kings in the Human Continent. Cori, Vern, Dostov and the rest of the Continent can be pacified, which will deter them at least to invade this Kingdom under the pretense of installing a Caelum King on the throne'' and he smiles It is not the first time it happens. In the time of Vern Empire, the Ragged King is of Eastian descent, and many of the other Kings sworn to the Imperial family were displeased. Emperor George the Wise even had to personally lead the army that put down the Ragged King. Renasia is different in that they intermarried so much in their royalty that it is hardly a matter of race for them but more a matter of pride. So to say that if one King in the Human Continent could not establish their descent to at least a Caelum descent, the throne can be imed. The domination of the Caelum race over all the races of the Human Continent has never been questioned. After all it was their ancestors that created settlements and with Levitia, the greatest of the Caelum saves the people of the Human continents from the tyranny of the Demon Lords. It is what Emperor George did when he wants to im Eastiana which is now Vern. It is also the same move he used when the Etrushkan Council has political power in Cori. Caelum race were even thought were divinely chosen. Lord Jean continues as he spoke about Harald Uncle. ''King Adrian called himself Aether but that doesn''t change the fact that he is a Caelum, pureblooded,'' Lord Jean said remarking on his uncle decision to change the name of Caelum race which has only been change once and that is from Levitia time. ''and at the same time your im to the throne, or to be more precise my im to the throne, does not offend the other lords of other race. Brilliant isn''t it Harald nodded as he finally understood why Lord Jean agreed to the marriage. Then he looked at him and ask "It is magnificent isn''t it? ''What is, my lord?'' ''The Caelum is one of the minorities in this Continent, not many of them evene from a pure bloodline anymore. But every administration post of importance is always held by their race. It invites envy and induces bitterness.'' Harald nodded. So this is what Lord Jean wants from him. An heir to the throne. Which means he is eyeing the throne of Vangua. One that can trace back their descent to Caelum descent. Such lofty ambition. But he has another daughter called Amelie. And he did not seem to want to marry her away yet. If Harald did note, Lord Jean will probably find a suitor of Caelum descent to take the hands of his other daughter. Amelie is young and prim. Harald met her once in the courtyard apanying her sister ying the harp. Maybe she will get married to some of the lords that might prove favorable to Lord Jean ambition. ''What about Cori, my lord?'' ''That I can handle.'' Then as they were talking a middle aged womane to Harald and handed him a letter. Emilia nurse. Harald looked at the letter and read it. He then turns to the lord and say ''Forgive me, my lord it seems your daughter wants to meet me in the courtyard.'' The lord nodded with understanding ''Go then.'' Then he grinned at him ''My daughter doesn''t like being made to wait.'' **************************************************************************** See you tomorrow and this is Harald part of the story. let just say that Harald and Arial matter will not end so easily. Chapter 163: Looking at the same direction Chapter 163: Looking at the same direction COURTYARD OF THE ORLEANS Central open air courtyard brings the fresh breeze of spring. Harald took a deep breath as he smells the fresh air. He enjoyed these small moments as he walked to her. As hee closer to her, he could see her from a distance, patiently waiting for him. He takes a deep hard breath stopped and check his appearance a bit and then he began walking to her. He then approached her. She only smiles and said teasingly ''You arete, my lord'' the woman said, with a gentle smile. Herald took a look at the woman who is his betrothed. She is pale, in a good way, her eyes arerge and full of curiosity while her cheeks are rosy. She looks petite and cute. Her eyes are blue and her hair is slightly red no doubt from her mother side of the family with long straight silky hair that reaches just above her hips. Fire and Ice. The red hair contrasted nicely with her blue piercing eyes. Harald bowed slightly when he sees her. She noticed him bowing and she bowed too. A nobledy of high upbringing would of course have all the education of a simple etiquette Harald then started to speak up ''I was being held up by your father.'' ''Father?'' she said like she is calcting something. She then looks to her left and gestures to her handmaiden. ''Yes.'' he replies as her handmaiden approached him and guides him to his seat ''Please sit down my lord'' ''It is fine'' Harald reply. Thedy stands marveling the garden, like her behavior before did not demand any exnation ''Fiona, you can go'' thedy said. She nodded and without a word she went out from the courtyard. Then there was this awkward silence between him and her. She then takes a look at him. There is this smile on her face and this glint in her yes that looks like she is judging him. ''So. It seems you will be my husband'' Harald had no response for that other than nodding his head Then after he recover his wit, he replies back as gently and polite as possible. ''And it seems you will be my wife.'' She chuckles. She approached him and look at him closer than before. It was an amused look that unsettled Harald. Then Harald ask the question he had been meaning to ask since the moment he heard that she wanted to meet him ''Why?'' he asks ''Why what?'' she asks back ''Why meet me?'' She chuckles a bit and then she answers. ''I prefer to look the man I''m about to marry and see if he is worthy of having me'' Harald had a smile on his face. Then he asks ''And now?'' he asks ''Now what?'' she asked back ''Now that you have looked?'' She was silence for a moment before she said with a smile ''You have quite the feature'' she said smiling and turns back her gaze to the gardens. It was a vague answer Harald did not know how to make of that answer. So he asked. ''So, is that apliment? Or an insult?'' Thedy clearly finds this conversation to her liking. ''What do you think it is?'' she asks back ''I will take it as apliment'' Harald decided ''As you should, my lord.'' She replies Harald then look at her back figure. She was just there standing still and for a moment all he can hear is the sound of the wind and the chirping of the birds that fly around the garden while Emilia just look in the distance, not talking about anything. ''So, is that all?'' he asks after the moment passed. She didn''t seem like she wants to talk. She then suddenly sighed. ''Do you know why we are getting married?'' she asked. Harald know the answer to that question. But he hesitated to answer it because the answer is cruel. She did not need to know that her father is trying to gain power in the Court so instead he said ''It is because our families are close and your father is convinced that I would treat you right.'' she turned around and looked at him with a wry smile. ''A gentleman'' she said, like she was assessing him with her blue piercing eyes. Then she shakes her head and said with a tired tone of voice ''There is no need to speak lies on my behalf, my good lord. I know of my father ambition for the vain title of the King'' Then she sighed again ''I never understand the obsession that title has over men. They fight for it, suffer for it and die for it.'' The wind of spring blows and she look at the flying birds on the clouds and she said ''I often times wondered if the Life of a farmer is peaceful than a King. People who seek to be King have to endure sacrifice, heartache, plots and intrigue yet even after all that, they covet the position even more. It is men quest for ruination that always amazes me to no end'' she said and she smiled at him, scanning him once again. Then she asks him a question ''And you, my lord? Do you too seek the same?'' Harald was shocked of course of hearing this from his betrothed. Woman rarely interfere in the matters of politics and the fact that she knew all of this is unsettling. Harald know that manydies know that their marriage is being used as alliance marriage but not all daughters of a lord is obliged toply. After all, a happy marriage means a happy family so usually thedies will tell their lord father who they are fond of and if their father agrees, then they will get married. Forcing a girl to marry other men is frowned upon by the Church after all, but that doesn''t mean it does not happen. And this girl in front of him doesn''t seem like she can be forced. Which means she is doing this for her house. Harald then understand that the woman in front of her is not some nave little girl that he could console by lying. Since that is the case, it is better to be truthful. He shakes his head and then he sighed. He then said to her ''So, you knew'' ''Yes. I knew.'' She replied matter of fact ''Then the reason- ''he was about to say something when she cut him off. ''The reason I want to meet you is because I need to see the man that father has chosen for me'' She then snickered a bit as she continues ''He takes you in not because he wants to expand his influence but only to honour his friend. It is the only time my father has made such move that will not benefit him.'' ''Is that so?'' Harald said and he remember Lord Jean n for his offspring. She shakes her head and then said ''I do not mean to offend you my lord. I just...we are getting married. At least I would like us to have an amiable rtionship. Perhaps, if we get to know each other. we might even fell in love.'' Harald nodded ''Like you saidthis is a political marriage.'' he said with a slightly bitter expression. She smiles wryly and then she added ''Yes, it is. But a marriage not started with love in the beginning doesn''t mean that it has to be that way forever'' she said with a smile. They look at each other. He smiles. And she smiles. And they both nodded. ''You are right. It seems I have been deal with a card. Better make use of it'' he said honestly to her ''That is what I''m talking about.'' She said chuckling So he got up from his seat, approached her and instead of looking at her he looks at the very same direction she is looking. And if his eyes did not mistake him he could see a hint of smile traced around her lips. They just stand there looking at the same direction without saying anything and he know it. that his journey is just beginning. **************************************************************************** The beginning of the mass release. Hope you give the story some love. I stay up all night editing all this mass release....huhuhu. Anyway, after the mass release I might be seeing you all on the fifth fo February for Age of Heroes and a littleter for the other stories. Hope you all still enjoy the story. Don''t forget to vote and leave somements. I woudl be d if I see some words of encouragement Chapter 164: The secret meeting Chapter 164: The secret meeting HARALD ALAN, LORD OF AQUITANIA, 1015 FALLMONTH ARLEANS CASTLE The year is 1015 Fallmonth. two months have passed since Harald is in Vangua. Harald look around him and calm his heart as his face betray none of his emotions. The elderly Lord Jean is seated on his cushioned chair woven with beautiful fabric, in a secret conference with Lord Pierre Bascogne and with him, Harald, now the Lord of Aquitania after being conferred the title by Lord Jean a few days ago in a grand ceremony This past month his father inw has unified the rebelling lords under the Vangua crown. But still the King position is not yet determined. Lord Jean sits in the chair, pale, full bearded and tired. He is wearing his blue robe and he is here today to announce a matter of grave importance. He then was escorted to the bed as they all sit around his bed This sudden announcement is no doubt rted to the condition of his health nowadays. He has been shot with a poison arrow in the Ryons area. And now as he surely knows his life is about to end. And everyone here knows what he wants to talk about. He no doubt wanted discuss the line of the session. Lord Jean has no male heir and thankfully he has married Emilia a few weeks ago. The poison has been dispelled but his body has grown weaker. Harald sighed as he thinks of his wife. His rtionship with Emilia is a weird one. They may not love each other like any other couple but their rtionship is cordial and amiable and maybe someday that feeling between them will develop into love. But for now, with the imminent death of his father inw, there are many matter to handle and n. And Harald is lucky to have a woman like Emilia by his side helping him. He looks at Lord Jean and he frowned. One of the many matters that Lord Jean is still handling is the matter of the kingdom. The state of affairs in Vangua right now is not.peaceful to understate the matters With the rebellion and revolts uprising all over thends and peasant asking the King to return and the nobles ming the Orleans family for their part in forcing the King to flee, Arleans and its surrounding areas are in grave danger of being taken by other lord. Lord Pierre Bascogne has sworn fealty to Lord Jean a long time ago, and he is great friend of the family. Harald was already informed by Emilia about what is going to happen today. Harald since his arrival in Vangua, he has been helping consolidating the Orleans power in Vangua using his knowledge and experience in the previous war to benefit the Orleans family goals. There are a lot in his mind right now. There is the Hooded Man he sent to Acro, then there is also the matter of the session of this duchy. Emilia has persuaded her lord father to give thend to him, and they decided that they will rule it together, side by side. She may not be the most beautiful woman, but her talents in politic only rivaled that of Harald own grandfather. With the support they receive from other Anis-Raxons lords the Orleans has be quite predominant more than before. But even before, the Orleans family has held many clouts in the administration. Harald racked up contribution as he has been campaigning in the South against the Loths and the Etrushk and the Leof. Harald have made quite a reputation for himself as a formidable entity and he is loved by the high society because of his noble and heroic lineage that could be traced back to n Gerhardt. He has been campaigning against a Lothian King who try to secede from the Kingdom. Aided by Lord Pierre Harald returned to Arleans in triumph, presenting the Lothian King head to Lord Jean. Maybe in that moment, to Lord Jean eyes, Harald seem to be a worthy sessor and instead of next year, he quickened the marriage dates sost week Harald was finally married to Emilia with all the splendor that the household can afford. Surely, by now the Vermont''s have finally know where he is. Before he can hide under obscurity but now? He doubted that. But even though Arial, now Prince Arial, a title conferred by Aethend King, his uncle, knows he is here, he will not be so stupid toe across and bring his army here, not when they have just return home from a long and taxing war. ''Harald'' the tired lord gestured to him. He stoops towards him and speak to him with low voice. Their forefingers touch. And then he looks at him with an enigmatic silence. He knows his time is near and Death is calling. Lord Pierre also knows that and he know why he is here, on one of thest moment of the great patriarch of this household. This meeting, this secret meeting, at this moment, whatever the oue, will set in a motion, a chain of events that would change history. Session did not solely depend on who had the closest kinship, though this is of course a persuasive factor. ''I am dying'' and his word broke the nervous silence. Harald nodded calmly. Lord Pierre nodded and close his eyes as he sighs softly Then Lord Jean turns to his old friend and said ''I summon you here Pierre because I will ask you to swear fealty to the next lord of Arleans, my son inw Harald n. May you find him to be a generous and wise lord. Do you swear it?'' Lord Pierre looked at Harald and then he looked back at Jean and he nodded. ''I swear it by my honour and I bear witness to his lordship over me.'' ''Good.'' He smiled and then coughed a little. The poison is weakening him. ''There is a reason I called you here other than to swear fealty. The throne of Vangua.'' And they both looked at each other. ''You will take it for my family'' Lord Jean pointed his finger at Harald. ''Father- inw I-'' ''You will take it for my family!'' he insisted The he coughed again but he added ''Now give me a suggestion how you can take it under the watchful eyes of the other lord.'' Harald nodded and then he gives Lord Jean some ideas and suggestion and Pierre also contributes but none of the solution presented could be wless There is always something not right with the n. If they take the throne without a justifiable cause, they will be looked down upon but not taking it will only increase the instability in the Kingdom. Even now some lords are even thinking of seceding from the Kingdom to form a petty Kingdom. Then Harald got an idea. He quickly suggested it ''Then how about this, my lord? Create a council from the lords, the great and the powerful in thends and let them reach major majority as to who they chose the next King. Using the council as a pretext, no one can me us taking the throne. We could im that it was a duty imposed on us.'' ''How are you sure the lords will choose us?'' Lord Jean asked ''How can they not? Your house is one the richest and powerful. They would be stupid to defy your house.'' Lord Jean nodded and smiles. ''Yes this can work.'' ''How about the King?'' Pierre asked. ''The King has run away. If anything he is a coward.'' Lord Jean nodded again and smile. Lord Pierre also nodded enthusiastically. Then under the darkness of the night they hatched their plots for the throne of Vangua. ****************************************************************************** Small info. Vern now is not the Vern in past. In the past Vern capital is situated in Vangua before the Divide where they moved to Eastiana and named it Vern for the namesake of the Empire. *************************************************************************** Some of you do not know but this arc is slowly going to shape a newrger adventure for Arial. Nothing will make sense that much until all of it is revealed to you. And there will be not be many chapter for this mass release since I already release a mass release in the middel of the month. But I promise to write a lot more chapter for the next month Chapter 165: The arrival Chapter 165: The arrival EDWARD MEROVICH 1015 FALLMONTH He looked outside the window of his room. He could hear the sound from the outside and he sighed. Edward and his entourage have reached Acro but the young lord does not return yet to the city. So under the advice of his loyal lords, he disguise himself as a son of a noble lord and live indefinitely in the Sleeping Dragon an inn in the city. Because of his misshapen face, he even wears hood to hide himself. When asked why using hood in the gates, he shows his face and the guards just nodded. His entourage chose the Sleeping Dragon because it is one of the many inns in this prosperous city that is highly rmended by the people. It seems there is even a ranking of inns in the taverns made by travelers and merchants thate to the city. The atmosphere all indicates that this city is a very civilized city and influential. Even he was impressed and he used to live in the splendor of the royal city The Acro citizens deserves their fames of the Jewel of the Human Continent, with the schrs all around the city espousing new theories of knowledge and merchants at the ports trading their goods from all over the world while the Peacekeeper patrol the ever growing city making sure it is safe for the people and travelers This city or region of Arrandy is also unique in that it gives citizenship to even other races that is foreign. Its approach is so different from other Kingdoms that only embrace the culture that has already existed during the Secession of the Kingdom during the reign of Emperor Alexander the Divider. For this past month looking at the city and its inhabitants no wonder people call it the Jewel of the Continent. The city and the region itself is prosperous, ships from all over the worlde all the time to trade and sell their goods and wares as foreignnguage can be heard in the port. People bustling around in the marketce, buying things, improving the economy of the region, merchants smelled of spice all fill the city promoting their goods. But that was not the only thing Edward had seen. In his spare times he woulde to the castle vicinity He even had the chance to see up close the castle when he was invited by a merchant to go to one of the famous Vermont balls. He did not show himself at that time but he does look around the castle. The castle that the Vermont uses for the balls for other people is not the Roaring Dragon castle but even the castle he has seen could showcase the Vermont financial power. The guards in the castle are all trained and from what he can see even though Arrandy is under the Crown of Aethend it seems the King give the House of Vermont''s quite the autonomous reign over theirnd. Home to philosophers, merchants, and spice prince from Ariundus. It is and of excess and wealth. And the peasants possess freedom unprecedentedpared to the other Kingdoms and it is a region that suffers no interference from the King. It almost seems like the Duchy of Arrandy is a separate kingdom with the Vermont as the ruling dynasty of its area. It seems appropriate after all. The dragon banners won King Adrian the crown. By now everyone has heard the achievement of Arial the Dragon The young lord is returning after killing Alderam in the North and many of its inhabitants are already preparing a festival while the castle is busy preparing a feast. The Duke of Arrandy Aries Vermont have prepared all kind of festivity for his son return. It seems Lord Aries loved his son very much which is rare among noble families. Lord Arial Vermont is not only loved by his family he is also by themon folk. Somehow, it makes him feeling a little envious. Lord Aries Vermont is also blessed with a daughter who is by now is one-year-old. From what he had heard Lord Aries spare no expense in decorating the castle and he has already begun sending invitations to other lords toe. Even before seeing the young he is already amazed by him and the story of his aplishment. From the story he is painted as a warrior of tremendous caliber and a genius in the battlefield. Some merchants even gossip that it was the young lord that transforms one of the abandon counties into one of the wealthiest Dukedom in the Kingdom with traders and merchants and schrs from the whole world toe. The Dukedom of Arrandy is a hub of trade and knowledge. Edward sighed as he got up from his bed. He cleaned himself up and then return to his room. He then sits on the chair and look at the book he had not managed to finish yesterday, sprawled open on top of the table. Ethel will return a couple of moments from now, like he always does. In here Ethel addresses him as Edward fearing that their disguise will be revealed. If it''s revealed, his life and the life of his people that trusted him will be jeopardized. He reads the book for a few hours when he heard someone opening the door. Ethel has returned and he immediatelye to his room. Edward frowned. Looking at Ethel face, it doesn''t seem like the news is good. He asks ''What did you hear?'' he asks before Ethel could have the time to sit. He fans his face with a rough hide of his hat. He is tasked in finding information and hear any gossip or worthy information about what happens in Vangua. ''Bad news'' Ethel begins while he sits himself in the chair. ''How bad?'' Edward ask. Ethel clicked his tongue and sighed. Then he reply ''The Orleans has begun to move.'' Hearing that Edward could not help but release a sigh. Vangua. His homnd And his throne Now coveted by the very same family that might have killed his father. Edward have tolerated them with no choice when they came back after their exile and now he is paying the price. He sighed again when he thinks of his kingdom. A miasma of warfare, conquest and blood and carnage will surely follow if he dyed returning home. Even now the Orleans is plotting to take the throne from him. This is not just spection. This is something he had long knows Surely even as he sits here worrying about his life, plots and alliances is being forged right now. ''What are they plotting?'' He asks Ethel. Ethel shake his head and said ''Nothing conclusive but I have heard that they are nning to form a council of some sorts. I don''t know if the information could be trusted because I got if from some shady information broker.'' Edward then ask ''For what?'' Ethel shakes his head. ''I do not know.'' ''Hmm'' And there was silence in the room He could not return to Vangua without an army and put himself at risk. Put the people that believe in him at risk. And Edward cannot be unmindful of his father fate. ''Hmm. Maybe I could call back my bastard brothers in Ranoa, exiled by my father asking for his support'' He thought to himself. Quickly he shakes his head. He is too impulsive. Too hard and brutal. That is why his father exile him in the first ce. And there is no guarantee that his bastard brother will help him. He would sooner kill him than help him probably. The problem with bastard brother is that. You never know where his loyalty stands. But the Orleans? Edward could not forgive the family who plotted to kill his father but as weak am he is right now; he needs to be patient. There are many reasons he wanted to be King. The simple reason was that Kingship is a prize worth having. The king had considerable reserve and residual powers: no one else could tax directly or issue coinage; a monarch could break the low lords and minor lords, dere him ouw, and soe into possession of all hisnds and property; and had solemand of national armies and fleets. Great nobles, with estates in several region and small freeholders, all held theirnds provisionally from the king and in return owed him some service, rent or remuneration. What is more worthy and more powerful incentive to be king with all of this power? And to do that he need armies. And the dragons have it. The Vermont''s have a strong, disciplined army, a professional force, probably the greatest institution that the dragons advanced the most with their great wealth. It is ironic that while the city they rule and administer is at the height of civility and gathered many of the greatest minds in the continent, it is the military of the Vermont''s that probably benefited the most from the wealth of the dragon. As Caelum himself and from what he heard, the young lord is a man that is fill for patriotic love for his kingdom and it is obvious to anyone paying attention in this past couple of years, that the young lord has been strengthening the Kingdom, and defending and fortifying key positions in the border, both at the border in Vangua and at the Blessed Lands. Especially his border. ''Hmm'' Edward ponder a bit. Ethel then ask ''So what should I do next, my Lord?'' Ethel said looking at him waiting for his order. Edward nodded and then he only said ''We have no choice but to wait. Wait for the dragon toe home.'' ''And pray that he would help us'' he thought to himself. ****************************************************************************** This will be thest mass chapter. It shoudl be more massive and a lot more but because I already did a mass release in the beginning of the month, I hope you all woudl forgive me. Anyway, I would probably see youa bit earlier next month. Maybe on the third or fouth of Feb I willl start posting. It si the beginning of the arc and in it I will either confirm either there is a cure or not to Arial disease. Hope you like the story and leave somements and votes for the story Anyway there is an announcement below I have decided on my new schedule of writing. After looking at the readers and the statistic of my three stories this is my new schedule of writing. As usual, for Age of Heroes it would be 40 thousand words or more every month. For Lord Shadow it would also be like usual forty thousand words per month. For Age of Adventure, I reduced the word to thirty thousand words per month which will also result in decrease of chapter. For now this is the new schedule. I hope you all don''t get mad a t me. I am already tired writing nonstop for all three stories. This is the only way I can think of to reduce my tiredness and still write for all three stories at the same time. Chapter 166: An update Chapter 166: An update ARIAL, 1015 FALLMONTH, HOUSE COUNCIL CHAMBER Arial sighed. He went out from his room and went down to the House Council Chamber. As he went down, he could not help but feel the burden of secret on him right now Dying...is quite an unnerving experience for him. Especially now that he knows that his time is limited. He wanted to seize the day yet at the same time he felt he wanted to just let it all go. This kind of dilemma is hard to understand for those who have a whole future waiting for them This kind of weak thoughts sometimes bubbles up onto the surface of his mind. Each time that happens he would squash it. He had not time being weak right now. Not when he had such a limited time. After thinking all of this, he finally arrived in front of the chamber. He looks at the door knocker shaped like the crest of his family a dragon head. He smiles bitterly as he tries to prepare himself in front of the chamber. ''Today would be another long day'' he said to himself. He takes a deep breath to prepare himself for the day Then after he is sure he is ready he pushed opened the door. Many lords have been waiting for him sitting on their seat. The moment he enters the room, all of the lords stand up from their seat and bowed slightly toward him as Arial approached the center chair ''So is there anything I need to know?'' Arial said as he sits on his chair in the House Council. He takes a nce at all the lords in attendance and he nodded Lord Fenwick was the first one that have something to say. He bowed and Arial gesture to him to speak up. ''My lord, first of, there is a letter from the other Kings and nobles that have congratted you on your victory in Dented Castle and some of them would be honored if you coulde to their feast'' Arial frowned and then said ''No, I would be busy here now. I don''t have time to go anywhere else. Reject their invitation but say something nice.'' Lord Fenwick nodded, as he takes a note. Arial then turned to Lord Barden ''Lord Barden, how about our trade?'' ''Yes my lord.'' He said as he opened his parchment and reported it to Arial and at the same time address it to all the members of the House Council. ''Trade is progressing swiftly and now that the road to the north is open we can resume trading with Taijian in the Taiguo region again.'' Arial then ask about trading rights ''Can we open trade center there? Did we already get permission from the ruling house there?'' Lord Barden nodded ''We have my lord, provided we give them around five percent of the cut.'' Lord Barden handed Arial the documents. Arial looked at the projected ie and profit and he nodded with satisfaction. He decided that this profit is worth the cut ''it is worth it'' Barden said, trying to persuade Arial. Arial only smiles and then he said ''Give it to them if they want it. The potential of opening trade post in Vern, the profit we will reap is beyond than what we will have if we open in other region of the Continent. Vangua and Vern is one of thergest Kingdoms in the Continent. I don''t have to exin what that means for our trading opportunity, right?'' Arial said smiling, already counting the gold that his family would have when the trade center is opened. ''Yes, my lord'' Barden nodded with pleasure as Arial return back the document to him. Then he turned towards one of the oldest person in his House Council. Arial treated the old man with respect. But in private he called this old person, an old fox. ''Lord Oliver, any news?'' ''Yes, my lord'' he said and he leaned forward towards him. If this is any other lords, what he is doing right now would be very discourteous. But for all the people in the House Council they have been ustomed seeing this scene and the young lord himself did not forbid it hence it has been tacitly approved behavior when they are in the House Council Chamber. Oliver is Arial Spymaster and he is good in his job. Very good. So good, that sometimes Arial felt a little bit fear for him ''I got some news but I do not know whether it is true or not.'' He whispered to Arial ears. Arial then said in a whispering tone ''Tell me all the same'' ''There is some news that there is some movement in the Dark Lands but the news is unverifiable.'' Arial eyes widened for a second as he quickly asks back. This time he removes himself from Oliver as Arial told Oliver to share the news with the room ''Movement? What movement?'' One of the lords ask. Arial is also listening in ''Some people reported seeing an army is marching to the Blessed Land but the next day they said it disappeared.'' Arial perked up. This is. impossible. He thought to himself He should have two more years if they are going by time of the invasion. Then a thought dawned on Arial mind. Or did he mess time too much? Did the order be messed up because of his interference? Two years. 1017. That is when it should have happened. He should have two more years to prepare. Arial then ask anxiously ''So what then?'' Oliver himself was shocked seeing the anxiousness on the young lord tone and face. This is unusual considering that the young lord usually maintains almost an abnormally calm and cool head even under the direst circumstance. But this news seems to rattle that calmness of the young lord. ''That is all'' Oliver reply ''That couldn''t be all!'' Arial shouted raising his voice, that all of the people inside the room was also shocked. Oliver were flustered, his calm demeanor is abandoned. ''My lord, I speak truth. There is nothing more than that.'' Arial snorted and then he pointed his finger to his Knight Lord. ''Ser Massey!'' ''Yes my lord.'' ''Strengthen the defense around the Wall. Hire more people and buy them good armors and arms. Send some builders to add more fortification all along the Bleeding Wall. Do it after this meeting end'' ''My lord?'' ''Do as I say!'' Arial shouted and Ser Massey shrinked down and meekly nodded. Lord Arial Vermont is a young man. This is true. But everyone inside here knows how terrifying their young lord is when he is angry. He is a man of a singr will and they all know when he started shouting like this, no one in the room could change his mind. Then Arial once again turned to the old fox. ''Anything else?'' Oliver sighed and then he hesitated. Seeing the mod of the young lord, he had half a mind not to say the other information he got but it is better to say it now ''King Edward Merovich.'' Oliver said. Arial was taken aback by this sudden change of topic. ''Yes, what about him?'' This dampened Arial spirit a bit and m him down unexpectedly. Arial thought that Oliver would give him more news about the movements in the Dark Lands. After all that is the only thing that matters in Arial mind Oliver continue ''I have it on good authority that he is in our Kingdom right now.'' ''And what do you want our lord to do with that information?'' Ser Massey ask. ''Our lord ca-'' and Arial quickly cut off Oliver words. ''I will do nothing. Vangua politics is no consequence of ours.'' Oliver had something else to say but he just sighed and then said ''Understood.'' He replies and then added ''and I have some other news.'' Arial gestured him to speak. ''We have information the location of Lord Harald.'' Arial nodded. Now this is something he need to know. His whereabouts is unknown even to Henry and other lords that is with Alderam that day. ''Where is he?'' Arial asked. Oliver quickly replied ''Vangua, under the protection of House Orleans.'' Arial sighed and h close his eyes for a few second For that few second of him closing his eyes, the lords inside the room dares not breathe to loudly. They don''t know whether their young lord is feeling angry or something else. And if he is feeling angry it is better not to provoke him. Then opening his eyes, he just said ''Hmmm. I suspected as so, considering they are betrothed. But I never dare to make an uneducated guess. Brilliant'' he said with a mocking smile on his face Oliver held his hand up ''Yes?'' ''There is also a letter from Renasia'' ''I said I won''t go didn''t I! Their congrattions are well appreciated but I have no interest in going to their party.'' Oliver nearly had a heart attack. But then he added ''This is not from their royalty my lord. It is from the Princess personally.'' Arial eyebrows raised up ''Princess. Rhyssa Renasi? That Princess?'' Arial had only little knowledge about Rhyssa Renasi. The Virgin Queen. At least that is how she is called in his other life. She never married and it was said that she never lost a battle until of course she lost against the swarming horde of the Demon Invasion. Oliver then continues his word ''Yes, my lord. I think it was kind of odd, so I take it upon myself to present it to you'' Oliver grabbed a letter from his bag and handed it to Arial. Arial take the letter and open it with a knife. The seal is a sun and a knife swirling around the sun. The crest of the royal family of Renasia. He then reads the letter From: Princess Rhyssa Renasi To: Lord Arial Vermont, Duke of Arrandy, Count of Acro, Baron of Danoba. It is my honour to invite you to my party to celebrate your victory in the war and at the same time celebrate Renasia victory in Tuca. I am waiting for a favorable reply. It would be nice to see you again, my lord. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> And that is the end of her letter. Though something made Arial curios. See you again? Did he ever meet a Princess? ''Well my lord?'' Oliver ask. Arial frowned. He did not know what to make of the letter. he contemted for a moment and then said ''Decline it. She must be mistaken somehow. Say that I am gued with many matters in the kingdom after the war so I regretfully could not attend her ball. I doubt she will be disappointed and Renasia is far away from here. It would take maybe how many months for me to reach there?'' he said. ''Fine, will do my lord'' Oliver said as Arial handed back the letter to him. ''Oh, Lord Barden before I forget, send some gold and precious items to the House of Austen for helping us halt the House of Verman movement in Vern.'' ''Yes, my lord.'' Lord Barden smiles as he was good family friend with the Austen ''Ser Massey, I will be inspecting the army this evening so you can go first. The other too'' Arial gestured them to dismiss themselves They all stand up and begin turning their heels. But before they all could go, Arial who was looking at someone who was about to out, quickly spoke out. ''Not you, Bishop Paul. You stay.'' The other lords looked back, looking perplexed. Arial gesture them all to leave them alone with his finger ''Go.'' Arial said and they all quickly went outside the chamber. Inside the chamber right now is only them too. The Bishop clearly felt ufortable being stared at by one of the most powerful lords in the kingdom. He himself did not know what he did that caught the eye of the young Duke. He gulped. Arial almost wanted tough. The Bishop look like he swallowed some toad in his mouth ''Sit.'' ''Yes, my lord.'' The bishop said as calmly as he could. Arial at leastmend his ability to remain calm. There was a suffocating silence for a while before Arial suddenly said ''The church.'' ''Do you know anything about the recent events that happens in the Grand Papnoticon?'' He asked Paul ''My lord?'' Arial then said ''You are a bishop. I am sure you know something. Why did they ravage the Academy? And why Orval? What he had to with whatever the Church is plotting?'' ''I sincerely don''t know'' ''Sincere?'' Arial scoffed. ''Yes my lord. Butbut I do hear something'' ''What things?'' Bishop Paul felt a little ufortable then like he was making a hard decision, he then said ''It seems that the word from the Holy Church is that Orval and hispanion is involved in some shady enemies of the church.'' ''Enemy of the Church? And what, who is that?'' ''Take your pick, my lord.'' ''Are you or AM I asking the question?'' Arial said raising his voice. ''No, my lord, I. forgive me.'' ''Hmph. Is that all you know?'' ''Yes my lord.'' Arial moved around in the chamber while trying to digest this information. An enemy of the Church? Who? What? Where? ''You can go, Bishop.'' ''May God bless you my lord'' he said as he went outside the door. ''May he will'' Arial said, though he doesn''t think that He is listening. ****************************************************************************** Chapter 167: A step closer Chapter 167: A step closer BARRACKS Arial brought out Firebringer as he rides it for a while to clear his mind. After a few hours he then arrived with Firebringer to the stables. He handed his horse to the stable master and he takes his time walking around his castle. He sometimes thinks about the obstacles thaty ahead of him and sometimes he didn''t even think of anything as he walks. Arial think of what has transpired since his victory The armies have begun recovering themselves and to add to their joy, their sry is paid in full as they celebrate their victory with their loved ones, and tells story in the tavern and bards and minstrel sang their song. The kingdom atmosphere was full of jubtion and joy in glorifying these warriors and happy that their young son and fathers all return to their family safe. Arial glorious return was celebrated with three days'' festivals and a week of feasting among the lords of Arrandy. Arial sighed as he walks. These couple of days he has been thinking whether to annul his marriage with Helia. He wanted to annul it...because now he knew that his life has a time limit. Because of the poison that afflicted him. But he can''t. She is his..st hope for happiness. She makes him believe the impossible. He knows he don''t say it enough, and express it enough. It''s not because of modesty. It''s because Arial never let himself be...engulfed with that feeling. Love. dulls his motivation. But now, she is home for him. Like his parents. Like Lisa and Kyle. They are home for him. If he seeds in his missionif there is nothing waiting for him at the end of the road what good would it be? So. selfish as it may be. he will make her his. He decided that for these two years, the time that he will spend with her, will be spend in eternal bliss. That''s the only way he can redeem himself when he is gone. He will hold her and she will hold me. And he is never letting go Even in darkness and horrors that looms in front of them, even though it does not make it go away, but when he told her he feels safe.no. that is not it. He feels. better. And even though if she finds out about his secrets and cried her hearts out, he will whisper to her. "It''s all right" Even though the end is near and the nightmare is still there it is better. With her.... Arial knows that he is a better version of himself "I''m here. I love you" He will whisper it to her. And for a while the nightmare doesn''t seem so bad. Arial cannot protect her from the grief that surely would follow, this he knows. But he will watch from beyond this life after he is gone. And he will do his best to make sure she lives the life she deserves, loved and happy. Before he leaves this world, he wants to make sure that everyone that he loves and care, are all going to be fine after he is gone. And for that he need power and influence. Arial was content on only governing this part of the Kingdom in the beginning and had no intention to expand his reach His family is already the strongest and wealthiest family in this kingdom. but he hears about Harald in Vangua, making a name for himself and allying himself with some of the major house there, which only increase Arial anxiety for retribution What if hees here looking for trouble or demand back the throne? Then there would be another war. Not to mention there is the other business of him killing Harald father. Revenge can also be his motive. Of course King Adrian has created thew or remakes it to make sure nothing like that happen but Arial know. And Harald know. In this era, the onlyw is strength. Arial then walk to the barrack. He greeted the officers and then he begins his work. He announces that there is new organization of the armies They have already bene informed. Heing here is just to make sure that the orders are executed. Arial have created three divisions for the safety of his family and his noble house. Instead of cutting down the military expenses, Arial after the war is more intent in creating more powerful military in his house. One of the reasons was of course because of the threats beyond the sea. But the other one was a reaction after hearing that Harald had got the support of one of thergest noble house in Vangua. By now, no one in the entire kingdom would dare cross the Vermont family. This is the family that controls the East and South. And they have defeated the Northron lords The House of Vermont superiority in the military arts is acknowledged by the entire kingdom. The three division is called The Red Dragon, the Blue Dragon and the Golden Dragon. And Arial also organize the titles in the army and their responsibilities. Instead of a Knight Lord or some noble leading the march Arial is now only promoting those who are capable. For responsibilities, he divided them ording to the men that they could order. Vice-Captain controls the 100-man unit. Captain control the 500-man unit. Vice Lieutenant led the 1000-man unit. Lieutenant controls the 5000-man unit. Vice Commander led the 10-thousand-man unit and Commander led the 30 thousand man There is a hierarchy where the lower one report to the bigger one but in times of war every unit can in emergency acted under one-unit leader making it very flexible. The Supreme Commander is of course him which controls and have power over all troops and troops leaders Transferring between troops to other units are prohibited unless under it is under his order or they have requested transfer and have been approved Of course this could only happen in certain special circumstances. Since Arrandy is quite autonomous, and the wealthiest it is only appropriate that they have thisrge of an army. And the lords who is on the side of the House of Vermont would also support him. A private army like this is advantageous for Arial because he does not need to let them go after the time expired. There is aw in the kingdom and even in the dukedom that noble houses can''t raise farmers to militia for more than sixty-seven days without any armed conflict. The reason was because thend needs to be farmed but Arial circumvent that rules while at the same time making sure the production of agricultural produce did not suffer when he wages his war He makes the soldiers a profession that is professionals instead of relying in the strength of farmers turned soldier or noble''s lord''s fealty to his house Mostly, thews are enforced by all the noble houses because if the farnd isn''t managed then surely the nobles who owned thend will suffer soil degradation and loss of profit. The armies in other parts of the continents isrgely mercenary, employed by Kings or wealthy lords who used military means and diplomacy to advance their narrow dynastic interest, and who evoked few sentiments of nationalism among their subject. House of Vermont right now have about thirty-five thousand troops and that number is expanding Arial also make some other moves to make sure his military is trained and ready for war. He has already buy some of thend in Rockstill to build a military headquarters now that the King has begun moving his royal court back to Arouen. Of course he needs to repair back the castle but that is not much of a concern for his treasury. He also has begun collecting taxes and confiscating thend that belong to his opposition. The Crown owe the House of Vermont''s a lot of things The Crown and the war expenses that they incurred and thepensation that they have to pay to his family is still an ongoing negotiation. For the King, Arial have lowered the interest and King Adrian promises he will pay. But for now Arial waive a year before they pay the gold because of the cost of repairing the castle and the surrounding areas. After all, Arial must admit that he did mess the castle pretty good. Other than the reorganization of his army''s titles and position, he also promoted some of the people he trusted. He asks Kyle who he promoted into a Commander Kyle with 5000 man under his unit, so does West and Lisa to take up the position of Commander to enforce Arial control over Arrandy military. And under them is their banner lord who all was given Vice-Captain title. Arial fill his troop''s position of power with people he trusted. He would not have it any other way After all he do not want a rebellion to happen. West has proven his loyalty as he captured his own father and presents him to the King. Though Arial suspect Henry surrendered himself. He is very smart in that he excuses himself before the decisive battle. Arial also interceded in behalf of the Pis family. After all, West have done much for his family and it is neve his intention to destroy the House of Pis After Arial persuade King Adrian to let them go, Lord Henry and hisdy wife were exiled in Seren under house arrest. Any intention of rebelling and he will be executed immediately. He can return to the kingdom after ten years. It is a slight difort rather than having his head on a spike and West can still provide for his family. West of course, epts the punishment. West looked sullen but Arial guess he is relieved that his father was safe and alive at the end of the war. But it''s not like Arial is doing it out of the kindness of his heart but to capture the hearts of those lords in the North. If they saw that one of their chief rebel were pardoned, then surely they will stop their resistance and put themselves under the crown. If for example King Adrian executed Lord Henry, then surely his banner lords and rtives both in Vern and in Aethend would take that grudge up and maybe King Adrian has to put up with a revolt or a rebellion. And this time they will move stealthily, raiding and piging. A mobile army is harder to destroy than one concentrated army which Arial can crush easily with his massive army Arial want the war to end, so even though Lord Henry is one of the main perpetrator in the war, pardoning him would bring a swift end to the discord. Then as Arial was about to move to other areas of the barrack, he heard footsteps climbing thedder A person appeared and Arial smiles a bit ''My lord, seeing us train again?'' Captain Eric greets him. ''Yes'' he replied ''How are the men?'' ''In high morale Maximus'' Arial nodded as he looked at the men training with their weapons. As he looked at them he knew and feel it deep in his heart. His time will be over but not before he eliminates the threats that threatened his family. Since Arial got back home he I have begun construction project all around the Kingdom. With the King expressed permission, he has established many tradepanies all around the Port in the Kingdom and the Argan Dam is almost finished. Arial also began establishing policy in the duchy. he has debated this with his Lawkeeper in length yesterday in the House Council. He binds the new immigranting to the Duchy granting them citizenships. The fact is now that his kingdom has no immediate threat from any other nations. Seren have little military at leastpared to us thanks to the immigration policy. But to be honest the real problem of Seren is not its military scarcity but it''s ability to wage a long war. In Aethend they have many supplies and after the war Arial established even more granaries to keep grain and supplies. Even in Acro the Dragon Keep ys that part. Since that is the case, the kingdom could develop peacefully. Arial did not only busy himself with administrative duties after he came back He has also greeted his little sister just this morning, sleeping peacefully in the crib, hearing his mother singing. Arial still remembered the song. His father and his mother ask about his injury in the war but he dismiss them by saying he is fine but the cold night always brings the pain. Arial suffer silently. The war has brought him an eternal glory but also cut off his future. Nowadays he is known as Prince Arial, thanks to the title bestowed on him by the King. A Prince outside the royal family. With that title, Arial also carried out fresh recruitment each year and the might of his duchy is begin to be envied by other nation. Vern, for example. Arrandy is after all almost an autonomous state by itself. Arial word isw here and with his father abdicating from his position Arial right now is Prince of Arrandy, and Duke Arial Vermont holding the power of thew and all thend in Arrandy as his father enjoy his rest and helping his mother. Arial father have never been the kind of man that knows how to govern. He is a kind man, beloved by all, but to call him a great administrator would be lying. Arial speak with his father after he return home from the war. Arial told him that he would be busy with all the affairs that he I need to handle. His father has no problem with that. From what Arial heard, he and his mother always spend time in the garden or a long walk in the park as he spends his gold to impress his mother. His father is now living the high life but without being ostentatious about it. Arial because of the worry he had for his family, had also create the Dragonguard, a team of elite guard dedicated to his family safety consisting of one hundred men chosen from the best of the best, every one of them skilled in battle and possess many other talents. But the most important requirement is that they have loyalty to his family. All of them swear an oath to the protection of his family. These elite''s guards are given houses and gold that is enough for them to protect his family and not worried about leaving their family destitute or poor. As he contemtes all of this Arial could see from the distance a messenger ising towards him with great urgency. The messenger rush to him. The moment he arrived in front of Arial the messenger kneeled ''My prince'' he said, ''there is someone waiting to see you in the castle.'' Arial looked at him. ''Can''t you see today is the day I inspect the army? I thought I told all of the people in the castle that when I''m doing military inspection I will not be bothered.'' The messenger hesitated but then he said ''Your father, your mother, and all your vassal are all there waiting for you.'' And a sweat formed in the messenger neck fearing that he has angered Arial. Arial himself was a little perplexed. Why would all of his vassals and even his parent has to greet this person? What kind of person have this much influence other than the King? But as far as he knows the King is still setting up his new residence in Arouen. ''Who is it?'' Arial asked. He looked at me and reply. ''The Vangua King, my prince.'' ************************************************************************** This is long chapter. both the chapter yesterday and today is aroudn two thosuand words and more. Hope you like it and leave somements and don''t forget to vote. See you all tomorrow Chapter 168: An encounter Chapter 168: An encounter ZHANG LIAO BAO, TAIGUO REGION, TAIJIAN After the battle in the hills there is nothing noteworthy that happens so Liao Bao is now traveling in rtive peace. No bandits or martial artist are searching for them. It seems Lishan sect did adhere to their promise. They made a few stops here and there, camping and rest at night in some forest or caves. After a few weeks finally they have arrived at Taiguo region. They stop at Taijian a small but lively city, where the trade of the region of Taiguo is centered, especially the trade product from the South. Liao Boa look behind him and smile at thedy as thedy blushes smiling back. ''I am always the charmer'' Liao Bao thought to himself Behind him is Zhengping and Zhao Lu. He holds his horse by its reins as he nced left and right scanning the city environment. It is bustling and full of people of walks of life, indicating an active city and full of life with performers and trader selling their wares outside the city wall. Their shout attracts those who wereing here to buy things. It has been a long journey from the Tiger Gorge, a very long journey, passing Yuan and now here finally at Taiguo. A few days more of riding and they will reach Shanhai Pass. Liao Bao heard that they need to have certain level of influence to pass the Shanhai Pass but thankfully he has the Princess as hispanions. Surely a person of her birth can get them safely through the customs. Liao Bao eyes is still ncing right and left looking at the vibrant city. He is in awe of the city but Liao Boa once heard from the traders that he met during his years in the Imperial Court, that you have never seen a city unless you have seen Acro. Liao Bao have living most of his adolescent life in the capital but he never has travelled far from his home. Even when he was a child the fact that he need to always stay around the Pleasure House is a fact he couldn''t forget. A fact he begrudges. Now that he mastered some martial arts, enough for him to bluff some experts of martial arts, he wanted to see and explore the world. He wanted to be free and sails the seas, eat the most delicious food and flirt with beautiful woman from all four corners of thend As he was indulging in his dreams, the voice of ady brings him out of his delusion. ''Senior Brother, let us rest and eat'' Zhengping said from the back to her senior Brother, Zhao Lu She seems wide eyed looking at the people trading all around the city. Liao Bao imagine she must have live a very sheltered life. Which begs the question why did she were let out from her residence in the first ce? This world is not for such ady. Other than the fact she knows some martial arts; thedy is woefully ignorant of manymon sense. To be more urate she is too nave. As she was speaking with her senior brother, Liao Bao check his belonging ''Shit'' he cursed silently. He looks at his purse and there is only one gold coins. It might be enough for them to eat but this would not help them for long. Usually in the forest and caves or the forest they only need to hunt As they hunted he also took the opportunity to train his technique. But life in the forest is not as bad as he thought especially when he thought of Zhengping Senior Bother. Zhao Lu for some reason have talents in cooking. Zhao Lu always cook even the unappetizing game to look like a royal cuisine and the Princess eat it gracefully while Liao Bao usually ate in other ces mostly because he would like to avoid the Princess looking at how he eats. As he thinks of this Zhao Lu realizes that he is looking at his purse and he said ''Do not worry about the gold, Liao Bao. The Chu household will pay for the Princess and you as repayment.'' Liao Bao raise his eyebrows and asked. ''You would do that?'' ''You are our savior.'' He said and then Liao Bao nodded smiling all the while. In this few couple of weeks his rtionships with Zhao Lu has been getting better. Mostly because they always hunt together looking for food. Different from his initial assumption this Zhao Lu is not in love with the Princess. I could almost swear that he likes her but that is mostly because of his protective side. Maybe Liao Bao had read to many romance novels in the Imperial Court that he had think of such dramatic rtionship between Zhao Lu and Zhengping. Zhao Lu told him this information in one of their campfire talk, that he has a sweetheart in the Chu residence. He is in love with his younger martial sister Lian Yi. He said that she has quite the temper. But a beauty all the same. Well, when you think about it, stubborn girl is usually pretty. But Zhao Lu still dodges Liao Bao question on why they are running away from the Lishan sect. Then his stomach growled. The Princess chuckled. ''It seems even Hero Zhang is hungry.'' Liao Bao smiled sheepishly. As they looked around the city he found this onerge restaurant and they decided that they will replenish their belly and quench their thirst at the establishment. They tied up their horse in front of the door and went inside. ''What will you eat Hero Zhang?'' The Princess asked him as she takes her seat. she already bringing out her pouch of gold. ''It is not gentlemanly to let thedy pay'' Liao Bao said. ''It is the least I could do and it would be an honour'' she said. The inn boyse to their table and ask for their order. Liao Bao immediately licked his lips And then he began looking at the menu with assortments of beef and food, fruits and vegetable dishes. ''I would have Taijian Beef, Zicheng pancake, and wrapped meat'' he ordered. ''And give us some good wine.'' Zhao Lu retorted. Liao Bao nodded. ''I would like some vegetables dish'' the Princess said as she pointed to the menu picking her dishes. The inn boys nodded and went to the kitchen. A few momentster their orders are being served. Usually Liao Bao would have attacked the food but since there is ady here, he restrained himself and eat with great civility copying the noble emissaries that used to frequent the Imperial Pce. Liao Bao could see that the Princess is impressed with his civility. But truth be told it is kind of annoying to eat like that but he has no choice. He doesn''t want her to think badly of him They all enjoyed their dish when suddenly they heard a disturbance at the door of the inn. Zhao Lu quickly holds the hilt of his sword. He is always on alert. Always on the edge. Liao Baomend his vignce but he is a bit stiff. ''I''ll check it out.'' he said to Zhao Lu ''Stay here'' he said to the Princess and she nodded in understanding. Liao Bao fear that maybe the ruffians from Lishan Sect are here again and at the same time. He also fearing for their mounts being let out. Liao Bao rushed to the doorway jumping from the second floor where their table is andnded on the first floor with ease. His robe floated for a few seconds before it returned back to its original position. Some of the restaurant customers look in awe at him. There must not be many martial artists around here and even if thy se many martial artist, they are not many martial artists with that kind of ability to jump that high andnded almost with no sound like Liao Bao had just done. Liao Bao nce around their mounts and he could see that the horses are quietly eating its fodder while three inn boys are trying to deter a slender old man, clothed in patches of stitched rags. On his head he wore an old leather hat with holes and he appear to be fifty years old or around sixty of age His white beard is long and his face and hands are dirty. There is even some mud in his left cheek. He held a chicken wing in his left hand andughed like he has no care in the world revealing his out of ce teeth and he has ck eyes. But for some reason Liao Bao could feel something from him. It is faint but it is there. And the old man is also an Eastian like him. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> I think you all could guess who this person is. Anyway. See you all tomorrow and leave somements and don''t forget to vote. Hope you enjoy the story Chapter 169: The mysterious old man Chapter 169: The mysterious old man ''Hey you!'' one of the managers came screaming out from the kitchen ''Get lost old man. We do not serve people like you.'' He stoppedughing and looked terribly hurt by the screaming. ''Fine, if you want me to leave I will leave.'' He turned his heel to go but the manager screamed again ''Leave the chicken, idiot.'' He grinned foolishly and from his knapsack he handed the chicken, a wing missing. Probably in his belly already The manager looked at the chicken and he is furious beyond reason. The chicken is so dirty with mud and other stuff stick at it. How can the manager sell it? His face is red with anger and even his employees look scared. The manager is so furious andunched a blow with his fist and this is where it gets bizarre. The old man ducked but not in any normal way. Liao Bao I could feel that he used an internal energy to dodge that. The feeling is there. Which mean this man in front of him is a martial artist that might even be more powerful than him If he can hide the presence of his internal energy, then surely he is an expert caliber martial artist This is an opportunity. He thought to himself. Liao Bao has always been quick to smell an opportunity Liao Bao jump in front of the manager as the manager prepared to beat the old man again. ''There is no need for violence, good sir. Please put this old man chicken on my ount'' The old man looks pleased. ''Are you hungry?'' Liao Bao asked He nodded ''Then please follow me.'' Liao Bao gestured the old man to follow him. The old man followed him inside the restaurant and stay there looking at him fixedly. ''Please Elder, order some food'' Liao Bao said ''Elder?'' He asked amused. ''I rarely heard people call me Elder.'' ''Senior are older than me. I need to show some respect.'' Liao Bao said, feigning respect ''Ah respect. To think I could meet such man in my journey.'' ''Who is this man?'' Zhao Lu said as the old man sit in the table beside us. ''Please forgive me, princess but I will drink with this Elder.'' ''Hero Zhang is also a charitable person it seems'' she said. Liao Bao shake his head. "No, I''m not'' he said jokingly It is not so much charity but opportunity. He is an expert and it is better to befriend people especially in the martial arts world where enemies can be made in a seconds and friends too. Liao Bao moved his chair to sit with the old man. ''You have left a young and handsome and a beautiful girl to sit with a dirty and unkempt old man. People would call you weird, young man'' he said. ''No, no,'' Liao Bao said smiling as h poured a wine into old man cup ''I have always wondered about the people that lived around in Taiguo region. My mother said my father came from Taiguo and your Taiguo ent delighted me.'' ''Is that so?'' Heughed. ''Inn boy'' Liao Bao yelled and the inn boy came. He looked at the old man dirtiness and brutish manner and the look on his face changed. The old man feels insulted and Liao Bao could feel again the internal energy that seeps around out of his body. Like he suspected. In front of him right now is a man of great internal energy. ''Hmph!'' the old man spits to the first floor. ''You take me for a beggar and unworthy to eat here. Even if you should serve me your finest dish, who knows if it''ll be to my taste?'' ''Is that so?'' the inn boy stared at the old man, feeling the old man is trying to make trouble in the restaurant ''Can you pay?'' he asked. And the old man gets flustered ''I will pay for him'' Liao Bao said and the old man perked up. ''Young and generous'' he said, nodding his head ''Please order Elder ''Liao Bao asked maintaining perfect gentleman behavior. In Liao Bao mind the old man probably would only order a few meat and wine but then he saw a glint in the old man eyes. And he felt something is wrong. Then he knew why as soon the old man started ordering ''First we will have dry fruits, four fresh fruits and fruits preserved in honey and do you have longan here?'' the old man asked The inn boy is shocked. Liao Bao was shocked. Alright this is not what he expects from an old man. But again, appearance is deceiving. ''For the fruits bring cherries, perfumed'' he said and his saliva is already salivating, ''and plum and ginger, tangerines perfumed with rose, preserved grapes, peaches, frosted or do you not have ice here?'' ''we d-'' and before the inn boy even have the chance to speak he continued ''and pear slices sprinkled with a bit of sweetened cherries.'' The inn boy is surprised by the old man culinary expertise and mastery and Liao Bao is the most shocked. The inn boy looked confused while the Princess on the opposite table also tries to hear the old man, now interested, seeing that the old man that Liao Bao have invited have such dignified te of taste resembling that of a noble. The old man then approached the boy and told him in detail what he wants for him while Liao Bao looked at his one coin of gold. From what he orders Liao Bao doubt one gold coin would be enough. Liao Bao quickly whisper to the Princess ''Can you help me if I could not pay mydy?'' She giggled and looked at the old man arguing with the young boy. ''Why not? He looks interesting'' ''Your kindness will not be forgotten'' ''Don''t say that hero Zhang. I owe you my life'' she said. ''Is that all?'' the young boy said now looking impressed with the old man. Half an hourter the dish is finally prepared. Zhao Lu and Zhengping have already finish their dish and is waiting for him and the old man for their dish. In that half an hour, the old man told him many stories, famous stories about Taijian and the news and events around the Continents. The old man tells him of how the Dragon banner of the Vermont family have defeated the Shield forces in Aethend, the civil war that happen between brothers finally has ended and the path to reconciliation has begun. He also tells Liao Bao of the missing case of the King of Vangua, the emergence of House Orleans as the major yer in Vangua, and the mystery of the King disappearance and the unrest that followed. The Pretender War in Dostov is also ryed to him, and the brutal punishment that King Terris did to his opposition, Seren infighting among their Radiant Rulers, the development of Renasia armies that has begun to move attacking Cora and moving their armies to Tuca. Surely war will happen if nothing is done in the far east. In Zettel, the old man informed him about the marriage of Lady Marilyn of House Roth to King Adrian of Aethend which has secured Aethend position as a Kingdom and the support of the Zettel nobility and kingdom Then there is the Church business. The Church in Cori and in Vern, both Liberate and Orthodox has release an edict hunting Knight Lord Orval the Knight Master of the Knight Academy in Aethend and his Left and Right Commander. No one knew why they are hunted but the Church seems pretty intent on killing them, so much so, that the two sect of the religion even put down their conflict temporarily and unanimously release the edict. So right now Knights of n academy has been ravaged by the Inquisitors. Monster of the Church, Eastian called them. Brutal and cruel. It is clear to Liao Bao that not only this old man is strong he is also quite knowledgeable if he knew all that news from other Kingdoms. >>>>>>>>>>>> By now everyone could guess who this person is right? Anyway, enjoy teh story, and dont forget to leave somement and vote for the story Chapter 170: Northern badger Chapter 170: Northern badger Then as Liao Bao listens the inn boy came to their table and brings out threerge tables and joined with our tables. Then one by one the dish is brought out from the kitchen. Liao Bao senses were attacked by great scent, roasted chicken with honey; beef thered with Zhengjing wine and so many others even the vegetable one of his least favorite food look appetizing. Whatever the old man ordered all looked appetizing. Liao Bao stomach grumbled and he could see Zhengping is looking at their dish with reverence. ''Join us'' Liao Bao said and as quickly he said that Zhengping brought her chair to sit own in their table. Even Zhao Lu also changes tables. Now the whole restaurant looks at their table as they saw the assortments of dishes that is brought out from the kitchen and served in their table. ''How much would this cost'' Liao Bao whispered to Zhao Lu. ''34 gold coins'' he said And Liao Bao almost spurted out the wine in his mouth. ''Can you pay?'' Liao Bao asked worried that he doesn''t have the money. He said ''don''t worry Liao Bao. We can pay.'' Hearing this he be slightly relived. Then they eat and talk andughed. The did this Until evening came and night came as they begin a drinking game. It is at this time Liao Bao is trying to worm out some information out from the old man. ''If I may ask Elder'' Liao Bao said carefully ''what are Elder doing here?'' He looked a little red, drunk probably. ''Hic, hic.'' ''You see I was in the capital a month ago.'' And Liao Bao nodded. ''Oh, I see.'' And Liao Bao poured another cup of wine for him. ''What are Elder doing in the capital, if it''s not rude to ask? ''No, not rude at all. I was meeting a few friends, and then that Serpent,'' then he throws one of the wine bottle so the wood pirs and the wine bottle smashed. Whoever this serpent man he has made this old man mad and angry ''That little conniving bitch. No wonder people called her a serpent. She is a backstabbing ungrateful wench'' the old man said. Oh, not a man. A woman. But a serpent Serpent who is he talking about? It couldn''t be the Western Serpent could it? Liao Bao eyes widened a bit. He was about to whisper to Zhao Lu if the Western Serpent is a she. Liao Bao was about to ask Zhao Lu then he realize that he is already passed out from the wine. So does Zhengping. Both of them are red in the face and Zhao Lu is burping as Liao Bao shakes his head in disappointment. So stiff but when he got drunk it seems even he would show Liao Bao his most embarrassing moment. He is fine because of his Absorbing technique. The poison in his body assimted and one of the effects that Liao Bao only recently found out, is that he cannot get drunk. Liao Bao don''t know if that is a good thing or not. And even poison does not work in him. Most poison doesn''t at least Liao Bao was remembering this one night when he was bitten by a Sable Snake only to have a little itch and by the morning even the itch is gone. ''Anyway,'' the old man continued his story ''Then I heard my disciple Shu Ren Gui lost his knife'' and hearing that name Liao Bao almost drop his wine cup. ''I came here looking for the thief'' he finished Shu Ren Gui? That Shu Ren Gui? And suddenly Liao Bao is aware of the weight of the knife hidden under his sleeve. Wait! If he is Shu Ren Gui teacher, he just spilled his secret unconsciously. Meaning the person in front of me is. Xiang Shun Guai, The Northern Badger that lives in Nanshan. He is dead. ''I''m really dead this time'' he thought to himself Liao Bao hand is trembling right now even as he is pouring the wine into the old man cup, his heartbeat quickened and sweat are formed around his forehead. This old man in front of him is a powerful martial artist. A grandmaster in martial arts. Then a bright ideaes to Liao Bao mind. He quickly cupped his hand if front of the old man. ''You see Elder I have a difficulty but I don''t know if saying this too you might be imposing'' Liao Bao suddenly said he looked at Liao Bao and said ''Oh young man, you have feed me good food and shown me a good time'' he said looking amused that Liao Bao speaking to him so formally. "Tell me what troubles you and if I can help you I will'' And Liao Bao smiled. The bait is thrown. Now the hook. ''You see these two people is a person of the martial arts world'' Liao Bao said as he gestured to the two drunk at the table "But I''m not. I am not talented like they are. I have some basic of martial arts but in this dangerous part of the Empire I am out of my elements. I am about to go to Aethend to search for a job but I fear that I might get robbed in the journey. Even a few weeks ago we are nearly robbed.'' ''Hmm'' he said ''that is serious indeed.'' ''But s, I have no teacher to teach me. I am ashamed that I need to rely to these two people to protect me, while I be only a burden'' Liao Bao said and a fake tear streamed down his eyes. The old man patted him in the back ''Now, now.'' He said then he looked at Liao Bao. And rubbed his chin. ''Well...ummm...''he sighed. ''You see, I''m not an expert but I can teach you a few moves to help you'' Liao Bao quickly rubbed his tears and said ''REALLY!'' he enthusiastically replies. He knows that the Northern Badger would not tell him who he really is and this is all under Liao Bao calction anyway. So he is not surprised that the Northern Badger said that he is not an expert. ''Yes, a few moves anyway.'' ''That is good enough'' and Liao Bao kneeled. ''What are you doing?'' he asks. ''I must perform kowtow to pay you homage.'' Liao Bao said ''No, no I could not take any more disciples'' he said. ''Too much of a hassle'' he added. ''After all I will only be teaching you a few moves.'' ''A few moves, a hundred moves, I''m grateful and if you even teach me one moves then that means you are my teacher. Please ept my kowtow.'' And Liao Bao quickly kowtow to him until finally he relented ''Fine, I will ept you as my disciple. If you pass my test tomorrow.'' Liao Bao smile. Hook, line and sinker. ''Thank you, Teacher'' Then he got up and he almost lost his bnce but quickly he corrected his stance. He seems drunk enough yet he still has the ability to correct his stance. Liao Bao smirks and thought to himself. This old man is crafty, but I am craftier. But he did not say that out loud. fifty bottle of wine are all empty because of him and it amazes Liao Bao that someone could drink that much without his unique technique and can still be conscious. ''Maybe we have to resume this tomorrow'' he said and then he jumped from the second floor to the first floor and with incredible speed he is no longer inside the inn. Then Liao Bao looked at hispanion and one question is formed in his head. ''Do I have to carry them to their room?'' Liao Bao sighed as he took them both on one of his shoulder and began walking outside the inn. ****************************************************************************** Liao bao ising to Arrandy. Hope you enjoy the story and leave somements and votes. Chapter 171: His story (2) Chapter 171: His story (2) BATTLEFIELD What happens to Arial is something no one could have expected. It was shocking, unexpected and unprecedented. To his allies, Arial the Dragon had always appeared invincible and so the impact of what happening now is something no one have ever imagined. No one thought he would be attacked in such a sneak attack. They were just about to celebrate pushing through the enemy formation and then this happened suddenly. By Light!'' West could see it from afar as Arial slid down from his horse and fall into the muddy ground In the ground, Arial is holding and removing the spear from his chest, blood spurting out like it was a hot spring just erupted from the ground. The sound of him falling from his horse, Firebringer almost halted the entire battle. The soldiers stopped and look at his falling bodies, their heart thumping and fear crept into their hearts. Arial the Dragon! ''My lord!'' Someone shouted. The pir of the invasion army, the greatmander of the Northern expedition. If he falls in battle, the morale will plummet almost immediately Even though West just defeated the enemy''s lords the joy is short-lived after the attack to Arial. Losing him is a terrible blow to their army The troops that saw the event gasped in shock. Some was so distracted that they forgot to push the attacks. Seeing their young lord fall reduce the morale of the troops greatly. As high as the reputation that Arial the Dragon have, so does the fall of such figure impact the troops. "FETCH HIM, WEST!'' Kyle yelled from the other side of the battle. He nodded. He rushes through the battlefield as hard as he could, urging his horse to go faster. Behind him, his knight protected him form any other attack, while those that are faster rush in front of him to help him rush forward inside this chaotic battlefield West arrived almost immediately, his armor is soaked in the enemy blood. He quickly without words, hold up Arial in front of him He then brought him back to their area. It sounds easy to describe but on his journey back to the friendly area, the enemy troops all tried to kill him and Lord Arial Many of them believe that if Lord Arial died in this battle, King Adrian ambition to retake the North would also crumble with him And in all honesty, that would probably be true. The death of Lord Arial Vermont would not only shake the confidence of the lords towards the crown, it would also probably trigger a civil war in the region controlled by the Vermont family. The Vermont''s have no other male heir other than Arial. If he dies, Aries would take back the Duchy controls. But. everyone knows while Lord Aries is generous and kind, he is just not like his son. Killing Arial could create years of dy for King Adrian and thend might fragment even more if the lords of Arrandy decided not to heed the King orders The only one that have maintained and unify all these lords is Lord Arial. Losing him is the worst case scenario. After losing a few dozen men, West finally arrived back at friendly area Kyle and the other lords held back the enemies'' troops. The troops open a path for his soldiers and him to safely transport the lord. At that time, he could hear Arial is whispering, mumbling things ''Pain'' he whispered, his face contorted into the most indescribable torment. West could see from afar that Lisa face is worried, a face that she surely would not have shown if it was him that is inflicted with such fate. Using some of the knowledge he has he quickly apply some medicine to Arial wound. West pouch has some herbs, thanks to Agnaris training in Survival lesson. Always brought healing herbs and powdered moonstone enchanted by Archmage'' he once remembered Agnaris lecture the student when he taught about survival in the battlefield. Though that powdered moonstone is hard to get, but Weste from a noble family and one of the most influential noble family He had that when he was twelve. West also had the chance to see the wound. Arial blood that flowed out from the wound is pure ck. And it wouldn''t stop bleeding. he has some suspicion of what ails Arialbut he prays he was wrong. He also tries a different kind of treatment. He tries to channel his internal energy to Arial but his internal energy is blocked somehow from entering Arial body. Quickly he rubbed the powdered moonstone to the wound but Arial screeched in pain the moment that power fell on his wound At least the bleeding slowed down. ''Hang in there, Arial'' he whispered. West is not a healer or anything, but it is clear to him that Arial is poisoned But what kinds of poison that have such an effect like this? He has never seen a poison like this. But whatever poison it is, it seems Arial is in a terrible pain enduring it so it must be some potent poison There is no other way of saying it. And West look toward the castle of Alderam and he spits to the ground This is unhonorable conduct to attack someone sneakily like this. That unhonourable Alderam. That coward! Hiding behind his castle walls as he returned to his hiding after finishing his deeds. He nces at the castle wall and West did not even see that man shadow as their troops cheered. ''The dragon has fallen'' they yelled. Not only he attacks his opponent in such a despicable manner but also even using poison. Then a few momentster, Lisa went to them while his troops formed encirclement around the area to deter any attackers froming here. In the way of hering she shes anyone on her way. She knows what happen. But she could not be sure. And she ising to make sure. This he knows. Lisa came and she jumped from her horse and quickly rushed to Arial side and felt his pulse. Her face turned pale white. West heard her whisper ''No,No,Nodon''t leave me'' ''He has no pulse'' Lisa said stricken with worried and she hugged Arial, her eyes filled with tears, her cheeks which are red because of the blood that cover her face is washed away as she cried there, right in the battlefield. It reminds me of a painting of Leliana grieving over the death of her lover. ''No, no, no'' she cried and her expression is bewildered. For some reason, the more Lisa acted like this, the more heartbroken West feel. he separates Arial body from Lisa. Then for confirmation he felt Arial pulse and he feel it. It is faint but it is there. he turned his attention to Lisa who is frozen there. ''Calm down. His pulse is erratic but he is still alive'' he said ''Really?'' She said and her eyes finally be clear and her color returned and hearing that Arial is alive thankfully, that calms her down. West ordered Lisa to open a path for us as the soldiers are retreating ''Open a path for us to return to Headquarters.'' Lisa nodded. ''Take care of him, West'' she ask, and there is a pleading tone in her voice. He nodded With ast nce she led her banner man to open a path as he jumped to his horse with Arial on the back and sprinted to safety. ****************************************************************************** ARIAL TENT ''How is he?'' Lisa barges into the tent. Her armour is red with blood and her eyes are red. Bloodshot and swollen. She had cry. Horribly, if he were to hazard a guess. West looked at Arial. She cried for him. She smiles for him. She worried about him. She. loves him. West look at Arial and for some reason this one thought popped in his mind How lucky to be him? For one moment, he felt envy towards Arial. he has never felt envious of Arial. Arial has his fame, and he have his. Arial has his wealth, and he have his. But this? Seeing that she cried for him, it made West envious for the first time. Speared and terminally ill, but to gain her love. West did not mind to suffer the same fate, if she could only look at him, the way she looks at Arial Though he doubts Arial knows about Lisa feeling toward him. He is after all very single minded. West look at Lisa again. This is tragedy waiting to happen. Lisa can''t have him unless she could be the bad girl And that is just not her. And deep down, he thinks she knows. ''What are you looking at me for West? How is he?'' she said raising her voice. She is worried sick for him and he is worried sick for her. He is looking at how swollen her eyes is and how extremely exhausted she seems. ''He isfine, for now. You know, you should take better care of yours-'' before West could finish his words, someone suddenly push open the curtains so West could not finish his word. It was Kyle. The moment he enters, he looks around ''Where is he?'' Then he saw Arial in the bed. He rushed to Arial bed. ''BROTHER!'' He yelled ''Wake up! You arrogant prick! I said I will ride beside you, didn''t I! I said not to engage alone. I said-'' And he got choked up as he tries to contain his tear. ''Brother'' Lisa said in a low tone, trying to console Kyle The other lord also began pouring into Arial tent. There is silence as Kyle suddenly looks left and right then he looked back at the bandage ''Who did this?'' Kyle said looking at the bandage ''I did, Ser Kyle'' West said. Kyle looked at him suspiciously. ''Did you check the wound?'' ''Not in detail. I just apply some bandage and some herbs to slow the bleeding before a healer coulde.'' Kyle ripped the bandage ''WHAT ARE YOU DOING, BROTHER!'' Lisa yelled. ''Can''t you feel it little sister. The energy in this tent. Arial is using his internal energy unconsciously. His body is oozing internal energy. Keep this up and he will die.'' Kyle checked the wound. Lisaes closer as she looks at her brother searching, looking intently at the wound. ''What are you looking for brother?'' ''Something. Anything'' he said and then his eyes caught something. ''There it is! Bring me hot water.'' Lord Paris orders the troops outside to bring hot water. The basin is then brought before Kyle and he washes his hand and then on the tiny hole that is formed around Arial heart he scratched with his finger until something fell from the wound and Arial face which is contorted in pain before rxes. ''What is that?'' Lisa said as he and the other lords approached the bed and looked at the object that fell from Arial wounds. ''A shard.'' Then what happen before them is something miraculous he never thought could happen. The wound almost like magic, started healing itself, the profuse bleeding a moment ago stopped like it was being plugged and Arial breathing bes a lot smoother. ''Can you do the bandages again West?'' Kyle asked sounding calmer than before. he nodded. ''Lisa, help him'' Kyle ordered and he rushed out from the tent. And West could hear Kyle words from outside the tent informing the current situation of Arial health to the other lords that is waiting outside the tent. Lord Paris also rushed out and he could hear the conversation between Kyle and Lord Paris ''My lords'' Lord Paris said ''we need to fortify our defenses and tomorrow we need to sally an assault.'' ''What do you think about that n lord Paris?'' Kyle ask. Lord Paris is the regent if somehow Arial fall in battle. It was decided before in the military meetings. Lord Paris nodded. ''I agree. For now, the safety of our lord need to be protected.'' That night West and Lisa are in the tent helping Arial. Lisa is trying to transfer her internal energy to Arial but it didn''t work. ''Why do you think that is?'' he asked her. ''His body is rejecting it or maybe the poison is. Maybe after the healer came we will be clearer on what poison that Alderam put on his spear.'' She said. he could see her eyes are baggy and her face is pale. She is exhausted and West know that transferring internal energy without stopping is not easy. ''Go rest'' he asked Lisa. She shakes her head. ''No, it is fine.'' ''You will get sick Lisa. Let me take care of him.'' ''I SAID I''M FINE AREN''T I!'' she yelled. Then she went out from the tent again and brought some fresh towel to wipe off Arial sweat. She traces her hand around the bandages wearing an expression only a mourning lover would wear. Then suddenly she stopped. And then she looks at Arial with an unreadable expression and she hold her heart and her face turns sorrowful and tears streamed down her cheeks. Her breathing bes uneven. ''A..ri..al'' she cried stuttering as her throat be parched, choked with indescribable pain. True pain West mused. This is what she felt. True pain. he hates to admit it but such pain can only exist if there is....and this is where it gets hard for him.... only if there is love. Seeing Arial like thishurts her more than she could expect. And seeing her like that pains him more than he could endure. ''Arial! Arial! Arial. Arial! What do I do?'' she asks as she cried her heart out. ''I couldn''t lose you. I promise!'' She cried. ''I promise Helia. I promise Uncle and Aunty that I will protect you. That you will return home. That we will return home together'' West know why she is worried. Arial is...inflicted with something no one knows. Whatever the poison is, it is rare. And coupled with his injury, not many people could survive such injury West moved to her side and hugged her. ''Let me go'' she cried. he gripped tighter. ''Stop it Lisa. He is going to be fine.'' ''IS HE?'' She yelled but also at the same time, West could feel that she is asking for reassurance. She wanted a little bit of hope. ''Because he doesn''t look fine. He is pale and the energy that is emanating from his body is unnatural. What if he die-'' ''He will not. But you can''t cry like this. I understand'' he said. ''YOU DON''T!'' And she wanted to release herself. So he gripped her tighter and force her to look at him. He then said, with sincere words, hoping for her, to stop torturing herself. ''It hurts doesn''t it? I know why you cry. Believe me, I know. Maybe not the same way in what you are feeling now but I know. Because no matter how hard you try to change something or how bad you want to escapes from what is happening now, you can''t. That frustration, that knowledge that whatever you can do will be futile, that pain just stays in one ce. In there!'' he said as he pointed at her heart Then he sighed and his hand is on his cheek. ''Then one small tear escape from those eyes that water constantly. That tears are a means of escape. It is the heaviest thing in the world. But it doesn''t change anything. Those tears don''t change anything. So stop. Stop it. Because I couldn''t bear seeing you like this. Because seeing you like this is breaking my heart. So pleasestop. And I hate it'' ''Why do you hate it?'' she asks, trying to stifle her own tears. West look at her. Once again at her beautiful eyes. And he said ''The fact you are crying for him. I hate it. I hate it when you cry for another man in front of me'' and that shut her up. It takes her a while before she calms down herself. ''It will be alright.'' He suddenly said and it broke the awkward feeling in the tent. He looked at her and she have calmed down. ''I''m sorry'' she said ''It''s fine.'' ''No, it''s not.'' West then said ''I know what you feel for him. I understand that.'' ''But even so-'' ''It is alright.'' ''Thank you'' she said, lowering her head a bit. West don''t know what she is thinking about. ''Go outside. Go to your tent and sleep. Let me take care of Arial'' ''But- '' ''No, but.'' ''Go.'' And then she nodded. She exited the tent and West look at Arial. He is lucky. And he doesn''t even know it Arial are a lot of things. Formidable warrior, a smart strategist and very capable lord but he is dense. West still remember the time in the Academy together. Many girls drop a lot of hint to him but he never got it. Maybe because he is always outside solving quest and dedicated to his quest. But how could he not have realized Lisa loves him? Even Kyle who was as dense as him realized it when Lisa is crying and screaming for the enemy''s blood after Arial fall in battle. And as the night turns to dawn a new day weed them. He helps in the following days changing Arial bandages and sip water to his mouth. The energy in the tent is weird. Unnatural. Sometimes it is extreme cold, sometimes it is extreme heat. In the morning of the fourth day, he could feel Lisa is beside him. ''Up all night?'' she asked when West open his eyes. By God, she looks beautiful, illuminated by the morning sunlight. That was his thoughts when he opens his eyes that morning. ''Did you sleep?'' She asked again ''A little before dawn'' he said. And then she looked at him and their eyes met and she blushed and then she said. ''I. never thank you for what you did for Arial'' He smile ''Now could be a good time'' he said. She smiles a little. It is beautiful. She rarely smiles for him. How he wished her smile is his. ''Thenthank you Ser West. I will repay you someday.'' Lisa then approached the bed and looked at Arial again. She leaned to touch him and he stopped her. ''You want to transfer your energy again?'' She nodded. ''That is enough don''t you think? You, yourself said it didn''t work.'' ''Maybe.... But maybe today is different.'' She releases herself from his grip. He just shakes his head Then Lisa tries to channel her energy and she felt it once again. She quickly removed her hand as she looked at Arial movement. ''He has return.'' And her face turns to joy West realized what she means. ''I will call the other lords here.'' he said as he I rushed outside and called and assembly to Arial tent. The troops also heard the news and waited outside the tent to pray for Arial joining those who were already her the first day of Arial fall. They all waited until slowly Arial open his eyes, still weak from what I see but he clearly knows where he is. ''My lord you are awake'' some eximed. Lisa moved away from the bed and went outside to call her brother. ''Praise the Light.'' Lord Summersill said. Lord Summersill is summoned yesterday by Lord Paris with the news that Lord Arial is hurt in battle. He quickly rushedst night toe. ''Lord Arial'' he said bowing while he could see Lisa rushed towards Arial bed and hugged him tightly, tears streaming down her eyes. He felt a little jealous ''Why did you let me worry! I thought you were dead!'' She said while looking at his chest with apprehension. It was like at this moment; she has forgotten there are other lords in this tent. Lord Summersill avert his gaze away while he remains bowing to Arial But he could see Lisa there, still hugging Arial. She did not notice the mood in the tent as she traced her fingers around the wound and looked at Arial. Her eyes told West everything he needed to know. ''Did it hurt?'' she asks as she realized she touched his chest at the point of injury ''It is fine, Lisa.'' Then someone else entered the tent. It was Kyle. The moment he enters he looks in confusion before he saw Arial. ''YOU SCARED ME TO DEATH!'' Kyle shouted. Arial smiles and look at him with appreciation. West could see from the corner of his eyes of how Lisa distance herself from Arial. There is a slight blush on her face maybe realizing the action she just did. She sometimes nces at his direction and she look at him guiltily. Kyle on the other hand approach Arial and ask him ''You smile?'' He asks incredulous ''How could I not?'' Arial answer. Kyle shakes his head looking at his odd behaviour. ''How is the battle?'' Arial immediately asks. Kyle looked at Arial like he couldn''t believe what he is saying ''The battle'' he said more forcefully and this time he turned to the other lord. It seems Arial ignored Kyle and this only makes Kyle fumed with anger. Arial is Kyle lord but he is also friends with him, an unusual rtionship to say the least. Lisa grabbed Arial hand and looked at him with worried all stered on her face. West envy that look she gives him. A look of love. And once again, West is amazed at the dense Arial. Even with such look, can he not see? ''Rest, Arial! Please just rest, Arial!'' She pleaded looking at him with her red eyes. ''I don''t think I can'' Arial said while smiling a faint smile. She cast her nce downwards as a sign of resignation of Arial stubbornness. ''Lord Paris, give me the report'' He said and quickly Lord Paris startled quickly give him the report ''We are still fighting my lord, but for this past few days it has turned into a stalemate, our troops low on its morale while the enemies are still waiting reinforcement from the Verman, a noble family from Vern. It has been reported that they are now engaged in battle at Shanhai Pass in Vern. So right now we have the advantage of numbers. The castle seems like it will have sumbed to our sieging in any moment but theck of morale and fighting spirit among the troops will prove to be difficult. Praise the Light that you have woken up my lord. Surely the troops will regain back their fighting spirit.'' ''Are they outside waiting to hear whether I die or live?'' ''I. yes, my lord. They were waiting. And surely their morale will soar when they hear that you are alive and well, my lord'' ''This evening I will do some round around the barracks. Tell the other lords to inform the troops. I will not forgiveck of discipline.'' ''But my lord, this could not do. Not in your condition'' Lisa agree whole heartedly with Lord Paris ''Arial! You just woke up, literally from death. I felt your pulse when you were thrown off your house and I can''t feel your pulse. You were dead for a few second. Please listen to Lord Paris'' ''And now I''m back to the world of the living. And, dear Lisa, I want to keep it that way. Is there no healer here?'' he gestured to Lord Paris again Lord Paris quickly reply. ''Some were called from the nearby cities my lord and one has heed the summon. By the evening he wille here, after all I sent some of our best men to fetch the healer.'' Arial nodded, the pain is still spreading in his body. West sigh silently Healers are in scarcity in the North. After they called the healer in the first day of Arial incident, they got a report that many have moved to the South so the riders were ordered to go and fetch some of them. After Battle of Berth, many fear that the battle in Dented Shield wills involve many more loss of lives so all of them chose to migrate to the other part of the Kingdom. West could see that Arial looked at his bare chest now scarred but bandage by poultice, and it seems it stopped the bleeding and helped with the healing. ''Who did this then?'' he gestured to the herb poultice and the bandage around his heart. ''Ser West did.'' Lisa answered, her eyes nced to West, with an expression of gratitude. West, looking at Lisa, his face turns to red and just nodded his head. ''Knowledgeable'' Arialpliment. ''Survival, my lord. Knight Agnaris teach me that.'' ''Ah yes, Agnaris'' Arial said with a little smile on his face ''You will be rewarded'' he said and West just smile politely. ''I seek no reward'' he replies and Arial only shakes his head. Then he said to all the lords in the tent ''Tomorrow I will lead the battle myself.'' The lords were about to object but Arial one re shut them all up. ''No longer'' he said ''I will take that castle tomorrow.'' the lords knowing that they would not be able to change their lords mind only nodded. ''Tell them to rest today, for tomorrow they will be led to victory. Now go do your duty'' he ordered. ''Do you all doubt my words?'' ''But my lord. wouldn''t it be better to rest?'' some lord''s advices him Lisa nodded. So does Kyle and West. ''I will rest when this war is over. But enough of your words. Go. Eat. Sing. Be merry. Because tomorrow some people will not be here anymore. Tell them, for some of them, tomorrow will be theirst days and tell them that they will be remembered. Tell them that. Give themfort. Give them assurance, that they will return home. Go. Tell them. And tonight if you still do not tell them of such thing, I will tell them'' The noble lord knowing of their young lord personality to be headstrong and stubborn had no choice but to only nod The rest went out but Kyle and Lisa is still there inside the tent. Waiting to talk with him. They are not a lord, but a Knight but none of the other lord dare reprimand them because they all know their rtionship with him. West sigh as he went outside the tent. He took a long look at Arial tent and return to his tent. ****************************************************************************** This is one long chapter. I decided not to cut this chapter since it will dyed the other POV. I know many of you wanted to see Arial. Don''t worry. You will see him soon. Anyway, Is this the end of West love story? or is it just a new beginning between West and Lisa? Give me your thoughts and leave somements,votes and gifts Chapter 172: So many things Chapter 172: So many things ZHANG LIAO BAO CHU ZHENGPING ROOM ''Let''s Go Again. Let''s Go Again. Bring Me Wine. Bring Me Wine!'' the princess yelled as he brought her to her room. Her cheeks are red and her eyes are unfocused ''No princess that is enough for tonight'' Liao Bao said almost chuckling looking at her attitude having a change after being drunk. Who would have thought that demure girl would be so aggressive after getting drunk? ''No, No. Again, again. Hic, hic. Senior Brother! Where is Senior Brother? Bring me wine'' she hupped. Liao Bao have already entrusted Zhao Lu to the inn boy and ask them to bring him to his room but the Princess is not. She is drunk. Too drunk. Liao Bao fear the other inn boy might take advantage of her and truthfully the employee is even afraid toe near her. Finally, they arrived in front of her room. The moonlight shines his way as the cold wind greeted him. Looking at the princess, he worries that she would catch a cold in the morning Liao Bao use one of his coats and give it to the Princess. It was then that she looked at him. Her eyes beaming, and her cheeks still red. ''Thank you'' she muttered blushing, under the pale moonlight. And she looks beautiful. Her wless face and the red on her cheeks only enhance her beauty ''You''re wee'' Liao Bao reply back He opens the door of her room and put her down at her bed. Now he should go back to his room. He began turning his heel away when she got up and grabbed his clothes sleeve. ''Don''t go, Liao Bao.'' Liao Bao shuddered listening to her voice. That is because her voice is desperate and there is a hint of longing. ''Princess...'' And Liao Bao look into her eyes and his eyes leered to her shoulder. Unconsciously he gulped. Her shoulder is exposed and Liao Bao mind was already filled with indecent thought. He takes a deep breath and then shake his head. ''I should go. This iste and people will talk.'' ''Call my name, Liao Bao.'' She said and he blushed a little. He moved again and then he felt it. She grabbed him strongly and he fall into her bed. It is not like Liao Bao don''t have the energy to release himself from her grab. He just doesn''t want to. She is beautiful and Liao Bao knows that he is a lustful person. Or to be more urate, he loves beauty. And as he looks at her, he knows she is a beauty. Liao Bao could hear her breath. It is uneven and he know she could see his hungry look that betrayed his words. He is a driven man. And nothing drives him more than a woman. ''We shouldn''t do this'' and Liao Bao got up from the bed. The Princes looked at him disappointed. Liao Bao begin walking to the door. If Zhao Lu ever found out he fuck his little Princess surely it would create discord between them. Not to mention she is the Princess. ''Stay with me tonight'' she pleaded with a lustrous voice. The voicees from Liao Bao back and he could hear something is being open. The sound of silk glistening around her body. And then Liao Bao heard something fell to the ground. Liao Bao Did not have to turn back to know she just dropped her dress. He turned back. She is removing her clothing. One by one like she is seducing me, her eyes which was unfocused earlier now burns with determination. And her eyes have the same glint of hunger that Liao Bao have. ''Princess!'' ''Zhengping. Call me Zhengping'' she said ''Zhengping'' Liao Bao said, slightly rmed ''what are you doing?'' ''I''m hot so I''m removing my clothing'' she answered, a naughty smile traces around her lips. Liao Bao thought she is demure kind of girl Innocent. Who taught her this? Liao Bao pick up her clothes and she takes this opportunity to grab him and he could feel that she is about to pin him down but this time he went with it and he uses his footwork to reverse their position. Now he is on top and she is on the bottom. She stares at his eyes and he stares at her. Those beautiful green eyes. And he looks at her naked body and he gulped. She chuckled. She yfully tried to release himself from Liao Bao grip but he tightened it. ''Manly'' she said. ''And you''re feisty for someone innocent like you. That surprise me.'' She giggled. ''I''m full of charms'' she said giggling as she caressed Liao Bao cheeks. She is awake. So she is not drunk. You little fox. She was just pretending. Liao Bao smiled "That is true" Then she kissed him in the cheek. A sweet, cute little kiss. And he looked at her as she smiles one of the most beautiful smiles Liao Bao have seen. She likes him. Maybe even more than that. Liao Bao face turned red. It is not the first time he was kissed. Neither it was the first time he is with someone in a bed. But never, he felt like this. This connection. But it is so sudden and Liao Bao was taken by surprise. She giggled again. ''Once more'' and this time she kissed him on the left cheek. This time heughed a little. She is cute. ''How is it? Is it good?'' she asked, a little worried. ''I never kissed anybody before. Mother said kissing somebody will make me pregnant.'' Liao Bao almostughed. She knows how to seduce him but it seems she doesn''t know much about fucking. A sheltered princess. Liao Bao couldn''t me her. But where did she learn to do this trick of ''Pretending to Be Drunk to Capture a Man?'' Liao Bao giggled himself, appreciating the irony. ''Hmmm. I don''t know how it tastes. I didn''t have enough time to taste it. How about kissing me here?'' And Liao Bao pointed to my lips. ''Naughty'' she said. ''Only my parents do that.'' He hugged her, and she gasped as he closed the space between them. "This," he said. And then he kissed her. This kiss is nothing like he experienced before. It is not desperate. It is just...good, sweet as they enjoy it slowly. It steals his breath in the greatest way and gives it back. She nces at him and her eyes shows she trust me. Liao Bao smile a triumphant smile. ''How is it?'' he asked. She is dazed. ''It. felt good. Better... than good'' and she blushed. ''Can we do it again?'' she asks innocently. Her eye is staring at his lips. And Liao Bao blood boils. ''Of course we can'' And he smiles a grin. Her hand traced his clothes and slowly she removes his clothing as her hand traces around his body, slowly, like she is taking her time, feeling every nook and cranny. And they kissed that night and he fucked her that night. It was good. Better than good. She is innocent in that area so Liao Bao lead most of the time but she is a fast learner. They were ''wrestling'' all night at least that is how Chu Zhengping called it when she said to Liao Bao, that when she heard noises from her parents'' bedroom, her parents always said they were wrestling. Liao Bao couldn''t help butugh when she said that during their session of making love as she so innocently termed. Liao Bao also learned that she learned pretending to be drunk, learning from her Martial Sister who tells her stories how to seduce a man. She said with an innocent expression ''Whyugh?'' Liao Bao couldn''t answer her. It takes no time until she moans and begging and he was happy to oblige. It felt different. Not the same. But a good kind of different. Liao Bao hope Zhao Lu doesn''t find out. But who could me him? He already tries to decline but she keeps seducing me. Though, it is true, he did not really hate being seduced like that A man as lustful as him can endure for so long before he finally falls to the temptation. By the time they are done, she was drenched in sweat, and she is breathless. He sleeps beside her, with a smug expression. Liao Bao don''t only learn performing in the pleasure house. He learns a lot of other things from the pleasuredies. And usually he would bail the next morning, but tonight, Liao Bao have no intention to run away from this. It felt good. Not only physically. It is the connection he felt with her when they are doing it. It might not be love in his part but it is love on her part. And he doesn''t hate it. And Liao Bao might not love her like she loves him, but he does like her and her innocence. And who is to say that couldn''t be something more. Liao Bao looked at the ceiling and smile. Who would have thought he would bed a Princess? This is the life and he couldn''t help but forget his other problems. He looks at her and kissed her forehead. She nces upward and she kiss him back. ''Sleep, Ping Mei.'' She blushed. ''You do not call me Princess anymore?'' ''How could I?'' Now that he has feel her sincerity towards him he could talk more casually with her. She gave him one of her most captivating smiles. The bright and cold night shines the moon streamed in from the nearby window and he could see how sweet her face look and he couldn''t have enough. It is beautiful, captivating like her smile. Without realizing, Liao Bao embraced her and hug her and she too did the same. ''Will you stay?'' She asked her eyes expecting. ''Hmm'' Liao Bao nodded. And, tired after their session he closed his eyes and went to sleep with her naked hugging him as they sleep in the same bed. And Liao Bao felt happy for the first time in a long time, all of his trouble washed away in those moments of embrace. **************************************************************************** Will not bementing that much in this chapter. Hope you like teh chapter and please support me if you are reading this from some pirated website. If you like the story and read this story at some other site do know that will not help the author at all. Anyway, for the other readers thank you for your support. Hope you like the story and leave somement Chapter 173: Exposed Chapter 173: Exposed TAIGUO, TAIJIAN MORNING At the morning Liao Bao quickly get up and get out of her room. He did not want to know what will happen to him if he got caught sleeping with the Princess by Zhao Lu Liao Bao returned to the inn and waited for the old man toe. ''Young master Zhang, here again'' the inn boy greeted him enthusiastically ''Your order'' he asked then began telling him the menu ''Just give me some fruit dishes'' Liao Bao said ''and water.'' He nodded and went away to prepare Liao Bao dishes. Some of the other employee greeted him and they too greeted him enthusiastically. Lai Boa could guess why they are so friendly with him. They did make quite a messst night but at the same time they also spend a lot of gold coins to his ce. After the dishes and water came, he takes his time eating it. After finishing the dishes and water, he continues waiting Liao Bao waited for a long time almost reaching afternoon but the old man did not show himself. It couldn''t be he forgot right? No or could it be? No. that couldn''t possibly? Right? The old man is pretty drunk yesterday. Liao Bao shake his head. Nono, that couldn''t be when suddenly something swished by him and a small stick stuck onto the wooden pir beside me. Incredible internal energy Liao Bao mused Liao Bao looked at the stick and realized something is scrolled along the wooden stick. He takes the wooden stick and examine it. There is a scroll rolled along the wooden stick. Liao Bao open it and he read it. Meet me in Tailian Forest. And there is a painting of a badger in the bottom. ''Inn boy'' Liao Bao yelled. ''Put this under the young man that came here yesterday.'' ''Young master Zhao?'' ''Yes.'' Then Liao Bao rushed outside. He took his mount and went to the forest. It took him a while and after asking direction from the local people he finally know where the forest is. He arrived immediately and then he began looking for the Northern Badger ''Sir'' he yelled in the middle of the forest Then with a swishing sound Liao Bao felt someone sneak up behind him, the force of the internal energy was suffocating. Every fibre in his body wanted to execute the Treading in the Wind technique and run away but if he does that his statement that he is a novice in martial arts will surely be revealed and from what he knows about the Northern Badger is that he hates liars and duplicitous person, which perfectly describes him. So Liao Bao let him do what he wanted. ''Zhang'' he said and Liao Bao look back feigning a look of ignorance. He cupped his hand and offer the Northern Badger his respect. Then suddenly without any warning his palm attacked Liao Bao which is something Liao Bao did not expect and his hand rested on Liao Bao shoulder. It is swift, and powerful and Liao Bao almost didn''t have time to response and at the very moment when Liao Bao internal energy about to push the Northern Badger energy, he yanked his hand out of his shoulder. Then heughed ''You lied to me young man.'' ''What?'' Liao Bao ask ''I was just testing your level of internal energy. You said you had no teacher? That is impossible with the kind of energy you have. It is not profound but for your age it is quite remarkable and I sensed a malevolent energy that is quite different from the way of the righteous sect internal energy cultivation technique.'' Oh, fuck. He quickly kneeled. ''Forgive me, O Northern Badger.'' He looked amused. ''So you know me. Another lie'' he said ''But I did not lie.'' ''You dare!'' And this time, the kind face of the old man no longer look kind. This is the famous Northern Badger who execute evil doers and evil beings that terrorizes themon people. He yelled raising his voice. ''I did not lie.'' He squatted and he picked up a few stick and looked at Liao Bao. ''Exin to me young boy or this stick will bore a hole through your head.'' Think Liao Bao. ''My mouth always saves me more than my technique. Think'' And finally a solution came to his head. ''I never did lie to you. First, I said to you I have no teacher. That is true.'' ''Then how did you have a level of this internal energy?'' Liao Boa quickly exin. ''I found a manual detailing of an Absorption technique.'' ''What is it called?'' he asked showing a little bit of interest. Liao Bao couldn''t straight out say that it is called the Devil Absorbing Technique. Even the name is indicating it is a dark technique, not one that a righteous sect would practice And if the prerequisite of learning it isbining the vilest venom and consume it is not indicative enough that it is not a righteous sect technique then the name surely would not help. So, Liao Bao said ''Absorption Sucking Technique.'' ''So it exists'' he said as he looked at Liao Bao. Liao Bao did not put too much mind on the Northern Badgerment ''And you learned it?'' ''Yes'' Liao Bao reply ''Why?'' ''Because once I was captured by a man and it makes me think that learning martial art may not be so bad.'' ''Hmm'' he said. ''And I said I will address the fact that I said I''m burdening them. It is true if wepare my technique with Hero Zhao and Princess Chu Zhengping in terms of technique I only have two'' Liao Bao now spitting lies like he is a renowned schr crafting a poem Liao Bao will not lie about the amount of technique he learned. After all a grandmaster of martial arts like him can quickly find out. ''But these two techniques will not lose out if I fight against them. But it is still true I am a burden to them. They could not do what they want freely while I need to be with them until I reach the border. After all, how could I gain ess past the Shanhai Pass if not backed by these people?'' ''Glib talker'' he said. ''Do you hate glib talker?'' Liao Bao said realizing that it is a bad excuse. Then heughed. ''No, I like glib talker.'' Liao Bao release a relieved sigh ''HAHAHHA. So when did you know I''m the Northern Badger?'' ''When you mentioned your disciple'' ''So, when I was in front of the inn you didn''t know?'' ''No'' Liao Bao shake his head. ''How could I know the beggar in front of the inn, an old man is the famous Four Immortals.'' ''Hah, so that is how it is'' The Norther Badger said, satisfied with his exnation. He got up and with a swish of his wrist movement, the stick flies to the nearby bamboo tree and the moment that stick stuck itself into the bamboo trunk, the bamboo tree exploded into pieces, the sound echoes in this silent forest. Liao Bao gulped. If that flies to his head Liao Bao don''t even want to imagine what will happen. In all probability he would die. ''So how did you know I''m the Northern Badger when I mention my disciple?'' ''You said his knife is stolen right?'' ''Yes.'' ''I am the thief'' ''What!'' Then he looked at Liao Bao again. His expression was unsightly. ''You stole it! You had a lot of nerve to admit that young boy.'' Liao Bao knows the only way for him to tide over this matter, is to be honest Mixing truth with lies have always been his forte. ''I do not want to lie to you. I have already felt guilty enough.'' Not. But Liao Bao know Norther Badger type. If he found outter and he will, if he just checked his sleeve, then he would be dead. A person like him value honesty. So that is what he will give him. Then heughed. ''So it is you, the brat.'' He smiles ''Yes. I''m the brat.'' ''How did you steal it?'' ''I just came to his bed at night.'' ''Why do you steal it?'' ''He hit my mother, after sleeping with her.'' Liao Bao said balling his fist remembering what happen that day. ''Tell me. Elder Xiang should I not at least exact revenge?'' ''Sleeping with her?'' ''Yes. My mother is a servant in a pleasure house.'' ''Oh. Good! A great man does not care about his background'' he said. ''But Shu Ren Gui, should not do that.'' The Northern Badger gripped his fist and said. ''I need to reprimand him'' he whispered. Then he looked back at Liao Bao. ''So why did you not fight him like a martial artist, asking him for a duel instead stealing his knife?'' ''At that time, I did not yet learn this Absorption technique and surely if I fight him I would die. So I did what I can. And stole his knife. Since then he has been chasing me. And he boasted in the pleasure house that he is the Northern Beggar disciple. So when you said he is your disciple I know who you are.'' ''Is that so?'' ''Hmmm, then you did nothing wrong. But then why would you want to learn from me?'' ''Knowing that you are one of the Four Immortals, I could not help but be honored, and if I could even learn one moves from you, to be taught personally by you is a great fortune and a cause for celebration'' Liao Bao said still kneeling. And then Liao Bao reached his sleeve and grabbed the knife and present it to him bowing his head. ''This is your disciple knife which I stole. I hope this offering will mend any bad blood between me and your disciple, Elder Xiang.'' ''So is this true what you are saying?'' ''Yes'' Liao Bao nodded without looking upwards. ''If this is true then my disciple hasmitted something I have repeatedly told that he should not do.'' ''Keep the knife'' ''Elder Xiang?'' ''Keep the knife I said. My disciple has brought my name disgrace.'' ''Thank you, Elder Xiang. I will regard this as a gift from you.'' Liao Bao said still kneeling. ''Enough'' he said. ''Get up. You have done nothing wrong child.'' Lia Bao smiles as he slowly gets up, maintaining that humble expression on his face. ''Thank you for your generosity Elder Xiang'' and then he starts walking away ''Where are you going?'' ''I will return to the inn. It seems that I cannot make you my teacher.'' Liao Bao walked away again Call me, you old man he said yelling in his heart. ''Wait'' That''s it! ''Do you want the martial art world to say that I bullied a junior? Do you want me to be a bad man?'' Liao Bao turned around. ''Of course not, Elder.'' The Northern Badger did some thinking and then he sighed ''Hmmkneel down.'' Liao Bao did as he asked. ''Promise me without my permission, you will not transmit my martial arts techniques to anyone else, not your rtives nor to your descendant.'' ''Elder?'' Liao Bao ask feigning ignorance ''I''m making you my disciple Liao Bao. The disciple sin is the teacher sin. This is the only way I can repay my disciple crude behavior. You have a good heart and an honest kid. That is good. I like that in a person. And you also help me before without expectingpensation. But I could not be here for a long time. I need to go to Qin and meet my friend Chen Yanghua. So I will teach you this one technique. This technique is called Mad Tiger Fist. This is a stroke called The Mad Tiger Shows Its ws.'' At that word, he bent his knee, pivoted and straightened his arm, made a circr motion with his upright and while concentrating his internal energy to his fist he pushed outward with his other hand. His fist emitted a swooshing sound that hurt Liao Bao ears. If not for his internal energy, Liao Bao might even get taken with the force of Northern Badger release fist and from a distance Liao Bao could see the bulk of bamboo trees in front of them bend and shattered their roots like they were taken away with force. Liao Bao could not hide his amazement. ''That tree is stationary'' Northern Badger said. ''If it were a martial artist he would try to avoid the fist. You must strike precisely and if you do, the enemy will surely fall.'' Seeing this spectacle, it is true what the rumor said about Northern Badger technique. Strong and hard. Unlike the Southern Healer technique that stresses softness in their moves, the Northern Badger technique is crude and strong, unmovable like a mountain. This kind of technique must have great control of its power and the concentration must be high. Mad Tiger Fist. This must be one of his famous fist techniques. ''Try it'' he said and Liao Bao nodded and quickly he took up the same positions as the Northern Badger. He targets another bulk of bamboo tree and after concentrating the point of his fist, Liao Bao release his fist. Thanks to the books in the Secret passage Liao Bao understand the basic of internal energy concentration and how it works Liao Bao is using his fist as the focal point of the energy. A gust of energy shoots out from Lia Boa fist and the bamboo tree broke and one of them even shattered but not the root. Heughed. ''A fast learner.'' ''But I did not destroy all of them.'' Liao Bao said ''Yes but you did better than most would do. Your concentration is good. If you do it in one blow, then you are a prodigy'' he said ''And prodigy tires me. They are arrogant'' he said bitterness can be felt from his word. He must have his experience. ''This few days that I have,e here every morning. For these three days I will teach you until the ten strokes of the Mad Tiger Fist.'' ''How much stroke the Mad Tiger Fist have?'' Liao Bao asked ''Sixteen strokes but ten strokes are good enough. I don''t have time to teach you all sixteen strokes.'' Liao Bao just nodded. There is no other way. Though to be honest it felt a halfhearted way of teaching someone. But he just nodded his head and shows no feeling of dissatisfaction ''I understand teacher'' Northern Badger rubbed his head. ''Another disciple.'' Heined ''If you meet your Senior martial brother next time, he surely would kneel and apologizes to you Liao Bao. I promise you that.'' ''There is no need teacher.'' ''No, he did something wrong and he must pay.'' Three days? Liao Bao could at least spare three days right? His promise with the Princess is important but if he have the opportunity to learn this technique from the Four Immortals then surely it would help him in the long term. After all, he might even have to go to the Dark Lands. Who knows what enemies he would encounter there? The Dark Lands have their own martial art which is very different from the martial arts of the Human Continent. ''Then I will meet you tomorrow teacher'' and as soon he said that the Northern Badger disappeared. Liao Bao smile and whistle as he returns home to the inn. **************************************************************************** Hope you like the chapter and leave somements. And please vote and some gifts will be appreciated Chapter 174: Separation at acro Chapter 174: Separation at acro After a few weeks they finally arrived in Aethend. Liao Bao look at the rea they passed and he released a relieved sigh. By now, he is far away from the grasp of the Emperor. They are in the North of Aethend. They share the same destination which is Acro. The continent greatest city some people called it. Most of the people here speak themon tongue. From what Liao Bao heard, their architecture is top notch aided by the immigrants who brought with them their expertise. Its growth from a small vige in a backwater region of the Kingdom to the most prosperous city of the continent owes it all to one family who have spent their money and effort on creating the city to what it was today. The Vermont''s. ''Finally we arrived'' Zhengping remarked on the back. It brought Liao Bao brought him back from his musing. He looked and shed her a grin. ''Yes, it seems so.'' She smiles gently These days when they stop at an inn, he usually would sneak up to her room at night. With his footwork and his lightness technique he had managed to pass Zhao Lu without her senior brother ever noticing himing for her Well, if Zhao Lu ever knew what he did with his junior sister, Liao Bao doubt he could keep his head attached safely to his neck He knows how steadfast Zhao Lu about keeping his princess safe. Though There is this one time when he forgot to leave in the morning and Zhao Lu suspicious of something barge inside the room Thankfully at that time, he jumped to the ceiling and for a few moments he had to exert all of his internal energy, attached to the ceiling as he searched for the Princess room If he only looks up, he would be toast. And it is not beautiful sight. Liao Bao called it the Lizard Attaching Skill. It has no other uses other than attaching oneself to the wall. Zhengpingughed at him that night when he came back to her room. But he couldn''t keep up this rtionship for long. They already nearly reached their destination. From now on, their path diverged. Liao Bao sighed as he gripped his knapsack tighter. Liao Bao intend to meet the young lord of Acro and ry him the content of this letter. That is his n. If he could somehow convince the young lord that he is speaking the truth, he might not have to choose his other n which would be more dangerous and involve a trip to the Dark Lands ''Liao Bao'' Zhao Lu called me ''Yes, Brother Zhao?'' Zhao Lu look at Liao Bao and then said ''I guess we will separate in Acroter.'' He said telling him first. This means like he had suspected Zhao Lu and Zhengping has other objectives for going to Acro. He understands and as such he could only to him. Even though Liao Bao still don''t know what reason theye here from Chu to Aethend he knows they want to go to Acro for their business. But for some reason Liao Bao think it has to do with someone called Qi An Long. Whoever that is. I overheard Zhao Lu talking with it the Princess when he identally eavesdrops on him before. So, they will stay together until Acro. Like they agreed beforehand. Liao Bao sighed again as he looks at the little princess not too far away from him ''Then let us move now.'' Liao Bao smile a bitter smile and gestured the horse to moves. He strokes its head while looking ahead as they are nearing their destination. He looks at the hill in front of them and there is a mixed feeling in his heart. If his n work, then he will be free. But at the same time he feltplicated. He doesn''t know why but his emotion is a tangled mess right now ''Hah'' heined ''You have always been simple minded, Liao Bao. Why try to be soplicated?'' he asks himself but as the wind passes him by, it offers him no answer at all ****************************************************************************** IN FRONT OF THE CITY ''The city is big'' Zhao Lu marvel as they look at the bastion in front of them with awe. Even the walls of the city in Vern did not look as big as this Liao Bao thought ''Yes, I agree'' Liao Bao nodded. ''Me, three'' the Princess said as three of them looked at therge city in front of them with lots of the building higher than three storeys filled the streets andrge houses andrge store all around it. People all over the continent, some were pale faces like Eastian, some were ck who muste from the Land of Many Sands, and all kinds of races, from Etrushk to Loth and Franks all over the city, trading and intermingling with each other. Schrs fill the inn, talking aboutplicated stuff, reciting poems and discussing about the general affairs. Culture, knowledge and all what theye to expect from a thriving kingdom is here in this city. Nobles andmon folk intermingle with each other. It was a different culture than they have in Vern and as such it intrigues them If nobles walk the street themon folk must give way but here, they treat themselves almost equally as long as they maintain respect with each other to their corresponding position they have in their society. Zhengping is wide eyed with all the marvels and beauty this city had to offer. Then she saw this one store. Liao Bao know she is interested in it, because she asked for gold from Zhao Lu. She looked at him. ''What?'' he asks She grabbed his arms as she pulled him to this essory store. She began viewing the assortments of jewellery in the store. ''Liao Bao look at this'' she takes one earring and show it to him. It is green and carved in very intricate design ''What do you think?'' ''What do I think about what?'' ''This on me'' And she twirled around like she is buying a dress. ''It would look beautiful on you.'' He said as he too looked around at the essory store. All the stuff in it is foreign and beautiful. Outside the store, trade items from all over can be seen. There are some irons from foreignnds, spices from Ariundus, whale''s meat from Vorthy and beautiful intricate silk and exotic fruits from Asteros. Their standards of life seem to be different from the other region of the Kingdom. Liao Bao did stop in other region of the Kingdom of Aethend and he have never seen a more prosperous city than this. Maybe after he is done sending this letter to the Demon Lord working here in this city wouldn''t be so bad. ''Zhengping'' Zhao Lu called the Princess. Here they do not use the term Princess. That would attract too much unwanted attention and they don''t want that. Then Zhao Lu cupped his hand towards me. ''Hero Zhang'' he said ''this is where we part'' ''What!'' Zhengping said, shocked by this sudden revtion. Liao Bao smiles wryly ''Couldn''t he stay with us?'' She pleads to her senior brother Liao Bao cupped his hands back. He looks at Zhengping and he gestured to her not to insist. They know this will happen. They have their objective and he has his. Zhengping did persuade him before to follow her but he has his own ns and he likes to be free. If he follows the Princess, he would be nothing more than a servant. Why would he do that when he could be free like a bird? And there is the part that he had promised someone. And to him that is a duty. He knew what could happen if the future bride of the Demon King was murdered in Human Continent. It might incite a war. If there is anything Liao Bao hated other than being poor, it is war. He may not look much and there are certainws he would bend to further his own interest but once he promised something, he would try his best to fulfil the promise. That is what being a man is all about his mother once told him. Once you make a promise you must fulfil it. He like to lie, and he like to talk and boast, he like to sneak around and he like woman very much. Maybe too much Liao Bao never see himself tied down with only one woman. Liao Bao have no honourable qualities in him but these two. He does not like breaking promises and he hates it when a girl cries. And his promise towards that beautiful maiden under the secret passage is one that he determines to fulfil. And he has chosen. ''So it seems'' Liao Bao said to Zhao Lu and Zhengping Then they all hugged each other. ''Zhao Lu, I hope your endeavour will go well.'' He said ''I hope the same for you.'' Zhao Lu said as he broke the hug and an expression of gratitude can be seen. Zhengping is looking at him with a sorrowful expression. ''Senior Brother, can you go wait me at the inn?'' ''Why?'' Zhao Lu asked puzzled. ''I need to talk in private with Liao Bao'' Zhao Lu nodded. He went first. Zhengping and Liao Bao moved their conversation under this one hill under arge tree that covers them from the sun heat. ''So you''re leaving'' she said looking at him as she is doing her best trying to hold back her tears. And she is doing a good job at it. ''For a while'' Liao Bao said. They understand this woulde from the moment they started this. They never make any promises to each other. And they know this is their farewell for now. One day they will meet again. And maybe then, he could promise her something. Something more. Liao Boa then said to her, his hand on her cheeks ''I wish. desperately I could stay. If you were mine, truly mine I couldn''t leave you. But- ''And he said it to her. Because it is true. Because he does wish to stay. But she is not his. She never is. And he is trying to make her understand that ''But you''re not mine. Not yet. And we both have our responsibilities. I don''t know what you and Zhao Lu are nning or what you are doing here in and so far away from Chu but I know it is something important.'' ''If you''ll never leave me, I''ll never leave you'' she said. Liao Bao smirks and then he said ''We both know that isn''t true. Whatever it is you are doing here, it is something important to your noble house. You couldn''t abandon it as much as I couldn''t abandon my quest. One day, maybe. One day. But for now. we are in different ces.'' Hee closer to her and caressed her cheeks and finally her tears flowed down. ''Don''t cry. Didn''t I say once before I hate seeing girl cry? Leave your fears, Ping Mei, cast aside your tears.'' ''How could you bear it? How could you bear this?'' He answers ''I can bear it now. But I know I''ll never forget you if that are what you are asking. There is no doubt I will never forget your fragrance, that maye to me, out of the blue, on a crowded road in azy afternoon, or our memories together in the lonely night and the pain that your absence will bring me and the smiles that apanied it. And when that happens, I shed a tear for your absence and your lost smiles. But I''m confident that destiny will not be so cruel to us. We will meet again.'' And as he said that he recites a poem. "I am like you, Destined to y my part in this world And leave, In the nature of my departure at least, Some kind of sweet message left behind In the fathomless pattern I make." Then Liao Bao reached up and took a curl of her hair between his fingers as she blushed. He was close enough that he could feel the warmth of her body, smell her perfume, the smell that he had smell countless of time during their lovemaking, and the feel of her skin and her silky hair flowing gracefully around his fingers. He looks at her eyes as he closed their lips together. He kissed her slowly. A sweet kiss. A kiss of farewell. ''Not enough'' he said letting her hair slip through his finger. This is not enough. She nodded. She looks at him with that boatful eyes. ''Close your eyes and let me kiss you, Liao Bao. Today, I''ll kiss you. Tomorrow I''ll miss you.'' And she kissed him, not a desperate one but one that is full of promise. And as she broke the kiss she whispered in his ears. Liao Bao closed his eyes and she knows what he meant. He never like seeing someone leaving him. Liao Bao told her this once. So, he always closes his eyes before someone is leaving as he tell himself that they are lost, and not that they are leaving him. "And by the way, Liao Bao, I believe that I was a little bit in love with you." And he could hear her voice, so smooth that he. wanted to open his eyes and see her. And she waited and she knows that he has already decided. And still he closed his eyes as he hears her footsteps went away and when he opens his eyes, she is lost. He smiles a bit. It was a weird kind of smile. Because it doesn''t look like a smile at all. One day, he promised. One day he will meet her again. And when that dayes, he is never letting her go. He looks at the crowd and after a while he turns his gaze away and began walking away. ****************************************************************************** After that he went back to the city. As he is nearing the city square, he heard amotion. ''Come,e'' Liao Bao heard one man is asking people to follow him. ''Is there something happening?'' he thought to himself. There is a ruckus in the middle of the street. A young man of dignified birth is standing on a rooftop with this another man who has scars in his left eye and has a pouch on his hand. Liao Bao could guess that the other young man must be a noble or someone along that rank because his clothes can only be afforded by the nobility. ''What happen here?'' Liao Bao asked to one of the spectators. Then a talkative young man stepped in and shakes my hand. ''You see that?'' He pointed to the roof. ''That young man wearing white cloth has his gold grabbed by that man that has scars in his eyes.'' He said enthusiastically ''The Scarred Man thought he could escape but the young man flew around the rooftops as he chases him around. I have been following them since they jump out from my inn. Now they will fight.'' He said excitedly. Aethend is not and famous for its martial arts and their knowledge of martial art is scarce. So when people of the martial world appears some of them would be very excited like this innkeeper Liao Bao concentrate his internal energy to his ears to hear what they are talking about on top of the roof. ''Give me back my pouch and I will let you go!'' The young man said, his tone is stern, not at all fearing the Scarred man. ''Dream on, kid.'' ''Then don''t me me.'' Then they began battling in the top of the roof. The young man has no weapon but the scarred man has a spear. But the young man has a calm expression on his face and he doesn''t seem to be unnerved by this disadvantages. Could it be he is an expert? If he is not, then surely he would lose this battle. Then the Scarred Man and the tassel on his spear hook spins creating something that looks like a spiral attack movement. The young man seems a bit surprised and praised. ''Excellent, Snake Slithering from the Ground.'' He uses his body to move along with the spear and dodged to the right. His right palm spun around and came up to meet the spearhead in an attempt to grab it. ''Lion Bite!'' he yelled and as quickly he grabs it the Scarred Man realize he made a mistake and quickly feign his attack and at thest minute manage to keep his spear. ''Songwu Sect?'' the young man tries to hazard a guess. ''Long way from home.'' He snickered. ''It seems I did not yet master this technique.'' The young man said as he looked at his hand and at the spear. The Scarred Man is angry to be so ignored as the young man look amused at the scarred man. The Scarred man is two times the size of the young man but the young man seems to be perfectly rxed. He must have many experiences in battle to act so nonchntly. Then the scarred man charged, his moves are swift and agile, changing and faking as they were an illusion. But the young man body followed the spear around, easily dodging forward and back making him almost impossible to hit. Then suddenly from nowhere another man a little bit older than the Scarred Man jumped into the fray. ''What are you doing Zhiwu! You should have defeated him fast.'' ''So a two-man operation'' the young man said realizing finally that the two men is aplices. The older man has a halberd in his hand. Still the young man looked fearless. ''This isn''t fair!'' some shouted from below the rooftops ''Let''s go'' as they try to flew from the scene. Liao Bao rarely help man but this is so unfair for that young man so using his Treading in the Wind technique Liao Bao flew to the ledge of the roof and trip the old man. He was shocked but Liao Bao flew so fast and his moves were so agile that he couldn''t dodge it as his face kissed the rooftop tile. ''Stealing money and going away, that is unhonorable especially for a martial artist.'' ''Who are you!'' the scarred man yelled mostly because of the shock seeing Liao Bao suddenly on the roof. ''Just a passer-by that wish to help.'' Then Liao Bao cupped his hand to the young man ''I hope you do not mind. My name is Zhang Liao Bao.'' he said introducing himself. The young man looked at him, looking amused. ''People of the martial art world?'' Liao Bao nodded. The young man then cupped his hand towards me. ''I appreciate your help, Mr Zhang. I''m Helia" he said Then as both of those men get up they have surrounded their means of escape. They then looked at each other and decided to charge towards us. Liao Bao smile at the young man and he smiles at him. And then they both charge from opposite direction. ****************************************************************************** The first meeting between Liao Bao and Helia. Though, it seems helia is now crossdressing like a man. Anyway, that will be exined in the other chapter. See you tomorrow Chapter 175: Memories after memories Chapter 175: Memories after memories HELIA ALTHEA SEAWORTH She looks around in the courtyard and saw the huge tree in its centre. The green leaves greeted her and it blows following the course of the wind. Seeing it always makes her feel calm. The blowing wind caressed her cheeks and she think of him again. It has been so long since she has seen him and whether she likes to admit it or not, her heart longs for him. She has received a letter from Lisa telling her that Arial has begun his journey home back to Acro. Kyle also sends a letter which detailed the event of Arial ident. In it he exined that he didn''t tell her of what happens for fearing that she mighte to the battlefield so the incident is buried. Thinking about this, Helia had a grudging smile on her face ''Just you wait, Kyle.'' She thought to herself Kyle has always been her close friend. In some cases, he is closer to her than Arial. He always cares for her and he has saved her almost as much as Arial saved her. Though thinking about it again, she had also save Kyle as much on asion Their rtionship took a strained path that night.and as she reminisces it she reminded herself that all of that happened so many years ago. Thinking back of that night. she had always wonderedwhat would happen if she did not misunderstand him and if she was braver and he was more honest? For some reason, she keeps regretting it. that night. She shakes her head and smiles bitterly as the wind once again blows gently on her face. ''Old stories'' she reminded herself. And then naturally her mind went to Arial. That stubborn person. Arial was a person with great determination which is just a kind way of saying that he is stubborn He need no saving from any killers or criminals they encountered over the years but she suspects he need someone to save him from himself. She hopes that she could be that someone. Arial always held this burden on his shoulders though she never knew what it was. He needs help from someone. The word she got was that Arial has won the war, and the other northern noble lords that are not killed has surrendered, while some other flee to the other kingdoms, seeking asylum or returning to their rtive''s family home Arial'' she whispered to the wind and she smiles. Her betrothed has win the war and he is returning with all its glory. Not to mention that Arial right now is no longer just a Duke, but being titled Prince by the King She smiles a little. So if she married himter she would be called a Princess. ''Me? A her, she would have ride her horse and ride to Acro to meet him and congratte him but there is matter here to be solved in Seaworth. Her father is having the Chills so she has to help him for a while. These past few months she has posted sentry guard all along the board of Vangua fearing any intervention from Vangua force after this victory Thankfully there is none and so I maintain the peace and order in this region. Probably this has something to do with the internal unrest in Vangua. And the task she had to do in Seaworth is not difficult to do. She just need to settle some dispute between noble lords and themon folks. Her father is also recuperating well. He has been resting for the past month on his chamber while she helps him with the state affairs. She might have learned fighting in the academy but she is after all still a lord''s daughter and she has the intelligence and the ability to lead the house when her father is sick ''Mydy'' the voice startled her as she looked behind her. Looking at the person calling her, she beamed joyously ''Nurse Carlia'' she said smiling. The woman is thirty-four already, her red hair was curled up in a bun. Nurse Carlia has watched over her since she was a child. Her mother is also said to be fond of her. Carlia looking at her shakes her head. ''Mydy, do not stand around the courtyard in this weather. You might catch a cold.'' She put a nket on Helia shoulder. Her touch is warm that remind Helia of home Helia smile a little. ''Do not worry. I can handle the cold. How is my Father?'' ''My lord, has got off bed. He looks better'' she said ''Is he? Where is he now?'' ''At the beach mydy. It might please the lord if you apanied him'' Nurse Carlia said and there is a gentle look she is giving Helia. Helia nodded ''Thank you for your concern Carlia but maybe my father need some time alone." Then Helia realize she is shivering ''Please go inside. I would stay here for a moment.'' She sighed and nodded. "Thank you mydy. But if you''re cold mydy, please warm yourself in the castle" "I think I''ll be fine" Carlia then excuses herself as she stays here in the garden. She looks back at the huge tree and she remembered a moment she has with Arial. It was on one of their quest. They were running from this serial killer that only kill married woman and Kyle messed up so they have to run. Arial on his effort in saving Kyle get thrown off a shallow cliff. Helia giggled a little as she recounted her memories. She still remembered Arial face when he sees her in the bottom, trying to hide in thisrge hole on arge tree. He almostughed. And he rarelyughs. And then like the situation wasn''t weird enough, instead of fighting the serial killer, which she thinks he can handle, he jumps to that hole with her as he enjoyed making her feel ufortable. He apologizes afterwards of course for making her ufortable, the gentleman he is. He said he couldn''t resist. Or as he termed it ''Feeling of childish innocence'' which is weird considering he was also a child. That has always puzzled Helia, Kyle and Lisa. Even when they think back at these old memories, they remember that even when Arial was young, he did not act like any other person of his age He always had this kind of mature and even cold outlook about life. It made him mysterious and at the same time otherworldly. It made her feel like he belongs in another world. It made them feel like they always have to chase his back She asked Kyle afterward. Kyle always said that Arial doesn''t like pranking but she thinks he likes pranking; he just doesn''t do it often. But there is one wrong thing he presumes at that time. He believes her to be ufortable. He was wrong. He was utterly wrong. It felt good. Maybe that is when she first realizes him as a man. The way his muscle feels, and the feeling when she heard his voice, how assured she feel, even the way he broods. The way her heart pounded almost like it was about to explode, or the way she is with him should have hinted her on what she feels for him. And she smiles again. Remembering another memory. And there is a lot. After all they did many things together as friends and as ssmates. They share their frustration and grief, regrets and longing,ughs and tears. Though Arial has always been the less sharing type But then a memory came. And this memory is special. Because this memory she is thinking about is her memory with Arial. One that stands out in her memory among many others It was the first kiss between them. Though at that time she doesn''t think both of them know what they are feeling for one another. It was at this oneke. On ake somewhere after they finished a quest, Kyle and Lisa was ying water in theke, shooting water bomb to each other, and Arial exhausted rested his head on herp and at that time, she did not know what possess her but she gives him a kiss. At that time, it was unconsciously done. She doesn''t even know why she did it. And he was so shocked that he just stared at her in amazement And she? She stares at that piercing blue eyes and she felt something beating in her chest. And there is this tingling feeling she could not understanding from her heart She should have known back then. He should have known back then. ''Mydy?'' The voice brings her back to reality. ''Yes?'' The messenger kneeled before her. ''Your father requested your presence at the beach cottage.'' She nodded ''Alright. I wille a little bitter.'' The messenger left. Almost immediately. She looks at the tree in the centre and she smiles bitterly. She guesses that her father must have been recuperating really well, now that he can even walk to the Beach cottage. Helia quickly went to my room to change to more appropriate dress as she let her unasked question, the question she wanted to ask Arial flew with the wind. ****************************************************************************** This is Helia a few days before she met Liao Bao. Anyway, hope you like the story and please leave some vote andments for the story Chapter 176: Like once upon a time Chapter 176: Like once upon a time THE BEACH The sound of the waves soothed her. Like it always does. Mother always brings her here during the summer. Of course seeing that their castles are near the sea she could see it every day from the windows but going together with her mother, it felt different. It felt good and pleasant and fills her hear with this warm fuzzy feeling Her mother died when she was little but Helia still remember bits and pieces of memories about her. She could sometimes remember that her mother would brought her resting under thatrge tree in the garden. She removed her footwear and felt the sand on her feet, and hear thepping of the waves against the shorelines, the blue water so clear and pristine and feel the vastness of the sea. Walking along the beach is something that could calm her mind and her heart. She always felt that. ''The evening sun will set not long from now'' she muttered as she looks at the sun in the distance She lets her feet feel the texture of the white sand of beach. She like this beach. And this beach strangely reminds her of her first true kiss with Arial on the setting sun in Seren. she still remembers that kiss. That one kiss that makes her sure that she had make the right choice. That one kiss that makes her sure he is the one. At that time, she felt everything slowed down when she kisses him. The kiss was so soft that it was like a memory of a kiss, so careful on her lips, so prudent, almost like he fears he will hurt her. He held her like he is holding something so fragile, that he may broke her. At that time, she could see that there is fear in his eyes. Fear for what she feels for him and fearful of what he felt for her. And she just doesn''t understand why Arial fears it so much. She still remembers it. Her mouth parted and stilled, it was quiet, a whisper. Then his coarse hand, tempered by all his training over the years, touched her neck, thumb pressed into the skin next to her jaw. It was a touch that said "I want this" and she leaned into him. He slowly opens his eyes and she could see his eyes. And it says everything. He might not say it enough, but he meant it when he said he loves her. And that is all that matters. And that night they went to the beach together, as the moonlight paved their way as they talk and talk until they kiss and a kiss on a beach when there is a full moon is the closest thing to Heaven. And with him, everything felt better. There is no one else. And she knows it has been a while. Even now she wonders where he is and how is he? she wonders if he thinks of her. Because he is always on her mind. The more she looked around, the more she is confident that he is the one she is looking for. And sometimes she worries about him. ''Helia?'' The voice greeted her from behind. She didn''t even need to turn to know who called her. ''Father. You want to see me?'' ''Yes.'' He said ''Are you alright to get off bed father?'' she asked. While their rtionship is not that good, it has been better these couple of years. ''It is fine. I''m getting better. Come here Helia'' ''Yes father'' She approached him ''So?'' she thought he was going to tell her something. Her father looks at him and he sighed. ''Walk with me'' ''Walk?'' ''Yes, walk.'' It was weird of her father to walk with her. But she I listen to him and walk together. He didn''t say anything as he walked and looked at the receding water. ''Father?'' Helia could no longer stand this silence. ''Yes.'' ''Is there something you want to talk to me about?'' ''A little bitter.'' ''Is it important?'' Heughed. ''Helia, I just want to spend some time with you. That is why I called.'' And that stumped her, hearing her father answer. Her cold hearted father just wants to spend some time with her? He was always upied after mother death, almost like he is punishing himself with work. ''I have been thinking, Helia.'' He said as he looked at the distance. Maybe he is looking at the horizon or maybe he is just looking at the sun that is about to set. ''Yes?'' ''I have wasted too much time. I waste time with you and the people that love me and care for me'' He sighed and he closes his eyes. There are a few seconds of silence and then he opens his eyes back. He took a long hard look at her and then he asks ''Do you know why I brought you here?'' ''No.'' He smiles mysteriously and then said ''Your mother always likes the setting sun when she walks with me on the beach. Every time we take you and your brother to the beach she will always wait for the setting sun and watch it as it disappeared. She was the most extraordinary woman I have ever met'' He said and then there is a smile on his face. It was like he was reminiscing something joyful He then continued ''I went against my fatherws to marry her. She was ofmon birth but I felt she was more graceful than any nobles. She embraces life. The good and the bad. And that what attracts me to her. The vibrant life she has in her. The way she looks at you Helia, if you could only see. Oh, if you could only see'' And he sighed again. Then he looks at Helia and he smiles ''I look at you with a feeling of guilt Helia but she looked at you with love. If you could only see. Losing her'' and Helia could see his father is choking up but he continued ''...makes me feel live is not worth living. Grief is forever. I know this now. It will not be lessened just because you upied yourself with other matter. It is forever, for love is forever. That grief, that pain, has be a part of me, step for step, breath by breath. But I know I can also love her at the same time as I grieve for her. I know that now.'' Then he turned to her and his eyes are full with tears as he mustered his courage and said to me. ''I will try Helia. To do what she does so effortlessly. To live with daring spirit and joy. To be a better father to you.'' And he looked at her and stared hard at her. ''I promise this.'' she nodded as she cast her nce downward and her tears started to fall. And she felt as he hugged her and then they watched the setting sun. ''Tomorrow, go to Acro. Meet your betrothed. I know you want to meet him.'' ''I''m not that crazy about him, you know?'' she said, blushing slightly. He smiles. ''Do not lie. You ARE that crazy about him. In that you take after me'' and he grins at her. She couldn''t help butugh. And with that she smiles as her father kissed her on the forehead, like when she was a child and she once again felt that little warm fuzzy feeling she thought she could never feel And for a long time, there is sound ofughter from the beach behind the castles of the Althea ***************************************************************************** THE NEXT MORNING ''So everything packed mydy?'' the nurse asked her. Helia look at her bed and she nodded. ''Yes, I''m ready. '' ''Why the man clothing?'' Suddenly her father asked. He is leaning on the door looking at her. He seems to be healthier and colours could be seen on his face now which is better than his pale sick face. She approached her father and hold his hand. Then she said with a smile on her face. ''I want to surprise Arial. I will disguise myself as a man and surprise him'' ''Pranking, mydy? That is hardly appropriate beha-'' The nurse frowned and give her an advice, but Lisa quickly cut her off ''It''s fine. Lisa always does this. Kyle too'' ''Kyle? That young Knight?'' ''Yes, that one.'' The nurse just shakes her head. ''It''s alright then.'' After that her father kissed her farewell and she journey to Acro in horseback ****************************************************************************** I think this is an appropriate chapter for today don''t you think. I think Valentie Day is the day corporate lie to you so that you could buy all kind of useless things. But this day si good for guys who want to have a reaosn to show their love. So muster your courage and enjoy thepanionship of your loved ones....Hmm...When will I get such person in my life? I want to say DIE RIAJU...yet I know that is just my jealousy talking. Let us wish each other that we will meet the love of our life isntead of cursing each other. Chapter 177: Encounter in acro Chapter 177: Encounter in acro THE CITY She finally reached the city of Acro. She looks around closed her eyes and take a deep breath before opening it back and smile The city life. The city of Acro is the same as always with its marble road and beautiful building. The roads are all designed in a way that enables the people to move their cart easier. As she looks around she could see many new building is being constructed. all of them have the emblem of the dragon as a sign of respect. ''I should rest myself before going to the castle'' she thought to herself. She looks at herself. She dresses perfectly like a man; she even hides her breast. Arial will never know! She couldn''t help but giggle a little. She keeps riding and looking around the city Even from this far she could see the high castle from here. Meeting Kyle, Lisa even West would be good. She did not fight with them on the final battle of the war. She wants to me Arial for this since he is too worried about her. But she knew that is just irrational. In the end, Arial is themander of the military force of that war. Arial for some reason have a hatred toward Alderam that Helia could not understand She hates Alderam but she could not hate the people that fight for him. And Arial saw that in her. He doesn''t want her to hesitate in the battlefield Helia as it had always bene knowne from a very noble lineage that traced back to the Old Kingdoms. Her blood rtes her to most of the ancient houses in Vangua and there are some noble houses in the north that is rted to her and her house. That is why Pis family was so cautious and wanted the support of his father when they were shing with the Vermont in the past. She knows Arial said that she would be doing a favour for him if she could survey the South border for him but she couldn''t help but feel that she was being protected. She feels a little side-lined. Lisa on the other hand, is a little bit different. She would follow Arial even if he was going to hell. She is fiercely loyal to Arial. Helia had always wondered what inspires her to follow him so...fiercely. she never understands. Then as she was thinking of all of this her stomach growls. ''I need to eat.'' She thought to herself. After all, she did just go on a long journey for a few days. ''Hmm. Where should I eat?'' she thought to herself and then she remembered a grand restaurant that she and Kyle went once called Thousands Tastes. She should eat there. Their beef is one of the best beef she has ever tasted and they use many spices in their soup. She quickly arrived at the restaurant. She looks at the restaurant and it seems even more prosperous than before. She tied her horse outside the inn. Then she took a seat on one of the table. ''Your order'' a young mane to her table to ask her of her orders. She looks at the menu and saw that they have Zicheng beef and sweet peach. This is a menu from Vern. Helia smiles a bit and was about to ce her order ''I would like some- ''when suddenly some old man identally rammed himself against her table. She quickly rushed up to his help ''Are you alright Mr?'' Then she felt it. A hand around her hips. When she turned she saw a scarred man holding her pouch and he flew out from the windows. He stole my gold. ''Oh no, you don''t!'' Helia yelled ''SIR'' the young man yelled as she flew outside chasing him. ''STOP THIEF!'' Whoever this man is, his size doesn''t mean he is slow. He jumped to the roof and she followed suit. He was slightly taken aback when he saw that she could follow him He spits to the tiles of the roof and then jumped to another rooftop. Helia only smirks and push her feet forward, flowing as he run from rooftops to rooftop Until finally after ying a game of cat and mouse he stopped at this one rooftop. He seems to be tired. He is panting and one could see that he had lost a lot of breath trying to shake her off. Thankfully her martial arts training with Arial prepare her for this kind of event. The street below is full with people seeing them facing each other. Helia sighed ''I do not want this kind of attention'' she whispered to herself. She then shouted at the thief ''Give me back my pouch and I will let you go!'' The thief looks at her and there is a smirk on his face. He shakes his head and said ''Dream on kid.'' ''Then don''t me me.'' She could see that he is bigger than her but this is the first time that she has taken down people bigger than him. Following Arial on his journey always make her encounter insanely crazy, strong, serial killers, rapist, and so many more types of dangerous people roaming around the world. Since he won''t give her back her pouch, and she could not just let that person go, they began battling in the rooftop. The areas on top of the rooftops alone are small but if he did not give her back her money than he will pay. A narrow space. idents can happen. The man brought out his spear and she frowned. ''A spear user'' she whispered to herself. In her minds right now she is tying to think of a way to counter spear strike. Usually she is more proficient in reflecting sword or saber attack But she does know a few spear movements. Arial teach her before. He also teaches her de and sword technique which is fundamentally different. She also once fought a man using a spear barehanded. She nodded at herself as her eyes glint with confidence and determination She gathers internal energy in her hand and begun to charge. The Scarred Man was not flustered as the scarred man move his spear forward executing an attack the tassel on his spear hook spins creating something that looks like a spiral attack movement. Her eyes beamed This technique! She has seen it before. And then a smile formed on her face. ''Excellent, Snake Slithering from the Ground.'' This is Songwu technique. This is a martial artist wandering the martial art world. She immediately made the connection the moment she saw that spear technique. Now, that she knows her technique she is more confident with her victory. She charged again and move her body along with the spear and dodged to the right when that thrusting motion were thrusted toward her. Her footwork was exquisite and subtle that it almost looks like she got stabbed by that spear but she is not She immediately also takes the initiative to attack. Her right palm spun around and came up to meet the spearhead in an attempt to grab it. This is the chance to use Arial most favourite technique. After learning this technique from him, she rarely uses it so she is going to try it on this man ''Lion Bite!'' she yelled as she quickly grabs the spearhead and employ internal energy in her grabbing motion. The scarred man widened his eyes in shock but quickly regained his calm as he realizes he made a mistake and quickly feign his attack and at thest minute manage to keep his spear. Then like they agreed it beforehand they both jumped away from each other taking some distance. There was silence for a few seconds as they look at each other. Helia was the first one to spoke. ''Songwu Sect? Long way from home.'' She snickered. The scarred man did not show much reaction but Helia could see his eyes twitching. Then she looked at her hand and said with disappointment ''It seems I did not yet master this technique.'' Lion Bite. When Arial does it, it seems wless. Wherever he goes, he could grab any weapon even if that weapons belongs to another. Is there something wrong in the way she practices the technique? Or is it because the amount of the internal energy. Maybe it required strong and pure internal energy. When she thinks about it, Arial internal energy is tremendous and maybe that is also a requirement. When Arial dashed forward and uses the Lion Bite technique, he was fast and swift like lightning. Wind would swirl around his feet for a few seconds the moment he moves and the wrist movement that he uses to take a weapon form the enemy is crisp and forceful. Control isn''t his style. As she was thinking of this, the scarred man suddenly charged forward. The title beneath his feet cracked. The people inside that house had already moved outside as they watched the battle on top of the rooftop. The scarred man moves are swift and agile, changing and faking his movement as they were an illusion. Snake Hissing in Dark Night stroke. Once again, she recognizes the technique. Her eyes narrowed. ''This is Songwu Sect technique'' The more she fights him the more she is confident of her guess. The technique that the scarred man is using is The Spiralling Snake technique. But since she sees it before it is hardly a threat now Her foot moved quickly and her body followed the spear around, easily dodging forward and back making her almost impossible to hit. The patterns have already been memorized inside her head. Then suddenly from nowhere another man a little bit older than the Scarred Man jumped into the fray. ''What are you doing Zhiwu! You should have defeated him fast.'' She immediately recognizes the other man That is the old man that rammed into her table! And at that moment she realized what is happening before ''So a two-man operation'' and she almost want tough. the older man has a halberd in his hand. So a spear and a halberd. This could get harder for her. But not impossible. She fights many more than this before. ''This isn''t fair!'' some shouted from the bottom. ''Let''s go'' the old man said as they try to flew from the scene. She could not let them just go like this. Then suddenly before she could give chase she sees someone from the bottom of the building flew up with such incredible speed, andnded on the ledge of the roof and trip the old man. An Eastian she remarked looking at that person. ''Stealing money and going away, that is unhonorable especially for a martial artist.'' He said looking disgusted at the man. ''Who are you!'' the scarred man yelled mostly because of the shock seeing the man suddenly on the roof. ''Just a passer-by that wish to help.'' Then the young cupped his hand to her ''I hope you do not mind. My name is Zhang Liao Bao.'' he said introducing himself. Is this the martial artist that came from the martial arts world? Helia once heard that even in the martial art world there are the righteous sect and the dark sect. Considering the way, he carries himself he doesn''t look like a bad person. ''People of the martial art world?'' she asked. He nodded. She then cupped her hand towards him following the same gesture he did. ''I appreciate your help, Mr Zhang. I''m Helia" she said Then as both of those men get up they have been surrounded from their means of escape. They then looked at each other and decided to charge towards them. She smiles at the young man and he smiles back at her. And then they both charge from opposite direction. ****************************************************************************** See you all tomorrow. Anmd leave somements and please vote for the story Chapter 178: The battle at the rooftop (1) Chapter 178: The battle at the rooftop (1) ACRO ROOFTOP, ZHANG LIAO BAO They did not agree on it but they charge at the same time. Liao Bao charged forward toward the one that have the halberd while that young man charged toward the one with the spear With one nce, Liao Bao could tell that young man is very experienced in the martial art technique. The other one with the halberd swing his weapon at him, but Liao Bao bets move have always bene about lightness technique. It is not so easy to touch him He slithers around him, dodging his every attack making him confused and break his attacking rhythm easily Stay in one ce, you brat he yelled. Liao Bao could not help but want to tease that halberd wielding martial artist He stuck out his tongue at him ''Don''t get angry because of your low capability'' he mocked and heughed as he sidestepped another attack easily The old man gets angrier and he swing around his halberd without a thought but it is not hard to avoid it especially in such messy style of attack. He even has time to watch the young man, Helia dancing around the spear. It is clear while there is not one distinguishing feature of the martial arts that Helia practises, his technique seems to be high level martial arts but suddenly the rhythmic patterns of the spear dance suddenly turned slow and fast baiting the young man to enter his sphere of attack. And Helia enters that sphere of attack unhesitatingly which shock Liao Bao ''Wai-'' Liao Bao yelled as the spear arrived in front of Helia with a terrifying speed but the young man smacks his hand together releasing a fairly powerful internal energy and mp the spear with his bare hand. ''Great'' the crowd cheered below and hooting ''Phew'' He sigh in relief and was about to give a thumbs up to Helia when Helia shouted at him ''Pay attention'' Helia yelled at him when suddenly in front of Liao Bao face the halberd is about to hack away his head. Liao Bao unconsciously move his feet and employed the Treading on the Wind. He sidestepped the hacking motion, duck when the hacking motion was turned into a shing motion and flew himself under the halberd swings and attack his feet and the old man tumble down. Then quickly Liao Bao flew to the other ledge ''Your turn'' he said to the young man. The young man grinned ''Fine'' he said. The scarred man tries to release his spear from Helia grip but his spear will not budge. Then Helia released his grip and ask him again. ''Return my pouch and I''ll forget this happen.'' ''Oh very kind.'' Liao Bao thought to himself Considering Helia level, he should make this scarred man a punch bag. Liao Bao guess Helia is one of those righteous kinds. The scarred man looks around and nce around him and seeing his aplice in the ground writhing in pain he faltered. He throws the pouch to Helia. Then as he was about to celebrate Liao Bao recognize someone very dignified among the crowd. Fuck, did the town people call the authority. The one leading them is very young man wearing an armour encrusted rubies with dragon design, ringly emzoned on his chest. He just looked at the young man attack and smile. He has long white hair as his hair is being caressed by the wind. Even from this far, Liao Boa could sense the presence of powerful internal energy from that young man with the white hair The guards also just stand behind him unmoving. Every time he walked the crowd give way, all bowing at him respectfully. There is a mix of emotions in the faces of the crowd. Awe, respect, love and fear. Who is he? Liao Bao thought to himself Then suddenly a quake startled me The Scarred Man has one more trick under his sleeve. ''Mr Zhang, jump!'' Helia cried. It seems when the Scarred Man throw the pouch he exerts his internal energy onto the rooftop and with one stomp of his feet, he pushed his internal energy to the tiles of the roof. He then immediately flies away as the beam that supported the inn broke. Liao Bao alleviating technique is very unique and rare so he can escape without harm but seeing the young man Liao Bao doubt he cannd without injury. This is when the dignified young man in the crowd jumped. His long white hair flowed gracefully as he took the young man by his waist looking at the man with affectionate feeling. ''Mnn?'' That is weird of course. If the young man is a woman, he can understand but a man? This is not Asteros where such thing is prevalent ''Arial!'' the man cried out and the young man smile and blushed? Helia seems shocked and pleased. The white hair man gracefullynded but what strikes Liao Bao as odd is his alleviating technique. It is different from his but Liao Bao could see from his stance that it also the same in a way. ''Helia!'' The white hair man says and he shakes his head. The guards behind him did not even move. So, it seems that this white hair man is quite influential. Better side with him. Liao Bao quickly approached them and introduced himself ''Hello kind sir. My name is Zhang Liao Bao. I apologize for the ruckus. But- '' But the young man did not even pay attention to him as he strides forward and as he passed Liao Bao he feels heating off from that man body. An intense internal energy. Liao Bao unconsciously tremble. This level of concentrated internal energy, it is almost the same as Northern Badger, his teacher. Liao Bao couldn''t believe it. Someone this young having the same internal energy as his teacher? There must be a mistake. His teacher is one of the Four Immortals. The Scarred man and the Old man is sprawled on the street and as the white hair man walked the crowd give way to him, some bowed and some kneeled. Whoever he is, he is known around here. Maybe a lord or a lord son ''WHO. ARE. YOU!'' he said to the thief and his voice is like thunder splitting the sky apart. The scarred man trembled. Even the old man trembled and that makes Liao Bao even feel sorry for him. They quickly get up. ''Young man'' the old man said ''You seem to be from some martial arts sect so I will introduce myself. My name is Song Zhitai and this is my brother Song Zhiwu. Let us go and we will let you go'' and the white hair manughed. ''You! Letting me go! It is me that won''t be letting you go. You almost hurt my fianc and you want to run away? Think again!'' Fianc? Liao Bao look at Helia and he could see he is blushing. Wait! He is marrying a man. That would be such a scandal here in the Human Continent. Then Liao Bao looked again. Truly looked. He suddenly sighed and pped himself in his forehead. He was blind. How could he make such mistake! Anyone could see she is a girl in a man clothing. Her cheeks are red and his neckline is smooth. Then Liao Bao look at the white hair man as the scarred man try to make a run for it. The young man smiles as he twisted his hand and wind swoosh by, making suddenly the scarred man flew towards the young man. ''Incredible internal energy!'' Liao Bao unconsciously blurted out ''Go Arial'' the girl cheered from the back. Arial huh? Not that Arial right? Suddenly Liao Bao thinks again and his face be a little bit pale. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Leave somements and vote for the stroy if you can. Chapter 179: The battle at the rooftop (2) Chapter 179: The battle at the rooftop (2) Arial grips Zhiwu shoulders and he exerts his internal energy and the crowds could hear the broken bones. Whoa! He is not someone he wants to mess with. Liao Bao thought to himself. Zhitai leapt forward seeing his brother in trouble to try to break Arial grip. This is the ce where he can make some contribution, thought Liao Bao. He jumped in front of them as he met Zhitai palm attack and employed the Absorbing technique Zhiwu was shocked as he felt his energy entered Liao Bao body strengthening his enemy and weakening himself. He quickly jumped back, his hand trembling as he looks fearful at Liao Bao ''What was that!'' Zhitai yelled to Liao Bao. Liao Bao was trying to impress the young lord. Seeing who he is, and his capability there is no doubt that this is the young lord everyone is talking about. ''Move aside'' Arial appeared beside Liao Bao. His voice is cold and firm. And the energy around him is getting more malevolent by the second. Helia rushed to Liao Bao and pull him away. ''Don''t interrupt him'' Helia said to him as she brought me away. ''Who else is here?'' Arial shouted ''BRING THEM ALL OUT!'' he roared and the wooden stall nearby exploded because of the internal energy infuse in his roars affected the area around him. Wind went into chaos and swirls of winds could be seen forming in the air before dissipating away ''We are the only ones'' Zhiwu answer, his broken bones preventing him from breaking free from Arial grip. He is whimpering in pain. ''Come if you dare'' Arial said baiting Zhitai to charge him. Zhitai could not handle the provocation and charged toward Arial with his halberd but Arial dodged with apparent ease. ''Wind God technique'' Helia said almost a whisper ''Wind God technique?'' Liao Bao asked to Helia ''Yes.'' Helia said. ''Wind God technique is one of Arial signature move; he could evade any attack with it.'' Liao Bao looked again. It was incredible. Not only he was dodging the halberd attack but he does it while dragging the big man with apparent ease. But Liao Bao notice some simrity with his technique. Liao Bao shake his head. It couldn''t be. It should not be possible. Liao Bao technique was Alexander technique devised from watching his friend technique where he improvised Levitia technique to suit his needs. Liao Bao look at his Wind God Technique. His Treading on the Wind Technique does not require profound internal energy, technique that is devised to help Alexander whopared to his other sworn brother does not have very high internal energy at the beginning of their rebellion. But this Wind God Technique? Itplements certain weakness that he notices in Treading the Wind technique. Almost like Wind God technique is the purer version of Treading on The Wind technique. The treading on the wind technique has too much softness and elegance, not enough power and fierceness. If he need to bring someone twice his size with him while also evading, Liao Bao speed would dropped considerably. But, alone, his speed is unmatched even from this young lord. But neither can he attack him. This is why it was perfect use to run away but not to use when in battle. Itplements battle not help it. But the Wind God technique is different. Liao Bao himself had to admit it. Seeing it employed in front of him, he could understand a bit of the fundamentals involved in using it. It can be used to help perfect a stance and attacks. Incredible! ng! the sound can be heard as the resulting sh between the halberd and Arial internal energy. The halberd shakes and it entire shaft tremble. Then Arial grabbed the halberd as he shouted "Helia, this is how you performed Lion Bite!'' he shouted as the halberd of Zhitai was grabbed and changed hands. Liao Bao could see some of the profundities of the technique. He could see where the burst of internal energy begins and how fast it ends giving the pressure to release their weapon from their hand. Helia smile a little, looking at Arial. "Arrogant" And she blushed. Now Arial pointed the halberd at the old man. The old man seeing himself utterly defeated kneeled and beg for mercy. ''Forgive me'' he said. ''Remember my name thieves! I''m Arial the Dragon. Harm my people and you will pay'' Then he stuck the end of the halberd to the ground and orders the officers ''Arrest this man, take their weapons and find out where he stashes their stolen loot'' The guards quickly approached the old man and cuff him in iron chains. Liao Bao could see it was Asteros chains. Very hard and durable. Not many people can break it. Arial then with ease throws Zhiwu to the guard ''This too'' he shouted ''Yes my lord.'' They responded. Arial then turned his attention to Helia. ''Are you alright? '' ''I''m fine.'' ''Why wear a man clothing?'' Arial ask as he scanned Helia clothes. ''I wanted to surprise you.'' ''Well, you surprised me'' he said looking at the destroyed roof. ''I don''t mean thatNow it is all ruined.'' Arial just looks at Helia and smile then he holds her hair and unfurled her tied hair and her hair flowed gracefully behind her back. Liao Bao keep thement he was about to say. The woman is beautiful. ''You do look a little cute in those clothes.'' Arial said and she giggled. ''Heard you just got back from the war, fighting swarm of enemies forces. News even reached my ears that people bathed blood in Berth!'' He nodded. ''Just got back.'' And sheughed. An unrestrainedugh. ''Come on, Kyle escort thedy'' then suddenly from the crowd another man emerged and a man make his way among the crowd He is wearing a shining armour with a raven design on his armour. His face was handsome and his clothing was eye-catching, his movements was graceful and he possess this dignified aura. ''Kyle!'' and Helia run to the man called Kyle. ''It has been so long.'' ''Yeah'' he nodded. ''Where is Lisa?'' ''At the castle.'' Then Arial turned to Liao Bao finally. ''Thank you for helping my Helia.'' Liao Bao shake his head ''It is fine. From what I could see she could perfectly handle those two. I presume much'' His face is now rxed. ''Come with us to the castle. I will reward you.'' This is Liao Bao chance. He then held Arial hand and everyone gasped ''What do you think you are doing?'' Kyle said as he drew his sword. All the guard also drew their sword. ''Settle down'' Arial said. ''It is fine. Mr Zhang let us go t-'' ''No, I need to deliver something to you.'' This time, Arial raised his eyebrows. And his eyes narrowed down at Liao Bao ''Deliver what?'' ''A letter.'' And this amused him. ''You can give that to my attendants.'' ''No, this must be only for you.'' ''From who?'' ''Princess Arianna'' Liao Bao said hoping that the young lord would recognizes the name and then the young lord jolted in surprise. The young lord looked at him slightly rmed and asks ''Who are you?'' ****************************************************************************** It finallying to full circle. Arial now have meet with Liao bao and he will now find out what happens to Ariana. Anyway, hope you enjoy this chapter and leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 180: The meeting between the prince and king Chapter 180: The meeting between the prince and king ARIAL THE CASTLE, GRAND HALL A FEW HOURS EARLIER Arial entered the grand hall and he could see all his vassals are there waiting for him. The atmosphere is tense as he could hear murmurs all around the hall They are whispering something. Then they recognized me and the whispering stopped. Arial look at them, some of them are nervous, though it is a different kind of nervousness. a nervous excitement on the air of his grand hall. They all bowed as Arial proceed to enter. His mother and father is also present in the seta on honour. His father sits among the lords and his mother sit beside his father, holding Adrianna on her arms. Adrianna is cooing and almost cried. His mother quickly consoler her. Arial nce at his mother and his mother nodded her head, telling him not to worry. Arial walk forward and he could see a young man waiting for him standing in the middle. Some lords tried to invite him to seat among them but he insists in standing. He gestured them to return to their seats, but the lords seem ufortable seeing the young man standing in the middle of the grand hall. The young man has a misshapen face and a crunched back. Arial immediately recognize who this person was. There is only one reason why these people show so much respect to this person. That must be the King. Edward Merovich. THE King of Vangua. Arial took a nce on his features and he was surprised, because it is different than what I have imagined. His face is misshapen, and he has a crunch back, but Arial can feel the determination that he had, his face showing no fear in a foreign court. Arial imagine a man of his position must felt fear, toe here, because the history of Vangua and theirs is a murky one. Vangua have always been bitter enemies with the Dukedom but no war had ever been dered. Usually there is dispute overnd far south of the Dukedom. To think he dares show his face here! This showed that he is fearless. But thinking about it, anyone that is scared can be fearless. Arial smiles a little. After all, bravery and fear go hand in hand. Arial gestured one of the lords toe near him as the King look at him with amazement. The lord quicklyes to Arial aware. He was nervous and ncing both at him and the King. ''Why is he standing there? Offer him to sit'' The lord then hesitates to speak before exining to Arial ''We did offer him to sit. He has been like that since the beginning, demanding to see you. Unless he sees you, he will stand there. That is why the lords send a messenger to invite you back to the castle as quickly as possible.'' ''Why didn''t they themselves tell me this news?'' ''They fear you would be angry so they didn''t dare'' Arial look at the lords gathered here and they all avert their gaze. Well, the King is also a problem. After all, who is stubborn enough to force Arial entire vassal to dare disturb him when he has already told them only to disturb him on matter of grave importance? He is stubborn. Like all Kings. King of Vangua. Runaway King of Vangua. And now he has maybe brought his problem on Arial domain. ''Your majesty'' Arial greeted as he takes his seat at the highest chair in his grand hall. He may be a King but the lord of this castle is him and thisnd is not hisnd. The King recognized him; the expression on his face was amazement and awe. He must not be expecting a very young man to be the lord of this castle. At most he thought that Arial lead the army but he did not think that the young lord truly has the grasp of all the lords under him He bowed a little. But Arial just nodded. In some way, Arial have been ustomed to live this life. Life of a lord son, at first, and now a High Lord. And he has no obligation to bow to him. He is a King. But not his King. ''It is an honour to meet the young lord of Acro, the young Duke and Prince.'' ''I couldn''t say the same your majesty. I am a busy man, upied with many endeavours. I know of your disappearance which begs the question why do youe here? Certainly you did note here for some conversation.'' ''No I''m not.'' He said ''Where is your Knight your majesty?'' Arial asked realizing not even one of the king lords and Knights is here. ''I ordered them to stay outside. I wanted to speak to you as a supplicant. I should act as supplicants.'' ''Hmmm'' And Arial looked at the young king, trying to see something. Whatever the King of Vangua wanted to discuss with him, Arial guess it have something to do with the rising of the Orleans family in the South. Or maybe the rebellions that is happening in his county. Or a million other reasons. Whatever it is, Arial smell trouble. He sighed and look at the lords inside the grand hall. He then ordered ''Clear this room'' ''Son!'' his father eximed. ''It is alright father. Let me speak with the King. I think both of us preferred to speak in private.'' The other lords bow their head as they head out. Arial squeeze the golden handle of his chair and got up from the seat. The pain suddenly strikes his heart right now but he quickly regtes his breathing and the poison recedes from the centre of his heart. A slight inconvenience for now but it will encroach him one day, if he has not found a cure by then. Arial know people said the poison has no cure, but since when he took people words so blindly? If there is no cure, he will find it. If there is nowhere to be found, he will make it. Arial walk to the King when the room is empty. He waited for Arial toe to him. At least, even in foreignnd he still looks like a King. ''Let us sit and talk like men.'' Arial said when he approached the king. ''I would appreciate that.'' They then sit down on a table. Arial took a bottle of wine from the cabs and bring it to the table as he poured the King of Vangua some wine. The wine is a high quality wine from Ranoa, a gold colour liquid, soft and rich and beautiful as he has once tasted. It took Arial a thousand gold to bought one bottle of this and he only serve it in the most auspicious asion. His mother and father always like to raid it when they were arguing and making up. ''My lord!'' The King exim in shock that he had humbled himself to pour his wine and also his eyes widened when he sees the liquid. ''Rie Wine?'' he asked in utter amazement and Arial just nodded. It is his custom to unt his family wealth to the nobles and hide it from themon people. The lesson Arial learned about envy, is seared on his mind. Gain themon folks heart and they''ll worship you, gain the nobles respect and they will die for you. ''My lord, please let me do this'' the king said almost snatching the wine bottle from him. ''This is fine'' Arial said with a smile. ''In front of my vassals I need to act tough or they will use me of weakness.'' The King nodded. And his eyes showed understanding. ''I understand. I too had to do as you did even to my family.'' The King eyes looked away, like he remembers something painful in his past Arial look at him and he could see that the king must have experienced a lot. ''Tell me, Your Majesty'' he shakes his head. ''Call me Edward, Lord Arial.'' ''Then you will call me Arial'' ''Hahahaha'' heughed ''Fine. I will call you Arial and you will call me Edward.'' Then for a while there is only silence. Arial pped his hand and called the attendants to serve the King some grapes and fruit dishes, for he must havee far and Arial intend to give him the hospitality he deserves. Then he serves him a second wine. The hard but intoxicating, Roselle wine, one that Arial knew that the King would recognize since this wine is made in Cori. But like the golden wine, this too is expensive kind of wine. One thousand and two hundred gold coins for one bottle. And scarlet like blood when Arial poured it over in the King cup. The King in his haste, drinks the precious wine in a single motion. Arial quickly intervenes the King, surprised at this haste reaction by the King. He is impulsive sometimes Arial mused. ''Allow me, Edward to show the right way in drinking wine.'' ''There is a way in drinking wine?'' Edward ask puzzled. ''There is.'' Arial said smiling. ''I''ve never heard of such thing.'' Edward said puzzled. ''Please let me show you'' Arial said ''I will take the ss in my palm and warm it up slowly. We swirl the wine in circr motion in order to smell its fragrance. ''Arial said slowly and calmly exining it ''But that is not enough surely?'' The King asked. ''True. So we take it to our nostrils and smell the aromas- '' ''And then? When do we drink it?'' the King said impatient. Arial smile a mischievous smile ''Then'' Arial replied ''We put it back on the table and talk about it.'' The King looked at Arial. Just looked at him. Then heughed. The King thenughed sincerely since the first time he set his foot here. He doubled himself and releases a cackle ofughter. ''True!'' he eximed. ''True indeed!'' as he gulped the wine and praise its rich texture, it''s aromatic smell and the beautiful scarlet liquid. Then after some small tales and exchanging battle stories, finally the King revealed his intentioning here. ''I came here to ask for your help in sheltering me and my lords.'' Arial did not immediately answer it as he ponders the question and he ponder Edward request as the silence fills the hall, and Edward sit ufortably waiting for my answer. Arial understand what Edward is asking of him but if he shelter him here, then this willplicate Aethend rtions with Vangua which is already strained right now. ''Can you not do that simple favour for me, lord?'' he asked. Arial shows aplicated expression and then he asks Edward ''First, I would like you to tell me what happened in Vangua that force you to run.'' >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Now, Arial meet the true King fo Vangua. What do yoiu think will be Arail decision? Will he help the King or will he decline? Chapter 181: Sharing the same enemy Chapter 181: Sharing the same enemy ''First, I would like you to tell me what happened in Vangua that force you to run.'' Arial asked Edward smiles and then he began his story. ''Then hear my story'' as he tells Arial the story of his assassination attempts, his suspicion for the death of his father and the traitorous Orleans family that constantly trying to undermine his power. In Arial opinion the Anis-Raxons is disloyal to theirwful King and betrayed him by rebelling ''This is unfortunate and awful'' Arialmented ''Please, you must!'' He said, desperation in his voice, fear in his eyes, and uncertainty in his tone. He fears the Orleans. He fears them more they fear his old enemies. Arial suspected Edward is a very smart politician. The fact that he turns to old enemies instead some family friend''s shows he does not trust easily. He must know sometimes enemies can be a greater ally than a friend. He must smell an opportunity after realizing the Dukedom has been united. Old grudges may have been forgotten. ''I must?" Arial asked. Now his tone is cold. Arial could not let Edward have the upper hand in this negotiation. If not, he will take advantage of his hospitality inter future. ''You could'' he amended his choice of words Arial looked at Edward and said. ''I could'' and he ponder whether he should. There is another silence for a few moments and then Arial sighed ''Fine, Edward. You will find me to be an able protector. Under my region you are protected. I give you my word. I shall be your shield if the Orleans dare chase you here. Let them contend with my armies and my walls. But only if your enemy is the Orleans. Any other enemies you have made will not be my responsibility.'' Arial did not make the decision lightly. When Edward tells him about the Orleans Arial finally understand. Harald is up to his old tricks. In Dostov he tries to elevate his grandfather cause. In Vangua he tries to make his father inw King which will make him a Prince. Ambition drives him. And there is nothing more dangerous than an old enemies rising to power. ''Thank you Arial'' ''Do not mention it.'' He then releases a relieved sigh ''I do not think you would allow it'' the King said. ''Why do you think that?'' Arial ask, though to be honest he have half of mind rejecting Edward request. ''Aethend is undergoing much internal turmoil these recent years and knowing that you are central to the King of Aethend, I have thought you will reject me. Not to mention the past that Vangua had with the Dukedom'' Arial nodded. Arial have no intention in interfering with Vangua politics but he understand the danger posed by Harald in Vangua. As long as the true king of Vangua survives, Harald ns will not go so easily. Never underestimate your enemies. It has be the ruin of many capable men. Henry Pis underestimated the Vermont and they lose. Alderam underestimated the Vermont and he have fallen. It would be a stupid decision on his part if he himself starts to underestimate his enemy Then Arial said to Edward ''Edward, I will send my spymaster to Vangua to collect information and see what is going on. For now, you may take up residence in one of my mansions in Arrandy. Tell it to Lord Oliver and he will guide you to the mansion.'' Then Arial got up from his seat. Edward take his ones sip of the wine before he too stands up. He shakes Arial hand as a sign of solidarity. Edward is looking at him with an eye full of gratitude. Then he was about to say something. But he caught himself. ''Thank you Arial.'' ''It is only expected of me.'' Edward hugged him, a brotherly hug, so Arial hugged him back. Then he says to Edward ''As you are the rightful King of Vangua, I will try to gain the Church approval to you and force the Orleans to give back the throne to you.'' ''You would do that!'' Edward said shocked. ''Yes, this is too bold for a noble family to even rebel against their own liege.'' Then Arial called back his vassal as his father socialise with the King. His mother also talks with the King while showing the king the baby on her arms While this was happening, Arial ordered Lord Oliver to treat the King in the best possible service they can offer him. If he installs Edward as King in Vangua than Aethend position is secured, no enemies at the borders. Then Aethend can pursue economic goals and develops internal prosperity. Arial will also have to send a letter to the other Kings to support Edward im to the Vangua throne. If Edward bes King, surely he would not forget of his kindness and the rtions between Arrandy and Vangua will be generally amicable. And Edward is Caelum like him. Arial can even send his courtiers to Edward courts. For the Church matter. He might need to send Ss. That man always has a way with words and he can socialize with anyone. Adrian will understand. ''Oh, Adrian'' Arial them remember something He need to also send a letter to him about this matter. West can be sent to Vangua to help with the military threat, Oliver can be sent for espionage purpose. No, and Arial shake his head. Oliver needs to gather more information about the movement beyond the sea. They escorted Edward out and Arial assemble the Council again. He quickly went to the Chambers, as the Council is already waiting on him, bringing their documents prepare to answer any of his question. ''Oliver'' Arial said as he begins the meeting ''Yes, my lord!'' ''Give me some information about the Orleans.'' Then he called his attendants to bring him a bag. After a while he presented to Arial the document he has about the Orleans. The Orleans surprisingly is like his family. Theirnds made them wealthy but different from Arial family they did not spend it on their city or improve the livelihood of its people. Arial look at their financial statement ''Where did you get this Lord Oliver'' Arial ask, shocked that Oliver even gets this information. ''A little bird told me'' he grinned. Well, Arial have chosen the perfect man for the job. He looked back at the documents. Thends and wealth of the Orleans family made it outstandingly the strongest family in Vangua, with about twice the ie of any other family in thend. Oliver gives statement, his analysis about Lord Jean Orleans. He thought Orleans ''is the most cautious in counsel and the most active in war'', with an ''equable temperament'' and a penchant for hard work, eloquent, courteous and polite to all, treating inferiors kindly. '' A vice regal, second only to the King. Now Arial understand why Edward is so wary of the Orleans. They acted like thend is theirs. Not only that. It seems they are also very popr with themon folk. Maybe the rumors that Lord Jean killed Edward father is not just a rumor. But surely the Orleans will face much opposition if they take the throne forcefully. So Arial decided. ''Oliver'' ''Yes'' Oliver perked up. ''I want you to spread a rumor.'' ''Yes, my lord. What will it be?'' He said bringing out a parchment and ink to write Arial words. ''Spread a rumor that''s says the dragons have extended their hospitality to the Crowned Lion.'' Oliver looks at him and he understands Arial underlying meaning. He is doing a preemptive attack if the Orleans decided to disce the King of Vangua. Arial need to act as an arbiter. If the Orleans did not ept his terms it will be harder for Arial. He has no time to spare to go wage a war on foreignnds when a threat beyond the sea has begun to move. Arial need to focus on the bigger picture here. The bigger picture is the Invasion. The reports of Dark Lands movement worry him daily. Arial hope the Orleans can see reason which is why Arial will press them diplomatically. The Church will be an important tool in this negotiation. The Orleans has wealth. But his family also has wealth. Arial can bribe some Vorthian pirates to raid Vangua ports, mercenary from Cori to raid their towns, even employ covert operation in Coriannds and me their resentments to the Anis Raxons poption. If they think he only know to go to battle using swords and de, then they have underestimated him. Then there is also the influence of the Church. His family rtions with both Churches are very amiable. His family made many contributions to the church in form of gold and building many church around the region. Arial also ask Oliver to send a letter to Lord Jean to ask him toe to Acro to settle this dispute he have with King Edward. Certainly at first he would object but after a few months of pressure surely he would relent toe, even if it''s just to show his desire to mend rtions. Then after many other details ironed out, Arial dismiss the Council. He was about to go resume his patrolling when he saw Kyle run towards him, smiling. ''Kyle!'' ''Arial!'' he said his voice excited. ''Want to see something interesting?'' ''Something interesting?'' ''Yes.'' He is panting. ''Sit down first.'' He quickly sits down. ''Water'' he yelled and the attendant brings him water and poured it into the ss. ''You see I was patrolling around the city, like usual since I was boredst night after sleeping- ''Kyle must have realized his face expression. Arial know what he didst night. Seducing some girls. He has warned him not to that. If the Church knows about it, then Arial will get an earful from the Bishop and the Priest, asking why he keep such a man close to his administration. ''Alright. Not important. But this is what I saw when I was patrolling. I was just minding my business sipping some wine in some fine establishment, on the third floor when I saw a young man so beautiful that I couldn''t believe that he is a man.'' ''Stop it Kyle. I swear if this is another story of your conques-'' ''No that''s not it. Sheesh. Impatient. So, I look again. And you know what I discover.'' ''What?'' Arial ask in a boring manner. ''Helia.'' ''What!'' ''Yes, Helia disguised as a man when suddenly her pouch was robbed and she chase her thief.'' ''What! Why didn''t you help her?'' ''She can handle herself. '' Arial sighed. His n on patrolling the army has to be dyed. ''Let us venture to the city before she makes to many messes.'' Arial know Helia. She is kind but sometimes she makes a mess with her kind intention. Arial remembered when she was chasing this one rapist when they fight in a vige. three of the twelve house in that vige were destroyed. Thankfully her family has a lot of gold so they can pay back and rebuilt the house if not she would have bankrupted her family a long time ago. He rushed to his stable and whistle when the sound of hoof ran to him. Firebringer is free to move but he alwayse back when he whistled. He jumped onto its back and ride him out with Kyle behind him. Their destination is the center of the city ****************************************************************** Now, if you understand this all happened before Arial meet with Liao Bao. Anyway hope you like the chapter. Leave somements and vote for the story Chapter 182: The march has begun (1) Chapter 182: The march has begun (1) ARRANDY, ACRO ''Escort him'' Arial said to his officers as he looks at the back of that Eastian person He gestures to the officers to give Liao Bao a horse. Arial guards quickly hand him their horse. Arial look at Liao Boa and the man understand Arial. Arial wanted Liao Bao to follow him ''Follow me to the castle.'' Arial ordered ''Yes, milord'' Liao Bao says and he mount the horse. Liao Bao seems to have noticed the tense atmosphere, and find it in his best interest to obey. This man, Liao Bao is of Eastian descent. Which means hee from Vern. His story has some credibility. Arial is thinking about a lot of things right now Arianna letters. This never...happen before in his previous life. Why now? That is the question he is asking himself. Why now of all times? What happen here? What happen here? He asks himself these question countless time, almost beating his own head out of frustration, not understanding what is happening right now. Doubt fester inside his heart. Is this true? Thousands of questions are in his head right now. Is there something he didn''t take into ount? He has been taking it easy because he believes the Invasion is still two years away. Arianna is supposed to die two years from now. That is how it supposed to be. That is history. That is the impetus and the fire that spark the war. ''Letter from Arianna'' Arial muttered under his breath, his eyes unfocused as he tries to think of his past memories. In his timeline, Arianna were assassinated just as she was pregnant which enraged Azrael and started the Great War. But here is something different. Very different. And he doesn''t know if that is a good thing or not. Good news is: Arianna is alive and well. Bad news, it seems the Demon King has known about her kidnappings and begun moving. Now, Arial could see more and knows more. This is the beginning of the war. This is how it started. The only different thing was that at the time, he was a normal peasant son. Liao Bao might also y a part in his previous lives. Only at that time, he probably would not have encountered Arial since there is no reason for him to meet him He might send the letter to the Demon King and it was that letter that started the war. Or maybe, he did not manage to send the letter and Arianna got assassinated in the imperial pce and when the Demon King knows about it, he went into a rampage. Whatever the case, a lot of things had changed from his previous life. ''This is troublesome. But also an opportunity for me to prevent this war. Now that I know the story'' Arial thought to himself. Oliver report about the movement of the Dark Lands enters his head again. What if King Azrael believes his betrothed is murdered? Won''t he make the same decision? Won''t he march to Human Continent? Arial doesn''t know much about him but in his timeline he is quite the cruel conqueror. ''Hmm'' before he could ponder any longer, the feeling of Helia grabbing his hips jolts him back to his reality. Helia rides behind him as she grabbed his waist tightly blushing on her cheek. Firebringer galloped hard and fast, the leather rein which he just recesst week is working perfectly. His hand holds the reins tightly. This is the famous red steed of Arial the Dragon. Every time he rides fast Arial will gently rub his neck and he would understand that Arial want to slow down. But right now Arial want to return to his castle as fast as possible and discuss what this new revtion might offer to his n. ''There is a need to change some of my ns'' Arial thought to himself. He shifted his weight to his outside hip and dug his heel into his right side, he picked up the lead in perfect rhythm, tucking his head in and bounding towards the road. Firebringer speed is like always is terrifying. It is almost like Firebringer sensed his unease and speedily he galloped to the castle. This must be discussed at the castle, free from prying eyes. There is too much people, too many eyes and ears in the middle of the street and many know the name of Arianna the famed beauty that lives in the Dark Lands. After a while they arrived at the castle. Arial quickly dismount his horse and walk towards the castle. Liao Bao follows him from behind not missing a step. Helia was confused with this Arial she saw. The Arial she always knew was always calm and collected. But from the moment Arial heard the name Arianna, he had be anxious and restless so unlike himself. Arial did not know how rmed his friend and fianc was when he shows such a side to them And at this time, he is too engrossed in his own mind to care about them They reached a spiral staircase. Arial walked swiftly, impatient and dazed with this new information, but his steps are resolute. Kyle walks behind him looking at Liao Bao with amazement. Kyle never sees an Eastian before or speaks with them unless he patrols the city port. Eastian mostly live in Vern and nowhere else. Though someone said, there is a continent somewhere in the world where there is a lot of people like the Eastian race. From what he heard the sailors said, the people of that continent worships thousands of gods. Arial is still leading the group. Helia on the other hand is behind him, striking up conversation with Kyle, exchanging stories, probably. On Arial mind right now is only Liao Bao and the news he brought him ''Escort him to my council'' Arial ordered Kyle Kyle nodded. And he gestured to Liao Bao to follow him maybe to give him a change of clothes. They immediately went away. Arial is rubbing his chin and Helia noticed this as she slowly approaches him. Arial could see that Helia is worried about him. But he could not really exin this matter to Helia. ''Helia'' he suddenly called her name ''Yes, dear.'' Arial could not help but smile. ''Rest yourselves and clean yourselves. I have some matters to discuss with that man'' She nodded but she could clearly see something in his expression. Uncertainty. And that is something he rarely sees from him. She sighed and hold his hand and ask him "Is everything alright?" Arial sighed ''Don''t worry. Everything is fine'' But he knew it wasn''t. Something, something has gone wrong. Terribly wrong. She rushed to Liao Bao, give her thanks, shake his hands, sh a smile and excuse herself. Like always, she is charming. >>>>>>> The title sound ominous doesnt it? Anyway, hope you like the story and leave somements. See you all tomorrow and don''t forget to vote. I am tired you guys. I found out that there is a lot of misleading information on my review pages. These are the same people that harassed me back in the day. Anyway, no matter hwo many times I said it is not NTR and there is no NTR they keep smearing the story so I am done you guys. I did not want to expand on the matter because it might reveals some of the plost in the future and that is why I reamin silent. But these people keep smeairng my books without even reading it Read it until the end and then judge it for yourself. Read through the words and dont skip chapters so you woudl understand the motivations that underpinned the characters emotiosn and decison and then decide for yourself whether what they say was right or is it me who writes the story I dont know how easy it was to destroy one story. Just by relying on their words, people believe in them instead of asking me. I could not reply to every question in the review because I am writing.A nd then when I check it I was dissapointed. I would see how the statistic for this month for this stories, and if not good maybe I would just scrap the book. I have no etion of writing something that would stress me out. So, yes, I think I am giving up. So, yay, go celebrate yourself and be proud of yourself for your hurtful words. I write so I know that there is power in words. And trust me, your words have pierced my heart and made it bleed with pain. Though, I think I woudl wait until the end of the month and see how it goes and whether my mood woudl improve by then. because right now, I am incensed I have no words to say right now...so just hope you enjoy the story. Chapter 183: The march has begun (2) Chapter 183: The march has begun (2) Liao Bao instead of following Kyle approached him, he looked annoyed with all this and a little confused. ''Do you mind telling me what this is all about?'' Liao Bao asked Arial. ''Everything will be exinedter'' he said. That just increases his annoyance but he obeyed. After all he is in Arial castle, and here, his word is thew. Arial went to the chamber first and see that his council is doing their meeting there. Oliver is there, Massey also can be seen siting dinking some wine. Arial ordered everyone near the room to clear themselves out and wait for Liao Bao to enter. Then after no one is there he pushed one of the books in the book shelves in the chamber and the wall near the book shelves rearranged themselves and it opens a secret chamber. His own secret passage. He got the idea form the secret chamber leading to Levitia library. The only people that knows about it is his family, and Kyle and Lisa. He stepped down the spiral staircase made of white marble and the huge chamber greets him. ''Hmm'' he sighed for a while The walls are half naked rock, half polished Asteros steel lined with many Levitia Disc. His mother is collecting Levitia Disk thanks to some schrs in his mother employ. There is about fifteen disks here inside this secret chamber. And every week it increases. Every disk describes something about the First Generation. His mother wanted to donate it to the Church but for some reason Arial don''t find that pleasing to his heart So he insists that her mother put it somewhere else. Whoever this schr is, he must be very knowledgeable, to be able to find all of this. Arial himself is an ardent fan of history especially if it involves Levitia. After all, his martial arts are created by Levitia so it would not be a lie to say that Levitia is his teacher. This newfound interest in history all started in that Library in his previous life. Arial take a nce at the disk and then approached one of the book shelves down here, where he takes one of the candles and light it up in one of the nearestrge tables. Since Liao Bao is not here yet, he took one of the many books in the book shelves. All of it is written by him in his spare time, some written during the war, some written in time of peace, some written when he was bored In this many book that he had written, he records the martial arts that he learned and his own attempts to create his own style. Arial knows his ws better than anyone. His techniques are like a textbook technique. It is perfect, many variations but if someone who have master the mastery of changes in movements in external attack they can adapt to his attacks so Arial is trying to develop a new technique. He wanted to create a new kind of martial arts bybining the essence of martial arts he had learned. A self-evolving martial arts technique. It is a grand goal and might even seem impossible. But after what he had experienced, Arial doesn''t really believe in the impossible. Everything is possible. Then as he checks some of the books he heard the footsteps approaching. And then not longter Liao Baoes inside the room dazed. The air was still and the me barely flickered. Arial took another candle and light it up. It was steady and bright enough to relieve the darkness of the room. The items around the candle cast shadows. The wick ckened and the wax slowly turned to liquid, running down the side and onto the ss te. Liao Bao looks at Arial in the darkness of the room and approached the table. ''Sit'' Arial said as he gestured Liao Bao to a chair that he has already prepare for his arrival. He still marvels at the room and his eyes nces to the disk and then he sits down. ''Do you have the letter?'' Arial ask and Liao Bao became focused again. ''Yes'' he replies. ''Tell me what happen. All of it'' Liao Bao nodded. It seems he is preparing for this, as he opens his lips to tell his story of how he came into the possession of the letter. Liao Bao then tells Arial of his journey and discovery of the Princess being held as a prisoner in one of the pces in the Forbidden City. Liao Bao told Arial how the Princess instruct him to give this letter to his fianc and he has since never open the letter. Then after finishing the story, and Arial sighing after understanding everything that hase to pass and how the war started Arial wanted tough. He did not expect that this is how the war started. Liao Bao was puzzled for a bit looking at Arialughing and then, after a few moment of silence, he handed the letter Arial ''Surely, milord will think something wise for this letter.'' Liao Bao said. Arial took the letter and he hesitated. This never happens before. He did not know how digest all of this. This is not the n. Oliver said there is some movement around the Blessed Land. Did the time of Invasion change? Arial take a deep breath and close his eyes. His previous life shed in Arial mind and then he opens his eyes. Finally, he had decided. He opens the letter, fully knowing that this might reveal him to more secrets From: Your moon, Arianna To: My sun, Azrael My love, I have been imprisoned here in Emperor of Vern pce. Please send some negotiator to speak to him in releasing me. But whatever you do, please never threaten war. I will not be the cause of a war between Anvali and Davarus and be remembered as the beauty that toppled the kingdoms. I know the burden you held and the sentiments in your court. I will be remembered as a virtuous wife even if I die. But never threaten war with the entire human continent. I know there is some whispering in your ears asking you to wage war, for this is ripe opportunities. I am not blind in the matter of politics in your court. My love, heed me. And whoever sends you this letter is trusted by me. I hope this letter reaches you. I love you, my sun. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Arial then slowly put down the letter on the table, the mes of the candles flicker and Arial sighed. Arial hand is still shaking. shbacks of blood and carnage, and buildings on fire, the screams of a mother losing her children, sound of sorrows and despaire into his mind with ring vividness. Vern! Arial m the table with his hand and this seems to jolt Liao Bao to surprise. "My lord?" he asked. But Arial did not answer. Arial gritted his teeth. he should have gained power earlier. He should have gone there right after he finished the war. He thought he had time. Like he suspected the main culprit is that Emperor. What should he do with this? Arial then give back to Liao Bao his letter. ''This is unbelievable'' Arial muttered under his breath. He just nodded. ''What should I do, my lord?'' Arial was thinking for a moment and then he said ''Rest here. Refresh yourself'' ''Enjoy my hospitality Liao Bao and guard that letter with your life. I will think of something by next week.'' ''As you say milord'' Liao Bao said nodding Arial armed with this new knowledge then exit the room. Liao Bao follow behind him as Arial introduced him to his guards ''Tell my Dragonguard to keep watch for Liao Bao safety.'' Arial ordered to themander of the Guard. Arial have also informed Liao Bao that under his castle and in his dominion he will be protected by the Vermont Dragonguard. Arial then went to his room and he wrote a few more letters. His hand is trembling and his head is aching. All the while he is enduring the pain of the poison that weakens him every day. But none of that matters to him now The March of the Demons ising! ****************************************************************************** Is this the beginning of the Great War between Humans and Demons? Or will the tragic fate will be averted this time? Anyway, giove me your thoughts and hope you enjoy the story. See you all tomorrow I am tired you guys. I found out that there is a lot of misleading information on my review pages. These are the same people that harassed me back in the day. Anyway, no matter hwo many times I said it is not NTR and there is no NTR they keep smearing the story so I am done you guys. I did not want to expand on the matter because it might reveals some of the plost in the future and that is why I reamin silent. But these people keep smeairng my books without even reading it Read it until the end and then judge it for yourself. Read through the words and dont skip chapters so you woudl understand the motivations that underpinned the characters emotiosn and decison and then decide for yourself whether what they say was right or is it me who writes the story I dont know how easy it was to destroy one story. Just by relying on their words, people believe in them instead of asking me. I could not reply to every question in the review because I am writing.A nd then when I check it I was dissapointed. I would see how the statistic for this month for this stories, and if not good maybe I would just scrap the book. I have no etion of writing something that would stress me out. So, yes, I think I am giving up. So, yay, go celebrate yourself and be proud of yourself for your hurtful words. I write so I know that there is power in words. And trust me, your words have pierced my heart and made it bleed with pain. Though, I think I woudl wait until the end of the month and see how it goes and whether my mood woudl improve by then. because right now, I am incensed I have no words to say right now...so just hope you enjoy the story. Chapter 184: The holy land Chapter 184: The holynd ANVALI AZRAEL MOURNSTAR ''This is a desperate venture'' Azrael said to Elkar on horseback as his horse galloped leaving dust behind it. Elkar looks at him, pitifully and just nodded to his words. He has nothing to add, because he can''t. Azrael and Elkar have begun marching to the Blessed Land. The faction has united and has brought out their army. Thousands and thousands of Demons Lord all wanted to bask in the glory. Surely, they will not be satisfied just to be the exploratory expedition. They must want to mount the wall and take back the Lost Lands Azrael could see the desires in everyone. They are all burning with morale to regain back their Lost Lands The Eight race who rarely agree on anything surprisingly agree in the mobilization of their soldiers and people but the faeries and the Elves Council prefer to stay out the war with the Orcs acts as the infantry of Arakath forces. ''They threatened civil war, Your Grace'' Elkar said like the words could offer constion to him. Azrael sighed. ''You could try to dy them. At least that is the only thing you could do now Your Grace.'' Elkar said, reciting back their n in the pce. Elkar is right. He will lead them to the Blessed Land and try to persuade them there. If they really decided to break out to the Human Continent surely Aethend will rise up and taken back their title as Defender of the wall, Shield of the Human Continent and the Church will pressure every lord in the Human continent to resist them And like the story of old tales written in the stars, the Great War between Human and Demons will once again start. He urges his horse to move forward. ''What do you think will be our threats if we really engage in a war against the Human Continent?'' Azrael ask Elkar. ''The Vermont''s'' he said with certainty. Azrael nodded. He once heard about them. Their superior army training and discipline. And surely if they have eyes, when they see Azrael marching to the Wall, the young lord of Arrandy will quickly manned up the high walls. Even if they attack the walls, how many years will pass before they even can break it? One year, two years, five years, ten years? It will take many years and a loss of life so high that even if they manage to break the wall, by that time Azrael forces will be so exhausted they will be easily defeated. Azrael did not want to start a war but if the war started anyway, Azrael like to be on the winning side. This is just emergency measure. He did not want to go to war but at the same time he could not just suit back when all the lords of his kingdom threated civil war if he did not move to avenge his fianc. Some of his advisors even try to bribe the Watchers of the Wall. That is until they saw the discipline the Watchers of the Wall discipline. They have gold supplied by their state, their family is proud of their work and they are well provided. They are also instilled with love towards their city. And of course they love their city. The city Acro. The city is well known among the people of the continent. How could they not? Their city is the center of civilization and knowledge. The greatest city in Human Continent the rumors said. And the Wall? O, the great wall. The greatest obstacle if they go through with war. The higher ground and an ample supply of arrow, it is almost an impregnable fortress. even if they employed dragons they themselves might not pass the Bleeding Wall with all of that huge ballista on top of the Walls Using their supply of arrows how many of the fine people of his Kingdom will die under the rains of arrows and stones? Nobody brought dragons of course. Sheesh, that flying, fire breathing, ungrateful, proud, arrogant race. That creature cannot be tamed and their entire race is arrogant and hardheaded. Not to mention, there is only a few of them now after the Purge. Acro is Aethend pride that is also one of the beacons of knowledge in the Human Continent, housing enlightened minds that almost rivaled the learned men of the Church. It is said it is considered a jewel of cities. With huge poption and expanding every day the city is a sight to behold. And this is the reason why Aethend itself will rise for that state. It has street lighting, sewerage and drainage, hospitals, orphanages, public baths, aqueducts, huge water cisterns, libraries and luxury shops like the ''House of Lights'', illuminated at night, where Asteros silks and spices, Vorthy exotics furs were sold. The city was surrounded by many buildings and gave on to a great harbor and port filled with merchants and traders and there was a lighthouse within the port enclosure. A chain of beacons linked the city to other cities, allowing messages to be sent rapidly to distant parts of the region. It warns them of threat and sometime even ryed words to announce a feast. Inside the huge city, there was a cluster of great buildings, castles and churches, stuffed with treasures from all over the world. There are bronze gates, fountains which flowed with wine, some say and doors of silver and polished bronze. In the castle of the Vermont''s where foreigners were received, stood jeweled organs and the great throne of the great lord, guarded by two statue of massive dragons of gilded gold. Then there is their military. In the reign of the young lord his army has acquired every conceivable military skill. And they have tested it, even master it during their recent war which give Lord Arial the nickname, the Dragon, owing to his prowess and his reputation of never being defeated in a battle. They had mastered the art of warfare on horseback; they could fight on ground which other armies avoided, especially woond; they were experts in night-time assaults; they knew how to improvise field fortifications quickly or to construct dykes fortified by stakes, palisades and advanced ditches; and above all, they were masters of the surprise attack. A favorite stratagem of Arial Vermont army was to retreat into stone buildings, houses or churches, turn them into fortresses, and then sortie unexpectedly against an enemy who thought them cornered. This tactics, the young lord Arial used when he was fighting against the noble lords in the early of his exploits when the war began This information was reported by Azrael spymaster. Arial army is also to be the masters of guerri fighting and warfare of a socially subversive kind, always trying to divide their enemies and turn them inwards against themselves. Whatever more the young lord achievement, this is enough for Azrael to think twice to mount an attack to the humannds. Azrael nces around and he spotted one lord he is particrly not fond of. Lord Aleister is on the rear guard speaking with Gruk Kor leader of the Orcs. Azrael could hear the Orc grunt and grunt while Aleister isughing hearing what he could only assumes a joke. Or maybe the Orc is the joke. Azrael sighed. He need to try to dy this march, this is what he had decided. Then deciding that, Azrael march to the Blessed Lands the Holy City, the Land that is revered both for the Dark God and the Light. The Holy City hasbyrinth of roads filled with pilgrims from both religion and churches. It was a sea of people all ages and race, as he himself have once made a pilgrimage with his father when he was young but never for long. Some, most, are sightseers from all corners of the world. It has many alleyways, and lights everywhere. The Holy Land is a small ind, not bigger than a region. Their streets were lively and bustling with pilgrims, prayers from the Dome and the churches can be heard in the distance. The streets are also crowded with stalls, covered in bright cloths and vendors selling their stuff. Some sells perfume from the Barcias trees that only can be grown in the Blessed Land which has a fragrant smell. Children chased each other on the streets. ves also find safety there. And in the evening the sun will beamed down on the Blessed Land and the view is beautiful. Azrael hope like Levitia, the Eight races will make the same decision and turned back. Looking at the path before him, I pray for the first time. ''Let us see reason.'' And as he prayed in the back, the dust of their march rises up to the sky, foretelling a great war between humans and demons ************************************************************************* A few lores about the Holy Land and the Holy Cities would be expanded upon in the next few chapters since the Demosn will stop there for a while. It rtes heavily to the emergence of the Sky People and Levitia lore And hope you enjoy the story and leave somements, gifts and vote. See you all tomorrow. Chapter 185: Kisses of love (1) Chapter 185: Kisses of love (1) Arial opens his eyes suddenly. It was not a pleasant feeling at all. ''Huh'' he sighed He tried to sleep but his heart is beating furiously. He is worrying about a lot of thing, and sleep doesn''te easy for him. He noticed that his sleepe harder each year that passed. He couldn''t sleep. He could not sleep, not tonight. He tried to. He struggles on his bed trying to find that sweet spot but he can''t. He looks at the ceiling. He looked at his surroundings. His bedroom is furnished and clean. On the walls were painting, valuable paintings by many artists that came under the patronage of his family, some tapestry by his mother showing him in battle. There is also some tapestry by Lisa, a talented girl that is not only talented in battle but also in other womanly aspect. Arial is rarely in the castle of his noble house. The beginning of his life has been fill with training in the Knight Academy. Then the war begins. And then he spends his time in battles. And after that, there is the intrigue and plot directed at his family. His mind somehow shback to certain moments in his life. The Henry plot against his family, the Bloody Feast, the war, the day he was speared by Alderam, the day he won and the day that he got the news that he is going to die in two years A lot has happened. And a lot has changed. And now it seems another war looms ahead in battle that would determine the survival of the human race. He looks again at the tapestry that his mother made for him, the care she must have exercised in making it. He had be unustomed to these little touches. Personal touches of love and care. He used to hug her mother and kiss her cheeks. But rarely now he had the opportunity to do that. With his mother sometimes busier than him, attending to the other nobles and her correspondence with the King and not to mention raising Arianna, she is busy. He smiles a little. He sighed. He is conflicted. All these emotions welled up in him and he doesn''t know what to do. It is hard to admit but he has long forgotten how to live. He did not live before. He survived. But he did not live. There is a difference between living and surviving and he knows that better than anyone. Arial is gued with worries and unease. What should he do now? Is this his mistake? Is this his fault? He seems to be thinking all of these dark thoughts. He could not be sure that this isn''t his fault. If it is, doesn''t this mean that he has doomed everyone? No, he shakes his head defiantly. This time it''s different. The Human Continent has him now. Something HAS changed he said to himself, willing himself to believe it. Yes, the continent has him now. And he has turned the region that used to be some backwater ce into a state by its own right powerful, mighty and prosperous. The first great city in the continent, unmatched by any other city. Common Tongue with slight variation is spoken here. Arial have a thought to create the state ownnguage, but he had to dy that for now. Knowledge from all over the world is here. Ss, his vassal is a great thinker and Arial daresay one of the greatest of this time, a polymath, interested in many fields and talented in them as well. Even Arial himself has delved himself in his spare times to gain better understanding in this area called science, a forgotten art by the First Generation and has found the art itself in revival under the Vermont''s. Some people called it a renewal of knowledge arts and some called it a rebirth with the great revival of the arts and learning. The schools of knowledge and thoughts are established all around the region, and their buildings and formations is encouraged by the policy of his family towards better understanding the world. It started with the Levitia Disc. Arial have corresponded letters with the man called Michael under his mother employs and he has suggested many good things in which Arial quickly employed. Lisa also hearing Arial is very enthusiastic about the matter of reviving the art, began learning to wrote music and studying geography. Arial on the other hand started learning astronomy, and he also began creating many inventions, many of it is a failure but he is satisfied with his attempts. He also because of his own illness started learning medicine from a famed schr from Asteros, Dioscorides. Arial greatly admired the Asterosi skills in medicine. He also taught Arial of the dangers of mosquitoes in an urban life and Arial has done preventative measure to avoid gue to ever enter his city. The guard at the walls are also loyal to the state and his family. Arial had a lot of thing to be proud of in this life. As he thinks about all of this the cold wind breezes by. And his limbs feel like a thousand needles is stick onto him. He tries to walk it off. He stands up from his bed and each step he takes is a perilous task. Night wind burns him. ''Everything hurt now'' he said gritting his teeth. ''Every damn thing'' He winces to exit his room wearing a clothes made by a bear fur. A fur clothes that he has bought to shelter himself from the coldness. He put it around his body, shivering and he regtes his breathing and the cold recedes for a while. ''I need to walk this off'' he said to himself as his steps be more resolute. He begins exploring the castle. He took antern with him. He could use internal energy to see in the dark but better not aggravate his condition he mused. He then hears some singing from the distance ''And the Princess, Cried, And cried, Until finally her Knight in the shining armour came'' the song can be heard by Arial. He then approached the balcony because he recognized that voice anywhere. ''Helia?'' he asked. The girl turns her face to him and smile at him. She was wearing a long white trailing gown and she looked like a goddess Arial thought. Her face and her hazel eyes are beautiful like always. ''What are you doing here?'' He asked. ''Enjoying the night stars'' she said wistfully. She looks at the night sky, and she looked peaceful and beautiful all at the same time. ''May I join you?'' he asks. She just nodded. Arial looked at her and he could not help but have his worry disappear for a while. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomorrow. Hope you enjoy the chapter and leave somements. Don''t forget to vote Chapter 186: Kisses of love (2) Chapter 186: Kisses of love (2) He is now a Prince and many of his advisors have advised him to marry fast. It is not because they fear that he would be alone, for everyone knows he is betrothed to Helia, but mostly because it is political. Althea family guarded the most area in the south, and also upied manynd there. Thanks to their assistance to Vermont family during the trial and their help during the War of Session, they were given an influential position in the new Kingdom Their contribution to the rise of the Vermont family is indispensable. Their ancestral home is there and Lord Helve is apassionate ruler there which is why Arial took Helia hand dly. It is fortunate that he also loves her. But his advisor worries are about something else. It is not betrothal matter that they are worrying about. It is about his heir. Until he has an heir, his council will not stop worrying about him, and unsettled in respect to the session if he died. Even now the only thing that stops from any nobles iming thisnd is because of his family influence. Of course if they ever press such a im they know themselves that their im is invalid. Before the Vermont, only the House of n has authority over thisnd in such a forest filled only with viges. But Arial knows in the castle of the King, various nobles are perpetually plotting to put themselves in the good graces of the King. Ss has reported to him about this schemes and plots but thankfully the King remains steadfast to his conviction in supporting his family. It was obvious to Arial and his council that a great part of the cause of this restless people vying his ce will be removed if he had an offspring. It became therefore, an important matter of state policy that he should be married and produce an offspring as fast as possible. In fact, many of the friendly nobles to his noble house, Lord Summersill, Lord Paris, urged this measure upon him, on the ounts which they perceived it would have, in settling the minds of the people of the state and consolidating his power in the East and South. It is to that measure, that all things forgotten that night as Arial look at his beautiful and lovable Princess. Arial approached Helia and hugged her gently from the back. Helia blushes a little but she did not resist. Arial hand is at her hips and Helia traced her fingers yfully at Arial arms. Arial grab that finger and rubbed it with his hands. Helia giggle a little. She leaned on Arial chest, gazing at the stars. ''Look at the city'' Arial said. ''Hmmm'' she nodded. In front of them the city is still alive, with lights lighting up the streets. People still trading and sounds of people selling wares and people visiting the city can still be heard if they went down. ''City of lights'' Helia muttered. Arial smile. The wind breeze through them and Helia shivered. ''Cold? ''Arial asked and he hugged tighter. Helia smiles. ''That''s better'' Arial don''t know what struck him. Was it the atmosphere? Was it the cold? Or was it just because of Helia? He turns Helia to face him suddenly. Her gaze slid to the side, abashed and flustered. He pulled her against his chest. His nose tickled her ear. She let out a tiny gasp. Arial closed his lips softly to her slender neck. He noticed the dragon pendant he bought her a long time ago when Arial stay in the castle for a while. He wanted to tease her and Helia is blushing red, her face heated. He then leans closer to her ear. "I love you" he tells her. "I love you" and then he kisses her right at her lips. And Helia is shocked. Because for the first time, she truly felt Arial care for her. She knows he loves her, but she didn''t really let herself believe that Arial really care for her the way she cares for him. But she could feel it in this kiss. Then Arial broke the kiss, their breath mingling. ''Ithought you didn''t care'' Helia said, a slip of word. Arial look at her like he can''t believe what she just said. ''I do care. I care'' he said in a trembling voice. "Even if I am distant at times, and I know I''m guilty of this, and seem as if I do not want to be with you, it is only because this scares me, too." He said, honestly from his heart. He always fears what would happen. Sometimes knowing the future can be a curse. Helia look Arial like she sees him for the first time. Maybe because of the pain. Maybe because of the impending war Arial couldn''t help but say everything he has stored inside his heart. Honest and vulnerable for the first time. He too looked at Helia again and he kissed her again for all the lost kisses. He cups her face in his hands and kisses Helia so deeply that both of them don''t know who is breathing for whom. Helia thought to herself "His mouth and tongue taste like sweet wine. Addicting and irresistible. I don''t know how long itsts, but when I let go of him, I miss it already." ''A thousand kisses will not be enough'' Arial said under his breath. "Hmm" she said gasping for air. ''With you''he said ''it will never be enough.'' Helia is flustered. Arial is rarely like this. And then like he is embarrassed at himself, he tries to turn away to hide his face but Helia grab Arial hand and force him to look at her. ''I want to see you Arial. I wanted to see your face, caress my hand in your cheek and see your eyes when I awoke from my sleep.'' she confesses. ''I wanted to kiss you when I see you, hug you and hold your hands in the streets. But I always thought you care about your reputation as a lord, so I dare not approach you in public decorum. I distance myself and only approached you when we both are alone. But. kissing you'' and she looked at Arial lips ''the kiss you gave me show me something.'' ''What?'' Arial said his embarrassment turns to curiosity. ''I was wrong. By Light, I was wrong. I should have done all those things earlier.'' Arial smile and he said ''By Light, me too.'' And then holding hands, that night, they embrace each other, and kissed each other with fiery passion. ''Come to my bed'' Arial said, his eyes hungry like a feral wolf. ''You said- ''She asked. ''In front of you, I forget any promises, any oaths. And I know it''s not like me but with you. I felt free.'' She smiles mischievously. ''My dear lord, lead on'' she said. Arial smiles a wide smile with a hint of mischievousness. It''s not like him but that night Arial has never seen Helia more beautiful, and that moment seared in his memories. And Arial carry her on his arm bringing her to his room. And that night they make love as they share their souls and bare their worries and cast away their fears, Arial praying for a better future, Helia praying for more days of happiness. But Arial has a hero''s fate only he doesn''t realize it yet. Every moment, every step he takes, prepares him toward that inevitable destiny He is destined to suffer hardship and only if he endures it, can he find his happy ending. The stars twinkled brightly that night and a raven perched outside the towers of that castle, caw and fly into the air. ****************************************************************************** See you all tomorrow and the raven...anyone noticed that bird have been mentioned from even the beginning of the story. Even during Arial previosu life? Hmm...I will not say anything. I will let you find it out for yourself. Hmm. Chapter 187: Life bliss Chapter 187: Life bliss 1015 AFTER FALL The morning sun enters his room. He rubbed his eyes slowly and he could smell her fragrance. He opens his eyes and felt happiness. An indescribable happiness. ''It''s not a dream'' he said to himself with a smile hanging on his face Beside him is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Just lying there, looking absolutely gorgeous, beautiful and innocent. "A Goddess" he muttered to himself. He traces his hand on her cheeks and smile at himself. Her naked body is hidden by the fur nket. The morning air is refreshing and promising new beginnings for him. He should get up now he said to himself. But he can''t. He doesn''t want to He was entranced at the beauty of this creature in front of him now. So entrancing, so beautiful he wanted toy down all morning just staring at her. She was sleeping peacefully; her cheeks are rosy. There is the smell of their lovemakingst night but that doesn''t bother him. That doesn''t bother him at all. ''She is mine'' he says, as he is hers. Her hair is Perfect. If there is another way to describe perfect, he would say those words. His hand strokes her hair, feeling it tracing his finger. Even after all that, she looks perfect. He could marvel at her all day, speak of her beauty, sing her virtues and he doubt he could describe how beautiful she looks in this moment, so perfect he wanted to remember it forever. ''This is what life is'' he said to himself. To capture this moment, this once in a lifetime moment, when it shows itself and never letting it go, searing it to your memory, making the ordinary day extraordinary, filling it with this kind of memories. ''How could her hair still look perfect?'' he asked himself, like he was truly curios. And that is when he promised himself. Through the wrinkles of time, through the mask of years, he will always see the face he loved and won. He will grow old together with her, have children with her and one day they will live full with love like his parents singing love song, argue sometimes, and making up with a kiss and taking a stroll in the beach with their children whilementing how loud their kids are. ''She told me'' Arial muttered. Arial remembered when Helia told him stories about when she was a child where her parents will always bring them to the beach during the summers. She said it is one of her happy memories. One of the many stories she told him, and whether by ident, he remembered every single detail. Maybehe wondered. maybe he was attracted to her a long time ago too. He stared at her and holds her hand, knowing that he can hold hers, that feeling of knowing, that if he wanted to, he could hold her hand, that freedom, just staring at her face, wondering, and marveling how he could be so lucky to have her by her side. And suddenly jealousy welled in his heart. In the original timeline did she ever married anyone else? Did she love any other man? Then he shakes his head. This is ridiculous he said to himself. It has not happened, or to be precise in this timeline it didn''t happen. She is his. "I could stare her face all day long and I will not get bored" he said smiling a happy smile. She then holds his hand. He could feel her. ''Still staring?'' she asks, still not opening her eyes. ''I could stare at you all day'' Arial reply. She opens her eyes slowly and then she closes the distance between her and Arial. ''My prince'' she said, her face is radiant and shiny, her smile traces around his lips and love marks mark her neck. ''My princess'' Arial said. And she giggles. Arial kissed her forehead, more like peck. ''Suddenly you are meek?'' Helia ask surprised. ''There are times to be daring, dear'' Arial said. ''Likest night'' she said and sheughs. Arial doesn''t like being teased so much so he closed his lips to her and said ''Yes, likest night.'' His lip is so close to Helia that Helia suddenly too surprised at the sudden attack is at loss for words. Arial let the moment hangs. He just looks at Helia as she unconsciously gulped. ''You''re going to kiss me'' she said. Arial grinned. ''I''m working up the nerve'' he said yfully. ''You- ''Then he is kissing her before she could finish her words. She yelped, surprised at the sudden kiss and she is smiling. It is paradise for them. During their kiss, he said it again, those words, which sound like a song, whispered into her ears "I love you'' he said ''I love you back'' she replies. Tears of joy fall down her eyes. She could feel his kisses, the feeling of his muscly body against hers, his breath against hers, and the touch of his hand on her flesh. She could feel every single thing and she likes it. Then Helia broke the kiss. ''What? Is it bad?'' Arial asked. ''Your mother. Will shee here?'' ''No, she is in the mansion.'' Arial said confused and he hugged Helia back. ''I better get out'' Helia said. ''Words'' she said ''are mightier than sword.'' Helia doesn''t want rumors that they have make love with each other outside of marriage. Arial may not care, but his rtion with the Church may suffer, and no matter how approving Helia father on the marriage Helia don''t think his father would like hearing that before marriage that they got together. He wouldn''t like that at all. Her father might not be able to beat Arial, but that doesn''t mean he will not try. She quickly wears her gown, a fur clothes from one of Arial wardrobes and approached the dazed Arial still lounging around on his bed. ''Kiss me goodbye'' she said. Arial look at her and said ''I didn''t want to kiss you goodbye that was the trouble I wanted to kiss you good night and there''s a lot of difference.'' In any other day this would make Helia happy but she fears about Arial reputation more. She gives him a peck on the cheek "Meet me tonight at our balcony" she said and she rushed off the room. Arial look confused at the whole scenario. ''Just my luck'' he said smiling and then he prepared himself for the dull affair which is his job as lord of the castle. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Today will be a double release. And I think there will be a mass release at the 29th so be ready for the mass release. I have been thinking of making a privilege chapter. I saw many of my stories being pirated and that made me a little bit depressed and angry. I just don''t know what to do. I like posting the chapter like this. But what I noticed when people posted privilige chapter those sites could not scrap the chapter. But I still don''t know what should I do. Doing such move might deter more readers from reading. And my story is not exactly that popr or anything. I like the fact people read my stories. There are the asional people saying my work is trash and it was something they regret rreading. And while that hurts, there are also some people that encouraged me. And I like that. But when you see your hard work being pirated it kinda hurts. To me it is fine for some of them if they want to go to this site to read the chapter and then decide whether the story is good or not. But it is not like you have to pay to read the first sixty chapter of the stroy. If by the end of teh free chapter you are still not liking the story, you surely would not read the story. It is just sad. Forgive the rant. Anyway, still hoping you enjoy the story Chapter 188: Provocation (1) Chapter 188: Provocation (1) WAR COUNCIL After he has clothed himself, he went out of his room and walk to the council. Every morning unless there is an emergency he will check himself at the council chamber. Mostly his council would be in the chamber discussing everything about measures that can be undertaken to enrich the region, or certain news that he needs to hear but sometimes ording to his whim he can check the council authorities. After all, left unchecked who knows what they will do? He heard Massey drinking problem but at least he is a functional drunkard, Arial mused. Lord Oliver told him in one of their wine tasting session, where mostly they talk about each other and more about them then the wine. Arial did see some of the behavior disy in one of the mock battle the military is obligated to do. Ser Massey was instilling confidence in his men while keeping a sk of ale of his own close by. He even toasted at their enemies but when his toast was interrupted, Oliver at that time leading the opposition got annoyed and released dull arrow at them. He then yelled "That was ungenerous. I''ll take every single arrow you have!" he said and then his army hearing this yell, mistakes his outburst as a charging rally. They stormed up Lord Oliver troops with the seething Ser Massey himself on the front, and while Oliver is a learned man in the art of diplomacy, he is not well versed in warfare and seeing this unreasonable anger from what Lord Oliver describe as a prank, he fled in panic. Well anyone would run when they see how crazed Massey look at that time with bloodshot eyes and with real sword he is waving around when even his own troops only used wooden swords. On the way of the pursuit, Massey seem to forget that he was in a mock battle and he was in fact the only one in the battlefield still chasing the frightened Oliver until he realized it, or probably sobered up. Probably he also runs out of ale by that time and finally realizes what he has done. But still, that quirk aside, he is a smart leader of military. Arial could still use him and because he has a use, Arial keep him in the army. The soldiers liked him regardless of his quirk. As he is thinking about all of this matter he finally reached the Council. He opens the door and every single eye in the chamber is directed at him. Their chatter stopped as they look. ''My lord'' they said in unison. Arial just nodded as he takes his ce at the end of the table. Every single of his vassal is standing waiting him to take his ce. Actually there is something he needs to do today that is why he wants toe to the chamber. Arial has been thinking to share the news with his council. When everybody is seated Arial ryed them the news. Shock and fear can be seen in their eyes. Oliver on the other hand is very calm, one of Arial asset and why he chose him to be in the Council. ''What do you think of this matter, Lord Oliver?'' He asked his spymaster for guidance. "Hmmm" he said contemting his answer and after a while he voices his opinion "We must send a formal letter to the Empire asking them to release the Princess or we will be facing a great interstate cmity here. If the army of the Dark Lands reaches here, then surely cmity will befall our region considering our proximity with the Blessed Lands.'' ''True'' Arial said, nodding and he understand the grave situation they are facing right now. But no one understands it better than him. The Invasion of the Human race, here, in the Human Continent. If the Demon King believes that his fianc really is killed maybe the same tragedy will happen again. But if Arial can somehow convince the Demon King that his bride is safe and that he can deliver her to safety then maybe the invasion would never happen. This is the idea he came up with. He wanted to try to prevent the war from happening. Arial then posed another questions to his lords ''But can all of us risk a war with Vern?'' He posed his own question to his council. They fell silent. This is a matter of great importance. Can they really risk a war with an Empire as long as millennia? ''Ser Massey what is your opinion?'' Massey looked at his lord and utters his words carefully. ''My lord, our army is without a doubt is the strongest, ehem'' he coughed ''but forgives me for saying this, but Vern is bigger than us.'' ''And is more divided than us'' Lord Oliver added. Then quickly he takes the chance to present his opinion. ''My lord'' Oliver said ''It is better to risk war with Vern then war with the demons that inhabits the Dark Lands. We do not know their capabilities, or how many they can muster troops. It is said the Orcs alone numbered in millions. That might be a false news or it might be true. But the point is, we do not know. It is unwise to fight an enemy with so little information'' Then he continued. ''On the other hand, we have Vern Empire. Vern right now is in precarious position, rebellions from the Blood Brotherhood, House of Austen plotting to take the Imperial Throne and many other myriad of problems. And if we could strike a diplomatic agreement with the Dark Lands than it is better because we can ask their armies to fight with us side by side. If my lord information about the kidnapping of the Princess is true, then we could use that to rally the Demon King support to us.'' Arial nodded and there is a trace of smile on his face. The solution that Oliver presented is the one he also thinks of. It is a smart solution. He will not lose anything and at the same time he can stop the invasion. But can he really do it? Won''t some divine punishment will befall him? How many things have since change since the beginning of this quest of him? How many people he has saved? How many people has he killed? If the theory holds that any change even a ripple in a poolke could disrupt a time continuum, then he has trampled over all the rules. He denied it. Surely not. However this n is still after all a n and still needs to be ironed out and it is subject to change. ''Then what is your suggestion, Lord Oliver?'' Arial asked >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Actually scrap what I say about double chapter. Today will be a triple release. See you in a couple minutes. Chapter 189: Provocation (2) Chapter 189: Provocation (2) ''The Church.'' Ser Massey said eager to give some suggestion. ''We can ask the Church to help us.'' Oliver shakes his head, while rolling his eyes at Massey. Massey looked miffed with that. ''My lord. The Church may have an amiable rtion with us but even they will not try to rescue a Dark Land Princess. You know how the Church is.'' He said looking at Massey. ''He is right'' Arial nodded. ''Then, I guess I just have to send a letter to the Emperor.'' Arial said and the other vassal nodded. ''Lord Oliver.'' He said ''Yes my lord.'' ''Try to find out if the Dark armies have begun marching. Send some spies to the Blessed Lands. And. find some of these Blood Brotherhood followers and see if they can be persuaded.'' ''What are you thinking my lord?'' Oliver ask as there is a smile on his face. Looking at his face, Arial guessed Oliver had already guessed what he wanted to do ''I''m thinking to support them with goldif the Emperor is stubborn.'' Oliver nodded. ''Other news?'' Arial asked the other lords ''How about Edward affair?'' Arial asked. ''The Church has agreed to help'' Massey said. ''They have sent their decree to the Orleans'' ''And their response?'' ''Their council is disbanded'' Massey quickly handed Arial the reports. Lord Jean Orleans is dead. Harald is the new lord of Arleans. That is what the documents tell Arial. ''Hmm'' Arial said. ''Will they retaliate?'' Arial ask. ''Unlikely'' Massey reply and Arial nodded. ''Defense on the South? ''Arial inquire. ''Top shape, my lord. Lord Helve has strengthened their forts and I have sent about five thousand troops to add to the forces there.'' Arial nodded and smile This is why he just can''t fire this drunkard. He is too good at his job. ''Great job Ser Massey.'' ''Thank you my lord.'' Arial is nodding with satisfaction. Maybe he should meet Edward and tell him this good news. Arial believed that Edward is treating him like a brother and he too treated Edward like brother. He sympathizes with Edward fate and will help try to help him. Then Arial was reminded of something else. The Far East kingdom, Renasia. ''The Renasian movement?'' Arial asked. ''They are advancing to other states.'' Massey quickly answered What is their objective? Arial asked himself. It never happens before in his past life. The Princess never did engage in this annexing of state before, he thought to himself as he reads the reports. But it amazes Arial that the Princess is smarter and wiser than he ever expected. She left the local ruling families intact. This shows she is not nning to just rape the cities she conquered but rule it under her rule. Something like he would do. He mused Consolidating power shows that this woman queen is a formidable strategist as well. Thinking about it, that is probably why their kingdom was thest to fall in Arial previous life. After reading all the reports he wanted to excuse himself. Then he wrote the letter to the Emperor and wait for Oliver reports. He then excuses himself from their meeting. Arial walk to the courtyard where he sees Helia is speaking with his mother. ''Mother'' Arial said approaching the Duchess. ''Dear'' she said to Arial ''Prince'' Helia said and he blush red like the Corian wine. The Duchess nces between Arial and Helia. "Did something happen?" she asked. ''Nothing happen'' Arial said still blushing. ''Nothing happens, mydy'' Helia said to the duchess. Her cheeks are blushing, rosy red. ''Mother, why did youe here? Is there something wrong at the mansion?'' Arial asked. ''No, nothing is wrong. I just wanted toe and look at my son. Your father also long for you. He wanted to meet you.'' Arial just nodded. ''Adrianna?'' Arial ask. ''She is fine.'' ''She is cute'' Arial said, remembering thest time he visits her little sister in the mansion. Everything she did looks cute to Arial. ''And a crybaby'' his mother said. ''Unlike you. I think we never quite appreciate how easy it was to raise you'' his mother said. ''Maybe you have the Blood of light in you after all.'' ''Mother don''t jest like that. You''re the one who always say that I''m not divine.'' ''In times of great chaos and war, a step toward divinity isn''t that hard, son.'' She giggled. ''Two years old'' Arial said suddenly, trying to change the subject ''Adrianna?'' his mother said. ''Yes.'' ''Yes. two years old''. ''Maybe I should visit her more often else she will not know her brother.'' ''Maybe you should.'' After that they talked about other things andugh until the evening. That night Arial and Helia met again in their balcony and sings love song while Arial listen, and sometimes teasing her and at the end of the night he would take her and cradle her to his bed as they love each other until morning. ****************************************************************************** 1015 AFTER FALL WHITEMONTH The winter hase. The winter cold hase to the castle and people outside holed inside their home, with their family. The cold sets in quickly the moment the winter wind blows this year. The snow has fallen and envelope the courtyard. And today news hase from the Empire which rms the entire council. The moment the messenger informs that he has received the letter, the whole castle is abuzz. Arial has presided the council and all his council member is present. Only the lesiastical is not here. They are sensitive about the Demons not to mention because of the matter of their faith. And mostly they irritate Arial, as they are always preaching to him. ''Give me the letter.'' Arial said. Quickly the messenger handed him the letter. The letter is seal with a griffin holding a scepter. TO: LORD ARIAL, PRINCE OF ARRANDY FROM: EMPEROR GEORGE, FIFTH OF HIS NAME, RULER OF THE EMPIRE. YOU DARE DEMAND OF ME! Come and I will kill your army before they even reach mynd. I guaranteed it. If you dare take what is mine, I will kill every single one of your family and I will take your head and put it up in a pike. I will rain your state with arrows. I wille to your state and pige its cities and rape its inhabitants I- And Arial throw the letter to the brazier. His face is red with anger. ''The arrogance of the Emperor.'' Arial has written politely in hisst letter. To think it will be received and reply in suchck of civility angers Arial. His vassal seeing this trembled. The dragon is angry. ''BRING ME SOMETHING TO WRITE WITH!'' he yelled and Oliver in his fear dropped his bag. He quickly brings a paper for his lord to write. Quickly Arial write TO: EMPEROR GEORGE, FIFTH OF HIS NAME, RULER OF VERN. FROM: THE DRAGON It is you that don''t know your position. I will give you a few guarantees of my own. I guarantee that even if you came here, even if you win, even if my cold, dead body is lying on the field, you will rue the day you ever set foot in my state. For every inch you advance I''ll exact gallons of your people blood. Your Empire will be washed in blood and fire. I guarantee that there will be not one family of the Imperial descent will be alive the day you decided to invade us. They will mourn and they will weep and cried their hearts out seeing the blood that I will spill if you dare marches against me. I guarantee that even if you are triumphant the fruits of victory will taste like dust in your mouth, tasteless and bitter, rotten. I guarantee that if you fail to kill me the day you march here; you will meet me again. You will meet me at every city, every town, every vige, and every hamlet. You will meet me on every crossroad, on every hill. I will fight you with every sword at mymand, with every arrow, with every dagger. I will fight you with pitchforks. I will fight you with the very rocks of thend you try to conquer. And in the end I will prevail and your throne will be nothing but ash, your pce will turn to rubble of stones, your descendants will be no longer. So, I dare you. Come and I will show you fire of the dragons. Because I tell you this. The Dragon ising. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> And with that he gives the letter to Oliver and tells him to send it to the Emperor. Under his breath he muttered, ''The Emperor doesn''t know the repercussion of his action.'' If he has to war against the Empire, he will. Better than fighting the Invasion horde. Oliver seeing his lord so enraged doesn''t dare say anything. The whole castle tiptoe around the lord that day, fearing he would lose his temper. Actually Arial is very lenient to his people, but because of his widespread reputation, people always seem to fear he would get angry. That day they all waited in anticipation whether the provocation will be retaliated through force of arms. ****************************************************************************** Thest chapter of the triple release for today as the conflict between the Empire and Arrandy intensify. Anyway, hope you like the chapter and leave somements and please vote for the story. There will be mass release in the 29th so be ready y''all Chapter 190: Holy land encounter (1) Chapter 190: Holynd encounter (1) AZRAEL MOURNSTAR The sand blows with the help of the wind, but luckily the veil on his face prevent the sand from entering his eyes. He still remembered it vividly. He was in the front with Elkar leading, while behind him was the Eight Kings. The sky at the time was blue, calm and serene. Looking to the horizon, as he nces at the back of his armies, reveals a wall of brown air stretching up high. At that time, he knows this instinctively that is not a smoke. A dust storm. It was his first time seeing a dust storm. The Negevian tribe that lives at the desert knows how to hide from this particr natural urrence but for the Arakathian, it is something new for them. It is like a four-story building rushing to us. ''RUN!'' He yelled as the armies behind him scattered away, the cavalry sprints trampling the infantry running from this storm. Azrael use his hand to protect his face and eyes from the sand. Seeing the storm gaining on his army and him, he cast magic to protect Elkar and sprint while the other Eight Kings followed. The Fairies use magic, so does the Elf, the Kobolds skilled horseman overtakes the other Kings and ride in front. The Orcs on the other hand use their stamina and strength to try to endure this storm. The sky turns to a brown dusk and anyone that is unfortunate enough, get swallowed by the storm. The breathing of the armies besbored with the dirty air attacking their lungs. How many of his army screamed for help before that screams turns into a whimper and dissipated? The rear division got swallowed up, engulfed in the dust clouds. After half an hour the worst of the dust pass. About eight thousand soldiers were killed, their bodies lost in the desert, the air remain choked with dust and hazy. For that day, they tasted dust all day. The Elves is lucky in that they can cast magic and creating a protective barrier among themselves. For the Dwarves their eyes sting and water, while the fairies giggling at the Dwarves appearance. The Orcs face which in any normal days is scary enough, but after the sand storm the grimy streaks on their faces only add to the ferocity of their face. ''I need to bath after this'' he said to himself. The coating of the dry grit covers his clothes, skins and fills the nose. For some, there is nothing odd with the urrence but for him it was like the universe is hinting on him of something sinister. He could not shake that feeling. They are approaching the Holy City but just before they enter they are attacked with sand storm? Dread fills him. This is like an omen of bad tidings. Thankfully they found shelter in one of the caves in a low hill nearby or else they will lose a lot more soldiers during the sandstorm. After the sand storm subsided they continued their journey. And a few days after that, they finally arrived. the Blessed Land where the Holy City resided. Holy City of Arm. One of the Holy City in this small ind. ''The Blessed Land'' he marvels, forgetting the arduous journey that they have undertaken to reach here The cruel sun beat down, its one malevolent eye unblinking from the heavens, torturing him with its fiery heat. ''Hot'' he said while taking another gulp from the sk. He is sweating all over his body. He is sweating because of the heat. The sand is hot, and he reckons that it can roast eggs. There are hardly any shadesrge enough for his massive armies to take shelter so they built tent but no tent is higher than The God Hill near Dome of Salvation. He is strolling outside looking at the Holy City Arm. Each of his steps into the sand stunk into the searing sand. The air is thick and hazy; each breath isborious. The uniqueness of the Holy Land is that it is geo-theological. There is nond here that is fertile for agriculture other than near the Eternal Well. Even thend is not thatrge. There is no strategic value other than it connects to the Human Continents and that it was the ce of administration for the First Generation in the past. To many, this is thend which faces the entrance of the spiritual world, that sphere of existence that lies beyond the physical world known to us through our senses. This is the key to thend''s unique status with regard to prophecy and prayer. It is also forbidden to spill blood here for whatever reason. Even Levitia spare demon blood during his rest here. And he is known to be merciless against demons. Of course his act was well received in that time It was a different time. Even the schrs in the Capital despise the acts of the Demon Lord back then. Fortunately, the Treaty was sign or maybe in this era, it is the demon race, that is enved by humanity. There is a reason why the Holy City is revered so much both by humans and demons alike. This is where Levitia signs the Treaty with the Demon Lords. Thus the importance it holds is incalcble among the heart of many, both humans and demon. Azrael keeps walking, marveling the city whileining about the heat in his mind. There is maze of mud houses, and stalls crowded the market ce and dark-skinned children y. Mostly escape ves from other continents. Ariundus is heavily reliant on their ve trade, which they sell to Vorthy and Asteros but not to Davarus and Arakath. The Treaty in Arm states that no child of Arakath or Davarus can enve one or the other, buy ves or engage in the trade that involves selling anything that has a divine soul to another. It also states that if they were captured and brought to be a ve, then it is their highest obligation to release himself or herself from the chains that bind them. Of course that doesn''t mean it is follow very strictly after more than nine hundred years. For example, Principality of Freya, a nation which engages in ve trade, with the other continent. They are frowned upon by the Church but the Church can''t do anything considering they have arge ve army and their trade is more bountiful than Acro or any other trader''s family. After all the ve trade is profitable. However, there are a fewws that need to be observed here, a Holy Law, that helps escape ves to thrive as amunity here. The provision, word of God, that states no soul will spill blood in the Holy Land serve escaped ve very fondly. The former ves greet him with dazzling smiles, hoping the disguised King will buy their wares. They tried to persuade Azrael but Azrael turn them down gracefully. Their stalls are covered with magnificently bright cloth. They sell browned fish, hard bread, shimmering jewels, shining metals, crisp, pristine linen, and juicy figs among other things. A dancer, veil in her face, dressed in a gauzy white tunic, twirls in the streets and the crowd tosses golden coins to her. Azrael toss a few coins, hoping that the dancer could buy a few bread for her to eat. ''Life'' he said, pondering the meaning. This is also the city where Levitia is bind before he was stabbed with Redsh, an Enochian steel now disappeared. No one knows who it belongs to. What is known in the stories is that Levitia was stabbed by that steel and died, his body disappeared and the Church of Light hails him as the Blood of Light, which meant God has sent him as a Saviour for the Human Race and people flocked to convert to Lucellian faith. Azrael could see the caravans filled with people. The caravans of pilgrims fill the Blessed Land. They were all praying around the God Hill chanting Hymns. Former ves, rich, poor, all equal here. Then he returns to his reality. He sighed contemting his situation. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> mass release tomorrow. So be ready. And see you tomorrow. Dont forget to vote and leave somements Chapter 191: Holy land encounter (2) Chapter 191: Holynd encounter (2) He has tried to persuade the other races to abandon this endeavor but they insist on fighting. War and killing. Blood and sacrifice. He knows what that brings. He never fought in a war but he knows that it is nothing good. He loves his Arianna but he also knows that war isn''t the answer. He has summoned each of the Kings to his tent in the Blessed Land; and none of them have any intention of going back. The Orc King, the Faeries King Oberon, The Elder Council of the Elves Alyn Shirr, Merman representatives Dorr Vine, one Giant from the many tribes of the giants, thor son of Balthor, the King of Giants of the Arathor tribe all have no intention of going back The merman could not offer their armies but they supply the elves with precious herb only they have. ''Lord M'' he sighed again, a deep and long sighs. Lord M is his father inw, not yet but he will be. Because of that the problem he faces now is quiteplicated. The war is supported by both faction and even his father inw is supporting this war. He is angry. He believed that Arianna is killed. Blinded by his emotion and his thirst for revenge, he encouraged his banner man and the other noble families. But somehow Azrael feel something is out of ce here. But he also wondered maybe he don''t want to believe the story. He believes that Arianna is not killed. Maybe she is hidden, kidnapped or something along that line. He coulddon''t know what he would do, if Arianna is killed. ''I don''t.'' he muttered under his breath, willing himself to believe it He knows there is some sinister force in his castle that tries to create this war. For what purpose he don''t know. He mused But one thing is certain, that Aleister Crow one of the Heavenly Noble Protector is one of them. This Azrael have no doubt. Lord Aleister has always been the proponent to destroy the Human Race and every time he will end his speech with ''Davarus must be destroyed under our foot'' The Heavenly Noble Protector includes House Devonhurst, House Crow, House Vor, and House Arathorne. There is no proof but if Azrael found any proof that he had falsify this news he would execute them under treason. But he also knows that the popce is generally favorable towards the war. They believe that their forces can defeat the humans. They are also the matter of hatred between both race, the Human and the Demon Race. And Azrael never underestimated the stupidity of the mass popce when in a group. It is the special skill of both factions, to incite such stupidity Their special skill consists in knowing what passions can be most easily aroused, and how to prevent them, when aroused, from being harmful to themselves and their associates. And since, they are divided into rival groups; they aim at simrly dividing the kingdom, unless they have the good fortune to unite it in war against some other kingdom. And here it is an imaginary threat themon folk can rally to. A cause they all can believe and stand behind. They are easily incited by the selfish and nobles that have their own selfish agenda. Azrael doubt the Faction is really doing this for thend in Davarus. Arakath whenpared to Davarus is smaller in size but still, there are still manynds here. After all, Arakath is not the entirety of Anvali. Anvali refers to the entire continent. The Demons have always referred the Human Continent as Davarus. Arakath is the center of power for Anvali. But just because it is the center of power for Anvali doesn''t mean Arakath itself is big. But it is big enough to fit all Demonkind and the problem was never aboutnd. They have too muchnd an uncultivated filed all over Arakath. Arakath is thend of Demons Lords and the other races have their ownnds with their ownws The Elves, The Fairest Folk, have enough forest, the Kobolds, great horseman have enough grassy ins to ride their horse, the Orcs, The Hardened Blood, have enoughnd to upy. The Fairies, The Fable Creature, has lived in their fabled forest and is not disturbed under thew, the Dwarves live under aplicated series of cave under the ground which makes it very economically suited to savend. The merman lives inkes and water and the dragons soar the skies and the people know enough not to go to any area that has their sightings. And Demon Lords, Blood of Angels, have enough power and authority andnd that doing this, inciting this war is hardly profitable. And not to mention risky in every way possible. There is no need for morend when there is more than enough and risk for war. So, clearly now, when all possibilities and their justification for war is examined under scrutiny, Azraeles under the conclusion that, these two factions, they have other intention, other objective on why they want to wage this war. But what? That is the question. If he has Mikael, he mused surely Mikael could at least give him some ideas. Maybe he should summon him. But he doesn''t know where Mikael is right now. And it doesn''t help that Lord M kept supporting Aleister. Lord M effort in ming old wounds and hatred towards the human race can be heard in his speech, can be heard in the barrack, promising, believing that they are doing this to avenge their fallen princess, his fallen princess, Azrael mused. But unless he saw her cold, dead body in front of his own eyes, he will not make rash judgment, not when all the facts don''t match. There is something afoot here. His father inw; Lord M is blinded. Any sane man could see that he is hurting by the news and he want toid waste to the human continent to avenge his daughter. Everyone knows how he love his daughter. With ferocious love. After the tragedy that befalls his wife and her cheating that ultimately lead to her death, Arianna is his salvation. He cared for her because she has the same qualities that histe wife had. Beautiful, graceful. And if he lost her too. Surely this is not something that Arianna would want him to be doing? She always hated war. Peace is a virtue she once told him. And then the King, exhausted, walk to return to his private tent, no progress is made today. ****************************************************************************** Chapter 192: Not the same person (1) Chapter 192: Not the same person (1) AZRAEL MOURNSTAR Azrael return to his tent that night feeling defeated, exhausted. There is no one in his tent. Some book to keep himpany and some dishes to stave off hunger and tomorrow he has to try again. Try and try and maybe they will listen. If only the factions don''t meddle too much then maybe, he can make headway in persuading the other King. Then suddenly wind rustle around Azrael tent. There is movement, he concluded. The sound stopped and silence dawns. The silence lingered in the air, thick and heavy. His eyes try to see. Sound of slow footsteps, so stealth Azrael almost could not hear it, if he did not concentrate his hearing. Quickly Azrael unsheathe his dagger and point it at the sound. In the Holy Land you may not kill. But it didn''t say anything about hurting. ''Who''s there?'' he asked. For a moment there is only silence but he knows there is someone out there. Assassins? Spy? He was about to try to capture whoever it is but then a voice startled me ''Ie in peace'' the voice said, he said his voice is calm and the tone reassuring. ''Please, let me enter'' he said. Azrael know he should have been suspicious, should yell for the guards but somehow he let him in. ''Come inside.'' The man opens the curtains of the tent and Azrael look at him. The man wears a veil around his face, his skin color is white, not a ve, since there is no cor on his neck, and there is a dagger in his hips but he doesn''t seem like he is about to use it. Elven design Azrael mused The front and shoulders of the cloak is undoubtedly elven design. The cloak is ck and blue in the inner part of the cloak. Bold embroidery. It can be ties at his neck and lined in a contrasting color. But he is no elves. That make Azrael believe this mysterious person stole that cloak. His hair is ck, his eyes are blue and he moved gracefully like a noble. ''Do you know who I am?'' Azrael asked. ''Demon King'' he said not at all fazed. ''Who are you?'' Azrael asked. ''Please, Your Grace. I am not the enemy. Let me sit before you interrogate me with question.'' Azrael is surprised with the mysterious person calmness even when he is pointing a dagger at him. Feeling stupid he sheathes back the dagger and they sit on the ground. There is no chair in his tent. This is the Blessed Land, desert, sand in the morning and when you want to drink, only wells around here that provide water here. Then the mysterious person takes off his veil that covers the lower part of his face. His face is considered beautiful but his smile looks like he is hiding secret. ''Let me introduce myself Your Grace. I am Ss Perigord, one of the vassals of the Vermont. I came here bearing grave and terrible news.'' he said. Azrael is rmed by this revtion and Ss could see it. ''Ouch, your grace. Don''t look at me like that. I came here with great pains, hiding from your army, and mind you that is no easy task, stealthily enter your camp, and sneak myself around your tent. It is not easy, difficult and harrowing experiences for a diplomat like me.'' ''Why do youe here?'' Azrael asked his tone slightly hard. Ss then got up, took one of the goblet in the tent, pour some water and sit back down on the cushion, gulping the water while his eyes dart all over the tent. And for a while the sound in the tent is only the sound of him gulping the water, slowly but calmly. It was like he makes himself quite at home. ''First, I have a story to tell you. Your Grace.'' ''A story?'' ''Yes a story. My lord, amiable and good he is, ry to me this story and he told me to tell it to you and ponder his meaning'' His line of exnation baffles Azrael. ''Can I tell you the story?'' he asks. Azrael nodded. ''Ehem'' he coughed a little bit. ''Long ago, as many story began'' he began his story ''There is this one King. A wise, strong and lovable King. Themon folk worship the ground he walked, the nobles would follow him to any battles as this story will attest. One day he met a woman and it was love at first sight for both of them. The girl is beautiful and he was handsome, so he takes her as his bride. A very beautiful bride, every noble, every bard, every minstrel praises her beauty. The most beautiful woman in the world people called her bride. But as you know Your Grace, beauties life is rarely easy for one da-'' And suddenly Azrael think he is talking about him. ''You- ''Azrael said getting up from his seat and pointing his finger at him. ''Please your grace. Do not interrupt my stories.'' He said calmly at Azrael sudden outburst. He relented and let Ss continue his story. "CONTINUE" Azrael said his tone slightly harsh but he became curious of Ss story ''One day, when the King is upied in his castle, holding his court like usual, her bride is kidnapped, under the guise of midnight, for the dark beckons. And no one but Night, with tears on her dark face, watches in dark ces." Azrael nodded. "But dawn ising" Azrael reply. After all Darkness Fall is one of the Gospels of the Dark Book. Ss just smiles as he continued the story "She is kidnapped by a rival noble who is infatuated with the beautiful bride. After all, in old stories rarely beauties are not kidnapped. The King at first believes his bride is just hiding from him to enhance his love for her but too much time passed. The King began to worry about his bride. So he sent some of his spymaster to search for his bride. Then suddenly he was informed by his spymaster that his bride has been killed by the noble.'' Azrael stand up. Did Ss know about Ariana matters? Azrael asked himself. He pointed his dagger at Ss neck. ''You! Tell me! Do you know something about my fianc?'' Ss grinned, no fear in his eyes. ''I have not finish the story didn''t I, Your Grace? Be calm and let hear the story until its conclusion. It is my task after all to ry you the story until its conclusion.'' There was this intense silence as Azrael decide to lower the dagger. He calms himself and sit himself back down. ''Fine, continue the story.'' >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 193: Not the same person (2) Chapter 193: Not the same person (2) ''He then, in his anger, order that war be dered. He was furious. The one person that gives his life meaning is taken away from him. One can only imagine the pit of despair, the hours and hours, days and weeks ofmentations, the suffering that the noble have inflicted him, the burden of existence weighing on him. So with all his might, and anger, furious, furious anger, he came to the noblends and burns and pige, and wreaks vengeance upon hisnd. Then he pursues the noble''s family, the noble''s people, and anything the nobles have, he destroyed, he burns, he ughters. Blood flowed like rivers;nd scorched leaving only ashes, cities turns to desert as he plowed his way to satisfy his anger. Until one day, he stops. And then he looks back. He looks on the wreckage on his wake. It is now he who kills. It is he who gives suffering. And he looks himself in the mirror and he can no longer see the man he used to be. Vengeance changed him. The killings make a mark upon his soul. And whether he can admit it or not he knows he is not the same man that he used to be. He knows he have gone too far to turn back.'' ''What are you trying to say?'' Azrael ask him. ''Ah, Your Grace, but the story is not over''. He said. ''Finish it then'' Ss continued ''He despair on his current condition but he justify himself now, using his vengeance. "For her" he said. "For her" he convinced himself. Years go by as he conquered everynd in the area, killing and piging until one day one woman came to his castle. The wise King, the kind and lovable King, who is no longer wise, and no longer kind and lovable, looks and realizes the woman is his bride. He found her. But she has lost her husband for she looks at the King and all she sees is a monster. And so ends the story, when his bride sees the destruction that her lover has wrought under her name. And the girl died stricken of grief leaving the King alone and sad'' And then he said no more. ''What is that supposed to mean?'' Azrael asked ''I don''t know. This is the story my lord says to convey to you.'' Then he gives Azrael a letter. ''Open it, Your Grace'' he asks. He opens it. Only a few words were written >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> THE DRAGON There is someone lying to you. Your fianc is alive. Ask Ss. He will tell you all you need to know. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Azrael looked at the letter and he look back at Ss. And then he remembered the story that Ss had just told him. Is that what he would be? What he could be? Or is that a reminder? He asked himself Is the young lord Beyond the Seas conveying this to show him what path could he choose? Then Azrael quickly ask Ss to tell him what he knows. "dly" Ss replies. He tells Azrael all that he knows; that his fianc is being held in Vern by the Emperor of Vern and that she is still alive. That the young lord beyond the sea is trying to mediate her return unharmed and avoid a great war between humans and demons. That the young lord would appreciate if Azrael could help him. ''A grave mistake is almost levied upon the innocent!'' Azrael eximed to himself as he takes a deep breath He holds his head as Azrael ponder the big news that is ryed unto him. ''Almost started a war'' he said to himself shaking his head in regret. Then Ss tell him of the young lord warning and hope. That the young lord wanted to create a peaceful rtion with Arakath and hearing that the action of the Emperor in Vern, he is disgusted by such acts that the young lord would help him, and if need to, exact revenge to the Empire. But he also informs Azrael that no armies of the Demon race will pass the wall without his permission. That if they mount an attack at the wall, the young lord will see it as a deration of war, and he would retaliate. He would gather every single King, every single man in the continent he could employ, and devise devastating strategies and the young lord warned that he will rue the day that he ever came to Davarus. Azrael sighed and then he said to Ss ''You can leave. Tell him I would ept the young lord help and I will persuade the other factions and the Kings in my court to return back. Tell him if he needs any help, financially or military I would be happy to assist.'' He said to Ss as he wanted to think about this. It is also safer if he epts the help of the young lord. He knows the region and he is respected and revered in Davarus. Maybe he could persuade the Emperor to release her. Of course, Azrael is also furious at the Emperor but for now Arianna safety takes priority. Who knows if he marches to the Human Continent the Emperor would kill Arianna. He couldn''t risk that. Knowing that her blood is on my hand. He is clenching his fist tight right now. If not for some shred of rationality in his mind he would surely broke through the wall and march to Vern to take the head of that Emperor. One day he vowed that he will give what the Emperor deserve but for now, he is happy knowing, certainly that she is still alive. And he need to make sure she stays that way. Ss shakes his head. ''No, your Grace.'' He suddenly said. ''Hmm'' ''The Vermont''s sent me here to help you.'' ''Help me in what?'' This time it is Azrael turn to be puzzled. Ss thene closer to Azrael and then in a whispering tone said to him ''Someone is trying to start a war in your administration. This much is clear to me after I spy on your nobles. There is something foul in your court'' Ss then look around and then he continued. ''As long as they exist, rift will be created and conflict will never end. Maybe not now. But someday. Years or month from now, even if we sessfully save the Princess new issues will be created, issues that inevitably lead humans and demon race to the battlefield of war'' Ss then sighed and continued his word ''We must cut the root of the problem for peace to be evesting. My lord, Arial, does not like to go to war, whatever his reputation might suggest. He would like to establish trade rtions with the Dark Lands, a peaceful rtion of non-aggression, but he doubts it will ever happen if they are obstacles in your administration actively pursuing the path of warfare and creating nonexistent conflict. The young lord did not want both continent to fall down the path of perpetual war.'' Azrael hearing this also agrees. Anvali and Davarus is both big and it is better to have peace than war. Ss continued. ''This is a grave matter for it involves not only your people peace but our people peace. Someone is trying to start a great war between humanity and the Eight races. And they are highly influential and they may even have spies in your closest circle Your Grace. And this is a matter of concern for Vermont family who live along the wall. He offers me to help you. If you want to deny this help, then I will return and spoke of your intention. If you believe peace. peace can be achieved between human and demons, then ept my help. Let me be your eyes and ear. And I guarantee this. I guarantee that I will catch this rat and I will swallow them like the rats they are'' Azrael stared at Ss, and he looks at him and he waited for Azrael decision, with a whisper, with many thoughts in my head Azrael utter yes. *************************************************************************** Chapter 194: In the holy city Chapter 194: In the holy city ''Huh'' Ss have arrived at the famed Holy Land. He just barely survives the storm in Deriachalchis. It is not a bad storm but it could put him in dire straits if his quest is dyed because of the storm. The Holy City of Arm. The reference points for many people and races, even for people with different beliefs. This is the charm of the Holy Land, contested during the reign of the First Generation and then the Lost Generation and ended only in Levitia time. The Great Savior. Ss smiles thinking of that appetion the Church given to the Great Hero. To those who study history like him., it is clear that Levitia did not like the Church that much. The Holy City of Arm is unique in the fact that there are many believers of every religion here. There are Lucellian devotees, Water Maiden, Fire Priest and many other religious people from all over the continent. Even some monk of the Three Teachings could be seen meditating in some of the Temples. Mostly Lucellianes here searching for God grace, while people who revere the Three Teachingse here to find enlightenment. Lucellian devoteese here to pay respect to Levitiast moment here and also because this is where the First Church is built by the First Holiness. The other races came here mostly because of the history that is attached to this ce, while for the Sky People it is because this is where the First Generation fall when they were sent down from the heavens. Ss could see people selling wares here from one of the salira, an open inn in the Holy Land. The Holy City of Arm. Arm is a city rooted in ancient history, on the Blessed Land, this simple ind that connected both the Human Continent and the Dark Lands by arge and long bridge. There is also the bridge created by Levitia that enables pilgrim from the human Continent toe here easily. And another bridge in the Arakath side for his invasion. Of course now it is used for pilgrimage. The Bridge that was made by Levitia is made not from Enochian steel but something else. It does not rust like any other metal but it is steady and has remained standing for a thousand year. It is said it only took him one year toplete the building of the bridge with the help of Three Wise Men from the Sea and Lady of the Lake. Well, when Levitia created the Bridge Ss don''t think it was his ambition for the Dark Lands to invade the Human Continent. It was the contrary. It was mostly because he is the one who want to invade the Dark Land. Before he could ponder about all the historical anecdotes that happens in this Holy City, he could feel the heat once again on his skin The heat attacks his skin and once again he took another gulp of the water. ''This ce is not Acro'' he reminded himself If only there is calming tea from Vern, then maybe his body temperature wouldn''t be this hot. He called the inn boy again and inquire if he has any tea. The inn boy informed him that they have Lornian tea from Asteros, so quickly he ordered that and once again siting waiting for his tea while contemting the journey he have encountered during his journey here. For this past few days he was travelling with the Negevian tribesmen, were helped by a Ledoiun farmers when he was chased by sand bandits. What amazes Ss the most is the striking mix of people here in the Holy City. Land of diversity, which is almost the same with Acro. The difference is their economical difference with Acro and the holy status this holy city has achieved. Thend is contended by the Demon race and Human until Levitia create the Treaty which enables all people with any religion, regardless of their race, to pray here, with no harm inflicted upon them. Even though this city is of religious importance and historical importance, it is not necessary to have an advanced grasp of history to appreciate the magnificence of the region, ancient cities, monasteries, churches, temples, fortresses and many others structure that was erected here for the past one thousand year There are many historical ces here. God Hill where it is said that Levitia is bind with iron made of Enochian steel to stop him from escaping. He sipped his tea again while recounting his crazy adventure. ''Arial expect too much of me'' he sighed. He was perfectly happy serving the King. Great house, great food, great bed and great rivals. Well, the court life may not suit everyone but it suits him perfectly He knows the plot, the secrets other nobles try to hide and most importantly it was exciting. He is also trusted by the King and while he did many things to help himself but he also helps the King on his way. After all, while he may wage war against his fellow courtiers but even he knows how to express gratitude. The Vermont''s save his family life, the King trust him. Everything was going great until Arial summoned him and say that he need to go to the Holy Land to establish contact. ''Haaah'' he sighed again. Ss looked at the Holy City and remember the things he learned from the book in the Private Library of his Lord. Even though Arm is the Holy city it is not the only one. There is also Deriachalchis, a city near the bridge. Much of the knowledge of the advancement that humans have achieved as a civilization begin with the Fall, when the First Generation descend from Heaven and bring great knowledge and while the First Family fall in Arm, the Second family fall in Deriachalchis. In 589 After Fall excavations by the Schrs in the Imperial Court discover many metal, weird metals that suggest that the First Generation really did live here. While humans at the beginning of time are mostly ves of the Demon Lord, the fall of the Sky People mark a revolution, divinely preordained if the story of the Church is believed. Even though there are differences between Corinian Church and the Vernian Church, at least in this they both acknowledge it. At the time, the city of Arm and the other cities around it were ruled by the Fay, a race of simrity with the fairies and were organized in a series of city states. At first, unaware that the First Generation is not normal humans they try to enve them. Of course they could not have predicted how resilient, how smart or how strong of an enemy this Sky People proved to be. And how vengeful and protective they can be when one of their people was abducted to be sold as ve. Many of them were scattered all around the Human continent but the First Family fall here and in doing so, spark for the First Time a war between human and Demon race. With their godly weapons and cunningness, the First Generation, one by one, they conquer every cities and in doing so, bring a race so rare, the Fay almost to the point of extinction. Of course, destroying a whole race just because of one person seems a bit .... macabre but that just to show, how powerful the Sky People really are and from there their exploits began. The name of the great leader that lead the attack is not known to the history but if the disc in the private library can be believed then his name would be Aero Carlingian. The decisive battle ording to myth were fought in Deriachalchis, where the First family united with the Second family and the Fay was defeated at Harelwas and all the city states in this tiny ind were then subject to the Unified Land. It is from here where this leader systematically fills Davarus with his people and hearing seafaring Kingdom like Vorthy in the far north, they make contact and through them the First Generation establishes contact with other continent. Their map even now helps sailors and traders, and gives us the sense of Earth, a term coined from one of their map, tranted by an unnamed trantor in 107 AF Most notably Asteros and Ariundus discovery, where the people of that continent described the Sky People in their legends and history It says the Sky people when sailing the seas ride a ck monster with a horn, with incredible speed to traverse the Great Ocean People called it Iron Whale for it was said during their visit to Asteros people believes that they were encountering a monster and tried to spear it but none of their weapons work, nor their attacks. It is also said that the Iron Whale eat the sailor and when they reach their destination, the whale will open its horn and people will get out of the horn, perfectly healthy with no injury. Seeing this Asterosi fear the First Generation so much, that even if at the time if the First Generation decided to conquer the world they could have done it. But they are content to spend their time in Davarus. They developed the world first alphabet and teach it to Asteros and Ariundus and then to the immigrants that came to Davarus. The story of the First Generation is long and so is their descendant, the Lost Generation. This ce is revered and its attraction is still strong. Kingses here, Emperors, beggar and ves, the virtuous and the sinful. And thinking that Ss almostugh, recounting his job now. These have all the making of a great theater y. A gant King trying to avenge his wife, a noble lord trying to stop him and one that get stuck in the middle, and he know who he is. He is the man stuck in the middle. And usually people that are stuck in the middle will get killed in the Second Act. Ss hope tomorrow he can infiltrate the Demon Army camp without being spotted. Thankfully no one can kill here. With that he sipped the tea and release another sigh while looking at the sun and smiling a crooked smile of bravado. **************************************************************************** Chapter 195: Hope Chapter 195: Hope ARIAL 1015 WHITEMONTH He looks around the bookshelves. This is his own personal libraries where he put all the rare books he acquires from all the book traders, schrs and any book of importance. There is no dust collected, no spider webs wove loosely around the books, or dirtied shelves can be seen. Thentern illuminates the library; candles are all prepared if anyone need to do a bit of midnight reading. The ground is clean, sweep by the servants. Their work ethic ismendable. ''Maybe I should give them some raise?'' he asked himself, looking at the clean library. He then chuckles He strolled around the room. This is not only his personal library but his sanctuary and a ce of great nostalgic importance for him. It reminds him of the ce he died. This library also can be used by family members and close friends. Ss, Oliver were given permission to read the book here. Arial look upon these two vassals of his, as very important. Both are very talented and fiercely loyal like Lisa and Kyle. West, on the other hand, because of duty and honour. And these couple of week Arial notices something else about West It seems there is. something between Lisa and him, Arial notice that. Helia seem to know about those two rtionships but she refrains from saying anything. And Arial is too shy to ask Lisa what really happen between those two. Lisa also sometimeses here, reading warfare stratagem and music instrument and how to y it. His mother, the Duchess is also usually could be found here. Arial could not count how many time he bumps into his mother when he wanted to read here. New books are all around him. Mostly from Asteros where many of the original text of Lost Generation survive ''''the burning of books and killing of schrs by Levitia.''''. After all, most of those acts are done here, in the Human Continent and Arakath. He looks again and his eyes shine. His own private library with thousands of books. But it is more than just a library for Arial. It might have a cure to his salvation. Then suddenly his eyes were turned into the disc that is hanged around the wall. It is the first thing he always do when he enters the room or when he is stumped with some problem. He looks at the disc depicting a man wearing crown, one that Michael said the leader of the First Generation of the Sky People. His name is Aero Carlingian, King of the First Generation. Probably the first King of the First Generation. He is said to be presented the Kingship twice before finally epting it in the third time. How does he know this? In the back of the shield Michael has took the pains to trante this momentous moment of the Sky people. Every fifteen disc have their story, but out of the fifteen only this one has been tranted fully. Some of the disc have only short inscription, some have stories written, some only have the depictions. For some reason he liked seeing the picture of this King called Aero. He doesn''t understand it but he felt a familiarity with the picture. There is many of such scene depicted, the King of the First Generation ying a Giant Lion, one of them show he is forging the famed Enochian steel. Recently, Michael has found about ten more discs around Aethend and text from the Lost Generation. Michael has been busy and it seems he is onto something big. He has asked for more money and writ of passage to explore Zettel area. The fact that Michael shows result make Arial invest more in him. Arial also dly write a letter to King of Zettel, to allow Michael to pass his border. Of course he promised that anything that Michael found will be given to the royal family of Zettel but Michael will be given permission to record what he sees, or the text he found there can be written in other parchment. It is because of that Arial also send many schrs from the University to help him copy the words, many of whom is learned in tranting the words of the Lost Generation. There is a reason why Arial keep funding Michael expedition. Not only Arial found Michael extremely brilliant he also found him very useful. Whether by God intervention or dumb luck, Michael has excavated a trove of treasure around a cave near Summersill estate, aplex series of house underground with books detailing many information. There is much information in there mostly about Lost Generation belief, their religion and their way of life. Contrary to popr held belief the Lost Generation did not worship the Lord of Light but instead they are polytheistic. They worship seven Gods. The Gods name are Aero, Arianna, Zeus, Micha, Kyle Callidus, Amanda Domus, and Dan Virtus Aero the Allfather, King of the Gods, Arianna the Virgin Goddess also known as the Goddess of Wisdom, Zeus the God of War, Micha Goddess of Art, Kyle Callidus, the God of Trickery, Amanda Domus, Queen of the Gods and Goddess of Household which trantes to Goddess of Marriage and Dan Virtus God of Kind Endeavour. These are the seven Gods they worship but from what Arial could tell most of them were mortal elevated to the status of God. Arial doesn''t know the story about the other Gods but if he is right, Aero the All father must be this Aero in the disc. ''The King of the First Generation was elevated to the status of Gods in the Lost Generation time'' he said to himself looking at the disc. Probably because what he did seem so impossible hister descendant believes him to be a god. Then he looks back at the dozens of book he is reading today and smiles a satisfying smile. Like he said there are many information in the countless of text and manuscript that Michael found. And one of the information that is in there is medicine. He has been scouring and consumes the book knowledge for a few days now, looking something that might cure his poison and after about a week of constant reading, perusing, he finally found the Passage. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to read it. Which is saying something. Arial rarely found anynguage he could not speak or read, owing to his experience cooped up in a library for years. Pure Tongue all the way. Of course there are some words and phrases he can understand, but to understand the full context is impossible for him unless he begins learning Pure Tongue in entirety and with his busy schedule he could hardly add that to the list of things he need to do. He put down the book with a sigh but at least he has hope now. Hope that he can see the end in a way that doesn''t end with him bleeding from every orifice. He knows where to find the information needed. Not here. Not in Aethend. He knows he won''t find it here. But he knows where he can find answer. From one person. That one person. If it''s him, maybe he would understand this book. He went out from his personal library to take a fresh breath. He ordered his servant to bring him the letter he left at his bed stand. Quickly the young boy ran to his room bringing him the letter. On receiving the letter, he looks at it. Adrian letter embossed with the seal of a spear and a broken shield. ''An opportunity presented itself'' he said to himself Arial look at the letter and smile. He opens it again and read it again. Adrian letter addressed to him after he report what happen, rying everything that has happen. The King has given his permission and he already has sent Ss on a diplomatic mission to the Demon King. A lot has happened in this few weeks. Harald who is the Lord of Arleans right now, ruling Aquitania and Arleans with his wife, is now being pressured both internally by the rebellion of the people of Vangua and externally by the Church. Either way, he has received the letter from Harald just at dawn. He has agreed to sit down and negotiate but he will note to Aethend. ''Smart'' Arial mused smiling. He wants Arial toe to Vangua where Harald is surely safer than if hee here. After all, here, he is a traitor. In Vangua he is a High Lord. A powerful and formidable High Lord with tens of thousands under hismand. Arial looked at the sunset, the sun begins its descent bringing darkness to thend. Helia is at the mansion with his mother so he is busying himself with the matter of his court. He has also sent ravens to the South urging them to once more fortify the defences at the border. ''With my troops there, I doubt there would be anything unexpected happen.'' He said to himself. There is still great enmity between Harald and Arial. Arial and Harald had never had a great rtionship. They are in a way, rival. They never like each other, but at least Arial know to respect Harald tenacity, even his stubbornness, a quality that both of them shared. Tonight, once again he has summoned his court to see him to discuss the matter of Harald offer. Looking at the sun, he smiles. "One step at a time" he said and he walks back to his room for a quick nap. His body is weaker these days. It is not surprising considering the poison that he is afflicted with is no ordinary poison. A quick nap he said to himself and he hope he will rejuvenate himself. ****************************************************************************** This is also one of the chapters that should be one of the mass release but I scrapped it. But there is still a mass release tomorrow. But it will be slightly lowered chapters count. Anyway, if you like the story leave somements and yoru gifts. Hmm.. Chapter 196: Conjecture Chapter 196: Conjecture ARIAL VERMONT 1015 WHITEMONTH AFTER FALL There are not many present in the Council today. The usual chatter and scream of disapproving can''t be heard today. Usually Massey and Oliver would have their famous debate, in this room, both of them after all are stubborn in their ways but both unexpectedly respect each other. They just don''t admit it to each other. Since Arial always drink wine with both of these influential figures in his castle, he knows that both of them have profound respect for each other. Massey is busy doing a secret mission in Vern contacting the rebel in the Empire and providing them with military training, Oliver is in Vern petitioning the Grand Papnoticon, Ss in a secret mission for the sake of dispelling the misunderstanding between them and the demon race. Oliver before going to Vern is in contact with a few of influential figure of the Blood Brotherhood and has set their meeting with me in a couple of days, on 1 Seedmonth 1016, the first day of the year. Arial also give a job to Liao Bao as a sign of gratitude and give him the job of a diplomat sending him to Zettel to improve rtion and for him to gain experience. A few days from now he will return back and at that time Arial will have him apanied the Blood Brotherhood representative as the Supervisor to the North. Thinking about it, Arial do not have to join directly to destroy Vern. He can just elevate one of the factions vying for power there by creating a discord among them. Arial may be angry at the Emperor but it is no reason to blindly charging in and destroys himself. After he calm himself that day, he I found other ways to solve the problem. He can use the conflict in the Empire to his advantage. It is not exaggerating when he said he have many things to handle. Ss on the other hand, has a very terrible responsibility on his shoulder, to persuade and convince the Demon King of their story. And from the letters Arial received from him at least the Demon King is receptive to the idea and has agreed to cooperate with him. This alleviates many of his worries. But Ss has mentioned to Arial of a secret alliance in the court of the Demon King, one that is bent on creating conflict between humans and demons. This is humanity true enemies. And this alliance must be destroyed for humanity to have peace. As long there is no confirmation of their destruction Arial couldn''tx his guard. But at least with the Demon King he could be at ease that he would not try arge scale attack any time soon. Not now, when he knows what is at stake. If he really marches to the Human Continent, the Emperor of Vern, might think his involvement in the kidnapping of the Princess will be uncovered. And as stupid will do stupid moves, the Emperor might kill the Princess and hide her bodies. Arial hope the Princess is still alive. If she is dead, then maybe war with the demon race is inevitable. But at least this time, he could see hope. Hope that humanity will go out of the other side, unscathed. Hope that his armies are enough. And that hope lets him keep fighting. It keeps him to walk and stepped onto the path he has dedicated himself since he has been given this second chance. The path of humanity survival and peace. Ss also acts as his eyes and ear. And from his reports he has written the number of the enemy''s troops. One hundred thousand soldiersprising of Orcs, Fairies, Elves, and about twenty Giants and variety of other races only heard in Old Stories during the time of Levitia. Thank the Light that the Wall is high enough that even a giant will not be able to cross it. This mission if sessful can even stop the Invasion entirely and the Great War may not happen. Now that Arial know what really happen and how it diverged from the timeline, he is calmer and he have his own theory on the event that is happening now and the event that happen before. In the original timeline it happens two years from now, the bride of the Dark Lord is pregnant, and then killed. Now Arial might make some conjecture why she was killed before. Now that he has known some part of the story. Probably she was killed because she rejects the advances of the Emperor. However, this time it is different. two years earlier And the supposed tragedy is that she is killed turns to she is kidnapped. There is a difference of behaviour here. Why? There are many variables but the most important Arial believe is because the time of her encounter with the Emperor ys a big part in changing her supposed fates. She is not pregnant, due to she is not yet marry the Demon King, so they never consummated their wedding, so no baby, and she is very young at this moment which Arial think contribute to kidnaping instead of killing her for rejecting the Emperor advances. The Emperor also might not yet truly be that degenerate. He is a degenerate only slightly better than two yearster The Emperor must have thought that with enough time he can make the Princess his, and believes that if he shows her his love she would ept him. And Arial also believe that this alliance not only involves the demon side but also the human side. There is someone in the Imperial Pce that urged this conflict. In the original timeline this person might have urged the King to kill the Princess and in this timeline maybe he urged the King to kidnap the Princess. If this is true then that means in Arial original timeline, the destruction of humans in the Human continent alsoes from a selfish person for whatever motive, doomed the Human continent to years of persecution and ughters. And from the report he received from Ss it seems King Azrael is receptive to the idea of joining hands with him to eliminate the opposition he has on his court, and he have a kingly demeanour and a wise head. He is calm and listens to reason. He seems sensible and calm, betraying the image Arial have of him on his mind as a bloodthirsty King. Maybe in the original timeline his wrath is because he lost his child and his wife at the same time. Even he could go crazy if such thing happens to him. Who wouldn''t? For now, he will take the risk. There is no progress without some risk. With this he could focus on the problem brewing on the continent and solve the instability in Vangua. Not to mention this problem of poison. Every day he felt the pain strikes him more and more, destabilising to his daily work. Headaches and heart pains strikes him daily. The poison is getting stronger and it takes him more time to replenish his energy. That is why he summoned them again. Arial must settle everything before going to meet him. Tonight they will exin the preparation on going to Vangua. After a long and gruelling intense discussion, Arial have decided to bring five thousand strong soldiers with him to Vangua with Kyle and West both leading two thousand troops while he himself will lead a thousand troops. Arial is bringing the army as a precaution if somehow Harald decided to ambush the King and him. It is a necessary precaution. After all, his father did such thing and Arial did behead Harald father. It is not a ridiculous assumption to believe that Harald may imitate his old man or maybe he wanted to avenge his old man His side have also have informed Edward in the mansion that he is invited back to Vangua. Edward expressed his joy by holding a banquet at the mansion tomorrow and asking him to attend tomorrow. The pressure that they put on the Orleans is working. Edward will return back to Vangua as a King. Then Arial also started a new construction project, Acro Grand Library. After Argan Dam that helps the people in the backwater region now Arial decided to build a Grand Library here at Acro. Near the dam is Arial fountain which is supplied by Argan. Arial believed it is an essential aspect in building a civilization, aqueducts and sewers. After all aqueducts and sewers flush the filth of the city. Clean water is brought to the city through the Argan Aqueducts and the most famous of them is Acro aqueducts, clean water that flow through the city and it sewers. It is such disy of essential structure carrying so much waterpared to the Triangle Tomb of Radiant Rulers of Seren. It also shows Arrandy confidence in its own power. Such highly visible and easily disrupted water supplies were only possible when no enemies closely threatened Arrandy. With the other region belonging to King Adrian and the South secured, Arrandy is a state, aw unto itself. The Argan Aqueducts, the second Aqueducts after Acro are built to supply the growing poption. The water around that region had previously been supplied by Argan River or the nearby springs near the region. Fed by a spring around the Fountain of Stillver, the aqueducts ran underground for ten miles; water is only carried above ground on arcades for about one hundred yards inside the city of Rockstill. For the most part, the aqueducts were stone limed channels carrying water underground or just above it. There is also the construction programme. Of course, construction of new building is every day, giving the Guild a lot of work and profit but also revenue from the immigrant. If they have money, they can spend it and the economy will be healthy Arial also sent emissaries to Adrian informing that if anything goes wrong with the matter of King Edward, Aethend will not be involved with the political fallout. Adrian will surely agree. His grip on the throne is not yet stable with the nobles trying to pressure him. But Ss is gone now, the slick tongued politician that the King love and adore so much, so right now it is up to Adrian to prove he is a real King. That he need not hide behind dragon scale or wait for the snake to strangle his enemies. He needs to own up to his responsibilities. Few days from now, after the preparation is allpleted, Arial will depart to Vangua and hopefully his other n will not be found out. With that Arial ended the meeting. ****************************************************************************** This is part one of the mass release. Hope you like Chapter 197: Agreement Chapter 197: Agreement AZRAEL MOURNSTAR HOLY CITY OF ARALAM The Holy Land at night is a peaceful oasis. Waves after waves, the wind blows the sand to the tent. The night sky is ck, dotted with white stars lining the sky. The moon is partially covered by the clouds. The breeze smell of sand and dust. He remembered this morning when he takes a stroll around the Holy City. In the morning, he visited the Church of St Salivari. One of the beautiful churches erected in the Holy City. It was built to represent the Church of Light here in the Blessed Land. It is a simple building, a rectangr shaped building, with a t timber-beamed ceiling supported by colonnaded naves. Azrael almost chuckle at himself. He has deep extensive knowledge in architecture, because he has always liked it. Well, he like how the anglesplimented each other''s and marvel at the creation. The Church has a transept ced between the apse and the nave to allow the cirction of the faithful who came to the Church. Outside, a central fountain is provided for the faithful to clean themselves before entering the church. he also took the time to visit the Church of St John which is built during the Divisive War between the Church of Light Papnoticon which splits them into Liberate and Orthodox. It is built of brick made in Seren, with one gold altar and six normal altars, hundreds of chandeliers and seventy gold candlestick to illuminate its mosaic. Many of these beautiful churches were built during the lifetime of the Pious Emperor and George the Wise. There are also the Temples which are to represent the Gods and goddesses of the Continents. He sees the Temple of the Water Princess built at the time of Queen Rayniss. It was of Renasian design. Their design is slightly different and unique unto itself. It stood on a podium made of Ariundus block about thirteen feet high and measured 203 ft. long by 174 ft., making it probably the biggest temple of the Water Princess the world has ever seen. It had seven inner chambers with the water Princess in the Central holding a golden Jug, and the other chambers feature her maidens. Its overhanging roof is decorated with bright painted ornaments and statues, some of them are full size, mostly of monster that the Water Princess fights during her early years. Then there are the Temples for Three Teachings, Fire Temple and every single belief in the Continent is represented in the Holy Land. Then from the stillness of life the curtain cloth that guard the entrance of his tent ruffle. He was a little startled but the arrival of this person is expected. It took his mind of his strolling during the day as he focusses to the entrance of his tent. ''I wille in Your Grace'' he said, his words sound like a whisper. From it appeared a man with ck garb. There is also his knapsack, fill with documents. He has a little sweat on his forehead. ''Any news?'' Azrael asked The person covers back the entrance and the quickly sit down. He opens his knapsack and brings out a sk of water and began uncorking it and started drinking from it. ''My informant has got valuable information Your Grace'' Ss said his mouth is trickling with water. ''As you know my lord I have employed many people, and bought many ve woman, an act if ever reveal to my lord Arial will amount a very harsh punishment from him, but without these means I would not have found out all these. Terrible, terrible news'' ''Tell me'' Azrael ordered ''I put my ve woman to work in the pleasure House, the young boy I purchase, I set them up as thieves and spy, reading letter, stealing important information, while the ve girl worm "their" secret out by sleeping with them." "Their" refers to the nobles of the demon lords as we have uncovered. It seems Crow is in the heart of this alliance. "And finally this few weeks after Your Grace halted the army movement, impatient and thirsting for glory, exhausted and frustrated, many of the nobles spend their time in the pleasure house, drinking till morning, and my pleasure girl found it so easy to worm information out of them in their drunken state. And finally we have got credible information." Azrael nodded and gesture him to continue. " Afterparing the information I got from the pleasure girl and the spy I came into a conclusion. There is an alliance Your Grace and it is headed by Aleister Crow, like we suspected and joined by many nobles " ''Alliance? Of what? For what?'' Azrael asked, his eyebrows is furrowing ''That I don''t know but there is a sinister force in your court Your Grace that is determined to bring a great war between humans and demon race. Their objectives still remain obscured from my knowledge. Many of the letter detail that they are pleased that their n is working exactly as they wanted to. Their letter also mentions Ba''yang which seems to be their mastermind and someone unexpected. Even they themselves don''t know who this person is Your Grace.'' ''Shadow'' Azrael said. ''What Your Grace?'' ''Ba''yang means Shadow. It is one of the oldnguages of the Demon race.'' He exined. Ss nodded in understanding. ''I believe this Ba''yang person is the one who orchestrates all this conspiracy. Whoever he is he is shrouded in mystery and very careful.'' Ss said holding his chin as his expression turns serious. He is thinking of something. Then Ss too took a gulp of water. The tense atmosphere in the tent and the dry environment is not good for Azrael. Ss look at him and asked. ''Did you tell anyone about our arrangement?'' he ask his eyes suspicious ''No.'' ''Good. Good'' Ss said but somehow Azrael don''t think Ss is convinced with his answer. Then he heard footsteps. ''Someone ising, Ss. Hide yourself.'' Ss also heard it and quickly he went out from the back wearing back his veil and disappeared into the dark of night. ''Your Grace'' the voice shouted from outside. Azrael know that voice. Old friends. One of his trusted friend. ''Elkar,e on in.'' Then he enters. He wears a white garb a little sand is ticking to his clothes. A few sweats on his forehead and he quickly swipe it with his sleeve ''Sit down'' Azrael said as he pours water to the goblet and handed it to Elkar. "You must be thirsty" "Thank you Your Grace." Elkar then seated himself upon the cushion. He looks around the tent. Then he hesitated to say something but Azrael noticed it. ''Anything you would like to say Elkar?'' he asked ''I don''t know how to bring this up to you, Your Grace, but I don''t think the military is content to justzing around here in the Blessed Land. I believe even the generals and the noble Houses is all raring to go to attack the wall. There are already been fight that broke out between the Elves and the Orcs, Dwarves and Faeries. They are. unfortunately, too enthusiastic.'' ''What about trying to contain them here like you suggestst time?'' Azrael ask back ''I was short-sighted Your Grace. It seems even the chanting and prayers in the Holy Land could not calm their hearts Your Grace.'' Azrael look at Elkar exhausted face. He knows this war means something for him but the fact he is always by his side supporting every single one of his decision is an act of loyalty. ''I know it is hard for you to persuade the other lord not to war against the human when you also once suffer under the hand of humans.'' Azrael said, smiling bitterly ''Your Grace!'' He said clearly surprised. ''I know what happen to your family Elkar.'' Azrael heard the story where there are stranded around the Principality of Freya and killed by the mob of angry humans. ''I know how you feel and I know you yourself want to release that anger but your decision to stand by my side is an act of loyalty that I appreciate and a gesture that I surely will not forget'' Azrael expressed his gratitude The fact that Elkar can remain calm and supportive of his decision only strengthened his belief that he have found a loyal subject he can talk to. ''Such words are wasted on me, Your Grace'' he said. ''Dispense with the formalities Elkar. In this tent there is only you and me.'' After that they drink wine together while he tries to staunch his worries about this alliance he heard from Ss. He will make it his priority tomorrow to find this alliance and crushed it and then after this is done, he would try to trust the young human lord promise on saving Arianna. Here''s to promises. ***************************************************************************** Second part of the mass release. Hope you like the chapter Chapter 198: Reunion of old friends Chapter 198: Reunion of old friends 1016 SEEDMONTH ARRANDY, ACRO, GRAND HALL Arial is nodding. He is in his grand hall hearing the general report of the state when a messenger came into the Grand Hall and informed the Hall that the representative of the Blood Brotherhood hase after their invitation was received. Many of Arial vassals is here, knowing of his n to supply the rebel of Vern. Of course this will remain a secret to other foreign powers, even to Adrian. This is to help Adrian from not being implicated if Arial plot is discovered. ''Liao Bao!'' He called Liao Bao. He has just returned from Zettel yesterday after meeting the royal family of Zettel. Arial manage to talk to him in the morning, and he said he have quite the crazy adventure in Zettel. ''My lord.'' Liao Bao came in front of me and kneels. ''You know your task.'' He already spoke to him, informing him that he will be elected as the Supervisor to the North if today meeting is favourable. ''Yes my lord'' he nodded in understanding He stands beside Arial as Arial sit waiting for those representative to announce their arrival. The herald came and shouted ''ANNOUNCING THE ARRIVAL OF THE REPRESENTATIVES OF BLOOD BROTHERHOOD, FROM HOUSE OF CHU PRINCESS ZHENGPING AND HER GUARD ZHAO LU.'' He nodded and gestures ''Bring them in.'' It was at that time, Arial look at Liao Bao and his face show a pretty peculiar expression. It seems that he is shocked. ''Liao Bao?'' ''Yes my lord'' he said looking at him dazed. ''Are you fine'' Arial ask. He shakes his head. ''Yes, my lord. I am fine. Fine.'' He said like he is convincing himself. Arial only shakes his head. Then the representatives enter and they bowed their head. They consist of a man and a woman. Both of them seem to be from noble descent. ''We are the representative of House of Chu and the Blood Brotherhood'' the girl said. ''I am her guard my lord'' the young man said cupping his fist ''Zhao Lu'' he said. Arial nodded. The girl looks young but she is clearly older than him by two years. She has beautiful green eyes, a long hair and an appearance of a noble upbringing. She is wearing a regal dress that has an intrinsic simplicity. It features an attractive dress and a matching headpiece. The brown dress is vertically gathered and has an almost ruched appearance. The neckline and centre of the brown section have an elegant golden trim. Lacing fastens the dress over her bust and torso which Arial realized Liao Bao is staring at intently. Arial wanted to smack the back of Liao Bao head seeing him so entranced with the bust. It is covered by a ruffled chemise-styled cor. Her sleeves are slit and tied at her shoulder and end in a wide cuff just under her shoulder. Her headpiece matches her dress gold patterned trim. It is a high quality works and without a doubt he knows she is a daughter of great noble house. The man beside her look refined but Arial can sense his internal energy. He is wearing a leather armour, and is built for flexibility. His internal energy is also noted it in Arial memory. While it is not the strongest he has ever encountered for his age that is formidable enough. They looked up to look at Arial but suddenly the girl yelped, looking at Liao Bao withlonging? The man on the other hand looks shocked. ''Liao Bao!'' the girl shouted a scream of excitement. ''Princess!'' the guard admonishes her. ''How have you been doing mydy?'' Liao Bao asks his face is nk of expression. ''You know this people Liao Bao?'' Arial asked, looking puzzled at this unexpected event ''They are the acquaintance that I''ve met during my journey my lord.'' ''Is that so?'' Arial said as he looks back and forth between Liao Bao and the Princess of the Chu family It seems there is something more between them. Arial could see that the Princess keep stealing nces at Liao Bao. Anyway to the matter at hand. ''Do you know why I invite you?'' Arial asked the Princess. She nodded. ''My lord wanted to supplies us with training and gold'' and speaking about this suddenly her eyes changed, more resolute, the nave appearance disappears. ''Yes, I am, mydy. ButI too want something in return.'' And the expression of the guard change. ''What could our family give that would satisfy the rich family of Vermont?'' he said being defensive. ''Before I give you any assistance I would like to ask a few questions. Can I do that?'' ''Please ask away my lord.'' The Princess said. ''Why is the House of Chu tangling with the rebellion movement? Answer this and depending on your answer I will decide what to do with my offer.'' The Princess nod. ''As you know my lord, my father is one of the general of the Empire. However, he lives far away from the south and at the most northern border of the Empire.'' Arial nodded. He already knows this. ''I know this'' he said. ''Yes, I suspect you do.'' Then she continues her story ''The Emperor receives intelligence that the House of Austen is having a thought to rebel. Since the Emperor doesn''t believe the Qin family or Han family by Imperial decree my father is asked to march to the South, to Shanhai Pass to bring the Austen family to Chongyang, the capital. However, anyone with even a little bit of acumen or knowledge in warfare knows that if my father ever reaches Austen he would be decimated. Combined with the tiring march, it does not help that the Austen family is all great generals, defending the Pass for thousands of years. So, my mother sends us to join the Blood Brotherhood and seeing as our position and wealth supplied the rebel, my father has been halted from marching to handle the rebel attack in Qin. We supplied the rebels with troops and because of that my father reported that the amount of troops he had deserted when in truth they joined the Blood Brotherhood. If it is known that his own troops joined the Blood Brotherhood, it might be the Emperor would have his head. With that excuse, my father had dyed fighting a battle with the Austen'' Arial nodded and then she continued. ''But now my father has been supplied with thirty thousand troops from the imperial Capital, my father has no reason to defy the Imperial decree anymore. If he marches he will die. If he does not march he will be branded a traitor and he will be executed. And in Vern the mistake of the Head of the family extend to his family too.'' Arial nodded ''Does your father know about your involvement?'' ''No, but I think he knows. He just pretends not to.'' ''Hmmm.'' ''So. what is your objective here? I know of the charge of the Blood Brotherhood. To enthroned an Eastian ruler on the throne. Is that your father?'' The Princess looks at Liao Bao and nodded weakly. Arial vassals all whispered among each other ''HAHAHAHA'' Arialughed and the Hall quieted. They are all waiting for his word. Even Liao Bao felt the tense atmosphere in the room as no one wanted tough ''Is that your n? Fine. Good n. Great n. I approve'' he said. ''You will give us assistance, my lord?'' the Princess look up, her eyes widened ''Yes'' they looked at each other, overjoyed because of the news ''But...if your father seeds in his rebellion then Vern will be a protectorate of Aethend. Can you ept that? If you can ept that then I will give you all the assistance you need.'' The Princess nces around looking at her guard. ''I will discuss this with- ''Arial ms the handle of his chair and the entire hall could hear the sound of the handle breaking as the pieces of wood explode and split into fragments and falls to the ground. ''No! Decide now. We are aplice now mydy. If people know I actively seek the destruction of Vern Imperial family they may wage war against Aethend, and I have no intention in engaging in another war.'' ''What will you do if we refuse?'' The guard said. ''Then I will make the Emperor my hammer. I will send him a letter detailing your involvement with the Blood Brotherhood'' Arial threatened The Princess hesitated. ''Decide!'' ''My lord'' Liao Bao said suddenly, his face is full of concern to the girl, almost like a lover, but he holds his tongue. After a few moments of silence, she nodded. ''We will ept the conditions my lord.'' Arial smiles and nodded ''Then our deal is made. Please topple the Montnc Dynasty.'' Arial said smiling his most pleasant smiles to the Princess. She nodded weakly. ''And to make sure that the training of the rebel army is done in a diligent manner and to make sure there is no embezzling of the gold and goods we will supply to the rebel army, I appoint Liao Bao as the Supervisor of the North'' he said and suddenly Lord Daniel quicklye into the front of Arial chair and kneel. ''My lord, please reconsider!'' ''Lord Daniel! Why are you doing this?'' Lord Daniel looked at Liao Bao. ''We know exactly to nothing about this man and your trust to him is something I do not understand my lord. Choose other people to go supervise the rebel army and I shall have no objection '' He sighed. ''I trust him Lord Daniel.'' ''How can you trust him my lord?'' ''How can I not? He has risked his life, walking thousands of miles, experience many dangerous adventure to fulfil his promise to a maiden in danger, risking everything even execution. What if he were caught by the Imperial army?" Arial asked to the vassals who are all beginning to lean towards Lord Daniel proposal. Arial know that if Liao Bao seed in his work certainly he would grant him a title which he certainly deserves and other minor lords also want that opportunity. To gain glory and riches. Arial continued his words. ''He would have been tortured before dying. His deeds in informing us what happen have made us ready to face any opposition from Beyond the Sea. His deeds must not be forgotten; his suffering must be repaid." Arial said as he looks at his vassals. Some of them avoid his eyes, while some other nodded. Kyle and West just remain silent "If it''s not for him then maybe we would not have strengthened our defence on the Bleeding Wall. Maybe we willx our guard on the Wall, and remain in the dark about the impending danger. So my decision is final." Lord Daniel looks at Arial and can only sigh. ''As you wish, my lord.'' He said and he returned to his seat. Arial know he said it because he is worried about him, but Arial trust his own judgement. "Is there anyone else?" The Hall is quiet. ''Then it is settled'' Liao Bao then rushed to the in front and kneels in front of me. ''You have honoured me, my lord. I will not disappoint your trust.'' Arial just nod. ''You will be apanied with ten captains. They will be your guard and the one responsible making the rebel army a trained military. It will be your job to supervise them.'' ''Yes, my lord'' he said enthusiastically. Arial then said to the representative to go to the banquet hall since he has prepared a small feast for them. Hearing this they excuse themselves to prepare to the banquet. Liao Bao quickly insinuate himself with the representatives. The fact that they are acquaintance is also an added benefit. Liao Bao will be Arial eyes and ear at Vern, reporting the progress of the rebel army. Arial have cast his lot and he hope he have made the right choice. Arial will also tell the representative tomorrow before he departs to Vangua to save the Princess of the Dark Lands when they stormed the capital. Finally, the matter of Vern is solved. The vassal all excuse themselves seeing the meeting has ended. When all the other have exited the Grand hall, Arial sit himself down on his chair as he clutched his chest. The pain is getting stronger by day. Arial need to be quick to meet "him". Thankfully he is always there, waiting. But he need to make his journey there in secret. Else his enemy know about it. That "person" is in Vangua. That man may have the answer to his affliction. He may be hisst hope, probably the only one that can trante the full text other than Michael. Tomorrow, he will depart to Vangua and hopefully his hope will not be dashed. With that, he stands up and open the door of the Grand Hall as the light of the candle cast his shadow. ****************************************************************************** Third chapter of the mass release. There will be more chapter in a few minutes Chapter 199: Harald oath (1) Chapter 199: Harald oath (1) The sun rises and the surrounding get brighter. The birds chirp outside as it flew out from its nest The castle gets busy as the guard begins their works. The servant began their days, the market opens their stalls and a person get up from his bd. He bathed himself and after a hearty meal he started going down to his stables. He wanted to spent a little time with his horse while his troops waited for him. He enjoyed the brisk morning air as he walked to the stables from the second floor. Descending the stairs, Arial began thinking about what has happened and what is about to happen. Today Supervisor Zhang Liao Bao has started his journey with the representatives to Vern at dawn. With ten captains they depart in small group. Arial hope nothing bad happens. ording to the n they will stop at Shanhai Pass and then they will try to win the Austen family approval. Arial wanted this to be a sess. The approval of the Austen family that guarded that Pass is crucial if he want a total victory and peace secured in the Northern border. Arial did not want the Emperor of Vern to have advantages at all. The enemy of my enemy is a friend. That is what The House of Austen for Arial The enmity between the Emperor and the Austen family is at its height. In his original timeline even when the demon army attacked the Human Continent the Austen was still at war with the Emperor with no victory at sight for both of these enemies. It is because of thete response that the Demon army march unimpeded into the Human Continent, bringing massacres and death wherever they go The enmity between the imperial family and the House of Austen all started like any story would. Because of a woman. Arial began sensing a pattern with Emperor of Vern. It is ironic that the greatest war at that time also started with a woman. Thinking about it, most of the war that George the Fifth has started, most of them is because of a woman. The story goes, that one of Lord Nigel Austen sister was drunk in one of the pce of the Forbidden City in one of the emperor famous balls. The Emperor saw her and was intoxicated with her beauty and in a moment of drunkenness raped her violently. Of course Lady Jeanne Austen, the girl in question kept quiet of this matter, too afraid to speak of it, until of course Lord Nigel found out. Considering the Austen''s are powerful at the South of the Empire, Lord Nigel in his anger quickly take control of the region there and do not answer to the central government anymore. In other words, they rebelled. So, started their war of attrition with each other. But there is no marching involved to each other stronghold. Austen stay at their fort and Central government sent battalion of army every month to harass them but in all sense Austen control the region near Taiyuan and rule it like a regional Overlord. And so there is this sense of stability between these two forces. Of course it started after the Session War between Adrian and Alderam. Even before then, the House of Austen and House of Montnc have never been in good terms but raping Nigel sister is thest straw. Maybe the Emperor raped Nigel sister because he knows he can''t defeat Lord Nigel if he tries to attack him directly and his frustration with Nigel is infamous That could be his motives. Maybe it is because of his lust. Who knows? So that is how their enmity started. Arial then listening to the rebellion efforts in Vern decided to appeal to the House of Austen. Gaining the House of Austen as an ally would be beneficial to the rebel cause if they decided to rule. That is what Zhang Liao Boa is supposed to do. Since he is acquainted with the members of the rebellion, Arial send him there And while his court, is busy with the arrangement an aiding efforts for the scheme in Vern, Arial had another n. He has decided to depart to Vangua. There is many reason why he is deciding to go to Vangua One of them is because of Harald invitation. When the news broke out that the King of Vangua is in Arrandy, Harald sent a letter from Arleans to Arrandy. He informed him that Vangua will be happy to ept the King back to his throne. Arial then informed Harald back that he himself would apany King Edward back to seat on his throne. If that is not enough to intimidate the Orleans family, Arial also informed Harald that he will bring about five thousand men with him to escort the King. After a few days a replye from the House of Orleans. He agreed to the request. Arial was not requesting at all. And Arial knows that Vangua needs its ruler, its rightful ruler now more than ever. Herald don''t have a choice. With unrest every day and rebellion springing up in the Kingdom, Vangua needs a ruler. Arial knows why the Orleans suddenly changed its tune. The Church has a hand in this. The Church recognize King Edward as the rightful king of Vangua. Majority of the people in the Kingdom of Vangua is of Lucellian faith. The Church now is a hammer that need to be used carefully and prudently, and that hammer is striking towards the House of Orleans in a bid to aid King Edward must have shown its effect. From what Arial had heard the Church exerted pressure on their family must have shaken their ambition. And as such, the words of the church moved the people For now, whether they like it or not, they must acquiesce to themon folk outcry. Harald, whatever his fault, is an able ruler and brilliant in sensing where the wind is blowing. To be honest Arial himself have no enmity towards Harald but Arial did not know how he thinks about him After all Arial did kill Harald father. Weirdly enough, Arial hate Alderam but he did not hate his son that much Though, thinking about it, even if Harald really does hate him, he knows that Harald would not behave unwisely. He would not show his displeasure to him so openly, one aspect that differentiates him and his father. He is smarter and wiser than his father thus making him more formidable. If he is not capable why would people die for him? If he is not capable why would people, follow him? Arial smile at his own thoughts. Then there is the matter of King Edward. King Edward will be entrusted to Kyle and West who will apany and guard him to Vangua. Of course Arial will also follow this entourage He has his own objective of going to Vangua. On the other hand, Helia will apany his parents. Lisa was also forced to take care of his mother. She insisted that she wants to follow them but Arial did not need her for this particr mission. King Edward other than Kyle and West, he will also be apanied by his lord and some Priest and Bishop to fill the Church in Vangua. These churchmen are the priest and bishops of his duchy. They will act as his spies and fight for Arrandy interest in Vangua court Arial then arrived at the stables as he could hear the sound of neighing and he smiles a bit. He walks around the stables looking at some of the horses and he keep walking forward. The stable master sees him and nodded as he understands why he is here. He opens the stable door and Arial whistle. Coming out form the stable door is Arialpanion in the battlefield. Arialughed. Firebringer sauntered slowly to him and he brush the mane of his horse as his horse neighs joyfully. ''There, there'' ''My lord'' the stable master greets him and bow his head slightly. Arial nodded and excuse him away He then took the brush and brush Firebringer hair. Firebringer is the only horse in the stable that nobody could ride. It was his horse. It was the horse of the Lord of Arrandy, Lord Arial Vermont. It is the most well treated horse in the entire duchy. To Arial, Firebringer is like an old friend. Since he was a knight, this horse has been with him for almost half of his life. Firebringer is his loyal steed that apanied him in every battle and it is the only steed that could keep up with him. When they ride into battle together, it was like the master and the steed have telepathic connection, understanding each other. Where many steeds would lose their courage when hearing terrible sounds of the battlefield, Arial horse has always performed more than expected. When he charges through the battlements, this horse of his leap across people like it was flying. After ying around with it for a while, he nodded at his horse and his horse neighed. Arial then jumped on top of his back and Firebringer neighed happily. ''Ouit'' He let out and he took the reins tightly and Firebringer neighs back. Then he pulled the reins as they ride together. Not long after he is outside the castle where he could see from a distance, his entourage is waiting for him Arial rides to the front as the knights bowed their heads when they see him. Arial ride to the carriage and seeing Edward Arial nodded. Edward nodded at him as he closes back the curtain. Arial could see that in the carriage is his trusted lords. Arial then rides pass them and join Kyle and West in the front ''My lord'' they bowed slightly when they notice him. ''Dispense with the formalities in this journey'' they both nodded. Arial then look behind him and then he shouted "Let us go" With that he tightened the rein and urged Firebringer to sprint and Firebringer ran like the wind. Arial and the carriage starts to move to Vangua, the Old Abodes of Emperors. ************************************************************************* Fourth part of the mass release. Hope you like it as we enter into a new volume Chapter 200: Harald oath (2) Chapter 200: Harald oath (2) ARIAL VERMONT VANGUA, NEAR ARLEANS OUTSIDE THE CITY OF VERGEL They arrived at the city of Vergel at sunset. One could see that the birds in the horizon flying back home to their nest The sun lowers beyond the horizon as he sighed. It has been a long journey since the day of departure from Arrandy. It has taken a few weeks to reach Arleans. Thankfully they have not encountered any difficulties during their journey. Arial look at the scenery and he could see that the sky is orange with red hues. The clouds appear back lit with the vibrant colors. The hills look like a silhouette of a giant. ''The fading warmth of daylight will bring darkness. And darkness beckons'' he suddenly recites some words from Scripture. The sound of the vigrk birds is slowly disappearing, only the sound of the leaves rustling around the campsite could be heard when the wind blows. Arial have finally arrived outside of Arleans, pass Darc, the former region of the king. The coronation will be held at Arleans and right now they have camped outside the city of Vergel. ''I need to check how he is doing'' Arial thought to himself. He then walks toward Edward tent. After announcing himself he enters the tent. They started with a few meaningless conversation and beating around the bush. The reason why they are outside the city is because they are waiting for the Orleans to invite them into the city Then after finishing with the small talk, they look at each other. Arial is sitting on a chair in front of Edward. There is a table that separates them as they look at each other. Arial smiles and Edward sighed. Since they have finished with their small talk it is time to say the serious stuff. ''Ask away'' Arial said and Edward then ask ''Will it be long now, Arial?'' Edward ask as his eyes look toward the direction of his tent. Arial knows what Edward is worried about. He is worried that the Orleans is thinking of double crossing him. It is a reasonable worry. But Arial had prepared his own army to escort them to safety if that ever happens. And it is not that Orleans would directly attack. As long as the Orleans did not attack him with their full army, they could survive. Even if they wanted to tack him with their full army, his spies would have noticed such moving of supplies. But that doesn''t mean he is not cautious. Caution and vignce is of utmost importance. Arial then answers Edward question ''It will not be long now, Edward but.'' And he hesitated to say this but when Edward gesture with his finger to continue, Arial continue by saying ''I fear for your throne stability and in that sense, as your friend I would like to urge you caution even when they put the crown at your head. Always be vignt" Arial advise. He would never find such ally again in Vangua. Thus it is very important for Arrandy and Aethend that King Edward maintain his throne. ''Why are you worried?'' Arial then sighed and said ''The state of preparedness that Harald has prepared his armies shows how much he wanted your throne.'' ''What made you say that?'' he said more inquisitive than shock. Edward is no idiot. Of course he knows Harald is eyeing his throne. Arial then spoke of his thoughts ''I believe Harald has formed some borate n to take the throne if he had not been pressured by the church. That is of course, only my assumption but the way he carried himself during your absence only strengthen my belief of his unwise ambition.'' He might even have poisoned or assassinate the King if he has perfected his n. Arial thought to himself but did not express thisst bit. He believes Edward himself could think of this matter ''Any basis for that assumption if I may ask, Arial?'' Arial then said ''Like you already know, I have spies here in Vangua. And they have informed me of some rming information'' ''And would you mind sharing it?'' Edward said, smiling. Arial is also smiling but none of them are smiling because they are happy. Arial replies ''My spies here in Vangua have informed me of some mysterious meeting that Harald has scheduled for himself after your disappearance and the death of Lord Jean. After he were named Lord of Arleans, Lord Harald made a tour on the Kingdom, reaching as far as Cori but also including Freya and Southern Cori respectively. He made arrangements for receiving help from certain foreign powers if he should need it at any time. This strikes me as a pre-emptive attack, an open deration, though a subtle one, hinting that he wants your throne. To me, he looks like he wants to usurp your position.'' ''Hmm'' Edward said contemting. Then Edward said. ''If that is true then Harald may have tried to find allies who would hamper the movement of his rivals to the throne. And he might even n for my assassination after his n in ce. He may have changed the nature of Vangua throne if only you did not help me'' Edward said like he is talking about someone else. Arial juts nodded and Edwardugh a bit. One could trace the bitterness in hisugh. Arial had always believed that Edward is not an idiot. He might have misshapen face and a bent back but he is wise and smart This is a man who had endured a lot of things in his life, who did not mind momentary humiliation for eternal glory He is no idiot. Arial couldn''t quite grasp the meaning of one of his words meaning. Change the nature of Vangua throne? And this time it was Arial that is puzzled ''What do you mean when you said changing the nature of the throne?'' ''Elective'' he deres It seems Edward is not entirely ignorant of what happens in his kingdom. He then continued ''Of course such way of governing has its limit but Harald is trying to revive an ancient council when I disappear. The Council of Nobles'' He said and he chuckles a bit. Then he continues ''The Council of Nobles was once practiced in the Vangua Kingdom but abolished when it gives too much power to the nobles and even created some shadowy alliance of nobles creating a puppet King. Of course even so, they are limits of power of the council, the process involves in the act of election and the body which exercises the elective right. A king should always be chosen from a Kingly stock and this idea is far older than any sentiment of patriotic love. It is more of recognition then an election when all nobles recognise the man as King." Arial nodded in understanding. An elective monarchy Arial thought. Ridiculous. ''Rest for a while Edward while we wait. My troops will guard you'' Arial said as traces of tiredness began to set in. he got up from his chair and was about to go patrolling the woods with Kyle and West but Edward yelled wait. He stopped ''Yes, Edward'' and then Edward looks at him and thening closer he hugs Arial in a brotherly hug. He hugs him Arial is of course flustered for a second before hugging him back. Then they separated from each other and Arial could see the gratitude in Edward eyes. The eyes are the window to a human soul. That is one of the words of wisdom of the sages of the pats. And looking at Edward eyes, he could understand what the sages of the past meant by that. Then Edward said to Arial ''I have never met any man braver than you are my lord. Your help has been a huge boon for me and your treatment of me has filled my heart with great awe and gratitude.'' Arial also felt the same kinship from Edward. They are like brothers. Not to mention their blood. Blood of Caelum. ''I deserve no such words Edward.'' ''No'' he said determined. ''You deserve something more than this'' he said. And he nodded to himself ''and I got the perfect way to express it to you.'' Arial just smiles and shakes his head as he went out from the tent. Edward look at Arial back and nodded to himself ''I am a man who knows how to repay gratitude and enmity. You have helped me in my times of need and as such I will reward you'' he muttered under his breath Of course Arial could not have known that Edward thought would have an impact on his life and changes the history of the world The sound of a raven cawing could be heard as a raven who was perched near the fence of the tent flies into the forest. It flies and flies until it reached ake inside the forest. It is a smallke but the water is clear. The ravens caw again and then it dives into the water as theke dried up and disappeared, leaving only the sound of an echo of the raven voice. *************************************************************** Fifth part of the mass release. Hope you like it and leave somements Chapter 201: Harald oath (3) Chapter 201: Harald oath (3) CASTLE OF ARLEANS ARIAL VERMONT They have finally been invited toe in to the castle The moment they enter they have been received with warm wee into the city with all the nobles from all parts of Vangua is here to once again recognise the sovereignty of King Edward. There are twenty-two lords here at the castle excluding the King. Vangua is a huge Kingdom divided into twenty regions rule by a Duke that governs the lesser nobles and the King rules the duke. However, the difference between Edward rule and the rule in Arrandy is that thend of the Duke is theirs and it is their fealty that bes the backbone of his strength for the throne. Arial, on the other hand, thend is all his property and he rent it to the lord under him, which meant if they displease him, he could take back hisnd and instead of a noble army for any noble house, the state of Arrandy have a state soldiers, obeying only his orders. Some noble sin his state is allowed to have soldiers but was limited in recruiting and there are some regtions that they had to abide by. This ensure that in the state of Arrandy, there is no force that could rebel against his House. Which is why none of Arial noble''s lords dare defied his orders. Their life and livelihood depends on his grace. They waited for a few hours and then they were prepared for the coronation of the King. This time, there is not only nobles, but other royalties from other Kingdoms have alsoe to witness the ceremony. Vangua is a powerhouse in the Human Continent and as such, its conflict and its development is always watched upon. The coronation begun with the Bishop of Lysander that came from Cori Grand church blessing those who came. Vern Bishops also came to bless the King while the nobles kneel toward Edward, recognising Edward as their one and true King. The Vernian Bishop anointed the crown. The Crown is ted in sterling gold with red diamonds goingpletely around the crown. The design of the full crown is lower in the back than it is in the front. The Cori Church anointed the sceptre and both of the Bishop present both of these items to the King as the King kneel and the Vernian Bishop crowned Edward head and the Cori Church hand him his sceptre and the castle cheered with Long Live the King! The recognition of Edward as King is also watched by King of Dostov Terris Quinn, King of Zettel, and King of Cori, but Aethend could not attend. King Adrian has sent a letter announcing to the royalties that he had sent Arial as his representatives, while Renasia had to decline because of their on-going campaign with the Mountain Tribes. Arial look all around the hall and he saw Harald. He smirks. It seems Harald is not happy at all with how things have turned out. How could he be happy when his n is destroyed? The nobles of Vangua that once so resisting of Edward rule now ept him because of the pressure of the Church and the rebellion of themon folk has be a headache for them. With the return of the king, they are convinced that peace will dawn again in the Kingdom and they are willing to move past old resentment. So does Edward. But as Arial had learned about the man, he doubts Edward would or could forgive the Orleans. In Arial opinion, when Edward gained enough power, then that will be the time for him to counter attack. Then the feast began. Roasted and boiled meats, rich stews, tters of buttered root vegetables, sharp wee greens and sweet fruits and nuts means a rich feast and full bellies. Large amounts of mead and ale were brought up from the cers for the feast. The house of Orleans has set out long trestle tables with benches to amodate the lords and pork, oxen, horsemeat, poultry, beef and huge variety of fish were served along with vegetables. Poets, minstrel, bardse out and recite sagas of Levitia and poems of Leliana and the long history of Vangua formation, praising their ancestors. The bards would get the lord dancing and some of the lords took to the tables and dance while the other lords encouraged each other. Every single one of the lords wears their finest clothes and jewellery. Edward himself looks kingly today. Wearing his crown, he looks more charismatic and his clothes also help him to look more formidable. Noble and robust is the word that Arial would describe Edward appearance right now. He wears a blue tunic with attached chainmail sleeves and gauntlets, as well a detailed emblem that depicts his crest symbol, a rampant lion on a gold and ck shield with golden wings. His red lion hide cape with the medallion on his neck, hanging for all the nobles to see just enhances his appearance of nobility. It makes a noble impression. Usually this kind of feast went on for days and in normal days he would join them. But not this time He needs to move fast. Tomorrow, he has to go to his objective. This is not the only reason why he went to Vangua. And even during the feats Arial is more preupied for tomorrow n when he departs. It has been a few weeks since he began his journey to Vangua and the pain is slowly getting even worse. The reason why hee to Vangua, the most important reason is that he wanted to meet that person. As he was thinking about that person, suddenly the moonlight that illuminates the hall dimmed. Even he was shocked. They all rushed toward the balcony and look at the outside and see the moon covered by the sun Schrs from Asteros called this urrence, lunar eclipse. It is said that when moon orbits our world which proved the heliocentric ideas of Emperor George the Wise, it falls into the world shadow which will turn the moon dark. Then the lord''s gasped and Arial had a foreboding what will happen. There is unease in the hall. After the coronation something like this happen. Sign and omens. Andmon folks, noble lords, priest and bishops believe omens and signs. After all, in this world there are some magic older than time itself. They all look at the moon, awe and transfixed as slowly the moon show itself again. And now the Hall is full of whispers, while the noble lords began trying to find meaning on such urrence just after the coronation of Edward. Arial could feel that this is a prelude of something worse. He need to dispel the worries. ''HAHAHAHA'' he suddenlyughed. The tension suddenly tenses up as the lords looks toward him. Harald who is near him ask ''Why theugh, Lord Arial?'' Arial smirks and then said ''God has given us a sign'' he replies; his face is still smiling. ''A sign?'' Lord Prodence asked ''Yes, a sign.'' Arial eximed ''Are you a moonsayer?'' Lord Ahelia asked ''I could see some'' Arial bluff ''What sign?'' Lord Prodence ''A new beginning'' he answers ''Light after dark. Peace after chaos.'' And with that the lord nodded. They are not hard to convince. After all people believe what they want to believe. ''He is right. The fact it happens after King Edward coronation only strengthen the fact.'' Some said enthusiastically Arial nodded. Lord Ahelia also shares the same sentiments ''You are quite a knowledgeable man, Lord Ahelia.'' Arialpliments Lord Ahelia. He seems to be pleased with thepliments. Seeing this, the other lord agrees. ''Yes, Lord Arial is right'' the other lord chimed in. Then once again with augh, the feast continues while Edward looked at him with appreciation. Arial just nodded. After a while the Agreement signing had begun. The agreement forges an alliance between Aethend and Vangua and recognizing the rights of Edwards as King. With that the peace can be uphold. They then returned once again, to feast Then suddenly in the long table while the lords and nobles singing bawdy songs and drinking ale and wine a yell can be heard among the many noises. ''Lord Arial!'' The yell called him. Arial look at the person who yelled for his name. He was shocked that it was Edward that yell toward him. Arial raises up his mug and nodded toward him Edward seems to be in a happy mood. Arial'' he yelled again. This time Arial felt a little bit weird. He decided to get up from his seat and that is when the song and the chatter stopped. Everyone knows who he is. Arial exploits has already spread to all the continents. The Dragon, they called him. ''Yes, Your Highness.'' Arial said in a formal way of addressing Edward in front of his lords. Arial could hardly call him Edward in front of his vassal, else it may show disrespect, no matter how close he is with the King. Then Edward called Harald and this only make more lords whispered to each other. Arial thene approaching toward Edward and waited in front of him with a tight face What is he doing? Arial thought to himself ''Kneel'' he orders. So, Arial kneel but before his knee could hit the ground, Edward held him up. ''Not you, friend.'' At this time Arial is puzzled. What is he trying to do now? Arial thought to himself ''You!'' Edward pointed his finger to Harald. Everybody seems shocked. Harald especially. Harald with no other choice kneel. ''Swear your fealty to the Lord of the great Duchy of Arrandy, Lord Arial Vermont and I will forgive your transgression right here right now.'' The lord''s all gasped in disbelief at this sudden ridiculous order. Quickly the lordse forward ''This could not be done, Your Highness. Lord Arial is of foreign state'' some of the lords began to advise the King. Arial himself was flustered. This could be something big if the news of this event were to spread to Aethend. He then looks at Edward and said. It looks like Edward is drunk. ''Please reconsider, Your Highness'' Arial advises. The King then said, his eyes looked maliciously at Harald, an eye full of hatred and bitterness ''I have made my decision. Your family bear treasonous thoughts for the crown. If not for my forbearance, I would have you executed the moment the Bishop put the throne on my head. In front of all these lord swear your fealty to him'' Edward decreed and then he look at Arial with a gentle look and smiles. ''My protector and friend. He has sheltered me when I''m in danger, fed me when I''m hungry and protect me when my own people tried to harm me. It is only right that I repay him. I could not give himnd here, nor could I give him a title, but I could give him a vassal." Arial is beyond flustered right now, standing there not knowing what to do. And the look of the other nobles is piercing. Arial is not a coward anymore but he knows of their envy to Arrandy and now for one of their lords to bent their knee and kneel towards a foreign lord, this is beyond ridiculous. This kind of thing is not unusual; but it is usually done if that lord has gained many approvals from the other lords. And this might also create problem between him and Adrian. Even though the King of Aethend owed his crown to his father, and did not have any ground of offence against him personally, Arial know there is some machination from the King''s Court to try to meddle in the state of affairs of Arrandy. Adrian may be afraid that he would secede from the Kingdom, creating a Principality. It is not ridiculous to think that Adrian is insecure of Arrandy power as a self-governing state, even though that power had for much more than half of that time, acted more than a friendly part towards Aethend and his rule. It was not unnatural that the Vangua people should cherish a strong national dislike to the Caelum lord like him. After all,bined with their envy and racial distinction between Caelum and other race, this is also a part of their reason for disliking him to be given such honours. Harald on the other hand suffer no such slight. But there is a difference between Harald and Arial. The difference is that Harald is not pure blooded Caelum, like Arial. Arial parents might be farmers before they be lords but they are pure blooded Caelum. But such motives were not openly avowed then any more than now. The rivalry between the Vermont family and n is famous. His involvement in killing Lord Alderam is known to all. His father involvement in making Adrian King is famously told in songs and poems all around the Continent. And here King Edward asks the son of that man to kneel under the feet of his father killer, the family who exile him from Aethend, never to smell Aethend air again, in the full views of lords who used to be Alderam allies. Not to mention the lords of Vangua viewed Arrandy as a menace, fearing that he would one day set his sight for thend south of Aethend. Everyone knows that House of Vermont and House of Althea will be bonded in marriage in the near future. Since Althea rule around the South then it is only right that they fear Arrandy strength when united with Althea. With gritted teeth, Harald kneel to Arial amazement and the other lords. Everyone watch him as he uttered his words. Arial know he speak of the word for fearing his own life. ''I swear to Lord Arial Vermont my fealty. I am his shield and his sword. I will shield him from harm, and avenge him if he were to die. I will not harm him or his family.'' And with that Edwardughed ''That is good.'' ''He is drunk'' Arial mused, but what done is done. ''I ept your fealty. Rise'' Arialplete the vow of fealty Standing there Arial doesn''t know what to do, so Arial began thinking that he need to get out of this Grand Hall as fast as possible. ''I will excuse myself Your Highness'' he said while he walks to the door Kyle and West following him from behind. ''This is dangerous. I have no doubt Harald will not let this slide.'' Arial whispered to Kyle and West. West understands the graveness of the situation and he nodded. ''What we are going to do now?'' Kyle ask from behind. ''We will leave tonight" Arial dered ************************************************************** This is thest chapter for this mass release and the end chapter for this month. See you all next month on the sixth or the seventh. I will be taking a little bit more rest next month to unwind a bit. Only increase one day rest because of all the drama. I usually posted the chapter on the sixth so I ask for your understanding for the next month since I will be posting it on the seventh. Though, if I could make it, the schedule would be as usual. Leave somements and don''t forget to vote for the story Chapter 202: The thought that started it all (1) Chapter 202: The thought that started it all (1) EDWARD MEROVICH DARC, THE PALACE BALCONY Edward was standing looking at the skies from his balcony and he sighed before saying ''The stormy sky'' He had just finished the court meeting. He had noticed that the clouds piling up slowly since the morning In the time since then it has piled up, looking dense and thick The sky turns gray and thunderheads that looms above. Edward narrowed his eyes as he could feel the change in the wind and the feeling of coldness. Then a thunderous roar could be heard. With a booming thunder, the rain falls heavily and then another lightning shoot itself from the clouds, producing a white hot and blindingly bright, dispersing shadows for a split second. Edward look at it as he moves himself away from the balcony, removing himself from the rain drops that is beginning to fill up in the balcony. He then walks to his room, passing the darkly dim light stone hallways. He has returned to his Pce in Darc a week ago after the agreement is signed. Edward had remembered what he had done during his drunken state. Arial had quickly departed that night after he forced Harald to swear fealty to him. It must have been ufortable for Arial. But thinking about it again, maybe it''s not such a bad thing. Of course anyone would regard such promise as void but maybe not to the eye of themon folk. Anyway, it has been done. And maybe it is fitting. After all, the Vermont family has done much for him, more than the other lords of his Kingdom ever did for him. One year at the castle of the dragons taught him much. Edward had to rely on his own wits as some of the nobles plotted against him and he even emte the style of Arial, a dear friend to him now Edward had learned at least some tricks of survival and diplomacy from his years as a rtively insignificant figure at a foreign court. The exchange of status from refugee to king is rather sudden, but at least he already had some experience of the game. Edward sighs as he passes another hallway. Thunder boomed on the outside and the rains be harder. He stops for a while as he sees one of the candles in the hallways is snuffed out because of the turbulent wind. There is darkness in front of him and the next candle seems like so far away. But the glimmer of its lights could be seen. Edward walk on nheless even though the asional thundering and lightning shing sometimes startles him He then thinks of other matters to keep his fears of the darkness to recede a bit. He in the matter of his coronation also received the blessing of the Church, and both the Prince Articon of Vern and Cori were present at my coronation thanks to Arial great rtions with both churches. The anointing by both Bishop from both Church also strengthened his im to the throne. Considering Arial is patron of many churches his rtion with the church has always been good. That is how Arial ys with power. Edward had always admired about that with Arial From what he knows of Arial, the young lord of Arrandy is not deeply religious. But that isn''t meant to say he is someone that doesn''t believe in a higher supreme power. He believes in God but he is not sure whether the Church god is the real god. His decision to back the church is more about political means than a religious one. Lord Arial takes advantage the influence that the Church have on the masses instead of making the Church his enemies. The recognition of Vangua throne passed to Edward is also underlined by the presence at the ceremony of representatives from the king of Dostov, and king of Cori and King of Zettel but Unfortunately, Renasia had to decline because of their ongoing campaign on Cora after annexing Tuca and Aethend sending Arial as its representative. The thunder booms again. Edward had reached the candles and he breathes a little bit easily. He continues walking. His mind wander toward that day. In the day of his coronation, he also brought some Caelum born nobles from Arrandy with him to assist him. This idea came to him after seeing Arial govern his region. Edward must admit that he was impressed and he too wanted to build the same kind of region in his country. There is also some Priest and Bishops that Arial had hoped would be promoted to a good position in the vacant churches of Vangua and he send them to him. The Central Church is of course overjoyed and this is how Arial maintained control of the Church approval. Living among Anis-Raxons people, Edward was utterly happy when reunited with his Caelum brethren in Arrandy as they teach him their customs and traditions. They ept him and protected him. Arial, especially. He had also brought Massey cousin, Robert to serve his military, and he also brought Ss cousin on his wife side Aleph. Lord Aleph were granted somends around Edward region to help fortify his position if the Orleans ever decided to mount another attack on him. Arial advice on him does not fall to deaf ears. Some of the people Arial send to him either receivednds from him or received appointments in the Church. Of course, Edwards knows this would certainly create conflicts with the Orleans and the other nobles of his side but if he does not do this Edward knows that he would be overwhelm with the Anis-Raxons lords that will surely pressure him to do their bidding. As per Arial suggestion, Edward had married Lady Amelie Orleans, the younger daughter of the deceased Lord Jean. This matter had bene talked about by him and Lord Arial during his time in Arrandy, It was at that time that Arial had advises him to seek amon ground to satisfy Orleans and their ambition while biding time to strengthen his own base of power At least with this measure, a stopgap measure admittedly, the Orleans will wait for an heiring from Lady Amelie and him while he can n for his steps. Edward of course knows that the marriage is not entirely a pleasant experience for both of them and he was aware that he was older than her by seven years of age. She is crowned as queen the moment he married her. Edward sighs as hee closer to his chambers. Thunder booms again and the wind blows wildly outside the castle as leaves were spinning around in the air and some trees broke because of the wild wind Edward sighed No one is in a position to make him marry if he did not want to. Not with the Vermont''s, the dragon banner house backing him as Arrandy grown more powerful and wealthier with the trade route that is open between Zettel There is also the news thates to him from a trusted source that several noble houses in Vern is rebelling. Something is happening there and if his intuition is right Lord Arial have something to do with it. The Orleans might have think that they have managed to gain a modicum of trust by marrying their family with him, but only he knows that he would find it very hard to trust that family ever again The marriage was his decision and his n The marriage is clearly intended to seal an alliance between him and Lord Harald, the lord of Arleans. But surprisingly he found himself content with Lady Amelie. Though, he never consummated his marriage with her. There is a reason for this matter. Why should he consummated the wedding and gives what his enemies want him to do? Edward know what Harald and his wife is nning on marrying him with Lady Amelie. He might want their alliance but even he is not that stupid. They want the throne to pass to his offspring and the with their forces having a justification to take the throne by proxy. He would not consummate marriage with the daughter of the man who killed his father. And Lady Amelie is content to sit at his feet, to be a loyalpanion. Rather than a wife, Edward treated her like she is his own daughter. And Lady Amelie herself does not loathe him. They usually spend some time ying cha''tur and reciting poetry. But he had never touched her and she didn''t hate their weird rtionship either. Edward walk on and then he reaches his room. The guards salute him as the guards opens his door and he enters and sat down on his bed He sighed as he sat down on his bed. He closes his eyes as he remembers about what had transpired today. Today another conflict between him and the Orleans arose. Chapter 203: The thought that started it all (2) Chapter 203: The thought that started it all (2) Today another conflict between him and the Orleans arose. The bishopric of Prodence fell vacant after the unfortunate death of Bishop Ordolr, when he falls into a deep ravine on his way back on a stormy weather. Lord Harald decided to promote one of Lord Bascogne son, but he favored Bishop Paul, a Caelum-born lord and someone who is very close to Lord Arial. This is the reason why he so wants to elevate Paul to the position. Edward have never forgotten Arial kindness towards him and by helping Paul to gain a foothold in Vangua he hopes to repay the young lord of Arrandy. The problem arose when the other Anis-Raxons lord protested to the appointment and resented it. The reason he did this is not only because he wants to improve Vangua rtions with Arial in Aethend but he also wants to show to the other lords that he is independent enough and have power enough on the court to break away from the Orleans, now that he is well established. He has done this deliberately and after thinking about it seriously. Political alliances between Vangua and Arrandy, though never written in paper are recognized by many nations, and the hostilities between Cori and Vangua governed much what urred in his country. Thus it is important to secure new allies. The Corian new King seems aggressive and so is his expansionist policy. He of course paid heed to these threats and look to whoever that might counter these threats. Freya Republic is useless. They supplied many ves to Cori which is why Edward turned to Arrandy and their army for help. Edward learned many things in his years at Arial court. He kept connections with others who might be useful against Cori, such as the Dostov, Renasia and Danoa Republic beyond the South Sea. But for now he intends to rule and the Orleans still a threat to his reign in Vangua. Edward knows that at this moment the things he needed to do is to endure the matter. He got up from his bed and went to his bath. He did not trust his servantsat least that is what people believes. Truth is, he hated people see the broken parts of him and his misshapen face and body. And as such he bathed himself. After half an hour he cleaned himself and then after wearing his clothes, he walks to the windows of his bed room He sighed as he looks at the moon up in the sky. Lord Jean is dead yet a new enemy arose, younger and stronger bolder and smarter. He sometimes envies Arial. Arial was already a ruler whose fame had spread far beyond the borders of his own duchy, and revered by his own people. He ruled unchallenged in his duchy, and whatever people said of the young lord, it is a truth that he has been influencing the politics in the Continent. Arial reign began when he was fourteen years of age, and the events that happen after that could not corrupt him in the way in which so many princes have been corrupted. Arial whole position, political and personal, could not fail to have its effect in forming the man the world now knows Aethend and Arrandy have a weird rtionship with each other. Though Arrandy lies in the Kingdom of Aethend, they are uniquely not part of the Kingdom. In turn for House Vermont help in securing Aethend crown for King Adrian, Arrandy were given a special status, in the Kingdom, almost like a Kingdom inside a Kingdom, each owning a precarious supremacy. Edward could not help but feel that someday, these two forces will battle it out. The reigning king, Adrian n the First King of Aethend, owed his crown to the help of Arial father Aries Vermont, the Kingmaker and the young lord who won battles for him. And while the Vermont family deeds on securing his throne are a noble endeavor, surely Adrian will feel pressured by his court to match the vastness of Arrandy influence. Even when they redraw the Duchy, Arrandy be bigger swallowing the smaller counties under his rule and after Lord Arial marriage with Lady Helia in the future, the young lord, Arial Vermont influence would extend from East to the South of the kingdom That is already two fourth of thend of the kingdom. But there is still north and the west. Even then, unease is apparent in Aethend court about the growing influence that the young lord possesses. While Lord Arial may have few allies in the North, that is not saying he has none. This is theplicated rtion of Aethend and Arrandy, a precarious bnce between the great duchy and the Kingdom crown. Edward knows that Arial had no intention to take the crown. Lord Arial shows no sign of rebelling, and even his most staunch opposition could not use him of wanting to sit on the throne, but that doesn''t mean they didn''t envy the power that Arrandy holds over them. The fact that Lord Arial can very well, take the throne but did not, may be a sore point for King Adrian. While the King of Aethend harbors no resentment to Lord Arial, his court dislikes the young lord and the influence he has on determining the King action invites discord of the worst kind The mutual dislike between the people of the two courts is strong. Edward had lived there, though briefly, and he knows how intense it can be between the two courts Not to mention even though they are in the same Kingdom, their culture is different. Acro, the great city situated at the heart of Arrandy, is different in that their organization and the fact that many courtiers in Arial court is filled with talented people instead of people that is descended from good lineage. This doesn''t mean that all of them are not noble but only the most talented noble can serve on his castle. And also there is the fact that the people of Arrandy enjoy freedom that no other part of the Continent has ever seen. And, as the fame of Arrandy grew, jealousy was doubtless mingled with dislike. Lord Arial, in short, inherited a very doubtful and dangerous state of rtions towards the king who was at once his chief neighbor and his overlord. The young duke reign and ascend to power is something that many lords of the Continent talked about, believing that the new duchy would be weak led by a young boy, but he dispelled their notion that Arrandy grown weak after he took over. Instead under his reign, the duchy be even more prosperous and stronger. Sessful in battle and genius in his political maneuvering, Edward could not help but be awestruck. And Lord Arial was lucky in that he has no other contender for his duchy. Lord Arial father, Lord Aries cultivated an area of mud and forest to be one of the greatest city in the Human Continent and since Lord Arial is his only son and thend never belong to any lord before and was given to Lord Aries by Lord Hadrian, when Lord Arial inherits it, no contender dare ims thend. Lord Arial is still young, but no longer a child or even a boy. He looks at the moon as the rain slowly turns into a drizzle and is slowly stopping. The thunder is also slowly disappearing. There are no longer shes of lightning on the dark sky Edward sighed as he thought about Arial. No one could deny he is a wise and valiant man, and his valour and wisdom are tried to the uttermost. It was on the War of Session between the Spear and Shield that marked; truly, Edward believe the true strength that the Vermont finally showed, that made them one of the most influential families on the Continent. The battle that is started because of the session of Arouen to Lord Adrian marks the series of battle that make the Dukedom to a Kingdom, united in a single cause and all of it is orchestrated by the Vermont family. Picking Lord Adrian as the winning side is a risky move but the Vermont''s prevails and in prevailing, putting themselves and their family into the forefront of the politics of Aethend. And then Arial father abdicated in favour of his more talented son, and now Lord Arial Vermont is the lord of all Arrandy, the vastnd, and able to put down any plot or disturbers of peace in his region with his mighty army. ''He has been schooled for the rule of men'' Edward muttered to himself. He sighed again. Edward could not help but feel someday Arial is going to do something so great that his name will be remembered a thousand years from now. Arial has a gift. He had the gifts of a born ruler, something not every lord son has, and he was in no way disposed to abuse them. Arial made Arrandy, peaceful and flourishing, more peaceful and flourishing perhaps than any other state of the Continent. He is everything, a wise and beneficent ruler, the protector of the poor and helpless, and the patron ofmerce, art and knowledge, and of all that might profit his dominions. He is cold and calcting, and this is not something anyone will dent, but at the same time he is an able ruler, he did justice to his people and to himself, to visit wrong with sure and speedy punishment, whoever was the wrong-doer. He then remembers another person. Bishop Paul. Paul unknowing to his young lord attention once suggested the thought of session of Arial to one of the duchy here in Vangua to him. At that time Edward justughed it off but maybe it is a fine idea. He is after all a great ruler and it would help to gain an ally here in Vangua, one that he could rely on. It even crossed Edward mind to give him the throne after his death. Heughed it off of course. By Vangua custom, the king was chosen out of a single kingly house, and only those who were descended from kings in the male line were counted as members of that house. Arial is not descended, even in the female line, from any Vangua king, or any nobility. Such a kindred, could give no right to the crown ording to any doctrine of session that ever was heard of. It could at most point him out as a candidate for adoption, in case the reigning king which meant him should be disposed and allowed to choose his sessor. Though if Edward have no heir he could choose him. He sighs and shake his head. Edward should not be worried about this at this moment or even think about it in his current situation. He needs to gain power first and solidify his foundation. When he has gained power the first thing he would do is to expel the House of Orleans from the Kingdom and then he will marry a woman of his choosing. He walks away from the window as he thinks about what would happen if he did such a thing That would cost him the alliance of the other Vanguan lords and nobles. But the effect will only be for a while. He smiles a bit as the rain stopped already. The dark clouds give way for the moonlight to shine its light upon the pce ground. With all of this thought, he slowly went into his bed. After offering prayers to the Light Above, he closes his eyes and sleep, to prepare for tomorrow. Thus, he sleeps as his thought drifts. A thought that was born in his mind that night would one day affect the matters of the Human Continent ************************************************************* Chapter 204: The beginning of the search (1) Chapter 204: The beginning of the search (1) ARIAL SOMEWHERE IN VANGUA The sky lightens as he could see a few birds flying out from their nest searching for food as morning arrived. The wind caresses his hair as he looks at the city in front of him. He took a while to admire the scenery. ''It''s quite beautiful'' he thought to himself. He has been riding for days now since he departed Darc. A week should have passed since then. The sunrise intensifies, growing brighter, the sun showing its face, as dawn is reced by the revealing brightness. Arial take a deep breath, breathing in the fresh air of the morning. The mountain huge and mighty appears ck as the sun rises. Mount Di''llion. Maybe that is where it is among the Churches, and temples and fire Temples. The smell of the earth emerges, the smell of the grass and flowers releasing their scent while the sun touches his skin and warmth seeps in. It has been long since he enjoyed such peaceful morning. In the castle there is always some tension and unease. Plots and intrigue need to be dismantled, battles that need to be won. It is pleasing, this kind of morning. The birds coo and sing and call theirpanion to spread their wings and fly. The movement of people began. He is looking at the City of Tryon. This city is near the mountain and around the mountain, there is many temples that have been built. One of them would surely be the famous Linzi Temple. Arial had the intention to meet some of the monks on one of these temple and ask for direction to Linzi temple After all, to seek Linzi Temple here with so many temples and churches here would be hard if I don''t ask the locals for help. He had reached Bayern border and the mountain around Lorai''ne. This is the ce where he need to go. That is what he gathers from his short conversation with the people he meets in his journey He then rides his horse into the city after paying some silvers to the guards. ''I need to ask for direction now that I am here'' he thought to himself. He dismounts from his horse at the stables and pay them to look after his horse. Firebringer neighed and Arial smiles as he brushes Firebringer hairs, it be calmer. ''Stay here for a while, friend'' And after making sure that Firebringer is m he went out from the stable. He decided to go to the marketce to restock some of his supplies and seek information. As he walks this city, he notices that this city is quite lively. He looks left and right and he could see many wooden stalls, selling and bartering their products, vendors with bright fabric roofing where they hang their merchandise. The wares areid out on cloth while the sellers calling out to the passer-by, selling food, vegetables, jewelry, weaponry, books, bright bolts of cloth and silk, spices, fruit, alcohol, ale, clothing & shoes, elixirs and so many other stuff. Arial could also see children working the crowd and stall; some are begging, merchants in their wagons creaking as they pass by him, beef meat sizzling on a grill. And then Arial saw a familiar people as he walks along the market ''So, they are here now?'' he thought to himself. He saw the troupe of wandering bards, minstrels and musician, the same one he once admitted to his duchy during the time of the festivals. Arial remembered they once performed a y during Levitia Homing in his region. Remembering the Festival, reminded him of Lisa and Kyle. ''So they are still performing'' he mused. After watching for a few seconds, the troupe ying their well-known acts, Arial moved on Arial had to avoid some people while walking. There are so many people walking, talking, running over the market and the noise is lively. ''This is almost as busy as Acro'' he muttered to himself. But not busy enough, he added in his mind. In Acro smell of spices, people of different race and religion, people from Distant Lands all traded there. In liveliness this city is the same. In trade it is far from Acro. In Acro at least someone would open a path for him to walk on since he is the ruler of the city. But now that he is travelling incognito, no one would open such path for him He had to squeeze through gaps of people just to reach a stall. Arial stomach growled and he went to a bread stall. Looking from afar, people are lining up to buy it. There must be a reason why the bread stall seems popr. Arial lined up behind the other people and ask them casually about the bread stall. Every one of them praises that the bread of this stall is very fluffy and delicious. Arial decided them to buy a few of it to sate his appetite. The Temples are near. Better to have some supplies of bread, he thought to himself He bought about five breads. Then he bought a few vegetables, some potatoes, leeks and eggs. Travelling like this reminded him of the life before he became a lord. It also reminds him of his mashed potatoes with smashed egg the type of dish he always serves Lisa, Helia and Kyle during their quest. He smiles thinking about it as he takes his supplies. As he walks away, he remembers the matters of the past. He is their lord but in their quest for the Academy, he is usually the cook with Helia helping him slicing the onion while the siblings always choosing the patrolling job. ''Heh'' he chuckles a bit, remembering certain past memories. He then did not go immediately to the stable. Instead, his feet move toward the taverns. It is one of the ces where one could find information just by lounging around it. Usually the tavern is full with people and a hot bed for misceneous information. Surely the tavern keeper would know the famed Linzi Temple. On entering, he slides a few silvers to the tavern keep. The tavern keeper beamed at him and ask ''What do you want to know?'' Arial then ask about the location of Linzi Temple. The tavern keepers seem to hesitate to say the answer and Arial slide a few more silver on the tavern keeper direction. The tavern keeper smiles and then he told Arial that the Linzi Temple is on the top of Di''llion Mountain, in the center of the top and not the other temples that is all around the mountain hills. Arial nodded and then he rushed out of the tavern and return to the stable as he saw the sight of the stable guard not daring to approach his horse. Firebringer is being moody as he keeps neighing and looks like it will be going amuck. Arial shouted and his horse immediately be docile once again Arial thank the other stable keepers and give the a few more silvers to thanks them and to pay for whatever difficulties they had to endured because of his horse. His horse is not easy to handle In his academy it is called a demon horse because it could not be tamed. Only Arial could ride it and only he seeded in taming the horse. They gratefully epted the silvers and allint in their hearts disappeared. They leave the stables as Arial approached his horse. Unlike when Firebringer with strangers, Firebringer head look at the ground, like he knows he did something wrong and Arial just chuckles. He then unties the reigns of his horse and once again caresses its hair ''A free horse like you do not like being tied right?'' Arial ask as he caresses Firebringer hair. Firebringer shake its head joyfully. Arial smiles and then jump on the back of his horse. ''Let us ride'' He then rides toward the direction of the mountain before night descend ************************************************************ Chapter 205: The beginning of the search (2) Chapter 205: The beginning of the search (2) FOREST NEAR THE CITY OF TRYON Whoosh! Arial could hear the sound of wind whooshing around him as he holds tightly on the rein of his horse. Firebringer has ridden speedily cutting through the trees like the steed of wind. The path to the mountains is steep but not impossible and Firebringer can ride easily like the horse was on the grasnd. Arial rides on top of the horse, smiling. Wind whooshes around him and leave fly up around his horse hooves. By now, West and Kyle must have departed to Aethend. This is all part of Arial n. Kyle has reservation with the n but Arial convinced him saying that he need to establish contact with some Vanguan lords to help Arrandy influence to grow here. But of course that was a lie. Arial have no intention of meeting the other lords. His true objective of staying in Vangua after the coronation of King Edward is none other than to find the cure to the poison in his body Arial did his due diligence after leaving Darc. After a few days, of constant vignce, he is finally convinced. No one seems to be following him. No one knows he is here. No one knows what he is doing here. His court believes him to doing a secret mission toe establish contact with some Vanguan nobles, while the rets of the world believes he ising back to Aethend with West and Kyle. His n worked. Now he just hopes the second part of the n also worked. West is disguised as him to return to Aethend as per his order, and to inform the people of the castle to keep up the ruse among the House Council. He is riding the carriage while West is guarding the carriage like he usually guards him to avoid suspicion by other people. And while those two and his entourage is returning home, Arial is here, still in Vangua. Now that Edward position in the Court is secured Arial can go to fulfil his real objective ofing here to Vangua. Though, Arial said that the throne is secured he did not discount out the possibility that it is not as secure as it could be. But for now, it has to do. Edward will have his shares of problem when bing the ruler of one of the powerful kingdoms in the Human Continent. There is plots and intrigue to fend off and people scheming in the dark to bring him down. And while Edward has his shares of problem, Arial too have some problems to settle ''The Linzi Temple'' he muttered, reminding himself of the destination that may hold an answer to his most desperate question. Is there a cure to the poison that grows stronger every day in his body? If there is an answer for this question, he believes only that monk in Linzi Temple could answer it. Arial knows himself and because of that he knows that it will not be long before he sumbed to the pain. By then, he could already predict what would happen to his duchy and all of his ns for the peace of the Human Continent While he did send Ss to establish contact with the King of Arakath, there is always a possibility that they could not stop this impeding war between humans and Demonkind. If he dies and Arrandy was thrown into a state of chaos, then all of his efforts and sacrifices will go down the drain and the tragic fate that he saw in his timeline would once again repeated itself. That is not something he could ept. This is why this measure is imperative for his survival. He hoped for a miracle, like those devotes of the Church. He believes that the answer to this question could be found inside the famed and Great Linzi Temple The Temple is revered among the people of the martial art world, a trove of historical and precious documents from the Lost Generation. It is the abode of the Abbot of Linzi Temple, the Southern Healer one of the Four Immortals. Abbot Montesquieu is of Frank descent and he is the Southern Healer. The reason he went through all these difficulties toe to Vangua and seek the Temple is because beside the Church, the only one who have text on Lost Generation that survives the burning of books by Levitia is the Temple. This feat makes them one of the rare ces that have countless of precious book from the Lost Generation. The protection of Levitia serves them well during his purge. Levitia had deep rtionship with the Temple owing to the fact that the Abbot of that time save Levitia life when he was a child and imparted the martial arts of the Temple to Levitia. It could be said that the Temple is the teacher of Levitia. Arial now hade to the Temple, just like Levitia, searching a hope to remain alive. Arial is sure that the Abbot Montesquieu would know how to trante the book and give him some definitive answer on what he has to do cure his poison. With the text he got from Michael, he is at high hope. He rides his horse until he could see that the sun ising down. Night havee. He stops riding and then he decided to camped among the trees, making a makeshift small hut with thick branches of wood. He then set up the fires with the flint he bought in the city. After that he sat down inside his makeshift hut. Looking at the mountain in the distance, he predicted that he will arrived at the morning if he at dawn ''Hmm. This is quite a long journey.'' But Arial did not show any tiredness. There is this kind of excitement that could not be hidden by his listless word. Since he be a lord and the Duke of the duchy, he had always stay cooped up in his meeting halls or the House Council. But now that he is outside, he could be free like in the past when he was wandering all over the Human Continent to hunt evil men and monsters. The night beckons and Arial look into the clear moonlight. He had adjust finished eating the bread he had bought from the city. He whistled by himself to alleviate the loneliness. The sky is clear today, and the moon appears among the starlight. "It cast shadows, while dark things roamed" Arial recite. He always wondered why he always quoted the Book of the Dark God. To him, the content of the book and it stark difference with the Book of Light always leave him puzzled. The Book of Light which always focus on good fighting evil and always prevailing is not so interestingpared to the Dark God testament. In the Book of the Dark God the story begins a little different though it almost sounds the same. "In the beginning there is darkness. And then light came and shower the world with it Grace. The One created many creatures." That is how it usually goes for The Book of Light. The Book of the Dark God beginning is like this "There is great wisdom here for those who are enlightened. Open the pages, read the verses. There are words veiled and obscure meanings hidden beneath small and great shadows." That is how it started and in the end of the book it ends with "O look at the stars you ignorant fools. Look towards the moon. Look towards the sky. Look and see the truth in the starry skies" "Forbidden energy, shadows forms and predatores to hunt. This is the peril of darkness The Maid said to herpanions" Thinking about it the Maid in the Gospel of the Dark God may refer to the First Generation. No one knows how this organized religion is formed but anyone knows they have long existed before Levitia. Though there is some chapter addedter like Levitia Quest and n Gospel in both books, the other stories in the both Book of Church and Light refer some things that happens thousands of years ago, like the Journey of the Maid, reunion of the Tribes, The Trials of Family. It is the story of people with great morality and great strength, where the God is vengeful and swift in his judgement and dark beings roamed the world. Arial shakes his head and look back at the moon and marvel at its beauty, remembering the many times he met Helia under its light. He unconsciously smiles. For a moment he forgot all the things that worried him and justlook. Still in the cold night air, illuminated by the shining moonlight, breathing, feeling the peaceful serenity of the forest and just look. Arial hope that this quest of gaining some information for his disease would hopefully be fruitful. As he looks and reminisce old memories, suddenly he could feel the onset of pain was about to strike., The pain strikes and Arial quickly clutched his chest in pain. ''Arghh'' He wincedbouring under the pain. Quickly he regted his breathing and slowly regte his tangled internal energy. Arial could feel it fighting against each other. ''I have to bear it.'' He said to himself while gritting his teeth. At least for tonight. Then the cloud covers the moon and with that he feels the weight of his own tiredness weighing on him. ''I should sleep'' he thought to himself as he wipes the sweat on his forehead because of the pain. Thankfully, this time the pain did not linger for long. As he calms himself down hey his head on the ground, under the starry skies and with hope in his heart he closes his eyes. ************************************************************** Chapter 206: The premonition of trouble Chapter 206: The premonition of trouble ARIAL NEAR THE LINZI TEMPLE TEMPLE HILLS He had finally reached near the Temple entrance after the long riding. He has to pass one more hill and he will arrive at his destination. Arial expected the area to be sparse and devoid of people other than the devotes. But since morning he noticed many people is going to the temple. Arial first encounter them at dawn when he passes them by riding his horse. They are all resting at the forest, and from the looks of it seems they all camped at the same ce. They all looked like the people of the martial art world. ''Hmm'' Arial thought to himself as he looks around him During his quest he sometimes meet some people of the martial art world and his spymaster informed him of such movement of the martial art world and martial artist that came to his region. After all, he too learned many martial arts. But unlike others that have mastered consummate skills of experts, Arial didn''t interfere or meddle in the affairs of the martial art world. He is too busy with ruling and preparing for the Great Invasion that he never learned formally from any teacher. It is lucky that he had learned the Levitia technique and the technique hidden in the Imperial Library in his timeline Arial have been, trying to create new techniquebining the technique of the Imperial family and Levitia technique into one. One technique emerges from this trial and error mix and match technique. He created a Palm technique. He called it the Dragon Palm. His own unique technique. Now when he is resting or have time on his hand, he is trying to create a feet technique utilizing the swiftness of Wind God technique and the force that the feet can employed in an attack. "Ouii" Arial whistled and Firebringer slow its step. Arial eyes seems to gazed toward one direction. There is a lot of people and they all seem to rest around this open establishment under the Temple Hill. Arial is curious of what they seem to be talking about. So, Arial tied his horse toward one of the wooden pirs of the tavern and enter the roadside tavern he notices the people looking at his horse no doubt curious about the colour of his horse and at him seeing how young he is. He ignored them, and he take a seat and order some tea while he open his ears to listen. Then he could hear one of the people talking ''I wonder what is happening around the martial world, Brother? Why we are here in the Temple Hills? So many people from all around the martial art world?'' someone with a saber in a weird design talking to someone who is very thin but also had a saber almost simr to the person. The thin man just sipped his tea in silence. ''I heard the Western Serpent hase from the West asking for a duel with the Southern Healer.'' One man chimed in ''Is that so?'' another man interjected. Arial immediately recognized the man pendant. Sun Moon Sect. Arial eyes narrowed and then he looked around. It shocks him. As he looks around the tavern he saw the Blinding Sword Sect, Ermeishan Sect, house of Knives Sect all in the same stall, looking at each other. Arial hides his emotions and sipped his tea as he tried to listen to what they are saying, the tension intensifying. He could feel it, the unease with so many people of different sect are here, with longstanding feud, chains of hatred and enmity all were waiting for someone to lit the fuse If that were to happen this tavern would be wrecked. ''Yes, that is true.'' The thin man replied. ''Who knows who will win?'' The Blinding Moon sect disciple asked The Ermeishan a sect of martial art that only ept woman yelled "surely the Western Serpent will win." Western Serpent is said to always cover the lower part of her face with a golden veil so no one have seen her true face but it said that her eyes are green and her obsession with poison is feared among the martial art world. Not to mention her strange moves and prodigious talent in martial arts made her the youngest of the Four Immortals and a very dangerous expert of the martial arts. She rarely let the people who challenged her be alive and she is known never to spare anyone who stood in her way. Her bitter rivalry with Northern Badger and her hatred towards the Eastern Devil is famous. Though her rtionship with Southern Healer is a little different. It is said among the Four Immortals; the Southern Healer is the only one she respected. So, the story of why she would challenge the Abbot is weird indeed. Weird but interesting and may well hinder his sole reason foring here. Maybe he will know more stories if he hears them bickering. There is something afoot here. The moment he thought of that he could hear someone is harrumphing ''Hmph!'' A man from Blinding Sword Sect said spitting his spit to the ground. "Western Serpent defeating the Head of Linzi Temple? High is your dream" he said and hispanionughed. "Why not? Western Serpent must be really strong and bold to challenge the Linzi Temple" the girl shouted. ''Like I said Linzi will win!'' the man shouted ''Is that so? Then why are you here. Is it not to support Linzi Temple if somehow Southern Healer loses to the evil sect?'' she said mocking the man. ''YOU!'' He said almost bringing out his sword but fortunately he is stopped by hispanion. ''Hmph, the Linzi Temple has maintained their reputation around the martial art world for a reason. How many times Linzi Temple has been challenged by how many sects and they have never lost.'' The debate started getting intense until one man of the man that have the weird saber looked at the crowd and said "Should we bathe in blood or should we watch the gathering in the Linzi Temple and watched the conclusion?" He asked and everyone turns quiet. Who is this man? Arial asked himself. Then it hit him Weird sabers, two people, one muscly, one thin, it is the Arathorne Brothers. Arial don''t know why he didn''t recognize them sooner. They are a duo in the martial arts world, fear and respected. No, Arial mused. More feared then respected. They once studied in Yilin butmit adultery with some of the people down the mountain and when they are brought to the Hall to be punished they refuse, fighting the Three Elder Monk and won and cut their rtionship with Yilin. Since then they have been roaming the martial art world and have made quite a reputation for themselves. Then quickly they all pay for their food and ride to Linzi. Arial then went to the owner, pay for his tea, took the reins of his horse and ride to the Temple, with unease filling his heart. It seems today will not be a good day to meet the Abbot. But Arial need to see him fast before his illness bes more grave. Time is ticking down for him After hours of silently following the martial arts people, he finally arrived at the temple. ********************************************************** Chapter 207: Strike the water Chapter 207: Strike the water NOT FAR AWAY FROM THE HOLY CITY THE BRIDGE OF LEVITIA Today is the day they started back their march. They have begun moving away from the Holy City. Azrael look at the distance toward that huge and long bridge. The Bridge that Levitia had constructed and associated with many myths and legends. Today they will begin crossing it. The moment they walk on the steps of the bridge they could feel the wind that moves around them It almost felt like they will be taken away by the wind. The mood is solemn and there is not much chatter on the bridge. This is a holy bridge and Arakath still did not forget how terrifying the stories about Levitia. This bridge is the testament of his will to conquer the Demon Lands and Demonkind The wind that passed by is terrifying but the sturdy bridge holds them steady. Azrael sighed as his carriage keep moving even amidst the wind turbulenceing from the right side of the bridge bringing the smell of the sea ''In the end, this is the only time I could bought'' He mutters to himself. He did try to buy more time but the lords have been impatient. They protested his decision and without any other choice, he had to give the order to continue marching to the Human Continent Nheless, Azrael expected that it will still take a few days before they reach the Wall. In his calction, it might take about two or three days. He had informed of this matter to Ss and he himself understand the matter. Ss and him had decided to proceed as Ss concocted a new n to find the mysterious mastermind that wanted to pit humans and demons into a Great War Ss has sent letters to Arrandy and notified the Commander of the Bleeding Wall to anticipate the invasion and scouting party of the Demons. Ss said he is close. So close that he can already heard the squeak of the rats and their stench. In the days, since he got to know the man called Ss, Azrael immediately see him for what he is. A very dramatic person. And also very smart and resourceful. Azrael sighed again as he closes down the curtains of his carriage. Ss said he just need a few more days. And he is inclined to believe him Ss said that Aleister is the one heading the meeting so he said he will need some time to determine when they will hold the next meeting. ''I must admit, Ss is a great spy and maniptor'' Azrael thought to himself as he leans himself on the back of his cushioned seat Ss connection with the beggars around the Holy City and the thieves he trains from one of the many ve boys he purchased has shown their usefulness. The ve girl on the other hand has been given their freedom and one thousand gold to share amongst themselves to start a new life. He directed them towards Arrandy, to catch a ship. He also gave them the opportunity to follow him. Some of them takes the gold, and some of them follow him. When he asked him why he did such things, Ss replied "Holy City" It seems that even though Ss can be cold at times, he has his heart at the right ce. Now he must wait until Ss got the date. Ss informed him that he needs to disappear for a while to confirm his suspicion about something. The march continues. After a few hours they finally arrived at the t area leading towards the wall. The day has turned to night and everyone decided to make camp and break camp tomorrow at dawn. Azrael went inside his tent and after cleaning himself he ys melody with his harp, the sound melodious and mncholic. Then as the night deepens, Azrael put down his harp and look toward the shadows. He could hear the rustling of the grass and he knows that he is here. He waited. ''Ss'' Azrael mutters under his breath. Out of the darkness, a ck silhouette slowlye toward the tent, and he enters the tent, stealthily like the wind thate unannounced He then looks toward Azrael eyes, his eye sis m and then smiling a crooked smile he said ''I have a n'' Azrael nodded and then ordered him ''Say it'' Ss thenid out the situation right now. ''I have been waiting for a long time, employed many means, and send many thieves but this mastermind, are as elusive as a shadow.'' ''His code name is aptly given'' Azrael remarked ''Yes'' Ss nodded but he is still calm. ''We know that there are some nobles, lords and maybe Kings that wanted to get rid of you, from your throne. They may view this endeavour of war as their own making, searching for something, that is what I believed and that something lies in the Human Continent. But the more I see the more I believe these people is lured to the prospect of wealth and glory, maybe even some zealotry" Azrael nodded. "But you couldn''t punish all of them. You could not execute all of them, innocent and sinners in the same execution block could you?" Ss pose him a question "Yes. That would surely bring a lot of opposition" Azrael answer and sighed Ss nodded like he expected the answer "Then they will rebel if you ever do something like that. But how do we force such elusive figures out from the dark toe under the light?" he said reciting a bit of Book of Light. "Time has passed and no moves are made from this alliance of these evil lords so"and Ss looks at him and smiles a perfect smile of deception, hinting some mischievousness b before continuing on "We have to draw him out so that all the little rate out of their tiny little hole, and only then the snake can gulp them down and the stars could shine light on these nameless traitors," He saidughing referring himself as the snake considering his family crest is a snake and Azrael family crest is a falling star. "And how we do this? He asked. Ss smiles and said something shocking "Give Lord Aleister Crow ten thousand strong armies of the Orc King.'' He said calmly. Azrael widen his eyes ''What! You want me to give my enemy an army?'' ''Yes'' he said smiling ''His soldiers alone are twenty thousand strong. Giving him another ten thousand would only serve to strengthen him and weaken my already weakening power.'' ''It would wouldn''t it?'' Ss snickered, like he had found something very funny, but his eyes is very clear like he is seeing something more. ''What is it that you are nning Ss?'' Azrael asked began feeling curious of this confidence that Ss is exuding from the way he talked. ''Your Grace, I am not a strategist like my own lord, Lord Arial but if there is something I have to admit, it is this, I''m superior then my lord when it is about reading people'' And then he added ''This mastermind of this alliance may have a different reason to propagate a war between humans and demon race but Aleister? From what I can see, and what I hear he is greedy and selfish. Anyone who looks closely at him can see that he desires your throne, the power thates with it and the guilty pleasure it would offer him. Never before I have been so disgusted of a demeanour of a man before. Even Alderam, have certain redeemable qualities." Azrael thought about it and he looks at Ss. He knows Ss have a n. He then took a few moments, pacing inside the tent before finally nodding his head. He decided to take the bet. He looks toward Ss and then he asks "Then, when I give him the army, what happens next?" Ss face had a mischievous smirk and he reply "Then I''ll do the rest" and Ss sat close to him as he whispered his n to him. And hearing it, Azrael have to admit, this human politician is a great genius. *********************************************** Chapter 208: Encounter at the temple (1) Chapter 208: Encounter at the temple (1) VANGUA 1016 SEEDMONTH The trees and grass greening up around the foothill of the temple as people passes by it with excitement. Arial also walk the same path that the congregation of the martial artist is walking on. He could see flowers blooming, daffodils, tulips and buttercups alling out from the winter. Buds blossoms on trees. The warm sun greets him as dawn passed and the sun shows it face. Arial look up at the sky. The birds began migrating to the North. The scent of flowers fills the path. Spring hase and the sun warmth can be felt on his skin, that fresh touch of the breeze as opposed to the winter cold. Arial walk along with the people of the martial art world. But no one is asking anything towards him. They thought Arial is one of them as they gossip about the matters of the martial arts world. Some of them are curious but they held their tongue and they speak among their ownpanion. Then finally, they all arrived at the foot of the temple. They all parted ways as he keeps walking forward and arrive at the entrance of the Temple The entrance itself is big and grand and there is an air of ancientness around it. This Temple has stand for thousands of years. Out of the many temples in the Human Continent, this Temple is the one regarded the most important. The Temple Where Levitia Seek Refuge. It is one of the chapters in the Levitia Saga and that chapter had immortalized Linzi temple for all of time. Levitia Seek Refuge. For him who is an ardent fan of the Great Hero, that chapter is one of his most favourite. It is where the Great Hero first learns martial arts and begins his path to supremacy. Arial enter the open gate of the Temple, ncing slightly at the bald headed monk that guarded the entrance. The ce is very quiet and serene if not for the chattering martial artist that has already arrived and upied a spot in therge entrance hall. The moment Ariale inside the entrance he could feel that there is something about to happen here. The tension is felt. The chatters and whispers fill the entrance while each of them walks to the entrance. Trees covered the temple and in the yard. A huge tree that pierces the tiles of the ground act as a roof shielding them from the sun. The shades and the shadows shelter them from the heart of evil men and sinners Arial is reminded suddenly of one verse. He smiles bitterly The other martial artist all tells their intention for visiting the Temple when they pass the monk that guarded the next entrance The monk nodded and give them way. Arial then finally approached the monk. ''Reason for visiting?'' he asked, apparently surprised a boy of so young age came here to the temple. Even when Arial climbed the mountain he has never met someone as young as himself. Arial by now is sixteen of age and still considered a greenhorn in the martial art world though Western Serpent herself is young when she roams the martial art world. Arial doesn''t know why his age would puzzle the monk so much ''To meet the Healer.'' he said confidently. The Monks looks at him and from his eyes Arial know that the Monk is curios why is a young boy such as him wanted to meet the Healer. The Monk frowned and then he said ''Young Patron. Today there is some big event involving the martial art world. If you coulde tomorrow, it will be safer." The Monk informed him, to warn him of the danger today. Actually it is a valid concern if Arial is a normal sixteen years old boy "I am one of the martial artists" Arial said, trying to sound pleasant but whate out is a harsh tone andmanding, just like the way he always talks in his region It took a moment for Arial to remember no one knows who he is now, and it is understandable that the Monk would be concerned letting such a young boy to enter if there is a certain danger in the Temple today The Monk was shocked before putting his hand together and chant the myriad names of the Awakened One that Attain Oneness with All. The Monk m himself down and then he sighed. After all, the Abbot never forbids anyone froming to the Temple. It is not his job to try to rid of someone whose only sole purpose is just to meet the Southern Healer. ''Fine, but anything that happen to you will not be the responsibility of the Temple, Young Patron" he said a little warningly. Arial nodded and took a step forward. The moment he enters the entrance and headed inside, he could see that many have already arrived. The righteous sect and the evil sect have already assembled. The evil sect is so called name not because they are evil but most of them use their technique to do what they want instead helping the powerless, they use their technique to help the corrupt and the sinful and many of their practise seems to challenge normal norms of human decency. And even though they are called evil, not all do miserable thing, but they areyou can say have aplicated sense of honour. Not to mention their technique usually inflict certain tortures and very dangerous, or in other words, lethal. After all, two of the Four Immortals are said to be from evil sect, but those two are still respected and revered among the martial art worldmunity whether they be from the evil sect or the righteous sect. Arial could see that all of them seemed to be crowded around one point of interest. It seems a person is being crowded by the other members of the other sect. Arial could see the Ermeishan disciple, Taojing Sect and Shadow Skulker Sect is huddled up in one corner of the huge yard. The other corner around the entrance to the main temple is crowded by the disciple of Sun Moon Sect, Blinding Sword Sect, Yilin Temple, Lishan Sect, Limitless de Sect and Nanshan Sect Nanshan Sect is the sect where their leader of is none other than the famous Northern Badger, Xiang Shun Guai. So, it seems even the Northern Badger sent some representatives to help his old friend. Arial thought to himself. The friendship between the Northern Badger and Southern Healer is as famous as Northern Badger enmity with Western Serpent and his rivalry with Eastern Devil. Arial after seeing all of this find some ce to sit. He then spotted a bench near the yard and he sits down trying to understand what is happening here. The moment passes by as Arial heard some gossips and news from the martial arts world. DONG! Arial look toward the Inner Temple as he saw the bronze door of the Inner Temple is being opened up. Thening out from the Inner temple is a bald man with a white long beard, wearing a monk robe, a robe of coarse cloth, his eyes are brown, a sagely gaze and a calm demeanor. The crowd chatters and whispers quieted. The Monk is muscly but not like the Arathorne Brother but more like well-defined physique. The Monk is fit and Arial is convinced the reason why this monk emanated such presence is because he learns the internal energy technique of the Temple He doesn''t look old but he has this calming dignity that eases one heart. He walks with a vibrant energy and his smile calms people. His face is gentle and he looks to be weing Only one person could have such demeanor inside this Temple. ''The Southern Healer'' Arial mutter under his breath. Before Arial could even approach the Southern Healer, something else happened. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Tioday will be a double chapter. Just feeling that I wanted to give double. No, triple. If you like the triple chapter release please do vote for the chapter Chapter 209: Encounter at the temple (2) Chapter 209: Encounter at the temple (2) ''The Southern Healer'' Arial mutter under his breath. Before Arial could even approach the Southern Healer, something else happened. From the corner of the yard, the voice of a woman sounded, a cold voiceced with anger. And the crowd around the person disperses away. ''You have finallye out from your sleep, Montesquieu! I have been waiting long and you know my temperament. I hate waiting!'' She screamed and the crowd around that person disperses revealing to Arial the Western Serpent. Arial frowned. ''She is the Western Serpent'' Arial had met with some of the so called disciples of the Western Serpent and he never had a good impression of her. Arial did not doubt for a second that the woman at the corner of that yard, is the true Western Serpent. Arial could see the design of her pnquin and the famed Serpent Maiden behind her, twelve woman d in white all covering their lower faces with white veil, there is no doubt this is the famed Western Serpent Whatever Arial imagine of her it is not this. Arial look again just to make sure. It is not this, he mused again. The Western Serpent has the look of a mature woman, her lower face is veiled but her beautiful clear green eyes scan the people and her surrounding, her gaze is determined and resolute. She is beautiful, he has to assume and her attire make her exquisitely beautiful. It is not extravagant or full of essories. She wears a full length white dress in the Western style, Zettelian fabric, attached green jade belting and western tribe''s graphic, printed along the hem of the dress in gold. On her head is aurel designed to seem like a serpent. She wears a pair of elegant sandals thatplement the cut on her dress and a serpent bracelet on her arms, looking dignified like a Queen. he put her age to be around twenty. She is like a petal of rose, beheld from afar, beautiful, touch it, and you will be cut. Such is the appeal she possessed, a charm Arial did not expect that emanated from one of the most dangerous martial artist from the martial arts world. ''No wonder people called her youngest one of the martial artist said.'' Arial heard some chatter. ''She is the son of Poison Lord. No wonder she can be one of the most famous martial arts practitioner.'' another chimed in. "Beautiful and mystifying" Another added. Arial nodded in agreement. It is because of this factor, that she is so versed in poison and her prodigious skills enables her to learn and create many weird martial art techniques that infuses poisons making her a very tricky enemy. ''Ah, Patron Sharazade. You havee'' The Abbot said calmly. ''Yes.'' She said, the hint of anger is still there. ''What is this ruckus about then, if you don''t mind exining?'' the Abbot asked calmly. Arial knows that the Abbot is trying to persuade the Serpent to go back down the mountain But as far as he knows, the Serpent is not some kind a good girl that would listen to such sermon of a monk of Linzi. The Abbot is not acknowledging her challenge. Then like they have talked about this with each other, the movement begins. The Sect all takes their ces on both corners, some supporting the Abbot, some supporting the Serpent. The evil sect supports the Serpent, the righteous sect supported the Abbot. The Serpent looks at the Abbot with a hurt expression. ''I have heard what you said of me. I am not the Western Serpent if I do not defeat you today.'' ''What do you mean?'' The Abbot said puzzled. From the looks of it, he really doesn''t know. The serpent got up from her chair and began to talk about her disciple adventure. ''One of my disciples Batrisya went to Zettel a month ago. She then encounters a man called Liao Bao'' and with that name Arial ears perked up. Liao Bao? Then Arial remember that he sent him to Zettel a month ago. "This Liao Bao is the disciple of the Northern Badger and he said to my disciple after defeating her, that the Western Serpent is not the only youngest among the Four Immortals but also the weakest. He said, he doubts I could even defeat the famed Southern Healer. Imagine my anger when hearing this.'' Liao Bao is the disciple of Northern Badger! This is a new revtion that Arial had just gotten to know. Thinking about it again, that Liao Bao is crafty and maybe he said that to enraged his opponent. But if Liao Bao can defeat one of the disciples of the Serpent then that means he is not any normal person. Hmm'' Arial think for a moment on his past interaction with Liao Bao. He acknowledges Liao Bao agility because Arial have once seen Liao Bao fighting side by side with Helia but his internal energy is not that high. Then probably he excels in lightness techniques. Arial decided to ask himter when his business here is settled The Abbot hearing this matter shakes his head slowly. ''So, this is why you came? The deed of your pride?'' And he shakes his head again. ''Would it satisfy you if I said I''m weaker than you Patron Sharazade?" He bargained ready to exit the scene. Apparently the Abbot doesn''t care much about his reputation as long as no one gets hurts. In Arial position it is good of course. He could then ask the Abbot what he want to know. ''I want to defeat you in the battle of arms, for the martial art world to see that I''m not weak'' she cried. To Arial she looked like a whining child. ''Then let just say that I lose to you.'' He deres and he was about to enter the inner temple when a flying weapon fly towards him with incredible speed. ''BE CAREFUL'' Arial yelled while the audience gasps. But even when the Abbot back is turned, his closed palm on his back open and energy covered his body. Then a shocking sight appears to all. The Abbot held the flying weapon with his energy. The flying weapon is hovering in the air. The Abbot is making it levitate with his sheer profound internal energy. Then he closed his palm and the dagger fall down and cracked. Arial look at this disy of internal energy and his eyes is filled with admiration. He must admit that the Southern Healer internal energy is quite powerful, probably even more than him. This is not a matter of umtion but of quality. Arial internal energy is pure and so does the Abbot but there is a different quality between them Though, Arial does not know what it is. The Abbot sighed as he turned his face back staring at the Serpent, his eyes full of pity. There is something about them both. Arial surmised Some history none of the people here knows. The righteous sect was nervous and worried about the Abbot. ''Abbot, please take offense'' some of the members of the righteous supporting the Abbot plead. ''She is intent on making Linzi Temple lose face'' one of them said and this makes the Abbot ufortable. Arial frowned as he understands the Abbot dilemma. Chapter 210: Encounter at the temple (3) Chapter 210: Encounter at the temple (3) Arial frowned as he understands the Abbot dilemma. The Abbot may not want to fight her, but he could not let a glorious thousand years of the temple reputation crumble because of him. That is being unfair to all the monks inside here and his predecessor. Arial feel the utmost respect for the Abbot. Not only in the way he conducts himself but also because of his contribution to humanity. During the Great Invasion, the Temple of Linzi are some of the forces that volunteered to fight off the horde. Them and the Knight Academy. Thinking about it, the history is changing more rapidly than ever. There are many things that have happen, some key points in history changes from the one in his memory. The Knight Academy is no more in Aethend, after Knight Master Orval and the other teachers were hunted down by the Inquisitor. The reason for their kill order by the church is puzzling. Arial think that his meddling might have created some effect. Even though his illness and the cure is important, the Abbot is important too. Probably more important than him if his n fails. The Abbot is important to him and the Human Continent. Arial then look towards the Western Serpent. And he clenches his fist. Even though he might not be a match for the Western Serpent Arial is determined to help the Abbot if the situation calls for it. And he is actually curios what is truly his level of internal energy. He trained every day and he never stopped training his internal energy that he got from the secret library. And he is curios what kind of power he already reached and how he would fare against a true expert He did fight off a few rogue criminals of the martial arts world but they were too easy and their internal energy is low. The Abbot then sighs and pose a question to the Western Serpent ''Do you really intend to fight me, Sharazade?'' ''That is my intention.'' She replied. He nodded as he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. Then opening his eyes, he releases his breath and answer the Western Serpent challenges. ''Then let us spar a little'' he said reluctantly. And the energy swirls around the yard. Suffocating and heaviness could be felt in the body with their internal energy swirling around the ce, finding a delicate bnce. The leaves rustle, the wind strengthens Arial use his own internal energy to resist being weak in the knees like some of the disciple from the Sun Moon Sect. Then they began their battle. ''YAHH'' With that battle cry the Serpent begin her attacks. He looks at them began engaging each other in battle. Then they fly to each other and employ their palm moves. The Abbot uses Calming Palm, a technique used to counter strength with softness. His Palm was glowing in golden color and a pressure that could eliminate all evils emanated from him, the wind around his body make way and thend blessed him He looked sacred and holy, Devils runs and Gods smiles. The Serpent uses a weird palm technique, her hands look like mirage, appearing to appear everywhere, on the left, on the right, on the top, forward, trying undoubtedly to confuse the Abbot and attack his vital points. It was like a thousand myriad illusions, confusing the audience and those with a weak mind could feel their head bes dizzy and bes nauseated. Their palm hit each other, and a shockwave ripples as the wall behind the Serpent blow up with a terrifying sound while the trees behind the Abbot were cut to countless pieces. They both were pushed back as their feet glides on the stone tiles, leaving the stone tiles on their retreating path to crack and breaking apart just by being near them Thend beneath their feet crumpled up like paper and heat circles envelops both of their bodies. The Abbot does not underestimate the Serpent that is for sure. To make that wall blow up like that requires a strong internal energy. Arial look at this battle with open eyes. He has studied Levitia technique and from there all technique arises. So he could understand the logic of the Abbot attack. The Abbot looks like a sacred Gods of Old, kind and generous while the Serpent looks like a Demon escaped from Hell, vicious and bloodthirsty They only use their palm but it looks like they were using swords to fight each other. ''Again!'' Western Serpent yell out and then they once again fought against each other. They exchange blows with deafening sound produced with each strikes. Wind around them exploded and wind gales went wild. Their attack is fast and powerful. Hand to hand, feet to feet, palm to palm. It is extremely fast movement and normal people surely could not follow their moves, they were like lightning, agile and fast. The wind howled and screamed, the scent of heat could be smelled as their exchanges produces heat energy around them Every step they take, the tile beneath their feet cracked around them, every palm strike the wind blows a torrent of gust, every blows missed destroy any object around their vicinity. Western Serpent technique is like the rumors states. Vicious, cruel and deceiving. And confusing full of trickery, lulling her opponent to attack her and that is when she attacks. She tried in the beginning attack to gouge the Abbot eyes, employing her fingers in a scooping motion but thankfully the Abbot avoided that. The viciousness of her style truly lived up to its reputation The Abbot is also capable, in not falling for her traps and feints. Calm like a stillke, unmoving like a mountain. It must be hard to try to see beyond the surface of the intended intention of the Serpent. But the Abbot could see through it like he possesses some kind of eye of wisdom ''Be careful, Abbot!'' Some of members of the righteous sect yelled out. ''Keep pushing on!'' A member of the evil sect shouted. As the battle progress both sides cheer for either the Abbot or the Western Serpent The Serpent tried to target the Abbot throat this time but the Abbot counter with Fire Finger technique, a technique involving shooting an invisible, piercing internal energy attack to one body. The Serpent had to forget his attack, pulling out her slicing motion. Her feet pushed forward as the Serpent had to retreat a few step and employs a defensive stance as the Abbot finally press his attack. From this Arial could see that the Abbot is just trying to incapacitate Western Serpent instead of going for her vitals. This is not a wise move but one considered to be honorable. After all, rarely monks take a life unless they had to. If the Abbot did target her vitals Arial doubt the Serpent canst. ''But I''ve been proven wrong before'' Arial thought to himself >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> The thrid chapter of the triple release Chapter 211: Encounter at the temple (4) Chapter 211: Encounter at the temple (4) Arial has been proven wrong before Maybe the Western Serpent has a hidden secret moves that could overturn the decision. Who knows? After all Western Serpent is not known for her internal energy but for her craftiness. How many times she has fought the Northern Badger and wins with her craftiness? It is clear that in the sh between the Serpent and the Southern Healer, the one with the most internal energy is the Abbot. It is not surprising considering the Abbot learns inside the famed Linzi Temple. But, since he did not want to kill Western Serpent, the fight is being continued. Western Serpent then changes her tactic. Arial watches carefully from a distance how she began to employ her confusing technique. ''She isa genius. How could she track all of this variation of moves?'' Arial thought to himself as he looks at her confusing technique for the first time. If you think she will employ feet technique, she will use palm, if you think she will use palm technique she will use strikes. The gasping of the crowds and their cheers fill the yard while the monk all takes shelter, fearing that they would get caught in the battle. Arial sit calmly in the bench just waiting, watching. Around them the tile has turned to rubble, revealing the brown earth. The torn wall behind the Serpent and the destruction that the Serpent has inflicted on the temple entrance to the Inner temple make you believe that there is just a big battle involving two armies. They then flew to the roof of one of the thatched house in the yard and resume their fight and as their feetnded on the roof, the roof tile exploded because of the pressure of this two peak experts in martial arts. Palm against palm, feet against feet as they fight in midair not giving an inch, each blows sounded like thunders. The elusive and confusing technique of the Serpent have almost made the Abbot fall into her trap. They do not fight using weapon, but even without weapons both of them are deadly. But after seeing them sh with each other Arial know there is a fundamental difference between the two. When engaged in hand to handbat between two master, lives are always at stake. The eyes of Western Serpent show determination. She may respect the Abbot but that doesn''t mean she would not kill him. That is the twisted honour that the martial artist lives by. She is determined to kill; her killing intent can be feel even from here where he is sitting. The defensive action of the Abbot worries him. A fight is not won by defensive action. If the Abbot attack, some vulnerable point on the Serpent will eventually be open to attack. But the Abbot try to not kill the Serpent, thus making it harder for his attack to breakthrough. Some of the spectators have dry lips seeing two of this famous figures fighting. Even the Arathorne brother gulped in excitement looking at the battle. It has not been even half an hour but the yard looks almostpletely destroyed with the tile no longer existing, the brown earth beneath it was turned to mud, the walls is half destroyed, the entrance to the Inner temple look like it would crumble by a breeze of wind. ''Yahh'' the Serpent yelled and with her internal energy she kicks the roof of the thatched house and by God the roof flew like a flying knife to the Abbot. The roof. Not the tile but the entirety of the roof. The Abbot yelled ''Lion Roar!'' Arial as shocked because he recognized that technique. It is one of the unique techniques of Linzi Temple. The technique could frighten enemies with a loud roar but it is more than just that. It allows the martial artist to take a deep breath, which in turn will allow the martial artist to stream and concentrate his internal energy at one point. This technique requires a vast internal energy With that roar in midair he releases a soundwave strike to the speedily approaching roof and BOOM! The roof split into two in midair while the spectators below quickly run to avoid the debris. They bothnded back at the yard. They quickly look at each other, gauging each other of their capabilities. Western Serpent. Southern Healer. They deserve their reputation as Arial watched them with awe. There is much to be learned. Even though the Western Serpent has been attacking the majority of time, she is sweating and has loss of breath while the Southern Healer seems unfazed. Even though he is older he is more stable in his pose and he looks at the Serpent with pity. ''Do you meant to kill me child?'' The Abbot suddenly said ''I''m not your child'' she said adamantly. ''Why won''t you use the Light Piercing Finger Technique?'' She asks toward the Abbot, anger in her tone, clearly angry thinking that the Abbot took her threat easy The Abbot shakes his head and answer ''I have no enmity with the Western Sea or the Serpent Ind. Why should I harm you?'' ''Hmph. Do you think you have won?'' she snickered. ''The battle is far from over!'' she yelled. Then she pushes her feet forward and with a leap began using her famed technique The Serpent Bite, a wing technique that said can rip apart anything. The Abbot quickly leapt out of the way and her wing fingers prate the stone brick of the inner temple entrance just behind the Abbot. The inner temple entrance cracked and then when she took back her finger the entrance exploded into rubbles, scaring the audience. She ripped apart the stone walls with her fingers as one could see the area around her finger seems to be distorted because of her thick internal energy The Abbot almost got ripped apart by that technique. If the Abbot did not move away that would be him that suffers the fate of that wall. ''A miss'' she muttered under her breath. The people gasped seeing such disy of power and began distancing themselves even further from the battle. Now Arial is rmed. The Abbot need to advance and take the first initiative. As Arial was thinking of this, the Western Serpent makes his next move ''Maidens attack!'' she yelled. And the white maiden in the corner all sheathe out of their sword obeying the Western Serpent and leapt toward the Abbot. Arial frowned. He could no longer just remained as a spectator. He could no longer just sit. He takes only a second to make a decision. ''STOP'' He yelled. The moment he yelled that he jumped from the bench, his body emanating his internal energy The bench was thrown off because of the force of his jump as Arial enters the battle between the Two Immortals *********************************************************************** Chapter 212: The declaration of the western serpent Chapter 212: The deration of the western serpent SHARAZADE VELLA DAKRIA (WESTERN SERPENT) Someone leapt to stop the attacks of her maiden. She looks at him. That someone is a young boy. A very young boypared to the sea of people here That much is sure. ''DRAGON ROAR'' he yelled as he yelled imbued with his internal strength. And it was like a true dragon descended from the Heavens, roaring to cow all existence to obey and kneel And her maidens all were stunned in mind and soul. The boy leapt from the bench in the South corner and with one roar manages to incapacitate her maidens. Her maidens by the sheer pressure of that boy internal energy were thrown back andnded on the ground writhing in pain. The other spectators, even the Arathorne shut off their ears blocking in vain because the boy has imbued his roar with internal energy. It looks eerily simr like the Lion Roar of the Linzi Temple Without strong internal energy, they bled from their ears and nose. Some withstand it while looking at the boy with awe and amazement. It is profound internal energy, hard, strong and raw. One she did not expect from a stranger. She has never seen him before, and she have seen many noteworthy martial artists before. She has met the Arathorne Brothers who run away from Yilin temple, The Mad Scythe and many others in the martial art world. But she has never seen him. She once again looked at the young boy. He is tall, with a long white hair and well define physique, lean but full of muscle. He looked intimidating, his white hair flowing gracefully behind his back, his clear blue eyes look at her maidens with reproach. He seems charismatic and exudes authority. She shakes her head. He doesn''t look like a wandering martial artist and there is a hint of nobility that he couldn''t hide. This is a man used to power, she mused The other crowds shied away from the battle looking outside the broken wall, so in the yard there is her, the Abbot, this young boy and her maidens writhing in pain, holding their ears as blood keep flowing out of their nostrils and ears. The spectators looked at amazement at the boy, muttering and chattering asking if anyone knows where the boyes from. And they are not the only one that is shocked. The Abbot and her is also on the list of people that are shocked. Both of them are shocked. The Dragon Roar seems almost like the Lion Roar only it seems the boy technique is a top notch more powerful and the pure energy that emanated from the roar is astounding. Such purity of raw power. Even from where she is standing, she could see the Abbot expression. Since the beginning of battle he was unfazed at anything she did but seeing this even he is shocked. He must have known it too. That boy is something else. She has seen many leader of sect and many martial arts techniques roaming the world of martial arts but she could not identify the boy technique. It seems like the boy is a Linzi Temple supporters but seeing the Abbot expression clearly, the Abbot has never seen him before. So does the boy peculiar amount of internal energy. If this body did not learn such techniques from the Temple, then where did he learns it? And if anyone can shed any light on this matter it will be the Abbot. After all, among the four Immortals he is the one most expert in the matter of internal energy, considering Linzi temple specialty in handling internal energy and broken internal energy center. The boy survey the surrounding and looking at her maidens writing on the ground and poses no more threats, he turns toward them ''Venerable Abbot, forgive me for interfering in your battle. I just find it hard to stomach the inequality of the fight'' the boy said cupping his hand to the Abbot while clearly dissing her. ''Boy'' She snarled feeling her anger rising. ''It is fine youngster. It seems the righteous path did notck talented martial artist. This is a good day for the righteous path'' the Abbot replied, smiling proudly, clearly overjoyed that a junior possess such internal energy. ''Thank you'' the boy said ignoring her which only serves to anger her further. Then he sits cross legged on the ground, right in the middle of the yard, just looking at them. ''Please do not mind Junior.'' He said. And he looked at her, his blue eyes staring at her, like a predator looking at his prey. She felt rmed. Rarely in the martial art world people would look at her directly like that but the impertinence this boy showed her had makes her both angry and feeling a refreshing feeling. ''Who are you?'' she asks, feeling angry and frustrated that he did not show respect to his senior. Even though she herself is only slightly older than him, considering his face look young, she is still his senior in martial arts. She has been roaming the martial art world since she is ten years old. Though.and it is hard to admit.it does feel refreshing not to be feared and avoided. ''No one important'' he answered, clearly obvious he intends to conceal his identity. ''You don''t respect your senior!'' she snarled, her eyes are ring at him ''Respect needs to be earned'' he answers back fearlessly. ''It is different'' she thought to herself. Usually people would be afraid. Maybe he is feigning bravery and she looked into his eyes but there is no trace of fear. Her intention of continuing this fight soured. She knows she have been humiliated enough today. Even though her internal energy is strong, the Abbot is still at least stronger than her in internal energy mastery. Not to mention, she has a feeling that if she continues this fight the boy would interfere in her fight and surely the martial art world people will not see it as an advantage after all he is a junior and to their eyes the boy must look inexperienced but she knows better. She would not survive those years in the martial arts world if she did not have discerning eyes on judging people. This boy internal energy is very profound. If she fights the Healer alone she might have a chance but if the boy joined in she wouldn''t be so sure. She looks at the boy with curiosity. She knows her own strength. She excels in external attacks and tricks. One on one is her weakness. Not to mention this time she didn''t bring my tools and weapon. Hand to handbat with The Southern Healer. That is a stupid move. If its weapon mastery she would not be so humiliated. But she can''t back down either and lose face here in front of the people of the martial arts world. No, that must not happen. There is a reason why her name inspires fear. The boy looked at her and somehow he could see through her, just by looking at her. She herself knows that she looked dazed The boy then suddenly prostrating his head into the ground and said ''I came from farawaynd to seek guidance and advice from the Abbot. If the famed Western Serpent block my way and cause disturbance in Linzi Temple how can I seek guidance. Surely there is mercy in Senior heart. I beg of you to seek satisfaction for another day'' ''You dare demand from me!'' she said but only she knows she is grateful right now, though she would never admit it. ''I beg of Senior.'' He said this humbly but she could see there is a little grin on the corner of his mouth. He knows that she couldn''t keep this up any longer and telling her to save her face before it is toote. ''Fine.'' she said feigning like she is the one that has the advantage here. But she is not going without having thest word. ''Two years from now I dered....'' and her voice reverberates around the mountain and hills ''I dered I will hold the Martial Art Meet, to solve the question who among the martial art world is the strongest. Anyone can join. I expect your attendance'' she said cupping her hand to the Abbot. The Abbot look amused but he nodded. Two years is enough for her to prepare. ''We will return to the ind'' she deres and her maidens tried to get up but they look unbnced while the young boy raises his face and said "Thank you for your generosity Senior'' ''Hmph'' she muttered under her breath. She walks pass him and she could feel even just walking beside him, the internal energy that is leaking out of him and it surprised her. She didn''t say it but she feels like she is seeing the Eastern Devil when he was young. Nothis young boy is stronger than Eastern Devil when he is at that age. One day, he will surely be a great martial artist. She thought to herself After that she took her carriage and climbed down the mountain while promising that two years from now she will reign supreme in the Martial Art Meet. This news would surely spread to all the martial arts world. The Martial Art Meet. It is expected that all the Four Immortals would join the Meet ***************************************************************** Chapter 213: Staying at the temple Chapter 213: Staying at the temple VANGUA LINZI TEMPLE After that spectacle the other martial artist all climb down the mountain while whispering about the implication of what the Western Serpent has proimed. And the implication of such deration is diverse and surely by the time the story is told many people would want to join. Eastern Devil, Southern Healer, Northern Badger and Western Serpent would surely meet and settle their differences once and for all. It would be the battle of the century. It has been many years since the Martial Art world has Martial Arts Meets. Thest time the martial arts meet was held it established the Four Immortals. This time it is to establish who is the strongest among the four. The venue is not yet finalized but surely the Western Serpent will announce itter and send invitations to all the heroes of the world. And with fanfare it will be received considering it has been a long time. Surely this would be one in a lifetime event. Arial could even hear some people have already been talking about it and eager to join the meet two yearster Arial just listen to them. Usually the martial arts meet is held to solve matter of importance to the Martial Art world. Such matters are like the matter of a blood debt that involves many sects or martial arts schools that might lead a war among the sect and schools of martial arts The meet is also sometimes organized when some criminals of the Martial Art world that has done many terrible things to the martial art world but have the protection of their sect and they decide it at the meet whether some sect will save them or fight to kill him. The winner of the battle is the one in the right And this to the world of martial artist is regarded as important. But this battle that the Western Serpent proposed it is interesting. The strongest martial artist of the era. However, it doesn''t concern him. He quickly after being offered thanks by most of the righteous sect for helping the Abbot to diffuse the situation get acquainted with Shu Ren Gui, the Arathorne Brothers and many others while hiding his name. Shu Ren Gui, when Arial spoke with him, said that he is searching for someone. Then after it calmed down, Arial asks to meet the Abbot in private. The Abbot thankful that no one is hurt and for the timely intervention Arial had exercised agrees wholeheartedly to meet him Arial is then transported from the yard by some other monks to the Inner Temple and he looked at the Teachings Sarativat, the teaching written at animal skin that detailed the Teachings. He looked at one of the teachings and marvel at its wisdom. "A wise ruler should not neglect minority opinions and give a careful hearing. Nevertheless, it would be foolish for a monarch to make decisions based on a single person''s opinion." He looks beside the Teaching and saw another teaching "When a sage rulermitted a mistake, he would reflect upon the mistake and correct it. When he aplished any achievement, he would attribute the achievement to the people. The self-reflection would help him to stay disciplined, while the attribution of sess to others would bring great joy and happiness to the people. Making people feel happy while he remained watchful over his own actions is the sessful governing principle of a good leader." Arial nodded How true and wise the teachings. The Three Ancestors left a lot of Wise saying, this Arial had to admit. After perusing some of the words, he has finally arrived. After that the other Monks leave the Abbot alone with him and he began by saying that he wants to meet the Abbot with a request. Arial then introduced himself to the Abbot and his position in the continent. He tells him everything, shedding his disguise, for Arial believe that honesty is the right thing to do here. The Abbot is shocked when hearing the truth but he did not interfere in politics, like most monk and he promises no word wille out of his mouth that Arial have evere here. Arial express his gratitude for the Abbot cooperation. ''Why did Patrone here to this temple?'' the Abbot ask The Abbot looks at him and asks what the request is, for surely a noble of such stature does note here to chat. Arial then held out his hand. ''Venerable Abbot, please feel my pulse.'' The Abbot stared at him but the Abbot had already had inkling He then with puzzlement feels Arial pulse and then his eyes widened. ''Patronyou have been poisoned with Seven ck Worms!'' the Abbot said startled and shocked and once again he tries to check the pulse and he shakes his head. He smiled a bitter smile. ''Yes, Abbot I have been poisoned'' The Abbot looked at Arial with resignation and a bitter smile ''It is remarkable that patron have endured it this long. If not for patron miraculous strong internal energy, this Monk doubt patron will survive. But this poison it gnawed on patron health, this poison.'' Arial nodded. He knows this. After being inflicted by this poison he has made many inquiries, read many medical texts to see if there is any treatment. The Abbot then sighed and ask ''What do you expect from me, Lord Arial? Even I am not capable to treat such poison especially one this long exposed. Poisons are not my specialties. The Serpent may have more knowledge about it than me, but considering you have offended her, I doubt she will help you.'' Arial nodded again. ''It is regrettable for me to say, when I see such a young promising man have so little time, but this I could not cure.'' ''I know'' Arial replies which puzzled the Abbot. ''Then why did youe?'' ''My request is for something else.'' And then Arial open his knapsack. He scrambled around, looking and grabbing, checking the content and handed him the scroll. The scroll is a copy of the originals. ''What is this?'' he asked. ''My salvation'' Arial reply back and quickly he exined to the Abbot about his request. He exined that the document is a rare text found by one of his people in an excavation, detailing many medical conditions. He then exins to the Abbot about the inability of his people to trante certain parts of the documents. ''Please, venerable Abbot, if you could help me to trante the documents using the many text that is kept in the Temple'' Arial exined to him he would appreciate if the Abbot would help him in this endeavor. The Abbot listen to this request silently and then he opens the scroll He opens the scroll and looked at the Seven Worms illustrated in the scroll and when his gaze looks at the bottom of the scroll, his eyes widened. Arial know what he sees. Treatment. That is the word that he tranted from the ancient scroll. At least that he understands. ''Then '' the Abbot said ''you have to wait for a few days here while I try to trante this passage'' Arial heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. And as the Abbot began tranting the scroll, Arial began his life at the Temple. ************************************************************************* Chapter 214: The rats shows themselves (1) Chapter 214: The rats shows themselves (1) AZRAEL MOURNSTAR A few weeks after his discussion with Ss, he gives Lord Aleister ten thousand soldiers with ceremony and feast to congratte him. The feast was filled with Lord Aleister supporters, Lord Zorgos among them. There is even Lord Daimon, drunk on the third cup, but a capable general. At this point of time, it seems Lord Aleister still suspects nothing. Of course he must not suspect. This n is the n that he and Ss had concocted. Mostly Ss ns but his point stand Elkar was at the feast and he could not believe what he has done. Elkar eyes re at him the entire time. That night Elkar came to his tent determined to ask him of such idiotic decision making on his part. Elkar enters his tent, furious and confused at the turn of event. Honestly, he is more furious than confused. Of course Azrael had expected such reaction. ''Are you jesting, Your Grace!'' Elkar yelled. ''To give an army to Lord Aleister. And that big. What are you thinking? NO! You must not be thinking? Or else why would you give him that?'' Elkar has been by his side since he was ten. Their bond is like that of a brother. Azrael had already rehearsed what he is about to say. Ss even though he knows that he hates lying to Elkar he still asks this of him. ''I wish to rid of him'' Azrael answer Elkar question. Elkar was puzzled. ''And how do you do that when you just give him wings to fly with ten thousand soldiers?'' Elkar asked his eyes return to vitality, curios. Azrael answered ''I will ask him to attack the wall, and when he is weakened I will return from Arakath bringing reinforcement.'' This time Elkar truly look at him and then he nodded He is not at all suspecting that this is not the true objective. The true objective is far moreplicated and would only work if Lord Aleister bit the bait. The bait is gold and riches. The prize is the throne. ''You mean you want to trick Lord Aleister?'' Elkar ask again ''Yes.'' Azrael answer confidently, his face expression did not betray his lie. Then he added ''For today he will rejoice but a monthter he will weep. I will go next week. He believed that I have entrusted him to attack the Wall but I know better. The Wall will not crumble, nor would its soldier run.'' Elkar nodded in understanding. With the Vermont''s holding the fort there, it would not be an easy task to break through the walls. Not to mention it is manned. It is hard enough even if it is not manned ''I understand.'' Elkar nodding ''Please keep this a secret'' Azrael said. Then after talking about other things, Elkar excuse himself. A few momentster, from behind Ss enter. ''You did what I ask Your Grace.'' Azrael turn to him and nodded. Like he have a choice in this matter. He already had agreed of this n so he have no choice but to do it good Azrael must admit Ss n could potentially rid him of his enemies in the Court and strengthen his authority ''I don''t like lying to Elkar.'' Ss just smirks and reply with ''It had to be done. To deceive your enemy, you first have to deceive your friends.'' He said his hand on his back, basking under the moonlight shine like some ancient sage, if a sage means a very mischievous person running around in the shadows, looking behind your back and snickers all the time because that is the kind of feeling he get when he sees Ss. Ss is abination of a wise and yful persona. He knows what Ss is nning and it''s not for them to return tomorrow morning to Arakath but something more brilliant. Something more sinister, one that can only be cooked up on Ss mind. After that they went through the n again and after they are perfectly remembering the n they nodded to each other and wait for the opportune moment. In the time of waiting, they drink together. that night Ss get drunk from drinking too many wine andin about his wife to him. It seems he has quite the vibrant marriage. Hearing him talk about his wife, Azrael is filled with strong longing over Arianna. He walks outside his tent, leaving the unconscious Ss on the ground of his tent as he looks at the moon up in the sky. He raises his wine cup and then said ''Be patient my moon. I wille for you'' ********************************************************* A WEEK LATER AZRAEL MOURNSTAR NEAR THE BERGEIT HILL They are camped near the Bergeit hill, resting. Ss has warned him, that tonight some rats will go out of their hole and he can shine some light on these nameless and faceless traitors. That night suddenly there is amotion outside his tent, the sound of horns blown and gong hits. The war drums are being beaten The screams and the yelling begin, a warning sound ringing in his ears. Azrael opens his eyes. ''Hah, the yful Sage is right'' he mutters. He called Ss the yful sage. This time he is right again, just like always Azrael sighed. He didn''t want to admit it but Ss was right and by being right Azrael heart be a bit sadder. This is the truth he did not want to be a reality. Nheless, he got up and wear his armor. He then cleans his sword and sharpened it against the whetstone, donned the helmet and then he steps outside, ready to y some enemies. The moment hees out from his tent, he could see it from the distance. He sees the march, an enormous force of forty-five thousand troops led by Lord Aleister in the front, Lord Daimon beside him, King of the Orc on his left side leading these armies against him. He is confident of his victory'' Azrael thought to himself. Let see how long that confidence willst. Lord Aleister has openly led a war to depose him. He smiles and he almostughed. Lord Aleister and his followers do not even realize the trap that isid upon them, ''A rat trap'' Ss eximed. The voice came from behind and Azrael instinctively turn his head. And there he is. Ss appeared behind him, his eyes looking at the march. ''What did I say Your Grace?'' he said smug expression on his face. He is calm and collected; the sight of therge army did not even unnerve him. He is always like this. Smiling all the time. It is like he is ying his own game of his own devising, and likened to ying cha''tur in a dark room with unrecognizable cha''tur piece, for infinite stakes, with a yer who won''t tell you the rules, and who smiles all the time. It gets annoying at times. ''Your words are true.'' Azrael confesses, gritting his teeth. ''As it is always does.'' He replies smirking. Chapter 215: The rats shows themselves (2) Chapter 215: The rats shows themselves (2) Before, Ss advise him to put the ten thousand troops under Lord Aleister, Ss has secured the support of the other noble lords that he is sure not involved in the alliance, under his name, Ss has been sending them letters to show their loyalty to the throne of Arakath by protecting the King when the timees And toplete that n, before this battle, he has nted some spies in the ten thousand troops sent to Lord Aleister and bribed several of Lord Aleister allies to not show up for battles. Ss also said that not all lords know the true intention of Lord Aleister conspiracy and most of them follow him was seduced by Lord Aleister promise of gold and riches Lord Aleister must believe that the other nobles did not show up because he needs to show first that he can win this first hurdle. It was at this time Azrael look at Ss with trepidation. The nning and the subterfuge he employed fills him with amazement. Ss reminds him a bit of his brother inw, Mikael Devonhurst. Azrael would love to have Ss in his court. He is not a trustworthy one but his talent in politics is undeniable. ''AZRAEL!'' Lord Aleister yelled a few miles from Azrael big tent ''I HAVE COME HERE TO TAKE YOUR HEAD AND PUT IT MY DECORATION PLAQUE'' he shouted,ughing, confident of his victory. Azrael jumped to his horse. ''Ss will you follow me into battle?'' Then he shakes his head. ''Battles, swords and shield are not my specialty. Words, plots, intrigue, that is my game, Your Grace. I''m afraid this is where I part from you. This is your part'' Ss said to him, standing still at his spot Azrael chuckles and nodded. He then rode off and yelled ''It will be me taking your head off!'' and theyughed. They could not believe the boastful words thates out from Azrael mouth. After all, he is alone, and Lord Aleister brought forty-five thousand soldiers. This is already an overkilled They wereughing until suddenly the back of Azrael tent were filled with torches, making the dark night suddenly bright. Behind him is seventy thousand troops from Arakath. Azrael have long sent letters to Arakath to send reinforcement under the greatest secrecy before he even tells the news to Elkar. The battle loomed over them as the soldier in Lord Aleister side tremble, drop their weapon and flee. Some run to Azrael army showing their intention to defect, mostly consisted of Ss spy and this encouraged Lord Aleister troops to defect to. ''YOU!'' Lord Aleister screams at the top of his lung, looking at the suddenly reversed situation. Under Azrael directmand he led the seventy thousand troops. Aleister confused and fearful on what he must believe an easy victory startled and very much afraid, and Lord Daimon seeing this, without no other choice, took charge and deployed defensive position in Bergeit. This battle of nerves begins as dawn is showing. Seeing the sun, and seeing them almost clearly, Azrael believed it is the time to follow them ''FOLLOW THEM!'' he yelled as he began the first charge with the cavalry. Lord Daimon is protecting Aleister rear as Aleister retreated with the Orc King. ''COWARDS!'' Azrael yelled seeing that they are trying to run away. ''They cannot get away. They must not get away. Faster!'' Azrael yelled as his cavalry unit rides faster. Lord Daimon deployed his troops in a strong defensive position, nked by two streams with high ground on the opposite banks. On his right nk, an allied lord, Lord Areen, held a position on a third rise, Lord Lar Kor an Orc General, on the far side of the Bergeit River. Although well positioned, the troops were tired from the day''s march, and their own morale is diminishing. With such overwhelming force Azrael could understand their fear and uncertainty. He approached them and battle is moments away. He then charges forward and with one push they broke their infantry lines with a cavalry charge as they sh their way inside Azrael quickly engaged them. "TODAY IS A GOOD DAY FOR SOMEONE ELSE TO DIE!" he yelled and with that his soldiers followed him into battle. The resulting charge resulted in many of the infantry lines of Lord Daimon trampled to death; sound of skull crushing under the hoof of their warhorses is like the sound of song with their rhythm. CRACK...CRACK every a few second interval. They were shing away, as head flies and limbs severed. Lord M, Azrael father inw led the advanced guard, holding Azrael left nk, and charged north along the river against Daimon right center. He has more than enough reason to be angry and furious than most. He is almost used as a tool to start a war. Not to mention The House of Crow and house of Vor is his father inw friend and both of them are the noble houses of the Heavenly Noble Protector. One could only imagine his feeling of being betrayed by his friend. The ground was sodden with the previous day''s rain, so the battle there soon degenerated into a slugging match. The orc soldiers used clubs as Azrael could see the head of his soldiers smashed like a pumpkin punching the enemy an Orc soldier using their strength to smash his troops head with one punch With one punch the troops head turns liquid mush, blue blood flow Some of them uses their feet and kick people, killing his soldiers easily with one kick or a stomp. Some of the troop even uses their teeth and all part of the body is used to inflict the most severe injury any of them could do. It is brutal. It is bloody as red blood, the blood of Orc and blue bloods shower the ground and yelling and screaming is nothing but siren song. Mud and mud, and the brown earth, the sand surface turn quickly red and blue as blood showers them. With the battle thus opened, Azrael, sensing an opportunity ordered attacks from his right against Lord Daimon left, and his center to support Lord M. Quickly his vassals understand his intention and followed his stratagem perfectly. This left, as he had hoped, Daimon center untouched, and he quicklymanded Arul Forre, another Orc general toe to the aid of his buckling right nk. Azrael smile. ''That won''t work'' he said to himself Arul refused to move. He is one of Azrael people. And for now the fact that he is not moving from his spot is good enough. It decreases the enemy''s morale and envelope them in despair, depriving them of hope. And at this time, sitting on top of his horse, looking at the battle Azrael remembered Ss words to him. "There is nothing harder than to win minds and hearts of men. Win it and there is nothing you can''t achieve" Azrael nodded at the time but didn''t pay it too much attention. But it seems that the yful Sage is right again Some troops pass the defensive circle and tried to attack him. He quickly dispatched them as he moved in harmony with his troops, mowing any enemies on his path. But in the grand scale of thing Azrael need to be nning and wait for the opportune moment to deal the finishing blow. On Lord Daimon right, Lord M attack with its supporting troops is gaining ground, with terrible anger Lord M with hisrge ive cleave anyone in his path to be cut to two and this induce fear in the enemies'' soldiers What Lord M doesn''t realize during his attack, is that, at the same time he is focused on his attack, he is exposing his own nk to a force across the rivermanded by Lazar Vorm, a dwarven Elder. Just past Lazar force was that of Bako Verim on Bergeit Hill. Both of these forces were in a position to smash into Azrael exposed left nk, and Lazar acted. Azrael quickly fortified his position as his elite guards encircled his positions more tightly to guard him Lord Daimon men stabilized the line and repulsed a second attack by Lord M. ''I guess he is a capable lord'' Azrael thought to himself looking at Lord Daimon. It is a pity he chose the wrong side. With momentum shifting, Lord Daimon yelled clearly believing he can strike a charge using Bako that is on top of the hill. Azrael forces is now prepared to engage him. Azrael yelled to his troops "BE READY!" "HAH!" His troops replied ''CHARGE DOWN BAKO, AND ATTACK!!'' Daimon shouted his order to charge down from his hilltop and begin to roll up the army. Chapter 216: The rats shows themselves (3) Chapter 216: The rats shows themselves (3) ''CHARGE DOWN BAKO, AND ATTACK!!'' Daimon shouted his order to charge down from his hilltop and begin to roll up the army. Instead, Bako sat still on the hill, on horseback, just looking calmly at the battle, scanning the situated troops. Wait? Azrael looked toward that direction on the hill and he could sense a possible ally in the making ''Look at the winds'' Ss words suddenly emerges on my mind. The wind that Ss is referring to is the wind of change ''ARROWS!'' Azrael yelled FIRE! He orders the archers to fire a volley shot toward Bako He ordered the shots fired at Bako force to see what they would do. Their eyes meet and Bako at the hilltop smiles. Azrael nodded as he began understanding why Bako did not attack Lord Bako, realizing the time hade to make a decision, threw in his lot with me. He makes a wise decision. Azrael thought to himself. Now, that Bako could not threaten him, there is a lot of stratagem he could pursue. Bako must have been scanning the battlefield, looking for anyone he would find to be the winner of this battle. And he had put his bet on Azrael Lord Bako then shouted ''Charge down!'' His men did charge down the hill, but into Lazar force. Unfortunately, unprepared to deal the attackers, a severe blow is inflicted on Lord Daimon splintered division, and the turncoats of many men made an impression in their charge, making many more of Lord Daimon troops flee or trample under the weight of Bako charge. But Bako by going down the hills, they were now exposed to yet another small force on that nkmanded by Kael Verim. A determined attack could have supported Lazar and turned the nk who is trying to help Lord Daimon, but Kael decided to defect to Azrael army, no doubt following his brother. Azrael couldn''t believe his luck. With this new surge of tropes, Azrael charge and began chasing Aleister, with many path opened to him. Finally outnumbered, Lazar had little choice but to retreat. That opened Lord Daimon right nk. With his right nk destroyed and his center being pushed back, Daimon decided to make a run for it, the coward he is. Lord Daimon army copsed, running aimlessly only to be sh into two by therge ive of Lord M or trampled by Lord Zardon cavalry and Azrael see an opening to go and end Daimon wretched life. A traitor to the throne and one of the lords that conspire for the war. It is only right that he, the King of Arakath will end that traitor life. Azrael is determined to take Daimon head. ''YOU TRAITOR!'' Azrael yelled and as Lord Daimon saw Azrael de near him, he yelled with pale face, fright in his eyes and with a sh, his head flew up in the air and his army copsed behind him Lord M regrouped his army and quickly take chase on Lord Aleister and the Orc King. Azrael grabbed Lord Daimon head and he hold it up high showing that theirmander has been dispatched. Azrael then threw Lord Daimon head on his path and his horse trampled it and the sound of the crushed skull can be heard again as Daimon eyes bulging out from his head, and his ears excrete yellowy fluid mix with blood red. With this the battle is won. Ss is there in the battlefield after the battle has been won. Azrael look at him again and remembered Ss n when he enters his tent a few week ago. To draw the rats Ss, have to seeor more urately need to see several moves ahead. Ss knew that conspiracy if let to be fostered the danger and the severity of such problem will be harder for him to handle, so Ss let him trick Aleister. Ss let Lord Aleister know what Azrael n. The n was to rid of him. That is the fake n Ss let Aleister decide the time and ce of his revolt, one that is not that hard to deduce. So by goading Aleister to rebellion, Ss has think of everything to make sure that Aleister rebellion wille to no fruition. He watches the people Aleister make contact with, and noted who is loyal and who is not. Heid bait for the rat and the rat that Aleister is, he bit it. And now knowing who are his enemies and his allies Azrael easily persuade the other nobles to fight for him. A monarch should neverunch an army out of anger; a leader should never start a war out of wrath Ss once said to him. The result is today victory Sighing Azrael began moving to the battlefield to see what has happened, and what is left in the battlefield. ************************************************************** NEAR THE BATTLEFIELD AZRAEL MOURNSTAR There is a jumble of limbs and skin around the battlefield. The other troops that did not die surrender andy down their weapon. Lord M with his swift chasing has managed to capture Gruk Vor and Aleister Crow. They are transported into Azrael tent in chains. The fragment of corpses filled thendscape of the sand, the yellow sand be a surface of red. Azrael armor is crusted with blood of traitors. Everything around him smells of death, leads to death or inspires it. Ghoulish faces all around him looking at him with their cold dead eyes, their blood is still warm. If war erupts with the humankind, then this scene would be the norm. Azrael strengthened his resolve. He looks at this one dead soldier, a deep stain around his mouth and lips, his eyes were wide with shock he presumed. His body was wide open with wide gash of cut, his intestines jutted out and the smell is nauseating. They are still his people, and his subjects. Azrael look at this with sympathy in his heart He kneels down in the battlefield, reached out and gently pulled his eyelids over those misty eyes, and how he wishes that it didn''te to this. Looking at the battlefield all he can see. are people dying. His people. And because of what? To incite another war? Azrael hold his fist tightly determined to know the real truth. The mastermind of this conspiracy will get his retribution'' he vowed. And with that he jumped to his horse and rides to his tent, to hear the truth. ************************************************************************* Chapter 217: There be dragons Chapter 217: There be dragons 1016 LIGHTMONTH ARIAL VERMONT, LINZI TEMPLE The chirping of birds and the breeze of the hot air breathe life to him. The air around here is fresh, the mountains and hill create one of the most beautiful scenery he has seen during sunset. The monks are outside. Some of them are in the inner temple chanting and praying, trying to understand and learn from the Elder Monk. Some recites the Analects. While some senior monks are practicing the Calming Movement, while some are practicing their martial arts technique in the Hall of Strength A month has passed since Arial journey from Arrandy. Summer has arrived. Usually in summer his father would go the beaches and spend time with his mother. It is his way of spoiling his mother and his mother usually oblige. Maybe this summer they brought Adrianna with them too. His younger sister. By now, she would three years of age. When he was at Arrandy he rarely visits the mansion because of many matters in the castle. Arial would like, of course, to spend more time with his younger sister. How much has she grown? he wondered Heat is rising outside signs of summer heat. Sunny days and intermittent showers sometimes urred. Even the monks can sometimes seem to be sweating mostly new monks. For the experienced monks they meditate in their chamber and regte their Qi, their term for internal energy. Here they do not make festivities as his people usually do when summer came. In summer the people of Aethend and Arrandy spend their times outside their house, kids ying and running around the city, the people ys in the beach. It can only be achieved because of the peace in Arrandy and Aethend, so rarely happens in other parts of the Human Continent, because of strength of Arrandy protector. Arial Army. The Vermont army. And this kind of season reminds him of his friends and family that he left in Arrandy. Arial hope they are doing well. By now, Kyle and West must have arrived at Arrandy and they must have told his family what happen. Lisa is probably miffed that he didn''t tell her, and Helia.and at this he smiled. she must be furious The sunny days reminds him of what he always does with them in times of summer. There is a lot thing he did of course but certain memories are stronger than some. In times of summer and peace, he always spends it with Helia, Kyle and Lisa making bonfire and roasted ox meats, and camping around Arrandy, under the clear sky, watching the stars and tell their stories. It seems a century ago. It seems such innocence is no longer afforded. No longer can be reached. Time takes it all. Time takes it all, time bear it all. And in the end there is only darkness. Now each of them have grown up and responsibilities are weighing on them. Kyle as Lord, Lisa as ady, and he as their liege lord, a prince and duke, holding power instead being enved by it. Arial have been ustomed to hate nobles but in this timeline, he is the nobles and he is determined to make sure this time it is different. Better. For him and the people around him. Outside he can hear the monk chanting their prayers. Today he sits in the bench around the gardens, admiring the book he got from Southern Healer. Admiring and learning. Arial have learned many things but these book he held on his hand is one of the most profound teaching he has ever encountered and just goes to show how isted he is with true knowledge. To think such book, exist in the Human Continent. Even the library of the Imperial family didn''t have this. To think the Demon Army during the Invasion burned this during the Invasion. That itself is a crime to knowledge and human history. The fact that the temple has this kind of book just shows how it is full with many martial art tomes, preserved from Levitia persecution. The Abbot, thankful that Arial have lent him such precious medical text has lent him the Library of the Temple for him to peruse. After all, the cure for Seven Worm Poison is a big deal, one that might help other people inflicted with it. Arial almost hope the Abbot will make slow work of tranting the text. The Book that Arial is holding in his hand and currently reading is the Eight Channels of Power. Beside him, there is another book titled the Divine Sword Finger technique. It is one of the unique techniques of the Temple and the Abbot allowed him to see it only for today. He is not allowed to copy the manual or bring it home. The Abbot must have thought that Arial must not understand the intricacies of the technique and lent it to him, not believing he could master it but he is all too familiar with this technique. Its difference with Levitia technique is not that distant. However right now he is reading the Eight Channels of Power that exins about the intricacies of internal energy practitioner. Considering that he is more adept at internal energy than any other division of study in martial art world, Arial focused and trying to learn as much as he can. It is a tranted Lost Generation books which detail the position and how to regte the internal energy. Since Arial never learned the normal way, this is a great revtion to him. Levitia technique, most of them illustrated the progression of internal energy, where to channel it and from where he need to release it and no ssification or at least one that he can understand. In the Temple they called the internal energy Qi. Qi means extraordinary, wondrous. Then there is Jing. A channel, vessel, meridian. Ba which means eight, Arial noticed tranted from another Lost Generation text. It is no wonder the Temple of Linzi is also called the Temple of Schrs. And then there is Mai. Movements. Cirction. Pulsation in the channel. It is based on resonance. Connection between human and nature is evesting. It is inseparable. Heaven, Humanity and earth which represent three aspects. The physical, emotional and spiritual. A system of correspondence brings forth from the Three Teachings and undoubtedly inspires Levitia to create his art. But this just shows that the Lost Generation also knows this art no doubt owing to the First Generation knowledge. There is The Three Pure Ones which reflect the interaction of these three forces. There is white energy, Yang and the ck energy Ying and the spiraling center Yuan and represent the three force energy. Ying, Yang, Yuan. What interest Arial are the Yin point, cold energy and ck energy. The Ghost point. After reading this book he finally knows that his technique is mostly Yang technique. Hui Yin is the meeting of Ying and has profound influence on the Ying in the body. That day he read the boo intently, memorizing its content and then after understanding it though not all of it was fully understood, he quickly read the Divine Sword finger technique. Because its familiarity and Arial have the appropriate internal energy to learn it, by two hours he has learned one third of the technique and understanding the internal energy makes it easier for him. Two hourster, he has begun shooting invisible internal energy concentrated in his finger and releasing it like he was shooting an energy beam, and make the vase around the yard blow up. he could not believe the power this technique has. And that is how he use his day until that night where he has learned in haste two thirds of the books and by midnight he returned back to the Hall of Tomes and give it back to the Elder Monks and return to his room in the temple. ************************************************************************* 1016 LIGHTMONTH ARIAL VERMONT, LINZI TEMPLE, INNER CHAMBER The next morning, he is summoned to the Abbot Chamber. ''He must have made progress with the text'' Arial thought to himself. The moment he enters, the Abbot greeted him and ask him to sit down ''How are you doing this morning?'' he asked. ''I am still mostly fine. There is asional pain but nothing I could not endure'' the Abbot nodded. He went silent for a few seconds and then he said ''I have good news and a bad news. First I will tell you the good news. The good news is that there is a cure'' The Abbot said. Arial was about to be happy but then he remembers there is still the bad news ''The bad news?'' Arial asked. ''The bad news is that this cure is not easily obtained.'' Arial then finally smile. Then the Abbot told him how to cure his affliction. Then Arialughed. he has never imagined it to be easy. He said that the treatment it describes is a heart swapping. ''Heart swapping. How can that be?'' Arial asked. The Abbot then reply calmly ''The only way you can survive is if you rip out your heart and swap it with another heart'' This time Arial is flustered. ''How can you rip your hearts and still be alive?'' Arial asked. ''There are ways.'' The Abbot said ''It is all exined in the text. It seems the Lost Generation usually did this in the past.'' ''It can be done?'' Arial asked in incredulity. ''Yes.'' ''How?'' Then The Abbot exined to me the procedure in detail. In the past the Lost Generation always cut their heart away and swapped with other people hearts using a knife that emitted heats. It seems it is a widespread medical practice. They even cut people and attached it back with strings. Believing the Abbot, Arial then asked ''So with whom could I swap my heart with?'' The Abbot sighed ''Not who. But what? You see any normal human heart subjected to such taxing work will make the heart rotten the moment it enters your body. The poison will infect it.'' ''Then what?'' He almost smiles ''this is ironic but it detailed one treatment they did when one of them were inflicted the same poison.'' ''What?'' The Abbot answers ''A dragon heart'' and with that Arial eyes widened. ''A dragon heart?'' ''Yes.'' ''A dragon heart?'' Arial repeat back his question like he couldn''t believe it and the Abbot nodded. Right now Arial felt like his world spinning. Who would have thought? If it is a dragon, thenthe Dark Lands. Arial had the answer he moment he thinks about dragons Only the Dark Lands still have dragons. And Arial try to remember what he knows of dragons. Arial then sighed. Right now he knows his task here is finished and the Abbot have helped him tremendously. There is no doubt that he could find a sliver of chance if he seeks a dragon heart ''A dragon heart'' Arial muttered. That he certainly understands but even though it looks like a tale only in faery tales this is Arial only choice. And he chooses to have faith ************************************************************************* Chapter 218: Pride hath its fall Chapter 218: Pride hath its fall AZRAEL MOURNSTAR. IN THE WAR TENT 1016 LIGHTMONTH All of Azrael loyal vassal has assembled. They are all in the tent and he have told all of his loyal vassal of what has transpired and the conspiracy that is involved. There are shocks. Gasp. Anger and disappointment. And now with heavy heart Azrael enter the tent with Ss, the man who made it all possible. He will be given his honors and gold and many other things but now there is the pressing matter which is the truth. Now he can tell the other lord vassal of the agreement he have made with the Houe of Vermont across the Sea after tonight. Ss enter the tent and in his most ceremonious tone he said ''I present yourats'' he said and he chuckled at his own private joke. Azrael sit down on his chair as he stared hard at the two prisoners in front of him now. Their hands and feet are chained, guard posted near them and him, in case of anything unexpected were to happen. If they even try to move, they will have their limbs cut off. ''Who is Ba''yang?" Azrael asked the moment he look into Aleister eyes. He spits on the ground and Lord Ze sock him in the face with a powerful punch and Aleister were thrown back, blood flowing from his lips. Azrael held his hand and Lord Ze stop. ''Your Grace'' he said. ''That is enough Lord Ze'' Azrael look at Aleister face. His hair is messed up; his eyes is swollen no doubt Lord Ze has punch him before. There is blood gashing from his left arm and a few stiches on his eyebrows. Lord Aleister noble feature is no longer, reced with a tired face, tired but still prideful in front of him. It almost unnerved Azrael, the conviction of Aleister pride. Gruk Vor remains silent. But even he has the same kind of face. Bloody and beatenbut determined ''Vor, Crow'' He said with a reminiscing tone. ''You are both the Heavenly protector of Our kingdom. Two of the Four Heavenly Protectors and you betrayed the Mournstar family? O, what sin! O what indignity to such an illustrious name.'' Azrael would like to end this without torturing them. But they are stubborn and prideful. His threats fall to deaf ears maybe because he is known to have a kind heart. The questioning leads to nowhere. Then suddenly Ss spoke. "There is a story I remembered Your Grace" he said, suddenly his voice startling all those that are present, circling around the tent and the prisoners. Ss then smirked ''Story, yes, a story'' he said. Then without any preamble he started his story. ''There is a courtier in a King court a long time ago, when the still dragons soar the blue skies, and Gods walk among Men. This courtier is of the nobility stock. And they live in this Kingdom ruled by this one King. This Kingdom was in the Western Sea. This King is powerful and wise but he is temperamental. The name of the courtiers is Axe and Bar. These courtiers are close with each other and counsel each other in many things. Bar is stout, strong and brilliant. His influence extends in all directions'' Ss is walking around the tent, telling the stories as he takes the asional pause sometimes. He then quickly resumes his story ''He has spies all over thend, possess woman of every exotic beauty, and riches beyond any noble lord. When he throws a feast, it willst for months, his wealth is said to be stored in a warehouse, where even the key of his warehouse was said to be so big andrge that it had to be carried by forty strong men to open the warehouse'' ''The other courtier, Axe on the other hand is different. He sways and ebbs with the flow of the court and follow the trend of time. But he is very smart in choosing the right people to ally himself with. Some called him a coward, others called him opportunistic, but one undeniable fact about Axe was that where everyone falls, he survives'' ''One day Bar said to Axe "You are very docile my friend. Why do you dance to the tune of the King? Stand up and be brave, my friend; hold yourself erect, as I do. Tell the King that you are not at itsmand. Show some heart and bravery. This world is for the strong."'' And Ss smile''s as he stopped his pacing, drawing people in to his theatrics. He moves again and he continues his story ''Bar believed that statement for he is strong and his heart is full with treacherous intention. Axe did not say a word. Silence, is golden as the ancients once said. Thus, Bar said "Did you not hear me? Why don''t you reply?" his friend growled. Clearly unsatisfied with theck of response from his friend. "What can I say?" Axe said to Bar. "You are strong and sturdy. I am weak and unlike you. But listen to my advice my dear friend. The King, if it gets really violent, and we know he can be, else why else he has this manynds, can be very dangerous. When the King blows with fury, for as we know he have fire in his heart, show it respect. Otherwise..." Ss story is spoken with the right intonation with just the enough theatrics and everyone in the tent could not help but be mesmerized in hearing the story. Ss is a human yet even the Demon Lords hear him, with such attentive ears and their eyes could not leave his mouth, spellbound by his stories. We do not know why he is telling this storybut we want to know how it ends. Because somehow, Azrael believe Ss story will make sense in the end. ''Axe did notplete the sentence, hoping his friend would heed his advice for he worried that pride will take hold of his friend heart. Bar thundered, fearing nothing, for his influence reached all ces and he is sure of his invincibility "neither nobles, nor King can do anything to me." He boasted. ''One of the loyal noble to the King overheard the hubris of this courtier and quickly informed the King. The King is furious as Kings do, and as King does. The King came with his loyal lords and the small fire in the King hearts turns into an inferno, a storm of fire. And fire does what fire does best'' Ss smiles with an eerie smile as he continues his words ''It burns and will burn everything until it turns into nothingness. Axe which seems to be implicit in this conspiracy bent his knees, and prostrate himself and the other noble are moved by his repentance and his humility, and because of that he got a pardon and he advises his friend to do the same'' ''But Bar won''t budge for the pride in his heart is as high as the sky, as deep as the deepest valley, and as wide as any river. Thus, always the prideful would fallen'' ''So the King once again, enraged, pressures his attack and weakened this courtier mercenary. The other nobles turned from Bar and join the King for never before they seen such hubris and vanity'' Some of the people in the tent nodded Ss continued ''For cardinal virtues are, humility, and as such, prideful as he is, Bar did not realize he has broken a cardinal virtue that every lords and noble try to strive away from such indignities for this was an age of honor and chivalry, age of heroes and gods, where magic is in abundance, and Gods and monsters, good and evil roamed the world'' ''For that price of pride, the King responds with vicious anger and terrible wrath were inflicted upon the courtier Bar. In the process of this battle, Bar lost his pregnant wife, as she was raped and killed by the invading lowborn soldiers; his unborn babies were ripped apart from the pregnant mother stomach and thrown down from the castle wall'' Hearing this some of the courtiers in the tent gulped, imagining such a gory scene ''Bar, when he sees his unborn son, not yet fully formed were thrown down from the castle wall, he wept with tears of blood, howling such grief never before heard, that if God heard his weeping in his High Heaven, even He would weep. He weeps and cries as he was holding the smashed head of his baby, raving like a mad man'' ''His beautiful and innocent little daughters died mauled by the King tigers, when some lord manages to kidnapped them, their cries would rend any man heart, and his two years old son, died trampled by a horse outside Bar castle when the King took hold of Bar castle'' ''The King sent Bar the remains of the flesh of his son one by one. Giving first Bar his son teeth and then ears and then fingers. Hisnds were scorched and his friend were burned to death, some were buried alive, their screams can still be heard in the Shrieking Bay, hisnd were torched with fire, leaving it scorched, no nt can be nted, his vige and city were put to the sword. " ''Enough!'' Lord M said. And the other lord begs Ss to end his story but Ss shakes his head while still smiling. Some Demon Lords are disgusted with such vivid imagery that Ss portray such cruel punishment. But most important, it was that, fear crept in everyone heart for they all wondered how can Bar the Courtier endure such torment? It was at this moment that everyone in the tent pay attention to Ss story, more than the beginning, some tremble in fear trying to imagine such scene in their heads, his words filled the tent with tension, and Azrael could see Aleister eyes as the stories goes closer to the end. It wavered. Azrael could now see fear in Lord Aleister eyes And from that he will pounce. Even the Orc King Gruk began feeling unease hearing this story. But Ss made no intention to stop his stories. He continued. "For the King as Axe has warned is stronger than Bar'' And Ss chuckles bitterly before he said the next sentence ''For there is always someone higher, stronger. Axe has warned the prideful Bar of this tragedy. But his advice falls to deaf ears. Pride and vanity blinded Bar eyes and now he is paying for it with blood ''Seeing all the people and things that he had loved, disappeared and polluted, the shock of losing his wife and children, the once powerful and influential Bar the Courtier jump from the highest tower of the castle, his head sshed to ground'' ''The King found his body andughed, for finally this treacherous courtier, doomed by his own lips is finally rid of'' ''His brain was fed to pigs for that was the most insulting thing the King can do to this prideful courtier of his, his flesh was grinded and fed to the war dogs and the others parts of his body were eaten by Bar''s friend, forced fed by the King as they puked in disgust, yet none dare disobey, for a King is a King and a King at that era are clothed in immense power. For a King pride, does not often offend people as pride often does. For a King there is always an excuse. He has a right to be proud.'' Azrael nodded at this and the other nobles in the tent also nodded in agreement ''Axe seeing how far his friend has fallen and the tragic end it meets said "There goes the life of the great and noble Bar. Prideful noble Bar. If only he would listen to my words. Wish he had listened to this dear old friend and showed some respect to the King and cast off his pride" And then Ss tone of voice changed, his tone cold and threatening, his eyes staring at Aleister "Pride hath its fall," the noble Axe murmured to itself sadly." Ss then stopped. He ended his story. Then suddenly like they are broken from a spell, te people inside the tent all take their breath For a while there is only silence. The spell, the story, captivated their ears and they stand still. The Orc King just looks at Ss his eyes. unreadable but Azrael notice a hint of trepidation. Ss stopped his movement and then suddenly he approached Lord Aleister, his eye looking at the wavering eyes of Lord Aleister and he said in a chilling tone "I heard. you have a family, Lord Aleister. Three wives and three daughters. And one son. Correct me if I''m wrong" he said it slowly. And Ss smile a very disturbing smile like his word meant something. And sweat stream down from Lord Aleister brow and he nodded. His eyes show fears, and Azrael finally understand the reason Ss told this story. To induce fear. Fear is a great weapon if administered wisely he once remembered, Ss spoke during their discussion. Ss came closer and he pose a question to Lord Aleister. ''Who are you Lord Aleister? The prideful Bar? Or the wise Axe?'' Ss look straight at Lord Aleister eyes, his eyes had something akin to threat. ''It would be a pity to see your family-'' And even before Ss finish his sentence, Lord Aleister was sweating profusely and then he shouted in panic ''I will tell you what you want to know.'' Lord Aleister said suddenly. Then he proceeded to tell Azrael who Ba''yang is and his true identity The moment that secret was revealed, he couldn''t believe it. He even thought that Lord Aleister was trying to deceive him/ But Lord Aleister continued as he told the people inside the tent the motive of the conspiracy and the mastermind of this conspiracy The reason why he couldn''t believe it was because when the identity of this mastermind was revealed, Azrael, to his surprise knows who this person is He wanted to deny the truth, to refuse it while Ss was on the side corner of the tent and he didn''t even looks shocked. Azrael presumed that Ss had his suspicion all along Azrael almost yelled lies to Aleister face but as Lord Aleister tells his story in details there is no denying who Ba''yang is. Even Lord M who is present in the tent could not believe it. ''It is him'' Ss said nodding his head. He knows from the very beginning. Or maybe he had his suspicion long before Ss contacted him Azrael could not believe this as his grip around his sword weakened. His friend. His most trusted confidante. Ss sighed and then turning to him, he said ''Ba''yang is him, there is no denying it. He is the only one who could inform Aleister of your fake n. He has been in it from the very beginning'' Ss reiterate Azrael know it''s true but he couldn''t nod in agreement. ''Ba''yang is Elkar.'' Ss said Azrael close his eyes and he almost fall down from the revtion. He sighed and then he nodded ************************************************************************* Chapter 219: Return finally (1) Chapter 219: Return finally (1) ARRANDY, ACRO, BED CHAMBER 1016 FALLMONTH It is already fall. A season had passed since his visit to Linzi temple Arial sighed as he looks up. He is staring at the ceiling of his bed at this time of the hour. He is about to go to sleep. But he tries to remembers what has happened and what is his n for tomorrow. He had returned back at his castle in the guise of midnight a few days ago. When he enters the city at midnight, the guards nearly shoot arrows at him, mistaking him for an intruder Luckily, he quickly lower his cloak and they recognize his face. They apologize for the mistake, bowed and let him in. That is one of the episode that happened when he is going back home West which has been pretending to be him for the past month has been relieved from his duties. After his return, Arial summoned him immediately to the House Council West was someone that he really appreciated. That night after drinking some wine with him, he thanks him for his service. They talk some more about the matter of the fief and the military. At the same time Arial also awarded him with gold West, like always tries to reject his goodwill but this time he insisted He deserves the reward. After all, pretending to be him and pretending to be sick for a month is not easy to do. The only people that knows the truth that West disguises himself as him is only a few of his close friends and some people in the Council After he returned, he told Helia about what had happened. He was scolded by her for not telling her. But Arial knows that it is the right decision. That night because she was angry, she did not want share the same bed. Sulking, is the more apt word for it. But while she is angry, Arial on the other hand is excited. Not because Helia is being angry but because the news that he got from the Southern Healer is a positive news He may have more than just another year to live. It might be just a chance but it is still a chance. It is ironic that in his pats life, he had nothing to live for. But this time, he had too many things he could not let go Hope fuels him with more hope. That is the magical thing about hope. Though that hope involves obtaining a dragon heart, one might even say such hope is short lived. But if the Four Brothers can do it during the Purge of Dragons, why can''t he? The Four Brothers is the famous Four Dragon yers of the Renaldi family. Arial in his past life when he was a child would sometimes sneak from doing farm chores and instead went to the square of the vige and hears the storytellers tells the stories of Levitia and his saga. And sometimes, the storytellers would tell the stories of the Four Dragonyers. Arial in those innocent days imagine himself fighting the Demon Lords and ying Dragons like those great heroes in the stories He chuckles at himself ''Am I still that innocent boy?'' he asks himself and then like answering his own question he shakes his head ''I guess even that boy has died'' and then he coughed a bit. He sighed again, rubbing his chest trying to ease the pain of the coughing. Tomorrow he had to deal with many more matters. There are the matters of the court. Then there is the matter of the region. Arrandy have many watchful eyes looking at her and enemies are everywhere. Constant vignce he reminded himself. Arial is d that at least Lord Oliver is back. He was sent to Vern when Ss were sent to the Holy Cities. Oliver was tasked to petitioned the Church of Lucellian Orthodox in Vern to renounce the Montnc for what he had did. Form the letter he got, Lord Oliver is sessful in his task. The Church agree to renounce the Montnc. The Montnc family, the ruling family of the Vern Empire has been emunicated from the Vern Church Arial did not even need to send emissaries to the Corian Church because the Corian Church will never support the Emperor owing to their bloody history with each other Then There are also the reports from Zhang Liao Bao that have piled up. He also need to check that and decided whether the n is moving as he had hoped. Arial close his eyes for a second. He takes a deep breath and felt that pain around his heart. He rubs the area around his chest, hoping to ease the pain. His entire body is sweating and then after a few minutes, his breathing stabilized. ''I must settle a lot of things before I made my trip there'' he mutters. He then slowly lies down on his bed and then breathing in and out, his eyes naturally close itself as he falls into sleep ************************************************************************* ARIAL VERMONT COUNCIL ROOM He begins the morning going to the Council room. The moment he enters all the lords that is making small talk with each other quickly stand up and bows slightly toward him Arial look around the table. ''Hmm'' he grunts. He could see that not all is present. Arial nodded and gestured them to take their seat. ''This must have been a busy month'' He thought to himself After all, the Council, during his absence was entrusted to keep his absence a secret.In that time of his absence, the Council had to govern and administrate some of the new cities that begun sprouted in west border of Arrandy. Arial take his ce at the head of the table and begun reading reports from Lord Leander, son of Oliver who is as talented as his father in searching for secret. ''My lord'' Lord Leander speaks and gives him the document. Arial open the document and began reading silently. His eyes narrowed when he reads about the information about Renasia Renasia has formed Great Renasia and has conquered Cora and Tucapletely. This is unexpected. Or more urately, this never happens before. ''Hmm'' Arial seems to be thinking something There is some spection that the Princess, now known to the Continent as the Goddess of War owing to her prodigious skill in warfare and her calm head in a crisis, has set her eyes on Dostov. Such stark difference from the Princess in his timeline. Arial had always admired that Queen. Her death in the Battle at the Temple of Fire was said to be remembered by the survivors of the nation that fled to the Seas even after she was defeated and even the Dark Lords were impressed. It is said that at that battle, knowing that she can no longer retreat, else her people would die, she charged headlong into battle and her bravery inspired her soldier so much that they all followed her to the death. But in this timeline, instead of being known for her temper and impatience but charismatic leadership, she is now known to be very wise and calm, a brilliant strategist, andbined with her extraordinary leadership, she has never lost a battle thus the tittle. ''The Goddess of War'' Arial muttered. The lords remain silent as Arial keep reading the reports. Arial even heard during his journey back when he was resting in taverns and inn that she is likened to Rhaessa the Wise and as strong as King Jahera. Then Arial read some other reports about the other things that is happening on the Continent and then after finished reading it he put down the documents Lord Leander hand me the other documents that he needs to read Progress report and such. Then he saw the report from Ss. He picks it up, opens the wax seal and read the report. Finished reading it, Arial chuckles a bit. It seems that the mastermind of the alliance has been identified. They are hunting the mastermind right now and when that is settled Ss would send letters to sign a treaty. A treaty. That is Arial n. He hopes that this treaty would promise peace for both humans and demon race. This is the other path. Since he returned back from the death, he had always bene prepared to fight the invasion from the Dark Lands. He believes that it could end in only one way. Either humanity would be crushed, or the Demon kind would be crushed. But thisthis is the other path that would ensure nobody loses their lives. Nobody should suffer the same tragedy he had suffered. Peace. That was his answer. Not war. But peace. He then releases a relieved breath. The other lord did not know why he release the sigh and they all tensed up. ''Is there something wrong my lord?'' Kyle asked. ''Nothing.'' Arial take another parchment and Ss reports that the next move is his. Arial almost smile. Dramatic as ever. He does not know how to describe his rtionship with Ss. But one thing that he does know that out of all the people Arial y Chatur with, Ss was the few that could defeat him in a game of Chatur. Arial have never seen a man more maniptive or more talented in politics then Ss. Arial wondered that maybe in the original timeline he must not have survived, because of the death of his brothers and he die in the cold. If he survived, he must have been quite the persona at that time. But even if he survives at that time, Ss would not have been able to show his talents to the world. Since those nobles always cares about blood instead of ability. It was only under his family rule, that people like Ss could rise from being a pig farmer son to one of the most influential politician in the kingdom ''I am not wrong to choose him'' Arial thought to himself Though sometimes Arial must admit that he is a bit frustrated with him. He has never won against him in cha''tur. Arial is in good mood right now. Then he asks ''Where is the Supervisor of the North report?'' some lords scrambled around the piled scroll and parchment and handed him a letter He opens the wax seals and reads the letter Chapter 220: Return finally (2) Chapter 220: Return finally (2) From: Supervisor of the North, Zhang Liao Bao. To: The Great Lord of Arrandy, Lord Arial Vermont Even from this introduction Arial could see Liao Bao ttery. He began reading the letter. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> "My lord, I am writing you from the Austen residence. We have sessfully led the rebel army to Austen and gained their approval. Our objectives are the same. I will send you another letter in a weeks'' time. Sincerely Your Servant Zhang Liao Bao. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Arial open another letter with the same ttery at the top. He skipped the ttery and read the content. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> My lord, Chuguo state has allied themselves with Qin state solidifying their influence in the North of Vern. The central government is crumbling and the trust of the people had been lost. Because of the Blood Brotherhood charge is taken up by the peasants and people of Eastian descent, the other Eastian poptednd and Eastian Lord has seceded themselves from the central government creating their own region. Shuguo state has swallowed Minguo state. The Austen forces march to Zicheng and have managed to conquer the surrounding area. I enclosed to you the report of the battle. Arial read the report of the battle BATTLE REPORT OF ZICHENG Lord Nigel Austen threw an attack against the walls immediately upon his arrival but it was easily beaten back. Frontal assault we have decided would not be the way in to the city. That convinced Lord Nigel that a frontal assault was indeed futile, after being advised his brothers and sisters. So he began digging trenches to prevent any breakout from the city. For the next several weeks, little happened, as is the nature of many sieges. More bad luck befell the Austen during the winter. It was much colder than usual during the winter and snowy on the ground for many weeks and the reinforcement for Chongyang is arriving. Dys in the delivery of supplies from Shanhai Pass, coupled with the bad weather, meant the deaths of thousands of besieging soldiers. The Austen forces had nned to take the initiative in the spring with the arrival of new reinforcements. That cut off the flow of supplies and would eventually have spelled the city''s doom. Then the governor of that region surrendered after the starvation set in. End of report Sincerely Your Servant Zhang Liao Bao >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Arial put down the letter and then he looks at the table and see there is many more reports that he did not yet read. To think so many things have happened in those two months. He took another letter and skip right to the contents From: Supervisor of the North, Zhang Liao Bao. To: The Great Lord of Arrandy, Lord Arial Vermont Qi lords have attacked Lord Theon region and Erjing took this opportunity to take advantage of Lord Theon unpreparedness by also attacking them. Lord Theon, which is one of the Caelum lords is overwhelmed with the attack and retreat back to Chongyang while Qi soldier conquers Theon region and drive out Erjing. Next after their sessful attack, Qi ambushed Erjing camp and killed their governor. Taiguo state took this chance to conquer Erjing as they are in disarray. The Han in the South conquers Yang and Xiguo. Wei in the North conquers Xixia. House of Chu with the help of Blood Brotherhood conquer Lexandria, their leaders retreat back to the capital. Austen who rules the Taiguo region conquers the weak Shenguo. For now, this is how things stand Sincerely Your Servant Zhang Liao Bao >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Arial set the reports down. To think the Blood Brotherhood can cause this much chaos. This means the central government has truly lost their rein over the states. Then this next report will absolutely tell him that the copse of the central government to control them and the Vern Empire is now divided into city states. Arial open the report and his suspicion is rewarded. From: Supervisor of the North, Zhang Liao Bao. To: The Great Lord of Arrandy, Lord Arial Vermont The seven states dered independence from the central government ruling and styling themselves as King. The rescue effort, my second mission has begun. Any progress will be told in the next letter I will send you, my lord Sincerely Your Servant Zhang Liao Bao >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Quickly Arial take the next letter and open it. From: Supervisor of the North, Zhang Liao Bao. To: The Great Lord of Arrandy, Lord Arial Vermont After great pains and tribtion, I have managed to sneak into the Imperial Pce and we have managed to rescue the Princess. About three thousand troops died that night, as I have to sacrifice them to confuse the pce guard. By now, she will arrive in another week to Arrandy. With this I asked my lord to send some reinforcement to Taiguo. The Seven states are wary against each other. For my lord information, here I list the seven states. Shuguo, Taiguo (ruled by the Austen family), Qi, Han, Wei, Chu (House of Chu), Qin and the central government Chongyang. Sincerely Your Servant Zhang Liao Bao >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> With this Arial set the letter down and heughed a bit. The Princess is saved. She is alive and the joy Arial felt is indescribable. This means the Invasion will probably not even happen. The whole reason that the Demon King invade the Human Continent is because the death of his Queen. Now, the Princess is still alive. Even Arial was shocked with this revtion. He thought that the Princess had long died inside that pce. Who would know that this time so many things have change from the original events that is supposed to happen? Nheless, it is a good change. Now, it is his turns to fulfil his part of the deal. He immediately sent letter to his soldiers in the borders of Vern. He sent the letters to the general at the border to send another five thousand troops to aid the Chu ongoing effort and for them to storm the capital. Surely even if Azrael has her bride returned home safely, he could not stand still knowing that the man who tries to do harm to her fianc is safe. Thus, he needs to make sure all things are tied nicely and wrapped beautifully. Arial also send another pigeon letter and ordered Zhang Liao Bao to bribe any officials in the Capital to cooperate in the rebelling efforts. The Vern Empire is on the brink of copse. And no one likes to be standing on top of a sinking ship Arial could predict it. This is the wind of change he is waiting for. March to the Capital and surely the other lords would bend their knees to anyone who storm it. The seven states could notst long divided. They need a central government and Chongyang knows that. So, if Arial can''t change their dependence to the central government then he just has to change the man controlling the central government. Now that the Princess is alive the Emperor have nothing more for him to fear. Arial would have gone there myself if not for Harald in the Southern border. Arial also need help in this matters. Arial did not know but the him right now, in the eyes of the lords in the House Council, is truly like a great ruler. With his orders he could move the continent and decided matters a thousand miles away Arial did not know the thoughts of his courtiers and officials as he asks for ink. He then writes a letter to King Adrian asking him for some reinforcement to help Chu effort in Vern. Arial hope the King would reply to his letter with the most urgency. ************************************************************************* Chapter 221: Preparations Chapter 221: Preparations ARRANDY, ACRO IN A SECRET CHAMBER OF THE CASTLE Arial after all the courts matters has been handled is now once again practicing He is learning, and remembering what he had read and learned from the books he read at the Temple. It has helped him understanding certain things about his own limit and the way to make the flow of his internal energy more smooth and refined. Arial have slowly learned not to be bounded in the execution of the technique and lose himself in the technique. Releasing the internal energy at the right time and not suppressing it, let it flow like water, ride it out like the wind. His technique that he created, the Dragon Palm has shown more power and refinement of such power that he almost couldn''t believe it after infusing it with the knowledge he got from the Temple Arial sit in a meditation pose and let the energy flow, closing his eyes as he shuts off the world outside. From the kidneys to the stomach and then to the lungs and heart. Change current state of disharmony to the harmony of the internal energy that is flowing to his body. First by easing up in the bodies. This process clear imbnces, and energizing, rejuvenating to the body, mind and spirit and as he recently found out ease the pain that he has. Arial can feel the air around him, the slow wind breeze entering so stealthily from the gaps and holes, the smell of dust in this chamber, amplified, as his ears heard every single sound, the sound of water dripping from leaves, sound from the hall of his castle, noise he shouldn''t even have heard and the words of the Southern Healer once again enter Arial mind. "You are probably the strongest in terms of internal energy in this martial art world rivaling almost me" The Southern Healer said, his expression were a mixture of joy and amazement. The problem is he did not know to regte such power and as such he has never been able to bring it out to its full potential It seems only he is not aware of this. Arial is aware that his internal energy is always higher than everyone else. Arial just don''t know how high. No wonder his enemies always look at him with such fear in their eyes when they sh using internal energy Southern Healer in joy of meeting him, the next generation of martial artist, though Arial did insist on him, that he have nothing to do with the martial art world, still the Southern healer insisted him to learn the Five Ying Channels and give him the book A week after learning it his maniption of object has tremendously raised a level. Usually Arial could levitate some sword using his internal energy but by the end of the week he has managed to control ten swords, making it hover in midair for an hour. And each day the times be longer and the amount of swords and objects he can levitate with his internal energy is beginning to multiply. Today he managed to control a hundred sword. Arial could not believe his own stupidity. If he learned that his body host such power before, he alone could charge into battle by himself. A squad will not even be his match. Even a thousand soldiers would not terrify him. No wonder the grandmaster of martial arts seems ethereal and no one dares provoke them Arial don''t think he will have any problems if he learns this a long time ago. If only he had find a teacher. Because in martial arts there is no martial arts that is used to fight in a group. This is why an aplished martial art expert can be defeated with an army. Why? Because martial arts used in the military is for attacking, not defending. You can unleash an expert into the battlefields and order him to kill as many as you can but in the end an army needs to finish the job. There is the sieging, the battle and the formation. Martial art is selfish. Arial remember his old thoughts before. And he had found out today that he was wrong. If you have enough internal energy and technique, you can defeat a thousand troops alone. now he is not so doubtful of Levitia stories. For now, he is waiting for Ss letter from the other side and the arrival of the Princess. The soldiers are to escort her immediately to his castle and informed him immediately when the Princess arrive. There is also the matter of Vern Vern on the other hand is gued with so many problems that. and suddenly the feel of the air disappeared as the sound receded. Arial quickly focused his attention again. And then like a fish gasping for water, the sound once againes alive, the rityes and Arial inhale and exhale his breath in an orderly manner. And for that day, Arial only meditate for there is a lot of things he need to learn and prepare if he is to get a dragon heart. Yeshe is intending to emte the past Dragonyers and travels to the Dark Lands to get himself a dragon heart ************************************************************************* COUNCIL ROOM ARIAL VERMONT Today Arial assembled his courtiers in the council room to debate a matter of grave importance. His marriage. As long as Arial could remember, the moment he was appointed to be the Duke, his courtiers would not stop but talk of his marriage and so here today he wants to dispel such notion that he is impotent or that he like men more than woman to his courtiers. ''Send a letter to the Lord of Althea that I asked for his noble permission to quicken the day of my marriage with his daughter." He ordered and the other lords in attendance nodded ta each other smiling in joy. Lord Leander quickly obeys. ording to the agreement between his father and him, he would be married to her at 1017. It is one more year at the middle of that year but he too wanted this wedding to be quicker and Arial think Helia feels the same. Althea region by now is enjoying increasing wealth. Given the Duke overweening pride and ambition, it is likely that he would have built magnificent residences for his family. Pride and ambition fan by his family The Vermont family is also fortunate in that Helve Althea is from a Kingly line, though faded through time, but which still gives Lord Helve legitimacy. Arial and his family is always known as new aristocracy; rich merchants turn to noble as some old nobility would say. Arial have been once to the castle at Seaworth. The castle is built of wood and ten turn to stone brick and stood atop arge mound, towering over the rest of the town The scenery is also beautiful with the ports and the beautiful white sandy beaches that decorate the beautiful part of the South. The rooms of the castle were structured ording to a strict hierarchy: The first storey was on the surface of the ground, where there is cers and granaries, and great boxes, tuns, casks, and other domestic utensils. In the storey above, were the dwelling andmon living-rooms of the residents, in which were therders, the rooms of the bakers and butlers, and the great chamber in which the lord and his wife slept. Though now Helve slept alone, never remarrying as many lord always do when they lost their wife. His fidelity is one that Arial hope he can emte. Adjoining this is a private room, the dormitory of the waiting maids and children. In the inner part of the great chamber was a certain private room, where at early dawn or in the evening or during sickness or at time of blood-letting, or for warming the maids and weaned children, they used to have a fire In the upper storey of the house were garret rooms, in which on the one side the sons (when they wished it), on the other side the daughters (because they were obliged), four of the lord of the house used to sleep. In this storey also the watchmen and servants appointed to keep the house took their sleep at some time or other. High up on the east side of the house, in a convenient ce, was the chapel, which was made like unto the tabernacle of St John in the Holy Land It was built with the Vermont gold. Arial lend it to Helve so he could make a favorable impression to the Church authorities. The chapel itself is beautiful and there is lot of works of art in its ceiling and painting. There were stairs and passages from storey to storey, from the house into the kitchen, from room to room, and again from the house into the loggia, where they used to sit in conversation for recreation, and again from the loggia into the oratory. This castle belonged to the Helve, so it is likely that, as the daughter of such distinguished noble house, Helia would have known even greater luxury. As well as encouraging themercial development of his region, Lord Helve also capitalized upon Althea immense strategic importance. Its situation enabled the duke to hold the bnce of power between the Vangua to the south, the dukes of Arrandy to the east; owing to the passage andnd that both of these factions need to traverse thus making alliance with them is an easier way. They control one of the meeting points of the North and South. This made Althea a regional power to be reckoned. It is fortunate that they do not have any great armies and have no offences with the Vermont family personally and by sealing their alliance with marriage not only Arial influence is widening, it will also benefit Althea in now, that they are guarded by the dragon''s ferocious troops. A man of great power but held back by the purity of his heart and his kind heart which stay his hand for making conflicts and a loyal man to his family. That is the way that Arial would describe Lord Helve Althea. Grey haired yet possesses the vigour of youth. Lord Helve is very different from his daughter. Arial know Helia. She is wild in her own ways, rebellious at times and at times sweet without a fault. That is the charm she possesses to make him fall for her. ''The venue, my lord?'' Leander question bring him back. ''Church of St Afael in Acro.'' Leander nodded and he resumes writing. He then shows it to him. Arial nodded and told Lord Leander to send the letters. With this, his marriage with Helia will be quickened and after the wedding, he decided to leave to the Dark Lands to search for the dragon heart. He will not let Helia be a widow. His training all this day, is all for the sake of surviving, now that peace can be seen. Arial doubt the Demon Lords will seek war now, not now when it has been revealed to them that it is a great conspiracy and when he returned Princess Arianna to them the Demon Lord will surely be graceful and epted the Treaty. Marriage and then he will seek the cure. This is why he trained every day. To make sure he can defeat a dragon. And he is making preparation. Arial knows that to kill a dragon is not an easy task. Dragons are not some weak creatures. They are gigantic beings that spout fire from their mouths. They are a being of magic To kill such being, requires a powerful weapon. So, Arial have sent request to borrow Shadowsher from Adrian. An Enochian steel is the only weapon that is known to be able to pierce through a dragon invulnerable scales. Arial told the King that he needed to borrow the sword and the King reluctantly agreed. ''Here''s to peace.'' He muttered as he continues doing his job in the castle. ************************************************************************* Chapter 222: Codes, double meaning and obscure Chapter 222: Codes, double meaning and obscure AZRAEL MOURNSTAR After the truth is revealed he is still reeling from the shock. After all he still couldn''t believe, Elkar his own courtier n all this. Ss on the other hand have his suspicion when he heard about the circumstances regarding Elkar parents. After investigation Ss found out before Elkar parents were killed they are a renowned schrs and this is the reason why the previous King took Elkar in and assign him to Azrael. Ss is now sitting in the tent; chairs have been brought as he called for the Council of ns toe to hear his speech and his deration. Azrael sis lowly calming himself down. To think Elkar is a part of that conspiracy. There is still the matter of what they are searching for when they concocted this n Of course by now, all the Kings have heard about the story with the letters he wrote to them. From Aleister mouth Azrael finally know what they are searching for in the Human Continent and why the war is necessary for them. They want to gain a foothold in the Human Continent and search for the Spear. The Spear that is talked about in the ancient texts about the Xenos, and the Sky People At least that is Elkar intention, to avenge his parents by turning the Human Continent to a sea of fire. While Lord Aleister and the nobles that follow Elkar on the other hand is more interested innd and riches and some of them are from some extreme sect of the religion of the Dark God. Anyone could see their cooperation wouldn''tst long. One who wanted to destroy and one who wanted to reap the benefit. You can''t have both. In Azrael honest opinion he believes that if he ever seeds in mounting a victory at the Human continent Elkar would have been killed by Vor and Crow. Azrael sighed ''The Spear, huh? Even after all this time, people still chases fairy tales'' The Spear of Doom that belongs to the First Generation. The very spear in myths and legends that could break a world as the Books of Old will attest. Azrael did not forget the passage describing the spear. He was a child when his father told him the stories of the Spear of Doom It is described as a gigantic spear, its height is taller than a hill, though some are high as the mountain itself It is said that when it falls to its target, thend around it would disappeared into ash and smoke, the ground would have splintered and copsed on itself It would create a hole so big, that the sea water would came and drowned the surrounding territory, the air would be so poisonous that whoever inhale it dies almost instantly and with great pain, the zes would be so hot and hungry that not even nts can be nted, melting temples, viges, cities, and Kingdom. Who would be insane enough to use such weapons on anyone? Such travesty to life, such sins. Elkar. He would do it. By now Azrael is sure of it. He has never thought that Elkar would...kept that kind of resentment in his heart ''Elkaryou have made a mistake that you could note back from'' And Azrael sighed again Elkar found no short of allies in the Geer faction which always strives for human eradication Many of them is consisted of zealots that trante the book of the Dark God literally, and even some nobles from the Cha''haya faction join in in Elkar scheme. The list that Lord Aleister gives makes it easier for his army under Lord Zardon, the amiable and loyal lord to hunt these traitors. Lord Ze, is on the camp apanying him shortly and ensure his safety. Lord Ze is also responsible for the task he has entrusted him with. To put in chains, those who have bring this Kingdom of his to this state. ''Nervous, Your Grace?'' Ss asked his feet crossed sitting in the chair leisurely sipping a Lorelian tea. ''I am.'' Azrael look again at the list. Lord Thoeberus, Lord Einzer, Lord Robi and Lord Zorgos is among the traitors and he have given his orders regarding their arrest. If they resist the army is given permission to execute them on the spot. It is only befitting for such traitors. Today, Lord Nanctar, Lord Mathias, Lord Primar, Lord Staber also known as the Roaring Tiger and Lady Ainnuriz of the High Elf will join him in solidarity as he announces his new venture. Both of the faction, Geer and Cha''haya is also summoned to the Holy Land as tomorrow he will begin his journey. Probably the first time in human history, and a new chapter in Anvali history, that a treaty of peace and prosperity will be signed between humankind and Demonkind The young lord of Vermont has rescued his Princess and now she is being treated courteously in the young lord castle. Lord Arial Vermont has sent him letters beyond the sea, confirming her arrival at the castle, safe and sound. As he thought about this matter, suddenly a messenger came and announces all the invitees have arrived and waiting for him. Ss looks at him and smile a knowing smile. ''Why the smile?'' ''Nothing'' he said. Azrael look at the tent entrance and then he said something to Ss, something that sounds like a prophecy. ''This would change everything.'' Ss look at him amused. ''It would, wouldn''t it?'' and he smile again. ''Your smile unnerves me'' Azrael responded ''As it should, Your Grace.'' Azrael never understand what Ss means sometimes. He always speaks in codes, double meanings and obscure words. ''Do not be worried Your Grace. You are a King. A proud and powerful King'' And there it is. A smile on the edge of his mouth. Azrael takes a deep breath and then he stepped out and he walk to the sea of people as he is slowly climbing up the podium. Azrael went up and he could see some faces in the crowds. Faces he knew and faces of those who are absent. ''They must have been caught by Lord Zardon.'' Azrael thought to himself. Then he stepped out in the podium and the rest of the nobles kneel, only the Kings did not kneel. Lady Ainnuriz is a High Elf, an existence so rare, so she is respected at a King level so she did not kneel. ''Rise'' and then they all rise. Then Azrael took a deep breath, close his eyes, steel his determination and opens back his eyes as he exhales away his nervousness and doubts He then began his speech. ''As you all know'' and he paused ''there is a great conspiracy in the court, determine to pit us against humankind.'' Some Kings nodded, already knowing the full story and being informed by his letters. The other nobles and the faction on the other hand gasped. ''Such terrible folly to drag us into a great war that would bring only suffering and death. This is the greatest stupidity one can exhibit. Have we learned nothing from the past? Are we that blind to what history has taught us? Is not the policy of peace...peace that is so hard to obtain....be obliterated by this selfish agenda? NO!'' He eximed. And there is silence. Everyone looks at him, waiting, trying to understand why he have called them here, thousands of miles from Arakath. ''I intend, on this day, and at this second, here in thend of holies to abolish the factions in the court'' And at this the nobles gasped in shock while the Kings all nodded. ''We have all agreed this is for the best.'' ''Your Grace!'' some yelled. ''Why!'' others shouted And Azrael looked at them with his most intimidating stare and said. "If it''s not for your divisive way we will not end up here, at an edge of the precipice of a war against the Human Continent. Peacethat have reign in my empire was nearly broken. My people would have to endure the death of their loved ones because of the schemes of a few evil people. A great and terrible mistake almost beingmitted." And some of them shrink back but clearly they are not satisfiedAfter all Azrael moves is now taking away their power, ripping apart a custom as old as time itself. Tradition dies hard. ''It is high time'' and Azrael intoned his voice higher and he repeat "HIGH TIME for me to put an end to your leeching, maniptive nobles sitting in my court, spouting lies which you all have dishonoured by your contempt of all virtue, and defiled by your practice of every vice!" And with this more and more minister shrink. Lord M and Lord Arathorne look and nodded. They have agreed with him and for that he is grateful. ''This system of factions in my court is an enemy to the throne of Arakath, and enemies to all good government. Wouldn''t you all agree my Kings?" Azrael gestured to the King and they all nodded and the minister of both factions gasped in shock and knows they are trapped. Azrael continued his speech. "A pack of starving dogs, raving like lunatics, confusing Kings and spreading anarchy in my court, plotting conspiracy, and like Aleya betraying Levitia for a piece ofnd, is there even a single virtue now remaining on you!'' He yelled at them and they are startled by the ferocity of his words, the sharpness in his tone and most of all the truth that bites them. "IS THERE ONE VICE YOU DO NOT POSSESS?" He yelled again and this snapped some of the minister and some of them kneeling, probably they are begun to understand his intention. Azrael is not notifying them of their dismissal. He is ordering their dismissal and there is a difference between both of that term. ''Geer and Cha''haya, both of these factions who stress to the citizen of their unwavering faith to the Kingdom and profess their love and piety to God, have no more faith than my horse, gold. Their God is profit. Nothing more and nothing else.'' And he paused for dramatic effect. He learned this from Ss. Azrael look at the minister and they avert their gaze, shame is apparent in their face. ''Which one of you has not bartered your conscience for gold? Is there among you a man that has the least good care for our bountiful Arakath? You have defiled my court by your immoral principles and wicked practices. Both factions have grown intolerably odious to the whole Kingdom.'' More kneeled and they look at him with fear. It was like looking at the King that sits at the top of the highest throne in the Dark Lands for the first time They look around for support from the other Kings. They will not find it. We are unanimous in our decision. The factions will be abolished today, whatever the cost ''I, therefore, as the king of this Kingdom, its proud ruler therefore calls upon the Kings to stand with me in this times of chaos and cleanse this Kingdom from this pack of thieves and liars. Will you stand by me?'' He asked and all the King nodded even King Oberon, who is known to be very stubborn. ''Your Grace!'' many of the people from both factions kneel. ''Please. We beg of you'' they cried. ''By God'' and Azrael pointed his hand at the sky and then he watches the kneeling lords and nobles, fear in their eyes, kneeling, pleading with all their might, but he ignore it and continue what he havee here to say ''and by God''s help, for he is all mighty and has given me the strength to do this, strengthened by the resolve of the other Kings, Imand you, therefore upon the perils of your life to surrender immediately to my Grace, until Imand otherwise. Yournd, your wealth will be confiscated for the evil deeds that you havemitted over the long years in the court.'' The nobles look at him with shock frozen, kneeling while looking at him. And even though they are angry they can do nothing The Holy Land is filled with his soldiers and the faction of course did not expect to be arrested and pped in chains. Quickly his armies entered and there is a rustle among the nobles, the assembly is actually a trap to gather all the politician of both factions in one ce, a purge as Ss so wisely termed, and pped all the nobles in chain Azrael will decide what to do with themter The king just nodded, since they are warned beforehand. Lord Ze can be seen pping the noble lords in chains and kicking those who are not obeying his order. He then stepped down from the podium and see Ss waiting for him. He climbed down the staircase and walked to him. The moment he is face to face with Ss, he speaks. ''Now, you have changed everything. A King with no restriction, immense in immeasurable authorities'' then suddenly his face turns frightening. ''What will. you ever do with all that power, Your Grace? Will you abuse it?'' And he paused as a smile, slowly forming on the edge of his mouth as he continues his word ''Like so many King does? Or will you wisely use it for your people?'' He asks and his expression is very frightening like his eyes see something...something dark. ''I will of course use it for good.'' ''Will you?" he asks again ''Only time will tell Your Grace.'' Ss answered for him. And for a while there is a brief silence that hover between us and then Ss sighed Looking at him Ss said ''Your Grace, have you ever wondered what marks our time here? If one life, can really make an impact on this world we living in? If the choices we make, matter?'' Azrael too some time. In the end he nodded. Ss smiles. ''Likewise, Your Grace. And you are in that position right now. Young and powerful'' Ss sighed again ''My lord beyond the sea, is one of the greatest princes I have seen, even when I''ve meet so many Kings and prince''s, but yet no one I have ever met, no one couldpare to him but you, Your Grace.'' And Ss looks at the open sky like recalling an old memory. Then he continued. ''Why? You might ask. Because both of you have power beyond any other man, the power to shake this world to its core, ten thousands of soldiers at both of your disposals and life and death by your grace. So. I will say what I always say to Kings and Princes. power corrupts. And. absolute power. corrupts absolutely.'' And with that, his face turned again, a carefree smile on his face and then he walked away leaving me in puzzlement. And curiosity. Codes, double meaning and obscure. That is Ss. ************************************************************************* Chapter 223: The marriage announcement (1) Chapter 223: The marriage announcement (1) 1017 SEEDMONTH ARIAL VERMONT A year has passed. Winter has ended, and springes again. Many things have changed. Arial have got news from both Ss and Lord Helve. Ss has said in a month, the King of the Dark Lands wille to Acro and Arial is prepared to receive him courteously. For now, the King of Arakath is still hunting his enemies. And his enemies are many. With the factions abolished and the demon lords that are involved in the conspiracy executed, now they are hunting this demon called Elkar. It seems that this Elkar is the one who instigate the rebellion and me the fire of sentiment among the zealots to invade human continent but Ss has rified him on the matter. It is a conspiracy involving an ancient relic of enormous power. Arial when he first read the report don''t know whether to believe the story or not. Searching for the Spear? The Spear of Doom is like a tall tale, story told in campfire. It seems the end objective was the Spear which this Elkar believe is hidden somewhere in the Human Continent. And Ss also reported that the King of Arakath is busy organizing the administration in his pce but it is necessary to make sure when he brings back Arianna to Arakath, her life will be safe, never again to be used as pawn in political game. Hearing this Arial is finally assured by the promise of the Dark Prince. He has read the report of what has transpired in the Holy City. Then there is Michael. Michael on the other hand, regrlyes into the castle now. After all, when Michael heard that his sister is in the Vermont castle he rushed back to Aethend, abandoning his research and telling Arial of his true identity. Arial that Michael name is actually Mikael. Arial was undoubtedly angry of course. At first. But not for long. Arial could never be angry to him for long. Arial affinity with Mikael is one he himself did not expect. Mikael is a schr that he highly admires, and Mikael research on the relics of the past generation has greatly helped him and as such he could not punish him. And Arial do see him as the perfect ambassador of the Dark Lands and it is the reason why King Azrael eagerly bestowed the title to Mikael. Mikael is after all, King Azrael future brother inw in a couple of months from now, so no wonder he readily agrees. But this appointment will also make dealing with the Dark Lands Beyond the Sea morefortable. The news of Arial contact with the Land Beyond the Sea has taken the Continent by surprise. The Church at first is furious and threatened to emunicate his family until Arial sent Lord Oliver again to persuade them otherwise. They agree but they requested that when the Treaty is signed that they will be present as witness. Of course, this is the first time of its kind since Levitia sign the Treaty a thousand years ago and as such they wanted to be included The first time a demon kindes from the Dark Lands, their arrivals would be from the Wall. Arial agree and so the matter is solved. While he ironed out many of this matters, Lady Arianna is spending time in one of his mansion guarded with the greatest security he has ever offered to a foreign noble. She usually spends some time with Lisa and West and sometimes Helia invites her to one of her balls. Though after so many people tried to seduce her, Arial had no choice but reprimand anyone who would bring her to the ball. The Lady came a month ago, in disguise, dyed by some assassin attack but thankfully she arrives in Arrandy unharmed. The moment she sets her foot in Arrandy, no forces in Human Continent would dare to purposefully offend the Vermont family. Arial saw the face of thedy. It is true what the rumors said. She is truly beautiful. Arial could understand why the Emperor tries to make her fall in love with him. He epted her and protected her and told her all the news about her fianc. Meanwhile, in Vern the Chu has managed to charge Chongyang and has upied the Imperial Pce. The Chu have dered themselves as Hegemony Ruler of Northern Chu and the other Kings, have bowed to him and Chu Hua Guai won the support of the other states after his victory. He served as de facto leaders of all the forces. Each of the Kings swear fealty to the House of Chu and each of their region is governed by vassal King. Arial when he read the reportsughed in happiness. How long will this peacest? It does seem like peace has dawned in Vern but Arial is not so sure. Now Zhang Liao Bao task is to capture the Emperor that is still hiding. The Chu gives him every support he will need. There are many advantages of installing the House of Chu as the king. It also helps that Vern trade center is filled with Arial men and he send many of his merchants to open trade center there and flooded the market of Vern now called Northern Chu with Arrandy goods. Before, only Taiyuan region have traded with them but now with the support he has given to the new ruler of Northern Chu, this is an unprecedented opportunity for him to expand his family influence and wealth around the North. The Emperor capture on the other hand serves another purpose. Arial knows he need to present the Emperor to the King of the Dark Land. Surely Azrael will be overjoyed. On the matter of Chu, as Hegemon Ruler of the Kingdom it is not something he have to worry about. The Northern border is secured and now with a new rule, surely they have to reorganize themselves. They have no time to n any invasion else their own border will be attacked, not that they would have seed even if they tried. Arial had all the information about the soldiers of the House of Chu. After all, he did help and aid the House of Chu get the throne. Aethend is in the best positionpared to other Kingdom. And in Vern, Eastian have never had this kind of power before in politics. And if there is one thing Arial know about power, it''s this, it corrupts even the noblest King. How long will the peacest, this he doesn''t know But he knows this. Rebellion will ur. It is the nature of men to want more than what he is given. All the better for Aethend. The more divided they are, the more beneficial it is for Arial. This state of divisiveness is what he has expected and hope. Now they are divided, Aethend do not have to worry that they will attack. Vern, now has crumble, lost all their influence, the Montnc dynasty scattered all around the Continent running from persecution. Mission has been aplished. Arial put down Ss report and took another letter. The letter has a pearl embossed seal. It is a letter from Lord Helve of Althea. Then he opened Lord Helve letter. Duke Helve has agreed with the marriage. The personal desire of his seemed to have coincidentally merged with political strategy. Lord Helve remarked in his letter that he is very pleased with the proposal. Music to Arial ears. Of course, this marriage would also prove beneficial for Althea. Arrandy is as useful an ally to him as his own duchy was to Arial. A union with his powerful neighbor would greatly enhance Althea growing status. Moreover, Lord Helve was particrly in need of support at this time because the Vanguan force is threatening his frontiers, and King Edward of Vangua had assembled an army to help serve against Althea if necessary. It is ironic but Arial understand that Edward might not have a say in it. He might be pressured from his people tounch some expeditionary move. But of course he is not going to stand still. That is for sure. But Arial also have faith that Edward will try to keep the damage to minimum if he even attacks the South. Edward will risk a full out war unless he wants to engage with the Vermont army. Arial army is now well rested and in top condition. Any threat, if exist, will be eradicated. Chapter 224: The marriage announcement (2) Chapter 224: The marriage announcement (2) Lord Helve therefore must have eagerly grasped the opportunity to put rtions between the two duchies on a better footing. Though Arial have always look at him as untrustworthy father inw, he is Helia father, and if by this virtue alone, Arial must show some modicum of respect befitting of the title. And it helps that Lord Helve shows quite the favorable attitude towards Arial people. He had heard that Lord Helve gave his envoys a courteous reception when they arrived at his court. That day after finishing some matters, he rides to the mansion where his mother is residing The mansion is big and a symbol of prestige for his family if the castle is any indication. Arial enter and greeted by the room majestic height and the water in the central pool helped to diffuse iing light and to ventte the surrounding rooms. The surrounding rooms are bedroom decorated in Zettelian style. A curtain of Renasian artistry separated the high room from the main reception room. Beyondy therge courtyard, the colonnaded garden around which other rooms is grouped including open recesses and the dining room. The servants can be seen doing their task showering the gardens and sweeping the dust. The bathroom is connected to the main waters. There is an borate fountain in the huge courtyard to disy his family wealth to those who came for diplomatic business. The walls are brightly painted following the style of Renasian house which gives it a unique and exotic feel, and the floors is covered with mosaic. ''Beautiful'' he said even though he has been here countless times. his architect has already been rewarded for creating this mansion but Arial could not help but marvel at it every time he came here. Because of the axialyout, which created a vista from the entrance passage to therge courtyard, entering visitors would have been dazzled by strong sunlight alternating with deep shadow. In the summer, it is pleasantly cool and airy. In winter, it will be dark and chilly with oilmps shedding feeble light. The windows are ss, expensive but necessary to show off to the other noble house. This is his parent''s mansion though there is another mansion near the border of Arrandy which belongs to him where it is designed with a simpler style where he usually put some dignitaries if they ever need rest. Arial mansion on the other hand is guarded though not use regrly which is why many dignitaries and nobles of renown may spend their time there if they ask him for permission. As he walks further inside, he could see Helia is ying with his little sister. That makes him feel happy somehow. He yelled from outside therge courtyard. ''HELIA!'' Helia looked at him in puzzlement and give his sister to Arial mother. Even his mother also looks puzzled at his sudden appearance here in the mansion ''Arial'' she said walking calmly while ncing at his mother, to the courtyard. ''Why the yelling?'' Arial tries to contain his smile, but he could not as his smile grows wider and he runs to her and hugs her. Helia blushes a bit as Arial quickly say the news he has been meaning to say. ''We will get married. Your father has approved.'' He said with an excited tone, rying the happy news. Arial then releases him from his hug and look at her. And slowly that smiles surfaces. That beautiful smile. Arianna may be the most beautiful woman in the world, but Arial doubt her smiles make him feel like this. Arial unconsciously smile and Helia hugged him, wrapping her arms around his neck and he spin her around and kiss her cheek. ''Truly?'' she asked. She is starting to get very excited now. He could feel her heartbeat beating furiously. She touches Arial cheek with love in her eyes, those beautiful, beautiful brown eyes, looking at him. Arial is trying to choke the feeling of happiness he felt now, he is trembling, but her touch, her touch makes him feel like he his heart is taking over him, like he discovered something he didn''t even have a name for. ''Yes.'' Arial answered. She locks eyes with him again, like it was saying something, something that is happy and something that is kind. And then she kissed his lips, as she hugs him tight, her head leans in to his neck. Then after a while, she released herself Like she just realizes what she did, she nces at his mother and blush red in her cheeks. And even Arial could not help but blush with her. In their inebriation of joy, they forgot that his mother is watching. His mother look at him and Helia and chuckles. She smiles a knowing smile and said ''Ah, young love'' There was an awkward silence for a moment before she said ''Then I must get ready.'' She said trying to maintain herposure. Then Helia like she was remembering something sighed before she turned to him and said ''The wedding preparation. Call your council, Arial'' she said. More like ordered. Arial was puzzled for a second ''Of course. Butwhy?'' he asks ''I need to prepare.'' She replies. She said and then she quickly run inside the open courtyard and tell his mother the happy news. His mother smiles that motherly smile and Helia giggle in happiness as his mother hug her. Then the woman suddenly getting busy all of a sudden. ''This wedding will be the greatest in ceremony and honor'' she promises him Arial was flustered and puzzled but he couldn''t help but smile. After all that have happen finally he will get his happy ending. Though one thing still is nagging on him, the dragon. He promises himself and he was determined to fulfill that promise. After all of this is done, after the weeing, and the signing of the treaty, after he make sure that all the matters here is done, he would venture out to the Land of the Dragons and he would do everything in his power to obtained that heart It might be a selfish thing to do right now to marry her. he might even die and left Helia a widow but he couldn''t let her go like this. when there is still hope. Maybe hope is the cruel thing. The moments he spends with her, the smiles andugh, the kiss and her touch, the yful nce. he knows now. That he is hopelessly andpletely addicted to her. Like a drunk that could not let go the pint bottles, he could not let her go. Yet at the same time, he also could not tell her the truth. Arial know her personality. If he told her about his illness and if she knew that the only cure for this illness is fighting a dragon, Arial knew what she would do. This woman would follow him into the mes, and if Helia knows, Lisa would know and if Lisa knows Kyle would know And they. the loyal friends they arethey will follow him and they would probably die following him. Arial never had the confidence that all thing would just line up for him perfectly. He is hoping for the best but he is also ready to ept the fact that he might fail. And if he fails, it would be better for him to fail alone. And this is his quest. Arial will not let them risk their life for him, as he knows they will not let him risk his life if they are in his position. One of his objectives has already been fulfilled. The Invasion is averted. In his original timeline, 1017 After Fall is a year of mourning, the Invasion started but in this timeline, something different had happened. A new path of the future had been created. Chapter 225: The marriage announcement (3) Chapter 225: The marriage announcement (3) Now, today, the continent is prospering and he is about to get marriage. And the wedding has stirred feeling of joy and increase his belief in hope. Arial took his time for a while to look at the banner in the mansion top. The dragon. A crest of his family and now a beast that he must y for his own survival. The only one who knows about his secret right now is the Southern Healer who trantes the text and Mikael who have told him that he can perform the baffling procedure of swapping the heart so he doesn''t have to go to Vangua again to ask the Monks of the Temple As thanks for not punishing him, Mikael has learned the tranted text and is confident of his technique and he will be following him to the Land of Dragons and serve as his guide. He would be the one entrusted to swap the heart ''Arial'' Helia yelled from the mansion. Arial was startled and he was brought back into the moment. Her innocence smile stirred his heart ''Yes'' ''Come on in. Stay here tonight'' she asks and once again his mother nce at him and grin. ''I leave you young boy and girls alone. Don''t do anything I wouldn''t do'' she said and she giggles. Arial just nodded even as he tries to pretend he was not flustered. Helia blushed, her cheeks reddened like a tomato. He then enters the mansion and give Helia a smooth kiss and join them all that night, ying with Adrianna and waiting for his father to return home, just like old times That night Arial heard his mother sing song of love while his father sing in harmony with his mother, reminding him of his childhood memories and in that moment, theugh and the smiles, it was a moment of pure bliss so much so that Arial wish that time would stop The warm light from the sun in the windows, the winds that always blow in the evening giving the back door of the house a creaking sound, the smoke from the chimney when winteres, and the sound of his mother singing for his father. All of that he had remember. He remembers this, before everything change. She remembers how younger his mother looks when she sang for his father! And then his father would tell him the stories of Old Heroes, story of Great men, and Great Kings and Great Heroes. Even though he is old enough to be called a man but his father still enjoys telling them and he has always enjoyed hearing them For that night, that Arial knwos he would not forget for a long time, Arial enjoy himself, and he knows that this night would be one of the many of his happy memories that he will keep on making ************************************************************************ ACRO The city has all heard the story and the news. Such story and news is easily spread because many people want to spread it The Young Lord is about to get married. The city gave itself over to rejoicing at the entry of this spouse and their news of marriage and this news send waves to all the influential figures of the continent. In the following month, with peace is all but guaranteed Beyond the Sea, Arial in an unprecedented move had even invite the King of Arakath, Azrael Mournstar to his wedding It coincides with the King of the Dark Lands toe to fetch his bride. Azrael has sent Arial letters saying that he will be dyed for he is near to capture the mastermind. And he was not the only royalty rumored toe. Some had even guaranteed to the Vermont family that they wille for the wedding And that is the House of Chu The Chu will also attend with Zhang Liao Bao, bringing the deposed Emperor of Vern in chains during his wedding. At least that was the n. Instead Arial ordered Kyle and West to immediately secure the prisoner and transported him alive to one of the many dungeons in Arrandy King Adrian sent letters to him that he will attend the wedding. The other Kings also sent letters that they will be attending. Renasia declines for some reason. Their Princess will be crowned the same day that he would marry Helia Arial also heard some newsing from the Far East. Princess Rhyssa has stopped harassing Dostov to prepare for her coronation. The conflict with Terris dynasty happen because as story goes, it seems that during their meeting King Terris try to seduce the unmarried princess even though she has warned the King and because of that she beat the King half death before stopped by her Knights. King Terris on the other hand return to Dostov and send an apology to Great Renasia considering that Great Renasia is thergest force in the south east. But the Princess has made her mind andunched an attack to Dostov, burning Dostov southern viges and defeating very single units Dostov had thrown at her. But for the coronation, the Goddess of War has retreat from Dostov battlefield to travel back to Renasia to take her crown and im her birthright Now her Knights are in Dostov, the battle is in a stalemate, waiting until their Princess return. It is unfortunate that she couldn''t attend though Arial have heard the report from his envoys that when she receives the letter she almost rips the letter. Though Arial don''t understand what warranted such ill treatment to his wedding announcement form a foreign Princess The city has already even moving with many people alling inside the city to see the marriage of the century There will be feasts, festivities, pageantry and many merchants had flock to the city to take advantage of the crowd that came for the weeding and themon folk that wanted to see the couple. This is also Arial chance to show the city of Acro to the nobles and kings of the other kingdoms. Arial wanted to show them his great and prosperous city. Acro is the foremost city of the province and the source of great admiration among contemporaries. There is a rich variety of foods and the obvious wealth that result from flourishing trade with other continents and other goods that the burgeoning popce benefited from. Acro is also a beautiful city, filled with great buildings, clean and elegant with marble tiles, there isrge church and certainly a fitting ce to receive the new duchess of Arrandy that is why he had chosen the Church at Acro instead of the other churches and city in the region. Actually Helia is much upied these days on the wedding preparations than he did but he also has something''s to contribute. His council where they use to debate about war, politics and economics is now debating about the guest of the wedding, the expense of the wedding and such. Arial will make this wedding memorable wedding for her and for the city. He wanted his people, his subjects to see their new Princess and Duchess of Arrandy And he wants to impress her. He is her man after all. Such instinct is appropriate. To show her that she has not chosen wrong and to give her some happy memory if he somehow didn''t survive the ordeals that ising. Lord Helve is alsoing and his parents would never miss the wedding, Lord Helve to send his daughter away and his parents to give blessing of the unions. And they are not the only one that is sending blessing to him. The Church had also send some blessing for his wedding The Pope has sent blessing from Cori. The wedding is announced and Arial waited till the day they are join in holy matrimony. This is his happy moment and for a while he could forget about dragons and death and focus for a moment to the good things he had in life. It is a good day again in Arrandy ********************************************************************** Chapter 226: The marriage (1) Chapter 226: The marriage (1) AT THE CHURCH OF ACRO Flower arrangement covered every inch of the church, from lc to jasmine, emanating a very calmly smell. Daintily drooping lily bouquets adorned each pew. The guest is whispering in the church, chattering about current event and the couple and what it means for the continent politics. The nobles that is attending is seated behind the royalty and the Kings. King Adrian is seen with his wife, holding their baby son, a two-year-old, the Zettel King is fixing his long robe There is also some royalty from the House of Chu who have brought a lot of gift for the couple. There is also the King of Qin, King of Qi, some representatives from the Austen family and some spice prince from Ariundus, and Radiant Rulers of Seren also came to show their respect to their allied partners. The Four families of the Principality of Freya also send their princes to attend. The Priest that were tasked for this wedding is waiting for the bride and groom, the duke and thedy. Corian King is beside the King of Zettel and anyone could smell that the perfume of the Corian King is very strong with its musky scent and making everyone ufortable. In therge church, Kyle is seen with some girl, though just another girl in the many girls of the Knight Kyle has seduced for his attitude of mboyant and as a lover is renowned in Arrandy as Arial renowned in the battlefield. Lisa is with West, their rtionship vague as usual. Some of those that knew the story believed them to be lovers, some believed them to be close friends but the truth is only those two knows. Even so, there is talk that the House of Lethe might soon unite with House Pis, owing to their son and daughter close rtionship. The long table outside the church is filed with gifts from all over the continents. The candles in the church illuminate the design of the beautiful church of St Afael. Therge church is a timber beamed ceiling instead of vaults supported by a colonnaded nave and with a broadteral transept. It has arge courtyard in front of arge fountain decorated with carving of Zhu Ar Zur wife and her statue in the open courtyard. The wheel like colonnade of double columns create an impression of light and air while the mosaic shows depiction of the Great Hero and theirpanion mostly Zhu Ar Zur and his wife. There is a reason why Zhu Ar Zur is prominently featured in churches. Sometime, at a certain church, he is prominently featured even more than Levitia. While Levitia is mostly depicted in noble houses, and Kings throne room, owing to the Great Hero reputation as a leader and great warrior, Zhu Ar Zur is always depicted in Church because of his story, the fidelity of both spouses which is fitting with church that always held weddings. The smell of the burning candles smells good as it gives a certain light that add beauty to this whole events. The rose petals will be dropped from the top when the couple exits the Church as the custom of the Sky People of Old. The minstrel and bard y their instrument and sang their love song, singing of fidelity of Zhu Ar Zur wife and the love story of Hippolia, happy songs, happy tunes. For today is a happy day for the region as peace is secured internally and externally. And with this wedding Arrandy position in the Continent is undoubtedly is as strong as any Kingdom. Not to mention the elevation of status that Arial the Dragon will enjoy considering that Zephyr familyes from a kingly line which is why even Lord Henry the High Lord during his time of power tried to set a betrothal between his son and Helve daughter. Then the door opens and the chatter stopped. A hush that falls when the ceremony is beginning marking the union of two influential families of Aethend. The bride is apanied by her father while the groom is already waiting for his bride in front of the priest. The father gives his daughter hand to her would be husband. They say their vows. Prayers are chanted by the Priest, song being sung by bards and minstrel. And apuse came from the nobles and Kings. And then the couple kiss to seal their marriage. Sunlight shone through the stained ss and bathed the couple with color, and again another thunderous apuse fills the church Lord Arial Vermont had married Lady Helia Althea. It was a happy day for Arrandy and the two couple. ******************************************************************* RENASIA RYHSA RENASI Today the pce is visited by an envoy of Arrandy. She has returned to the pce waiting for her coronation. She had hope the Prince of Arrandy has remembered her. In thest letter he said that she is mistaken. Maybe in this letter will exin about hisst letter. That is what she had hoped. And then she receives the letter. She had high hopes But then she opens the letter and her hope is dashed. Suddenly after reading the letter. she is out of breath. She shakes and tremble like she never did before She thought, she believed that personthat person is hers. But now she understands something He is a person that she shouldn''t love. Now she understands. The hurt, the pain she is feeling now is indescribable. She almost rip the letter apart but she did not. She takes a long deep breath Then she returns to her bed chamber after reading the letter and said to the envoy that she couldn''t attend. She quickly retreats to her bed chamber while Isabelle follows her seeing the expression on her face She mmed the door and started throwing everything in the room. Some flower vase was thrown out from her windows, the pillows were thrown to the side, the books were thrown to the walls, the candles were broken, all of it. The noise will certainly rm the people in the pce but at that moment she just couldn''t care. All she feels is the pain in her heart. That feeling of...surreal pain. And she did not know it was this painful. It was like someone is searing a hot knife into her heart and leaving a permanent mark ''Princess!'' Isabelle screamed from outside. ''What happened?'' She then barges in. ''WHAT?'' She said raising her voice unintentionally as she looks at Isabelle. She thought she looked sad, but in Isabelle eyes she look like she had been hurt ''Why are you sad?'' ''I''M NOT!'' She yelled, a tear does not fall from her eyes. She holds it. She can hold it. She is the Goddess of War. She can hold the tears. That is what she keeps telling herself. Isabelle sighed and said ''You are sad, Princess. They may call you the Goddess of War but I knew you. I knew you in ways that even you yourselves don''t know. Tell me.'' Isabelle pleaded and she sat herself on the bed, looking at the mess the chamber is in. And then she tells her, and she just listen as she always does. Rhysa tell Isabelle of how she met that person and her impression of him. She told Isabelle of her estimation of her opinion of the boy, the gradual feeling of admiration she had felt for him when she knows who that white haired young lord really is. She told Isabelle about the budding feeling in her heart that continues to grow since the day that she first met him She tells Isabelle of the sordid and dreadful thing called love, sordid because she is grieving and dreadful for she has been hurt. She exined to Isabelle that the affection did note immediately but gradually, and even with the hurt, she could not help but spoke of the prince good qualities. Her cheek reddened recollecting those memories, remembering private memories and thoughts, delusion of a young girl, she knows now. Isabelle was incredulous to hear the story She could not have think that Rhysa, the strong and powerful future Queen of Renasia have set her heart to another man But Isabelle when she looks at her face, she could finally understand why Rhyssa so detest people asking her hand and she now understand all of that question about love she kept asking her Isabelle at first look at her doubtingly but then as she listens to the story that look turned into amazement. She again assured Isabelle of the truth of the story. She told Isabelle the motives of her secrecy. She had been unwilling to let people interfere, but her main concern was that she was shy and she don''t know how to handle the feeling that so suddenly enters her mind and her heart. All was acknowledged as she told Isabelle all of her story and all of her feelings ''I revere him. The dragon, the people called him'' she said, with a bitter smile on her face. ''The stories about him. you will think it is a fairytale. So noble and powerful. I''ve met him like the encounter stories of old. I''ve met him and he defeated me. Like how Levitia defeated Leliana. And I thought he will remember me as most stories always do, as Levitia remembered Leliana. I don''t know why but for some weird reason, I felt that he was my destiny. When I think about him, it was like I could my future with him together. And that future seems so clear'' She said, this time looking at Isabelle, her gaze looking at her as she nods. ''What I felt for him. the passion I felt for him, though I acted most shyly, and upied I am with the matter of the military, I did try to make my heart desire to be known. ''I send a letter to him, to make my heart known. For this is the first time I have ever fell in love. And that passion, the fiery passion I felt for him, hearing his aplishment and exploits, feeling this feeling of tender emotions..I''m incapable of anything less, for no other man. It is weird and baffling. But as the poets once said, you sometimes couldn''t choose the person you will love'' Isabelle nodded, determine to listen and Rhyssa began pouring her hearts out. ''So you could understand the shock I received when I read the letter from the envoy of Arrandy and it told me that the man I love is marrying some girl.'' She took another vase and throw it to the wall and it broke. The sses broke into countless tiny sharp pieces. Isabelle flinched for a second before she sighed. ''Arturo must have hidden this matter from me. He will pay'' She said while Isabelle just sit at the edge of the bed and just look at me. ''Is that all you feel right now? Anger?'' she asks ''YES!'' she yelled ''Anger! How could I not. I''ve never been born with magic but I know this. The moment I fell in love with him I felt magic. And when I read the letter I felt stricken, gasping for air. The magic lost, the mysteries unraveled. And it is the worst feeling I have ever felt'' Isabelle nodded and then she said ''Find another man. A better gentleman. Some spice King or some young King in the continent. I know that will please your father. And will surely endear you to the other noble families who have been incessant in their words and unreserved in their opinion about the matter of your marriage for there is no immediate heir to the throne should you fall in battle.'' Isabelle suggested. Rhyssa chuckles bitterly and then said ''If only it was that easy. If only I could fall in love with another man, throw my affection to someone else, if it was that easy, that might help me and surely make this matter less hurtful'' And then she paused for a moment and then she continues ''But I can''t find a man who interests me like he did. I don''t think I could love anyone like I love that man. I don''t know why but I think the poets were not lying when they told stories about love at first sight. If I knew I would felt this pain. I would have never loved at all.'' Isabelle snorted and that anger her. ''WHAT!'' She yelled ''You are a Princess yet youin of your life as amon folk does. So you fell in love? What? Do you think it will be easy? Do you think it is all sunsets and rainbows? Kisses and Love song? Love. Horrible isn''t it?'' She asks calmly. And then with a sad smile she said ''Love. O love. It makes you vulnerable. It forces you to open your heart and let someone in. Princess, I''ve seen you since you were babe. We grow up together.'' She said as she picks up the vase, the broken pieces and took some clothes and store it there. Then she continued without looking at her. ''You build defenses, wall around you, so imprable, that only your mother could see beyond that wall. You shut yourselves, immersing yourself in the study of warfare, of strategist and of killing and fighting'' Then she smiled. ''But one day, one day, you met this boy like it was fate and like any tale of a young boy and a young girl, you fell in love. Maybe he smiles at you. Maybe it is hisugh. I don''t know. Or maybe it is something dumb he did. Or maybe something heroic he''s done for you and unconsciously and inevitable you give a piece of your heart to him, unknowingly to him as unaware you are when you give it and he carried that piece away. He didn''t ask for it did he?'' Isabelle asked. Rhyssa don''t know how to answer it but she felt choked, tears are pooling in her eyes. ''And suddenly you found out that your heart and your life aren''t yours anymore. Love takes you prisoner. The beating of love, it courses through you, in your veins, in very beat of your heart. In dreams and in your waking moment you feel it. You see him even when you close your eyes. And your heart misses him at every beating moment. I know Princess because I have been in love. Many times.'' Isabelle said as she looks at the ceiling like she is reminiscing. "But not all love is requited, especially those that are silent. It leaves you in the darkness. Love. It hurts doesn''t it?" Her voice is full of concern. Rhyssa look at Isabelle face and she is sincerely trying to console her and she nodded weakly. "It is more painful than your scars Princess, the many scars you received during your battle, if I have to assume. It rips you apart. Your very own core shakes. It stands to reason people should hate love if love brings them such pain." Rhyssa nodded again and the tears flowed as her throats be parched, the pain so visceral that only now it manifests. Isabelle got up ande closer to her. And then she brought her closer and hugs her. She slowly rubs her back with her hand. Then she said ''Princess, love does hurt. But love is one reason life is worth living. If there is one thing worth doing in our limited lifespan as mortals, then love is probably the noblest endeavors.'' And Isabelle words are drowned by Rhyssa sobs and Isabelle waited for her until she had calmed herself down. She then hesitates before she continues her words "To love at all is to be vulnerable. Love anything and your heart will be wrung and possibly broken. This is the truth" She then continued ''If you want to make sure of keeping it intact you must give it to no one. Wrap it carefully and avoid all entanglements. Can you do that?" She asked and then she continue "Then you must hide it up in iron box of your selfishness. But in that iron box, dark, motionless, cold, airless, your heart will surely change. It is not matter of whether it will happen or not, it is a matter of when'' ''Your heart, by doing that, it will not be broken; it will be unbreakable, imprable, and irredeemable. To love is to be vulnerable. And such to be vulnerable would allow you to feel pain when it doesn''t go the way you wanted it to happen. And with paines the tears'' ''Life will always find a way to break you, Princess. Nobody can protect you from that, not me, not your Knights and surely not your parents. There is no force in heaven and Earth that will help you with that'' ''The Gods is after all, yful and sometimes mean, ying with Fates and Destiny. But living alone, isting yourself won''t help either. Solitude will break you with its yearning. You have to love. You have to feel. It is the reason you are here on earth, at least that is what I believed. You are here to risk your heart. You are here to be swallowed up. And when it happens that you are broken, or betrayed, or left, or hurt, or death brushes near, tell yourself you at least tried." She said and there was silence for a while before Rhyssa ask Isabelle. ''How about you?'' Rhyssa asked, remembering that Isabelle said she has many times fell in love. How did she deal with the pain? ''Hmm'' She contemted and then she smiles. It looks like a smile full of hurt but also that of eptance ''I no longer believed that there is only one man for me, if that is what you are asking, Princess. Or if there is only one destiny for me. But, I am beginning to believe Princess, that a very few times in your life, very few, if you are lucky, you might someday meet someone who is exactly perfect for you. Not because he is perfect, or because you are, but somehow, your ws and his wsplement each other. And maybe someday I''ll meet that man. And maybe someday you will. And maybe at that time we will get our happy endings. So, cried your hearts out today Princess. Tomorrow is a new day. Hopefully this pain will pass.'' Isabelle said, while patting her back and Rhyssa is determined to forget him. She will not be the woman who break a marriage. She knows this is a hard task. She doesn''t know if she could even forget him. But she will try. Maybe not today. Maybe not tomorrow. But someday. Someday she probably can forget him. But for today, she will indulge in this pain of hers and cry. ************************************************************************* "The power of a nce has been so much abused in love stories that it hase to be disbelieved in. Few people dare now to say that two beings have fallen in love because they have looked at each other. Yet it is in this way that love begins, and in this way only." ************************************************************************* Chapter 227: The marriage (2) Chapter 227: The marriage (2) HELIA ALTHEA She is waving at the crowd from the carriage while Arial is in front riding his famed Firebringer and wearing his rubies armour waving to his subject smiling. It is a grand spectacle to impress themon folk and to show the wealth of the Vermont family to the nobles and Kings. She kept waving while looking at her husband in front and thinking what this marriage will bring to their duchies. She loves him and she knows he knows that too But she is a lord''s daughter and as such the people of her father duchy are her people too. Arial knew as she knew that their union will strengthen both families, politically, financially and militarily. It is good that the desires of their hearts coincide with political strategy as he said to her before they stand in the church a few hours ago. Her parent is Helve Althea formerly Zephyr, now he is Duke Helve Althea ruling the region of Althea and she is the daughter of Adeliza, daughter of amondy. Her father was the vassal of Lord Henry Pis before the formation of the Kingdom and now he is the vassal of the King of Aethend. Because her mother is ofmon stock, her father had to suffer when he was young He was demoted, a demotion of status from rightfully inheriting a duchy was hindered by the fact he married amon folk which is why he was denied the rest of the South by his father, and her grandfather, Duke Herlia. The South at that time then divided into many of the rtives of the Duke, the cktons, the Whitetree, the Ormonts, Aldness, Lonne and so many others. Her father, then through conquest took somend near the west south of the border and then expands from there. During the incursion of the House of Pis her father backed wisely the House of the Dragons and were reinstated by her now current father inw, Lord Aries Vermont to majority of thends in the South, creating a duchy of his own called Althea. Even though there is a taint in reputation her father for betraying Lord Alderam, he has proved himself to be an able ruler, and his bloodline stretches to King of Vangua rulers of Old. King Philip the great ancestors of King Edward and King Edward father share the same bloodline of the House of Zephyr who rebelled and was exiled and epted by the House of n at the time. But while some people forgotten about this one tidbits of history, her family has never forgotten of their kingly line. The ancestor in question is King Philip who has been blessed with numerous progeny of gifted sons and daughters. Which resulted in the divisivend on the South at the current state only to be united when Aethend formed a Kingdom. Helia could trace her descent from impressive stock. This would surely help her husband, who came from a merchant family to not lose out in front of Kings and Old Nobles. Helia know what nobles of great nobility descent, true nobles as they termed it, for she is also a part of, said about her husband in secluded corners and in dark ces. They might not dare to say it in front of her husband face fearing for his temper and they all know how powerful the young lord of the Vermont family really is and the might he possesses The might of the Vermont is acknowledged by all, but they always undermine her husband for the inferiority of her husband position which in no way rted to any nobility of any renown and owed much of their title to King Adrian appeasement policy to the dragon family. Helia family has the most distinguished lineage of any non-royal house in the continent. Her father''s male forebears had been counts of the region near Sea Worth and the south since the ninth century and were descended from the great King Phillip, founding father of the Vangua and who is descended from Hippolia and Aresh both legendary figures. Helia grandfather Lord Herlia had married the third daughter of King Dalfred the Greatan alliance with Raxon blood that would prove useful to her family position in both Dostov and the northern borders of Vangua which is popted by many Raxons. She herself is rted to most great nobility of Vangua, a connection which drove many noble lords of northern lord''s in Vangua to try to win her hand, and even before her betrothal with Arial she has received countless proposals from many suitors. With her illustrious lineage, Helia know that she is a great prize in the international marriage marketeven more so given the immense strategic importance of the duchy in which she was born. Helia knew how important she was in determining diplomacy a long time ago. Althea is a thriving center ofmerce and culture, owing to the trade with both the south and north and with her marriage with the Vermont''s, Althea is also possessing a military power unprecedented in the history of the region by relying to the Vermont. But in contrast to Arrandy, there is no bustling urban center, and the towns that did exist were small, with rudimentary buildings and not as high as the building in Acro. ''Wave, Helia'' Arial said as he slowed his horse and came back to her carriage, looking at her listless face. He strokes her cheek and the crowd cheers. He smiles and said to her "Not long now" he gives a kiss to her cheek and ride in front again to wave to the crowd And Helia looked in front of her. She smiles her most charming smile and waved to the inhabitants of the city. Most of the peopleing to see the wedding is wearing clothes that if it were sold could feed one family in Althea. Such is the wealth and excess that the people of Arrandy have. Theirmon people wear suchfortable clothes and their food is rarely a problem. Even the poor usually will be given donation by the Vermont family wealth and their nobles who mostly came from trader''s work. Theirw and peacekeeping effort is also praised, thus making Acro safe for traders and visitation. Their army in peacetime acts as the guardian of the city hunting any bandits andwless criminals, who by thew of her husband, decree that any bandit''s belongings, byw will be divided between the people who managed to dismantle them, thus hunting bandits be kind of a sport among the army. This invites fear in criminals toe here to Acro. While Althea passage right which stipted gold to pass from the border of Althea to enter the South, or the South who want to traverse to the north, Althea in Helia childhood is awless area and uprising among the noble families there ismon considering they are all rted, the matters ofnds and inheritance is a big deal down there The cktons with the Whitetree, the Ormont with Aldness, The Three brothers of the Stream always fighting against each other for the supremacy in the South. Of course her fathers at that time have to swear fealty to the mighty Lord Henry at the time, thus securing his protection from the Ormont and Aldness. It is at this time her father improves the conditions in Althea. And he did it through trade. Almost like the same as her husband way, though her husband is more renown because of his military achievement better than his acumen in trading. Because of the protection of House of Pis, the textile industry became particrly sessful, thanks to imports of wool from Vangua and Vern. Her father,missioned the building of new roads and canals to stimte the growth of trade both within and outside Seaworth at the time. Before long, he had amassed more wealth than any of his predecessors. This dramatically improved standards of living among his subjects, particrly within the major urban centers. Handsome stone houses reced the ramshackle wooden dwellings of former days, and the citizens also benefited from the dazzling array of exotic goods that arrived into the county at the time from far-flung corners of the continent. And then the war came and her father choice has granted him the duchy around the South, vassal of King Adrian, and father inw of the dragon. Helia sighed a bit as shee out from her recollection. She noticed that this parade is nearly over. Afterward, they made a leisurely progress throughout Arial domain over which she is now duchess. Arial is keen to show off to her his prosperous region. And she herself is eager to see thend in which her husband was brought up. The rivers and the forest where he had his adventures and the gossip of his misdemeanor, stories that Kyle would dly told her, if she pressed. Suddenly she looks at Kyle in the back of the carriage. Kyle looked a little sullen during the wedding ceremony even though he has brought some girl. She just advises him to not fiddle around with the girl honour and reputation. Weirdly enough even Lisa is sullen even though she is apanied with West. Helia heard the story from her mouth. West kisses Lisa during the war in Dented Shield, during that time. And she does not know how to respond. Lisa said she is conflicted. Which she takes as a confession, that Lisa has kept someone in her heart. She shakes her head and focus at the task at her hands. She waved again this time more enthusiastically. Everywhere she went, she is greeted with great level of enthusiasm and tokens of affection by her new subjects and is very well served She is honored beyond measures in the parade. The inhabitants of the city are determined to celebrate her new arrival as the wife of the Duke. The wedding also greatly enhanced her husband''s international profile. That day they spent the day touring around the city while they are showered with praises and prayers of well-being. Then as they both arrived at the castle they finally begin their first day as man and wife. ********************************************************************* Chapter 228: Happiness Chapter 228: Happiness Helia woke up from her sleep and look at Arial. She smiles a bit Last night was their first night together and Arial handle her smoothly and graciously. They kiss and hug, and make love until morning like most lovers in love do. Both of them used to make love even before marriage but it felt different now that they are now joined in holy matrimony Arial is still sleeping soundly; his bare chest invites her to stroke it and touched it. She traces her hand around his chest, stroking it slowly and lean her head and ce her head on his chest. She could hear his heart beating and she is calmed by the sound. She also notices sometimes else. Scars. There are the scars that he received when he was speared by Lord Alderam. Area around the scars seems to be ckish and she have remarked upon thisst night but Arial said to her that it is just some rash because of the poison that once affects him. She knows the story. Or at least the stories that the troops know. At that time, Arial was poisoned by the spear but the poison was healedpletely after the healer came and cures his ailments. The story is always talked about in the military barracks; talk about by those who present during the final battle. Though their stories mostly are about how her husband survives such a close call with Death. And thankfully he does. She lectured him heavily when he returns back both him and Kyle, him for not telling, Kyle for hiding it. She sighed. Then she moved her fingers to his chin and slowly lean her face forward and kiss him on his cheek. It was not enough for her as her fingers moves again as her finger traces along Arial face, feeling it, like she didn''t want to forget this moment and this face and all this feeling that is evident in her heart And she giggled at herself She must have looked stupid and silly doing all this but she couldn''t help it. People might smile and make fun of her silliness but lovers in love are always silly. ''Who would have thought I would be married to him?'' she thought and there is a happy smile on her face. She always thought that her father would find her a match from Vangua or betrothed her to the House of Pis She remembers how she objected the match in the past and an issue that have be a point for contention between her father and her. Then she met him, first in the form of a friend and then lover and now husband. They were friends for a long time, braving dangers, solving quest, sharingughter and tears, and naturally bonds are formed, at first attachment for each other and then pride for knowing them, all honorable and kind, friends and then lovers. Her friendship with Lisa and Kyle is one that she cherishes and appreciate, and with Arial it goes beyond that. Even now, as she lies her head on his chest, she couldn''t believe it. Now she is his wife, duchess of his region, and as suches the responsibilities for such titles. She did not say it but she too knows the burden of responsibilities and she hope with her around Arial, she could lighten the burden a bit. Now they are together. They promise that they will love each other and build this life together. She smiles a bit ''Everything might be hard, but as long as you are on my side, Arial, nothing would be impossible'' she whispered these words of love. Now that she is the duchess, she is well aware of the duties expected of Arial wife, what is expected out of a Duke wife She had time to familiarize herself with the court of her husband. She knows the anxiousness of Arial vassal They are a straightforward bunch and one that cares deeply about the region and their loyalty to his husband is unquestionable. They never hide their concerns and his council who have been talking about his marriage match since he was appointed Duke. Not all were happy that he married her. And there is reason for that. She traces again her finger his time, tracing her finger on his lips. That sultry sweet lips. And she giggles a bit. Each time they kiss, she would be breathlessbecause she felt like she has all her dreamse true. She did not know when but at certain point of time she began dreaming of him, wishing for him to be hers. And now that dream came true and everyday since the wedding has been happy. Newlyweds people would say. But for some reason, she could not think of a day in which she would stop loving him. She sighs and then think about the other matters in the court ''I''m doing this for you'' she once again whispered. Principal among her duty is need for diplomacy. In a society dominated by violence and warfare, women as her nurse has taught her during her childhood, are looked to as peacemakers and mediators. Many books, a collection of many schr''s literature, praise the grace and good manners of aristocratic wives as an antidote to their brutish lord husbands. Though she could see no brutishness from her lovely husband. Or maybe that is just her bias talking. But she must admit something, Arial is not entirely a gentleman. A gentleman would not be called a Dragon and a gentleman would not be so feared like his husband do. Arial has an indomitable will and his calcting strategies might make people view him as a brute. But his family reputation as patron of the kindly arts covered the brutishness of him, if it exists. One of the passages in one of these bookses to her mind. "The woman must excel as one cherished among her people and be buoyant of mood, keep confidences, be open-heartedly generous with horses and with treasures, in deliberation over the mead, in the presence of the troop ofpanions, she must always and everywhere greet first the chief of those princes and instantly offer the chalice to her lord''s hand, and she must know what is prudent for them both as rulers of the hall." She read this book when she was little. It is amazing that she still remembers it till today. Another task for a wife of a lord is bearing him children as heirs to his duchy. To be honest, this could even be put as the highest priority, a son to seed the father, daughters to cool off his tempered heart. She knows that this is what is expected of her from Arrandy court. Arial himself might not care but she cares. She cares that her husband might suffer more if she is barren or incapable of doing these duties that is obligatory of most of the lord''s wife. Arial was never a man that was so pedantic that he cares about all those things. He had always been unconventional both in thoughts and behavior. And while that may serve him well in the battlefield, that will not help him much in courtly politics where certain manners, etiquette and social rules are still strictly observed. Diplomacy, he is adept enough. Sons he wanted, but is not his primary concern for he is young. But his council does not think so and Helia knows this. Owing to her husband vigorous activity on the battlefield many of his vassal fear him to fall in battle If such a scenarioe to pass, then with Lord Aries who is now growing old, there wille enemies from all over iming such prosperous region, whether by the wits of their tongue or the might of their swords. Arial loved her and that is the reason why he married her but his council still watch her carefully like a hawk. Arial moved and Helia stop tracing her fingers on his body. She put her hand on his chest and said. ''Dear'' ''Ah, Helia.'' He said, with a half-smile on his face as he rubs his eyes. ''You awoke already?'' she said. ''Yes" he said squinting his eyes as the sunlight shone into the room. He then looks at her, lean in closer, smile as his eyes stared at hers and she too smiles like happiness could infect the heart Then he slowly kisses her and they both kiss each other, slowly, gently like they never want the moment to end They broke the kiss as Arial is slowly getting up from the bed. She then asked ''Will you go to the council today?'' He shakes his head. ''Yesterday was my wedding. If I am not present they will understand'' and heughed. And Helia hearing the implication in her husband words, blushed red. ''What will they say, then about me?'' She asks, her cheek red with embarrassment. Arial then say ''What will they dare say? You are my wife, duchess of Arrandy, wife of the Dragon. You will fear no one, and bow to no one. This is what I promised your father and I intend to make good of my promise.'' She quickly tried to change the subject of their conversation because it seems the conversation is veering toward another embarrassing conversation. ''I heard the Dark Prince wille here.'' She asks and Arial face slowly turning into the face of that lord. The lord that is high above all others, the Lord Arial Vermont, the Duke of Arrandy. ''Yes.'' He answers it while getting up and washing his face in the basin. He gargles a bit with salt and continued. ''Their expected arrivals are a few days from now. Ss will also return home, which will take a load of my burdens. All the Kings are staying here not only to celebrate our union but to see the treaty being signed while the Dark Prince brought all the Eight Kings of the Dark Lands to also watch us sign the treaty. Tension on both sides, I tell you. Such is the matter of Kings and nobles.'' ''Eight kings?'' she asked puzzled. Arial then wipe his face with a face towel as he answers her question ''Yes. Eight Kings representing the Eight races of the dark Lands. All of them are all King of their race and they all swear fealty to the throne of Arakath who have always been a Mournstar.'' She nodded and then added ''This will surely be happy news for Arianna. She has told me her stories of her fianc and by my estimation the Dark Prince seems to be a nice person.'' ''Hopefully so'' Arial nomittally said. Then he hurled himself into the bed back again. ''Today I will spend time with my dear Helia'' he said smiling a naughty smile. Her spirits soon rising to yfulness seeing that Arial will no sooner leave this bed then at night. She smiled and then he began tickling her. Sheughed and took the pillow and try to hit him. He dodged yfully and hugs her tightly. She struggles coyly to escape and let him nt a kiss on her lips as she blushed profusely. She took to hide her happy heart and distance herself. She began asking question, to hold him in his spot. ''My love, do you love me?'' hearing this question, Arial stop for a second and nodded ''I do'' he said. Then she asks again ''Then my love, please ount for however you have fallen in love with me? How could you begin?'' He stopped and looked at her with a grin forming around his mouth ''Hmm''he contemted and then he nodded to himself. ''I still remembered it.'' He then smiles and then he continues ''At thatke. I don''t know what it is called, but we were resting at thiske, a beautifulke, with tall trees and clear waters, while Kyle and Lisa were ying around the water, after a quest and exhausted. That day, you look so beautiful. I approached at you who were looking nkly at the clouds and I rest my head at yourp. You then kiss me so suddenly and I felt amazement and surprise and felt something in my heart. Something wonderful and something happy. In that moment, I could almost picture all of it. Our future and our lives. It was like it shed by in front of me. It might have been that moment when I first fell for you'' he said earnestly. She heard all of this and she smiles, a smile full of happiness. She approached him and with a blushing face, she gives him a kiss in the cheek, fully knowing what she is implying. ''What is that for?'' he said surprised. There is a tears in her eyes. If she blinks it would fall. She didn''t know that she could feel like this. Tearing up because she feels so happy. She then said to Arial ''That is for always saying the right things at always the right time.'' He smiles and then pointed to his lips with his finger and said ''Well, I prefer show your gratitude on the lips'' he said teasing her. She chuckles and then she answer ''Then you have to answer more questions'' ''So be it!'' He said and they bothughed as Arial grabs her and hug her tightly, kissing her neck as sheughs and giggles. That day, her husband did not leave her side. It was probably the happiest day in her life. She felt loved in a way that she never felt loved before They spend the day asking about each other, confirming feelings, resolving misunderstandings and at night they make love like they never did before. She tasted love and she could not help to smile. She prays that this day would never end. Newlyweds, they would say. That night as she was about to fall asleep, she wishes to the Light Above, that if this happiness is just a dream, then don''t let her wake up from it. ************************************************************************ Chapter 229: The treaty Chapter 229: The treaty ARIAL VERMONT From the wall, Commander Brooke has sent him a letter. As the ravens brings the letter, his council quickly sent messengers to Kings, nobles, churchmen as he himself is preparing to meet them The other nobles are also preparing and some are already moving to meet him and moving toward the promised ce. This time Arial mobilized his army. Arial knows that person is about to bring five hundred troops on their side. So, he would double that number and bring one thousand Some guild also followed his army they are responsible for the preparation after the treaty is signed. His wife on the other hand is escorting Lady Arianna to the meeting ce. His wife and the Lady has some fondness for each other and be friends Lisa, Kyle and West have been instructed to guard the Lady with their life and surely the Princess will find no fault in my treatment of her, whether in the care of her foods or amodation, or the matter of her security. Arial meet thedy before and she is a very amenable person. Commander Brooke, now themander of the Wall who once serve as one of the peacekeeper in the city, promoted to such important post, owing to his passion and dedication for the city, is tasked to escort them with courteous manner and to give them honors deserving of Kings. He has long informed about the arrival of these esteemed guest from the East Sea and everyone is in the know Arial emphasizes that all of the people present in the meeting must be courteous and respectful. This is a day that would be remembered in history. And he would not let it be remembered as a failure. His Watchers must also maintain manners and be courteous and amodating He reminded them countless of time. The first time since the Ages of Gods, the era where Levitia reign all under the sky, a demon will pass the Wall that is constructed by the Great Savior to keep them out from Human Continent This is like a symbolic tearing down of walls. Thus, no failure would be tolerated. This is the new path Arial has been thinking about. A path of peace and prosperity. Though he did not forget the antic of Mikael. He is a demon and he managed to enter the Human Continent. He had pass undetected because of his speed of mind and his fast wit in tricking the guard before his family truly gained full control of the Wall. If at that time, it was his Watcher that guard the Wall, he might not have been able to enter. Or he might still manage considering how tricky and smart he is. Now any in or outs of the Wall is strictly watched, inspected but after the treaty Arial expect to see Demonkind to roam around Acro as trade opportunity is abound for both continent. Their meeting ce has been decided to be Dagur Hill after exchanging letters of acquaintance with the Dark Prince countless of times. The Dark Prince agreed to it and he signed on it. Preparations have been made to receive them since that day. It is evident to Arial that the Dark Prince has settled his matter and hase to im his bride and marry her. Such desires have been expressed in his letters. Arial believes that after hearing him get married with Helia, Azrael also seems to want to marry her bride. He even enclosed another letter stating his deepest apologies for not attending. Arial will be waiting on them in the Hill to sign the treaty, a moment of history that will be remembered, one that he did not expect in participating. It almost seems like a dream to him now. And now he is a part of history of this world. Such treaty would be remembered for ages toe. Arial always wanted in his childhood to have his name carved in histories, to lead an era like Levitia leads the Ages of Gods He might have remove such notion of chivalry and fantasy as he experiences hardship and despair but he would be lying to himself if he said he does not feel anything now. Now, that he is in the precipice of changing the world. His objectives have always been trying to change history but now coincidentally he became a part of that history. A new history he mused as hee down from that wall ************************************************************************* DAGUR HILL ARIAL VERMONT The cool air in high ces, he mused. Though it is not so highpared to other Hills, these Hill hold sacred importance and legends and myths are associate here. This is Dagur Hill The site of the birth of the great heropanion, n Gerhardt. The stories go, nine months after the birth of Levitia, the Gerhardt''s bore a son in this Hills, hiding from Demon Lords blessed by the stars and the forest for it is said that these forces of nature aid in hiding both of the families, from the peering eye of the Demon army. And that is why he have chosen this site to mark this momentous event The Great Savior Levitia signs his treaty at the Holy Land but Arial chose this ce not only because it is not far away from his castle, but it also serves to be remember for posterity that it was his family that have seek peace and sign such treaty in thend of his birth. One may speak of such notion as befitting the sin of pride but even he is fond to be acknowledged. Arial and his entourage arrived at the Hill as dusk is setting. The light of the sun is slowly fading, the shadows began creeping and in the distance what is left of the sunlight shines brightly and full with vibrant colors, red, orange yellow, everything is slowly darkening to purples. Arial sit on the stone chair and then look at the stone table admiring the work of the mason. A month ago he hadmissioned a work to the guild ordering them to build a stone table with ten chairs, one on the side their back facing west, eight chairs on the other side, the back of the chairs must face the east. ''My lord'' the voice greeted Arial. And he immediately recognizes the voice. Arial quickly rise from the stone chair and bowed slightly. ''Princess'' Arial eximed Beside her is his wife. Arial look at the Princess. She looked into the horizon, no doubt waiting to see his fianc. He nces again and look at the Princess. Her beauty is truly unparalleled. He loves Helia, this is not something that erode his love to her, but if he were topare both of thesedies, in terms of beauty and nothing else, Lady Arianna would surely prevail. She had blue eyes, almost bluer than him, a big sparkling eye, curious of everything and she possess a certain innocence, like the White Stag of legends, her skin is white like the first snow of winter, almost appearing as translucent, no doubt because of her High Elf ancestry and she possess an exotic beautiful long ck hair, straight and silky bestowing her with contrasting beauty. Graceful in her movement and kind in her words, there is no virtue that shecked, no fault to be found, the perfectdy and wife. No wonder, the demon prince was enraged when he lost her in the original timeline. She will prove to be a most good influence in his husband temper. Arial thought to himself From a distance Arial suddenly hear hooves and neighing of horse thanks to his enhanced sense since he slowly learned to control his internal energy. He averts his gaze from the Lady and look toward the source of that sound. And like he had predicted, a few momentster one of his scouts arrived to him and inform him of the crowds thate climbing the Hill. Arial return to the stone table one on his side, nine on the other side. Out of the many chairs on the other side there is one chair that is big enough that it resembles the size of a house. That is created solely to amodate the Giant race representative The Princess heard the news and she was overjoyed and even most of the human nobles unwittingly also infected with such euphoria of the Princess. Her power to influence people is almost like magic by itself. ''Please take a seat, Princess.'' Arial gestures to her ''No'' she shakes her head. ''I will stand and wait for my sun'' she said and she looked expectantly toward the hill path. Arial nodded Night is slowlying so Arial servant slowly lighted the torch and the candles The air is cooling, as night descends. But the area around the stone tables is fill with chatter of the nobles and clergyman waiting for the Dark Prince toe. The King on the other hand has set up themselves on the tents that his servants have set up. They are waiting to see the demon race, one that they only heard in songs or read in some dusty book in their old family library. His servants are also preparing the tent with some food for a light feast after the signing of the treaty which will thenmenced in his castle after the light feast here. Nighthopper and night bugs begin their chirping and the croaking of the frog could be heard in the distance but the ambience of the light denoting the presence of many men deter such creature toe near the assembly. As Helia approached him, his servant brings out a chair. Helia smiles and then slowly take her seat beside him She touched his hand and squeeze it. ''Yes, dear'' He instinctively said as his mind were wandering ''Why did you not make another chair?'' she asked. Arial could see her expression even under the dim light. He understands what she means. ''I never intended for you to follow. There is always danger in gatherings like this and I could not let anything happen to you'' he said diplomatically ''Humph'' she sulked. ''I''ll make itter, how about that?'' And with that her smile returns and a quarrel with her is averted. The breeze and airy dusk this evening isforting to the spirit and lift nervousness of such important event. From the distant a flickering light climb the hill and more and more torches can be seen. Arge man, no he thoughts as that silhouette grows bigger and taller. A towering person can be seen. That is a giant and some of troops tensed and the chatter stopped. The Demonkind have arrived! ************************************************************************* Chapter 230: Signed and sealed (1) Chapter 230: Signed and sealed (1) He has finally arrived. Arial thought to himself. Behind the Dark Prince is his entourage an army of five hundred troops. All of them is wearing their armor, but they did not wear their helmets. They did not expect any fight and Azrael probably wanted to convey that to the humans that he hade for peace. The chatter in the tent stopped and the Zettelian King with his bouncy belly strut outside his tent to join the other nobles seeing this assembly. The troops are tense gripping their weapons in fear especially seeing that towering Giants holding arge torch that if it was thrown to the Hill it will incite a big forest fire. It was like the Giants is holding a miniature sun on their hands. Arial looked around at Azrael side. ''It is a good line up'' he thought to himself. The otherpanies with the entourage of the Dark Prince are no less frightening. Orcs, Kobold, Fairies, Merman, all of these races are the stuff of the legends, rarely seen. Arial have seen them before of course, in the war but mostly their troops not their Kings. The other Kings in the waiting tent have also left their food and put down their wine ss and walked outside. No doubt they too wanted to join this historic moment, to brag on the firece someday to their grandchildren and descendant of how they were there the moment the Demonkind and Humans sign a peace treaty and bring peace to the continent Arial did not care if the king wanted such hollow prestige and it would also enhance his own family prestige. Arial then recognized a familiar face in the crowds of the Demonkind Ss is in front of the demon troops an honor that no doubt bestowed by King Azrael. Beside Ss is the Commander of the Watchers, Commander Brooke. Behind them are the Eight King and there is one who have a tanplexion, differentiated with the other, standing out even among the crowds, handsome and possesses a noble regal feature, with red cloths that emphasize a posture of boldness and grace befitting of a King. His hair is ck and on his head is the crown, a perfect bnce between subdued and powerful, an impably detailed look and it is in obvious to Arial that crown is crafted from dwarven crafters with jeweler''s metal and finished with a gold metal shine. Twin bands builds the frame of the crown while lending it subtle Elven styling, while the diamond ents studded with ck and red and capped with pearls which lend the appearance of the King the right measure of decadence. It is not too overdone, yet also not to subtle, the rightbination of jewels and metals make it a ster crown for any King, of any Kingdom to wear, while his jet ck hair, long ck hair gracefully flowed along the crown on his head. His trouser is high quality leather with dragon design, which drew some attention of Arial subjects. Arial know that dragon is a symbol of royalty in Anvali. Of course the simrities with his own family crest are unmistakable. Arial did not know that when he chose the symbol, though he knew he should remember. Thinking about it again, it might be because of dragon banners he saw in his past life. Though he only saw such banner rarely because the elite guards of the Demon King are the only one allowed to raise that banner. Arial knows that now. He thought at that time the banner of dragon looks very terrifying. And thinking about it again, it was not like he was the one that choose the banner of the dragon. It was his father that choose the crest because he went into Fierce Dragon in Knight Academy He shakes his head to shake off his mind wandering as he focused on the people behind King Azrael. Behind him were the Kings. The Kings of the Eight Races of Anvali. The Orcs are creature of great strength and stamina, they can wield heavy mace and some even say that they can punch a tree even without the help of internal energy and the tree would be plucked out from their roots because of the force of their energy. The faeries are a mysterious creature that even during the Invasion War hardly participated, liking their fabled forest They are the least understood and the most mysterious race of the Dark Lands even among the race that inhabits the darknds. The Faeries have this unearthly beauty air around them and their height is mostly around five feet not that different from humans but that is usually their tallest height, and they have a fair skin and has variety of colors. All of the faeries that apany the King each and every one of them have regal faces and exquisite colored features. There is not many that Arial know about faerie but they are known to be as cunning as Dark Elves. It is only fit in that their physical capabilities are not that high but theypensate that with their mastery of ancient magic''s and ancient words. They also have a lot of mana, controlling the elements of the world. Arial then look toward the merman The merman representatives are seen looking around at the world on the surface. A merman has human-like faces but the difference between humans and merman is that merman have gills in their throats and some of them have fin in their backs, a sight that baffle the human nobles there that is seeing them for the first time but they held any word fearing that would offend these representatives and ruin the treaty signing However, the main concern of the nobles and King is this one giant who towered above them all and holding arge torch and all of them is fearing that giant would drop it identally. That is enough to create chaos and disorder. Arial is not that worried as he looked toward the one walking slowly in the back The other kings. There is the dwarves King, and the Elven Council and the Kobold who have been recing the dragons as one of the important King of Anvali. Lord Brooke went and approached him, dismount his horse and quickly kneel. ''Rise'' Arial ordered and he rise ''I have fulfilled my task, my lord'' he reported and Arial nodded Ss whispers something into the ear of the Dark Prince and then Sse out and brings his horse in front of Arial and dismounts it and kneels and began presenting the Eight Kings. ''I present to you, my lord, the King of the Orc, Koer Vor, son of Gruk Vor of the Vor n.'' And the Orc King dismount his horse He rides arge horse which is so different from the horse in the human continent His horse is stockier, big like a bear but have the feature of a horse. Arial knows that he needs to know about this kind of creatureter The Orc King nodded to him and Arial gesture his servants to show the King his seat. The Orc King understands the gesture and takes his seat. After that Ss speak again. ''Here is the Faeries King, King Oberon Lightspear. The Elder Council of the Elves Alynn Shir, Merman representatives Dorr Vine and thor son of Balthor, son of the King of Giants of the Arathor tribe'' And the giants grunt and a gust of windses out from his nostrils. Thankfully the masons have crafted a huge chair for the giant, a stone chair almost as big as a hut and the Giant took his seat. ''And I present you King of Arakath, Ruler of Anvali, Protector of all the Realms of the Dark Lands, King Azrael Mournstar.'' And with that Arial bow slightly. ''Your Grace'' Arial held out his hand and Azrael smile and took his hand and shake it and then there is apuse from the King, and nobles and even the reluctant churchmen who are seeing the spectacles. Slowly the sound grows louder and then gradually it turned into a thunderous apuse. And Azrael too the time and nces at Arianna and his face light up, the same way his face lights up when he sees Helia. Arial smiles a bit. Azrael must have exercised great patience on his part not to run to her and hug her because he takes his seat at the center of the table, knowing that there is still matter to be settled. Onest deed before he can embrace his beloved. And Arial admire Azrael dedication that he has for his duty as a King. This is a good king that could be an enlightened ruler that prosper the kingdom and generous to the people. Arial took his seat on the west side looking at this King of the Dark Lands who in his other timeline, undoubtedly would have cause the misery of humanity but now, he is sitting here for a peace proposition to bring Arial quest to an end. Chapter 231: Signed and sealed (2) Chapter 231: Signed and sealed (2) There are many emotions in his heart right now. Ss must have informed Azrael of his appearance because he knows who he is with just a nce. Then finally begins hisst task. They firstly began exchanging stories as Arial ry to their Kings about what has transpired and what really happened to Arianna. Arianna who is standing nearby, nodded, confirming the stories. Thankfully nothing happen that would taint thedy honors though not forck of trying on the Emperor part. Thedy then told the assembly of how she had been kidnapped and imprisoned in ake, guarded while every day the Emperor came to theke, trying to woo her, to no avail. It seems the Emperor have a very twisted mind. Luckily, and this is the part of the story that Arial knew, she met Zhang Liao Bao who she has entrusted to give a letter to his beloved which falls into his hand. Arial then summon Lord Leander to present the letters to the King of Arakath, Arial then give the letter to Azrael and he read it and looks towards his bride and Arial could see tears are forming on his eyes. He wiped it away and Arial continued the story. He tells them how he sees that this might create misunderstanding and might invite a political problem and even incite wars between the two continents. It is at this time, he orders people to investigate and he exin to the assembly the pains that he have taken to procure the Princess and avert this tragedy of two continents at war with each other Hearing the story, everyone was silent. It took some time for them to digest all of this and some of them even sighed. Young love was manipted to plunge the Demonkind and Humankind into war. If such ware to pass, then there is only suffering and death. The fact that they are standing here pondering about a peace treaty is a miracle in itself. Then someone ask Arial a question ''Why would you help us so?'' The Orc King asked. ''Yes I am curios'' suddenly Azrael interjected. Arial then answered ''At first, I have a suspicion that surely you, as our neighbor, albeit a faraway neighbor would have believed that if it were to be found out, that your beloved wife is in the Human Continent, you would march here to retrieve her back.'' And at this the other kings nodded. They all know the importance of Arianna to their new king. She is not only the King bride but her lineage puts her as a very special existence in the Dark Lands which is why they would dlyy their life for her and why the plea of the factions so easily sways the nobles and Kings of Anvali to go to war with the humans. ''This is my initial assessment. And haven''t I been proven right?'' And the Kings nodded again. Arial then continue ''If I do not resolve the misunderstanding, showing my goodwill by rescuing the Princess wouldn''t I instead will be used as an aplice? And if I do not resolve that misunderstanding, instead of sitting here talking about peace and treaty wouldn''t we, right now, be in the battlefield, shedding blood and cursing each other ancestors?'' The Orc chuckles as Arial continues ''Of course when I found out there is a plot and conspiracy that is determined to pit, to make war on peace, to bring blood and fire, when there is calm and prosperity, I could not stand still and let such injustice be. I am then determined to save the Princess, unravel this perpetrator and to put salt in his wound, what would be more avenging then to make peace when the perpetrator desire war?'' And at that the Faeries Kingughed. ''I like the way you think, Lord Arial'' and with that the other Kings alsough. ''True'' Azrael remarked. ''What would be a better way to show to him then this? Sweet revenge indeed. We Faeries like peace and the Elves like their forest'' King Oberon remarked and the representatives of the Elves'' nodded silently. And then it was the Demonkind turns to tell their story. King Azrael tell the humans of the conspiracy while the Human Continent Kings all listen with great attention and showing the appropriate reactions. Of course, when Arial set the treaty as his end goal he himself did not expect the other Kings would be so interested in joining the assemblies which makes Arial in an awkward position right now. As it stands the treaty concerns Arrandy not Aethend, and while the Demon King have agreed to sign the treaty he only wish to sign it with him, as he trusted Ss, which means he trusted the lord of the man he trust. And as Arial did not expect even King Adrian toe to this signing, the fact that he is now sitting in the stone chair conversing with important people of thend Beyond the Sea might be a sore sight for Adrian courts. Such disy shows to the other Kings that he, as a vassal, is higher than the King itself. Of course Adrian might not mind. After all, if it''s not for the Vermont intervention in Vern, Aethend might not have such strong allies in the Northern Chu. A protectorate for Aethend which will keep all of Aethend safe from the Austen family if they ever decide to attack the northern border. Arial could only ignore it right now. Then as misunderstanding is being resolved, their talk shift to jokes as the servant pour the drinks to the Kings and they all share their stories of crossing the long bridge and their near death by a sandstorm near the Holy City. Then the moment came and the treaty is brought into the table. The treaty is crafted by Ss which has considered both points of contention between Humankind and the Dark Lands. The churchmen began examining the treaty on both sides and after Arial exined to them of the intention, they grudgingly ept though their wariness does not recede. But even the denizens of the Dark Lands do not look at the churchmen very eagerly. One could say their wariness is mutual. The treaty describes Arial willingness on his side to open the wall and port for the traders of the Dark Lands while the Dark Lands will also do the same but only on ships and trader that bears the seal of the region of Arrandy. The treaty also describes a non-aggression pact against each other, that if there is some matter of contention in the Human Continent, it is agreed, that the House of Vermont will act as an arbiter to both side, and even in extenuating circumstance joins the scuffle. But the Dark Lands have to promise safe passage to the Dark Lands. They agree but only the Land of Dragons is excluded from the treaties. After all, if you''re stupid enough to go into and of the dragons you deserve to be eaten up by a dragon. Reservation is also included if they wanted to amend the existing treaty. The treaties are written in themon tongue and the Dark Words, thenguage humans called the Demon Kindnguage. Arial who have studied this before in the library can understand it perfectly. That day they both sign the treaty and write their names, he styled himself Lord Arial Vermont, Prince and Duke of Arrandy and Arial also include the time and date and the venue of the treaties is sign, at night 35 Seedmonth 1017 After Fall signed at Dagur Hill and with that they exchanged the treaties, one written in theirnguage, one inmon tongue while they hold the treaty that he signed. It would be kept in their Keep, to be preserved as long as this agreement stands. This treaty is a treaty of mutual benefit. The threats from the East no longer poses any immediate threat and while the people present does not understand what he had truly achieve, which is averting a great catastrophe from befalling humanity, he does not begrudge them Arial has seen a new path that is not trodden by anyone before. A peace talk and a treaty that guaranteed that peace. With this his quest, his life goal ispleted. He had averted that tragic invasion and for some reason he felt everything be lighter. He coulde out from that house now. He could forget that blood soaked room now. Now, his only quest that is left is acquiring a dragon heart, expel the poisons and then he can live peacefully in his castle with his family and wife. Arial got up from my seat. Azrael followed. They shook hands and talk a bit about something and then they both called for a feast,ughing in happiness on their way to the castle. ********************************************************************** Chapter 232: A thousand and a thousand more Chapter 232: A thousand and a thousand more AT THE CASTLE ARIAL VERMONT The castle was lively today, sounds of music echoing all around its hallways, the candles were lighted and braziers was stoked with fire keeping everyone warm andfy Even the servants felt the jubnt mood and even while they were serving foods and drinks they too marvel at the wealth of their lords. Therder and the wine cer were opened tomemorate the momentous event that night. The sound ofughing and cheerse from the Grand Hall. Inside the Grand Hall, the servants while they are marvel with all the kinds of foods and drinks that were served, they know to control their excitement Because in the Grand Hall right now is filled with nobility of the highest stocks, Kings and Queens, Dukes and Duchess. The Kings from the Human Continent and the Eight Kings of Anvali is chatting with each other, some asked each other trying to learn about each other while some have already skipped past that part and skipping straight to scheme and plots for the future. But most of all, they''re enjoying the feast, drinking and eating andughing. Peace has arrived and it ought to be celebrated Arial was standing looking around him and he smiles. He never thought he could see this kind of sight and neither could he believe that he was the one that bring about this event ''Not bad for a son of a farmer'' he thought to himself. This right now, this atmosphere, this warm feeling might someday disappear. There is never a never-ending happy ending but at least at this moment, he wants to forget about all of that and enjoy this victory. Peace between the Dark Lands and the Human Continent'' He muttered and the smile on his face be wider. He would no longer have to worry about seeing that sight that haunted his dreams. He could let go that feeling in his heart right now. He felt lighter and felt more free than before. And Arial is not the only one that is feeling such feeling inside the Grand Hall. Everyone understands what the treaty means. It is more than just a peace treaty. It is also an opportunity for an economic development that will certainly take ce the moment this treaty is enforced. This treaty would bring an era of wealth and prosperity to both continent. Arial knows this and so does Azrael. And with Arrandy spearheading the agreements, many lords, traders and merchants alike, nobles and King have tried to ingratiate themselves to him. Arial believes that after this he would see a sea of gold inside his Treasury. His ministers and the courts could also smell the sweet scent of golding in from the moment he signed that treaty But such wealth would surely invite some envious eyes. With the passage charge and charging for the sea passage, and of course with the goods that wille flowing to Arrandy, Arrandy is once again poised for an economic battle with the Principality of Freya. The Vermont family is one of the wealthiest noble family in the kingdom, there is no denying that fact but the wealthiest kingdom in the Human Kingdom is the Principality of Freya with their ve trade. Principality of Freya got its name because of its founder, a wander from Vorthy who worship the Battle in Goddess Freyjya. The Caelum of thend called Freyjya, Freya and the name stuck. And everyone in the Arrandy court knows that with this treaty Arrandy might have a chance to take that title from Principality of Freya. Arial took a sip of his wine put the wine ss back down and then he moved to the open courtyard. He greets a few nobles he saw and then he arrived at the open courtyard. He was alone and the nobles and the Kings knows not to disturb the young lord. They could see that the young wanted to be left alone. Arial look at the skies, watching the moon. Tonight the skies are clear and the star''s shine brightly He takes his breath and the he hears footsteps behind him. He turned around and he smiles ''Dear'' the voice said. It was Helia. Arial just nodded. She smiles ande closer, her hand wrapped around his arm, looking at the same direction he is seeing. ''What you''re looking at?'' She asks. Arial look upwards and smile. ''The stars. It shines bright tonight. The skies are clear and the night stars shines brightly. Tonight is a beautiful night'' he said She looked at Arial side profile and she smiles and then she looks upward again as they both look at the stars. Helia then seems to reminded of something and with a smile she said. ''The tales of great heroes that fight dragons and demons, stories of evil monster and cruel men and cunning woman, of great heroes fighting great wars, the stories of their noble life and tragic death stretched across the stars, a thousand, and a thousand more, and a thousand more, glimmers of their battles, of hope and love and their struggles etched in the stars that glitters the night.'' She said, and Arial smile. She still remembers. And he too still remembers. It was in their first quest when they all were lying under the stars. He still remembers that he cooked them mashed potatoes with eggs. For a while there is silence between them and after a while she looked at him again And then she asked, the same way he asked a long time ago, on that night, where the stars lined the sky with their beautiful glimmer. "How much stories, how many battles were fought, won or lost there in the sky above?" And Arial smile as he replies with her own words at that time. The words she said a long time ago. "A thousand and a thousand more and a thousand more" They then looked at each other and both smile a wistful smile. Shees closer and lean on his shoulder and he gently took her hand and hold it as they look at the stars. Tonight is a beautiful night. ''Look at that!'' Helia eximed suddenly He looks at the direction she is pointing and he notices it as he blushes a bit. In the second floor, near the balcony, Arial could see Azrael and Arianna is exchanging passionate kisses with each other. Arial then smile ''Finally they are reunited'' and Arial couldn''t help but feel warmed seeing the couple, both perfect in their own way, perfect for each other. ''Peace'' he suddenly muttered. Helia just nodded Arial slowly stroke her head and he think this is the right time to say it to her. If not now when? So he said it to her. ''Next week I will follow the royal couple expedition to the Dark Lands'' and this news shocked her. ''Why?'' she asked. And he lied. ''I have some matter to attend in the Dark Land.'' ''And what matter is this?'' she asked, her eyes narrowing ''Matter of no importance.'' He replied. And Helia look at him with suspicion ''Husband does not have secret with their wife.'' She said ''Yes, a husband does not. A lord however, is obligated to keep some secrets.'' ''You, then admit it is a secret.'' She said. Arial caught himself. ''No, if. Not to say I would keep such secret from you.'' ''Tell me.'' ''There is nothing to tell, dear.'' He said ''You always call me dear when you are flustered.'' She pointed out. She couldn''t understand that he is doing this for both of them But Arial try to ease her worries and said it is not anything of importance, that merely he ising there to look at the Dark Land and to research something with Mikael. Sulking as she is, she tried to use him of leaving her here. He had assured her that is not his intention and that he will return before the end of the year. It took him some time before she is persuaded. And that take great persuasion on his part exercising every charm he can put on for her sake. Actually, Arial have asked permission during the feast from Azrael to go to the Land of the Dragons and he had asked for his help to make sure that in his journey he will not be detected. Azrael did inquire the reason but Arial reply was that, he is curious of Anvali and would like to know more about the Dark Lands. Azrael epts the exnation but Arial doubt he believed it that much. After all, nobody is stupid enough toe to the Land of the Dragons just to research them. Even Mikael with all his curiosity of the flying creature did not dare venture toward that realm. Tomorrow Arial also have to inform this matter to the council and he have to appoint a Regent in his stead. Helia is talented in diplomacy so he will appoint her, though he thinks some of his council lords would not be too pleased that he put his wife in charge of the region They took some time to look at the stars and when midnight came everyone exited the Grand Hall and was escorted to their temporary residence. He and Helia went back to their chamber and they once again make love with each other. That night he returned to bed with the feeling that everything is going to be fine. All of it is going to be fine Helia is sound asleep beside him. He looks at her and smile contently. Today a lot has happened. He got up, half naked and look outside the window. The dawn woulde in a few hours but ow it is still night and the stars could still be seen He chuckles and then he asked himself "How much stories, how many battles were fought, won or lost there in the sky above?" And then he replies to the question "A thousand, and a thousand more and a thousand more" *********************************************************************** Chapter 233: Recruitment (1) Chapter 233: Recruitment (1) Arial is finally about to begins his journey to the Dark Lands. Arial nned to follow Mikael and Azrael entourage. That morning as he was about to go, he received a letter from King Edward It is clear that king Edward will not send a personal letter to him if it''s not something important. But Arial knows where his priority right now. Any task or any mission regarding the fief could hold back for a while. After all, his quest this time rtes to his own survival. So, he sends the letter to Helia and told her to handle it in his stead. He also reminded his House Council to give his wife their wise counsel as they did him. Before he went with the entourage, Arial had to check something mainly his supplies. There are a few caravans that would follow him full with supplies. He was also given a lot of promissory notes that he could spend in the Dark Landster gold from his treasury. That morning, he seeks his mother and father first before departing. They were waiting for him in their mansion. Arial could even see Adrianna still sleeping on her bed, looking cute and peaceful. Arial think to himself that if he seeds in this endeavor he would spend more time with his sister too. He hugs his mother and ask for his father blessing. His parents did not know the severity of the situation that Arial is facing so they did not have nay worries., They truly believe that Arial is going to the Dark Lands to reinforce this new alliance with the Dark Lands and research some things. And Arial would not let them think otherwise. After all of this is done, then he begins his journey. The first month was uneventful. But in that one moth he got to know the Demon King a little better. They form a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect. Both of them are young and both of them are aplished, a man with great power and influence and as such they talk like old friends. Thinking about it, even Arial could not have foreseen such a future where he would drink joyously with the Demon King or talk to him about many matters like a bosom friend. Arial then acknowledges this is the dark side of love. If Arianna did die in the Human Continent this time, then the amiable person that Arial had learn to know and respect might not be the way he is. Love transform him. And in the Demon King case, it could transform him to be good and it could transform him to be evil. Love for Azrael is like a two edged sword. Azrael told him in confidence that when he got home with Arianna he would married her. He would not wait any longer. Arial felt happy for him and congratted him. In those nights, Azrael had relentless tries to persuade him and Mikael to stop this crazy n to venture to the Land of Dragons. Arial knows that thise from a ce of concern but Arial could not tell Azrael why it was necessary for him to venture there regardless. If he did note, he would die. If hee, he might die too but there is always a chance for sess. Arial insisted and Azrael relented in the end. But I insisted and he relented. But that doesn''t mean Azrael did not try to stop or hinder their ns with other methods Azrael tries to seduce him to enjoy his pce delicacies and entertainment. Arial could onlyugh at this. He had seen many things on his journey to Arakath. Mikael, the schr that he is, was excited to exin all the things that attract his attention He had also give some wise advices to him. The journey ahead is perilous and full of dangers. Mikael advises him to hire some people for this expedition. Mikael informed him that the race in the Dark Lands might follow them into battle if there is some gold to be gained. Of course, Arial is not that stupid to attack a dragon alone. That would be like handing himself to be a meal After all he want to survive the ordeal. Fighting alone that big flying creature would undoubtedly be stupid of him. Of course, he intends to hire some people. Arial and Mikael talk about many other things in their preparation to face a dragon. If anyone heard them talking about trying to conquer a dragon, they might chalk them up to be crazy people. And then they arrived in the Dark Lands. The first scenery that he saw when he reached this mysteriousnds that the humans had never set foot in for hundreds of years was a huge tower. It was long, reaching the clouds and it was huge and thick. It was only about ten feet lower than the height of the Bleeding Wall. If not for the distance between this long tower and the Bleeding Wall, they could just have built a long bridge from this tower to the ramparts on the Bleeding Wall and they could easily pass the Bleeding Wall. Arial immediately recognize it for what it was. He had read about such structure in ancient text and records of the Lost Generation It is the Sea Watch, a monument of mystery. No one knows how to enter it, or what its function. Arial look at the Sea Watch created long ago by the First Generation, and when it involved the First Generation, Mikael is of course enamored and start his lecture. Of course he listened, but he could feign it for so long before Mikael took the hint. He also noticed something else. He noticed that there is arge, long wall that separates every realm andnds The realms are the realms of the Eight Race, denoting their territory andnds in Anvali. The walls are brooders that separates each race and their ancestralnds. The Walls is said to be built from the time of the first Dark Lord, walling every realm of the eight races which connected each other with Arakath in its center. Arial could see from this howrge Anvali really is. When they reach the fabled Forest of the Faeries, King Oberon carriage stopped and enters hisnd. Mikael reminded him not to eat or drink anything that faeries offer me. There are after all nobility of the dawn. It is at here he offers some of the faeries to follow him and he would gift them gold for their services but they refused since they are not greedy about gold and they are reluctant to leave their forest. So, Arial had no choice but to forget about this matter. Maybe, he would have more luck in the Orc Lands It is only after he had offer the gold, that Mikael told him that the Faeries care not about gold, and of all the races in Anvali, even though the Faeries is respected due to their magic, they are one of the races in Anvali that have the least economic power, with the Demon Lords controlling many of the economical side and the Kobold in farming and agricultural. It was then Arial learns more about the structure of society in Anvali. Each realm has their own specialties which are used by the Capital to distribute resources and the wealth umted to the rest of the realm. The Dragon realm on the other hand, even though their realm is inside Anvali, the Capital has lost contact with the dragons since the Purge. The dragons have been denying contact since then and will burn anyone who trespass theirnd. From what Mikael told him, dragons can talk though that is a long time ago during the Age of Gods Then they reach Arakath situated in the heart of Anvali. Arial did not enter the Capital but even from the outside it looked magnificent. The traders that he had brought from Arrandy quickly enter Arakath to bring their products to the Dark Lands and opening trade centers, establishing trades with the Dark Lands. Some of Arial other traders of his tradepanies will begin their operation in the Holy City. Many not know this but Arrandy had its own tradingpany that went around the many continent of the world like Vorthy, Ranoa and Asteros. Some of his traders wille here to the Capital while some of them will surely try to open new markets in the Ods or Faeriesnd. Arial could not wait to see the effect of this trade would do for his duchy. Arial even though he had achieved peace is still collecting irons for the military machine that is his army. His duchy and his Continent might have been spared form the terrible fate of annihtion from the Dark Lands Invasion but now that peace had arrived, Arial knows that the position of Arrandy is precarious with many people coveting their gaze toward it. Arial only sighed when he thinks of such matter. Chapter 234: Recruitment (2) Chapter 234: Recruitment (2) After they reach Arakath they part ways and he once again ask for Azrael cooperation to keep secret of his journey to the Land of Dragons. Arial promise him that he will them him all about itter. Azrael nodded reluctantly and they part ways in good cordiality. Arial and his entourage then begins his journey. They enter the Land of the Goblins, and Arial have to say he hated those goblins. They are always harassed at night when they stopped to camp. If not for Mikael urging him to have patience Arial might chase them and beat each single one of them. Mikael informed him that the goblins are great prankster but they will never do harm with their prank. Usually it is funny. At least funny to them. Mikael also said that it is pointless to ask the Goblins to join them in their expedition. There is more trouble than good when it involves goblin. They like to prank and trick people. Mikael told him probably such traits of behavior manifested because they are mostly originated from the Fay and Orc bloodline. The First Orc and the First Fay copte and from there exist the Goblins, at least that is their myth. And as their existence wonder Arial, his existence wonders them. How many ages ago since humans reached this far into the Dark Lands territory? Then they move forward and enter the Eternal Wood, the Land of the Elves. Arial learned many things when passing this Eternal Wood There is many kind of Elves, the dominants are the White Elf. Then there is The Dark Elves and the High Elves. The High Elves are rare and not many can see one. But their capacities for great magic make them nobility by birth. It is here when Arial had managed to persuade about seventy Dark Elves to join his expedition telling them that they are hunting a monster of great power and if they follow, they will be rewarded with many gold and items. Dark Elves is known to be boisterous in battle and great swordsman, though not as proficient as the Kobolds. After all monster is not umon here as it is on the human continent. The Purge has seen the extinction of monster species in Human Continent. But not here. Here the dark legends still live, monster of the dark, thrive, and ancient monsters, fabled creature still exist. History of the Purge delivers humanity from the dark creatures but it is a bloody history that is not spoken in goodpany. The history of such is bloody, but as such, it helps humans thrive in the Human continent. Thrive and prosper. Under the rivers of bloods of Demonkind. Then following Mikael advice, Arial took a detour to Orcs Land which he recruited about fortyrge Orcs with his gold and some fifteen dwarves. And dwarves love gold. Thankfully he had brought a lot of gold. Arial is not too worried that he will be attack during following the caravan but even without the caravan he can protect himself. Mikael also managed to persuade a beautiful young elf to join them. From the moment she joined, Arial felt something different from her than he felt for anyone else in his group. She is a peculiar one. She rarely talks and she seems to always be looking for something. Of course Arial didn''t say to his group that he is hunting a dragon. At least not yet. Then two months into his journey they are finally near the ce he set out for. By this time, all of the crew knew of his intention. Some returned back fearing the old stories about dragons but Arial give them some gold nheless. He himself felt guilty for not telling them the whole story. The one who stay call their allies and following Gerhoun suggestion, a dwarven on Arial expeditionary group, they hire Orcs mercenaries and Dark Elves mercenaries. Their politics is highly different then human politics. Their loyalty towards their king is vital but their rivalry against each other is epted. Sometimes Orcs will fight against the Elves and the Faeries always held a deep resentment towards the Orcs. The role of the King of Arakath is to act as an arbiter, to mete out punishment and to keep thew. Maybe, someday he would hire them if he finds himself in a hard situation. If they are made to repel a human invasion, they could certainly be a formidable force. After all, Arrandy have many enemies. Though in one of these mercenaries there is a female elf that attract his attention, white and beautiful. She has been with them since Mikael recruited her in some tavern with some dwarves and Dark Elves. He had told her that this is an expedition to hunt dragons not some monsters like White Mouse or Fanged Bat. She insists to follow nheless. Arial is not so cruel to lead a woman, ady like this to her death. Her level of beauty isparable of that Arianna. Arial have even heard some rowdy Orcs and horny dark elves said how they wanted to fuck her but such solicitation is not permitted if they want to remain in his expedition But Arial have to admit she is beautiful. Her name is Vmina. She never told her title to anyone in the group. In Elven culture, noble elves instead of having family name they have titles. For example, King Oberon. His name originally is Oberon Sil Feradron. When it is time for his nameday, the Elder gives him the title Lightspear so his name be Oberon Lightspear She must have one title after all she is not Dark Elves. Anyone could see that she has High Elves ancestry. Her skin is as white as snow and her bodies allure men. Her face is clear without any sign of w that can be found. But if there is a difference between her and Arianna, it must be their attitude and their air. She is quiet, unassuming and gloomy. Her hair is silver blond, loosely flowing around her neckline, which matched her beautiful figure. Her eyes are azure green, and when she looked at something, it sparkles sometimes. It was impossible for anyone not to keep their eyes off her. Since she insists to follow, Arial had no other way other than to let her. Arial also has amassed quite the powerful troop. He had a mercenary troops consisted of Orcs, Dwarves, Elves and Kobold. He knew that many of these people here will lost their life when they fight the dragon and he is determined topensate them which is why Arial had asked their name and their records are kept by Mikael. If they died, he had promise, gold and items of great value will be send to their families which is why poor Dark Elves volunteer to join him. And that is one of the reason why they did not desert the expedition. Such love towards their family is heartwarming but also tragic. The Orc on the other hand living in a strict hierarchy in theirnd joins him because the fame that will follow if the manages to fight and kill a dragon. To them, fame is sometimes more important than their life. Their Gods demands it. And the gold is also a great incentive for them joining. The kobolds, owing to Hur Gur, an Orc Aratai, which means a ten-man leader in Oguage, manage, to persuade some Kobold warrior to join us. Hur Gur is from the Gur Tribe, a small tribe in the Ods. He seems to be looking for some gold to support his family. Arial epted him because of his capability in using maces. He also has a lot of contact in the Land of the Kobolds. The Kobold leader Demu Haranaga, brought some of his men with him. About a hundred of them joined. They refuse the money, telling Arial that when they heard someone is so crazy to challenge a dragon, that must be a man worth their time. And then, there is also the fact that sometimes dragons terrorized their ins and fighting dragon in an open space is always a bad idea. In military terms, it is called an unfair advantage. Thend of the dragons is situated near the Titans Abode, the Land of the Giants. Giants is rare in existence and they usually sleep, a peaceful race. All the mountains in Titans Abode are higher than even the mountains in the Human Continent, and it has mountains that spit fire near thend of the Dragons. After many journeys and many weeks of preparing, they finally arrived at the Land of the Dragons. *********************************************************************** Chapter 235: Hear, hear dragons (1) Chapter 235: Hear, hear dragons (1) LAND OF THE DRAGONS ARIAL VERMONT Arial sighed as he once againe out from the camps and prepares to move. They have set camps many times in the day because of the heat when they enter the Land of the Dragon. Behind him is a party of a total of four hundred people. Some of them explore in team around the vicinity to search for any threats. Some others were responsible for the supplies. Arial also followed their patrolling and he thought it would be safe here especially if they arrived to the next point in the morning. They went patrolling and searching around this narrow pass not too far away from his main camp. He wants to first gain better understanding of his mercenaries'' troop and he wanted to gain their trust. After all, Orc is hard to share their trust outside their n. But if he were to have a chance in defeating the dragon, Arial need trust of his group. If there is one thing he had learn in the military, it is this. Trust betweenrades is essential in aplishing a mission sessfully. In Knight Academy he has Kyle, Lisa and Helia. In the military he has Massey, and Oliver. They patrolled around the time when monster roam here in the Land of Dragons. Usually it is night around the Anvali continent but here it is in the middle of the day. Mikael has warned him before saying that this area is teamed up with monster and urges him to exercise caution before he went patrolling. They were looking for some berries or some easy game for supplies. Their supplies from the Capital are dwindling. Then as they were patrolling Arial heard a sound. The sound of hooves startled their group and the ground trembles with the ferocity of the beats of these hooves. Arial turns around and his face fell. ''Fuck'' he cursed, his mind quickly made a decision. The group also looked and they saw what ising to them ''OPEN A PATH'' Arial yelled as he leapt toward the big boulder around the vicinity while the Orcs and Elves quickly respond and roll around the charging area. Those who arete in response, got trampled, their bones being broken with every step the horses took, their face turns into a pool of smashed meats. They were attacked by Firehorse, a ming horse with a ck horn on their head and their horde dashed right through them. Arial quickly look around to assess his troops that he has right now. He is with twenty orcs and two Elves. The other is at the campsite or too far to hear him right now And the Firehorse is not stopping anytime soon. They neighed with great ferocity, turning back trying to ram them and pierce them with their horns. The sound of their hooves invites fear to some of the elves. In one leap they gained tremendous speed and with each steps their hearts beats with fear. They are nearly twice as big from normal horses and with fireing out of their mouth and nose that does not help in calming one''s nerve The horde of Firehorse is angrily rushing towards Arial troops. This must be their territory and they might have identally trespass it. Arial shook his head. He could see some of the horse is about to dash to the bolder he is standing on. Arial only smirk ''You think I am afraid?'' he muttered. After all, he is hunting a dragon. Such problem should have been anticipated. And this is nothingpared to the beast that he had to faceter. ''Take cover!'' Arial yelled again and his troops take cover near the boulder Some of them take cover behind huge boulders but everyone could see how powerful these creatures are. With their speed and their horns, they rammed the rocks and it exploded into pieces and anyone who iste in dodging the attack get pierced by the sharp horn and died in the spot. Some of the elves throw fire from their hands, utilizing magic, into the horse which only serves to anger them. ''DON''T THROW FIRE TO THEM. THROW WATER'' Arial yelled. Panic overtaken them and they attack a creature name Firehorse with a fire. Logically such a creature must be doused with water. But Arial was not surprised. In his time of war, he has seen fair share of men who would do stupid things when in a panic ''There is no wate-'' an Elven was about to said when his chest was pierced by the horn of the Firehorse. The Firehorse neighed happily and the Elven chest was ripped apart by their force of attack. ''Fuck!'' Arial cursed once again It was a terrifying assault by the horses. Most of the monsters that the groups have encounter before are not at this level of power so it shocked everyone a little. One elven is dead and also two Orcs Now they only have neen people. Arial was not in despair. Since he can handle this. He shouted, ordering his group. His orders were simple. Fighting a creature that does not have strategies, it would be a waste of time to set up war formation or military tactics. Sometimes, in this kind of situation, the simpler the order, the more effective it is. ''The Orc Fera willmand eight under him. Orc Derval will order the rest. Divide, Destroy. And smash. Block the horses, kill the horses. Whatever happens, make sure they''re dead'' The Orc yelled ''YAHH'' as a sign that they have received the order. The Orc are ustomed to fighting in formations after all Orcs is the military backbone of Anvali other than Kobold race. Demon Lords are the administrator and thew. They all have their role in Anvali. ''How about you my lord?'' one of the elves remarked as he leapt toward him. The Elven is worried that no one is ordered to stand by around him. After all, Arial is the employer. If he dies, where would all these people get their golds? Arial only grin hearing the question. At least this monster will provide a little challenge. He thought to himself. It has also been a long time since he had a time to practice his martial arts. ''I will go at it alone. Use your shields'' Arial reminded them. After all, he had bought them the shields, though at the time he had expected them to use it against the dragon. ''Let us charge these horses and eat them for dinner! Gouge their eyes, skins their meat, eat their flesh!'' The Orc yelled and that yell were replied with a resounding roar. The horses instead of retreating, once again they charge them with renewed determination. ''STONE WALL'' Arial yelled and the Orc who is adept in military formations, endure the assaults. Thankfully the shields are not broken. These creatures... are daunting. Arial thought to himself. Around the bodies of the Firehorse heat is generated that distort the space around them when something of high temperature is being burned. He could see some of the metal sheet around the shield be red. Arial did not have too much time to look at all of these. There is an opportunity right now. This is an opportunity created by his mercenary troops. They may not possess the discipline of his army but he at least has tried to teach them to work in a team instead against each other. Arial is not boasting but he is the strongest among them, there is no doubt in that fact. And if he couldn''t stop these horses now nobody in his group right now could. The one elven that survives the charge is iling using the shield but Arial know that the elven won''tst long like that. Elves are not proficient in the battle of arms. It is magic. Magic is their strength. Arial leapt toward the horses that is trying to push through the shield wall and with one slicing motion, he cut one of the horse''s head. Blood spluttering like a fountaining out from its decapitated neck Now there is water. Arial thought. ''You!'' He yelled at the Elven who still looking awkward defending using shield. They are not humans and theyck certain things that human possess but human alsock certain things that they possess. But they have their own strength. Magics, Old Dark Magics, Ancient weapons. They are different. And he should treat them differently. ''Make thend muddy.'' He shouted ''No wate-''then Arial point out at the blood. The Elven widens his eyes and nodded and understands what Aria is thinking As the Elven is preparing, some of the horses turns their attention towards him. The Elven focused on his work as he began chanting some words. The ground where the blood flows slowly trembles and spirals. It turns muddy. It was not enough but it is muddy enough. Arial know that hiring elves was the right thing to do. Chapter 236: Hear, hear dragons (2) Chapter 236: Hear, hear dragons (2) Thend turned moist red and the horse''s hooves were digging around in the earth. Arial grab the hilt of the sword and tightened his grip around its handle. Shadowsher. Power radiated from the sword. Before, Arial had use normal sword to fend off the monster but here is the perfect asion to once again draw out the Enochian de. He unsheathes the sword and he feel the energy coursing through his veins. The sword shines in ck radiant light Arial look at the moist earth and the scene that is unfolding upon him as the horse''s charge toward him and reach the muddy area. Some of the horses stumbles and fall onto themselves and he uses this opportunity to use Sweeping Star on the ground, decapitating five Firehorse in one strike of the Enochian de, the strike ringing with power. Any horses or rocks near the area were shed and cut into two, leaving a deep gash on the ground. Some of the horses slowed down. ''This is the time'' Arial thought ''BREAK FORMATION AND LET LOOSE!'' He yelled and his word resonated in the narrow passage. The Orcs instinctively knew what he is nning. Great military drills have been instructed to the Orcs since they were young. They see the moist ground and they knew now that the wind is blowing on their favour. The Orcs filled with anger, raged and use their mace to strike a blunt attack on the horse head and the horses died in one strike, their head smashed to meat. The Elven keeps using the blood shed to create moist earth, which is red and this just enhance the battle spirits of the Orcs. The fact that the Elven is alone and still having the mana to pull such magic is impressive. Seeing one of their friend fall in battle, is boost enough to their morale, exacting revenge on the horses. Arial then leapt forward to where the action is, with the Enochian de unsheathe, and ready his strike as he flew towards his targets. As he leapt through the air, behind him vapors are formed because of the speed with which heunched himself. Arial know this because he heard the Orcs eximing as they see him in the air. When he reached the area, with one sh he killed three horses, a resounding sound wave that cut off even therge rocks around the vicinity, testament to his increasing internal energy. Some of the nearby horses suffered the effect of his strike as their bodies were injured byrge area of effect of his sword strike. They neighed in pure pain and staggered as they suffered the blows. Some horses charged at him. Arial did not panic as he uses stabbing motion to stab them repeatedly, then changing to shing and stabbing motion, rolling around using the Wind God technique and repeat the process of shing and stabbing, killing many of the horses. Blood filled the narrow passage with some of hisrade blood as the horses strengthened their attack but it seems that Arial group is winning. The Orcs stand in amazement looking at him, looking, not believing that a human can have so much power. ''He flew around like he is riding the wind'' one eximed ''Look at that, sliding around stabbing and shing'' they say in awe and admiration ''One strike and the horses body is cut into two'' another chimed in ''WHAT YOU''RE LOOKING AT! CHARGE!'' Arial said suddenly aware that the Orc stand dazed after killing the horses. ''YAHH'' they replied Hearing the yell, the Orc rushed these horses with their sword and maces, smashing and hitting. ''KEEP HITTING!'' Arial yelled. ''COME ON! FASTER. KEEP THEM IN CLOSE PROXIMITY!'' Arial on the other hand, smiling in satisfaction He rolled side to side, dealing damages, using every technique he has, to dodge, to strike, to stab. He is one with the sword and the sword is one with him in that moment. The fierce sharpness of the Enochian de fills him with power. He is moving around and around, leaving destruction and death as he swing the Enochian sword in his hands. Never before he felt so invincible. With his body moving like the wind and a legendary weapon in his hand Arial feel like a God of Old, raging in the battlefield, a state of awareness of everything that happens around him enhances his fighting ability. The Horses, never being beaten this badly, is going wild with rampage but the sight of him killing bring a morale boost to the Orcs as they keep smashing heads and striking with theirrge mace. It has been a long time since he is in a battle that makes his blood boils. Neighing scream erupted as one by one they fell to their onught. Arial run around the battlefield using the Wind God Technique to slide around the feet of the horse and injure their feet, and cut their legs and they neighed in pain. Arial focus the attack on their ankles and thighs while the Orcs with their mace smashed the fallen horse. They began finding their momentum. Arial would sh their feet, and the Orcs will smash their heads. And with his stamina they can kill even a thousand of them. Now the horde of these fire horses is writhing with pain. They tried to kick him with their fiery hooves but he is too fast for them. The Elven keep chanting and executing his spell while Arial kept his attack and some of the horses in the behind withdrew from the battlefield. If it were him, alone, as he shed another horse''s ankle, it would take him a long time to sh their ankle and killed them And while it is not impossible, it will be time consuming, but because of these Orcs, his work is easier. Arial sh, they smash. Their power in smashing is one Arial knew full well. In his timeline, the power of the Orc horde is undeniable. ''HAHAHAHA'' the Orcughed. ''We will feast on Firehorse meat today. A fine delicacy indeed.'' Some of them cheers while smashing the heads of the horse with pure delight on their faces. It is also good that these monsters appear. Orcs are wary of people weaker than them. It is their culture. This disy of power is more for them than it is for him. To foster trust and to show them who is the most powerful here. Actions beat words after all. Blood filled the passage like a river is formed there; the stench to any normal human nose would be unbearable. And there is Arial in the middle of battle, swinging his de like a judgment from the Lord above, appearing like a God of War, each strikes produced a thunderous sound and screams of the horses were like a song of misery Red blood spurted out from the horse''s necks like fountains watering the passage while Arial is already onto his next prey. Screams and neighing fill the passage, sounds of bones broken, swords and shields nging, the passage smell of death, reeks of a massacre. That is what happens, defying the circumstances. Logically, if about two dozen people fighting a horde of Firehorse, anyone could say in absolute certainty that the disadvantage party is the people but here a defying scene is unfolding. One man is massacring a horde of these monsters and the Orcs, the Elven and even the monster, their initial amazement and awe change into absolute fear. They believe they are seeing a legend is unfolding in front of their eyes, an advent of a God. Here and there, the horses copsed like twigs, broken branches. Arial keep shing forward, never stopping to look back, his feet shows a dazzling footwork that enables him to flit around the smallest gaps between the horses and attack where there are vulnerabilities. He moved forward with incredible speed that the Orcs have trouble pacing themselves with his speed. That area was like a graveyard of horses with many horses on the ground having their head smashed by Orcs, or decapitated by Arial the Orcs mace is already filled with sticky meats and brain matter of the horses. It even made the mace heavier. This is the first time they killed so many monsters since the beginning of their journey. The horses are getting pummeled, obliterated and the other horses that have good instinct retreated as fast as they havee. Still Arial pursue them like a mad god, screaming for blood. And by the end of the battle, Arial sit upon the mound of horse''s corpse, their fire disappeared after they are dead. The Orcs look at this amazing scene in front of them. ''To think''they said. ''To think they underestimated this human'' Arial sitting on top of the mound, his Enochian de shines behind his back, inviting reverie and then he took a breath like he is enjoying the scenery. He smiles and then he said. ''Go alert the others. Tell them, we will have a feast tonight.'' The Orcs cheered while the Elves brought back those who died to bury them. ************************************************************************ Chapter 237: Star of the conqueror Chapter 237: Star of the conqueror Smokes wafted up above as the smell of meat fills the area. There is sound of conversation andughter around the area The camp is fill with the smell of meat as the mercenaries that Arial had hired is feasting with the Firehorse meats Some spices from Arrandy is given to the cook to make the meat more delicious and more aromatic. Some kobolds in the group know how to cook so they use the horsemeat to their full extent while talking andughing with each other. ''This couldst us for months'' Mikael remarked when Arial and his group brought the meat to the camp in the afternoon. With the dwarves finding a nearby river in their camp area they washed the meats and now they are having a feast. For now, the Dark Elves is taking guard while they are feasting. The Dark Elves that is patrolling and taking guard could sometimes be seen looking toward the roasting area and gulped their saliva, imagining the delicious flesh of the Firehorse in their throat They are waiting their turn patiently. Arial look at the first batch finished firehorse meat roast and the he looks towards the Orcs in front of him. Smiling he deres. ''LET US FEAST'' he roared and the Orc quickly grab their portion of the meat. The Dark Elves sometimes look toward the Orcs that keeps eating the meat ravenously as they wonder how long before the orc would take their position so they could eat Even though there are many races that participate in Arial crazy expedition and each race had rivalry with each other, in front of their food at least their rivalry is forgotten for a while. All of them is filled with happy expression on their face, some Orc is holding the thigh of the firehorse meat and eating it like he is eating chicken thigh. ''This is delicious.'' ''There is a certain crispiness that I have never tasted before.'' One Orc remarked as his saliva spits out from his open mouth as he keeps chewing the food ''True'' another chimed in. ''A delicacy!'' one shouted ''If all monster taste like this, I may hunt them all'' and that invitesughter from the assembly. ''If that''s the case, try Big Orc. Who knows? Someday they will get a taste of you.'' A Kobold warrior joked. The Big Orcughed hard sputtering the meat around the campfire. All in all, they seemed pleased. Arial is sitting at the ce of honor. After all, he did hire these men and did most of the killing but still he joined the men in their talks, participated in their jokes, and he sat among them like equals. The same way he treated his army back when he was at Arrandy And his mercenary army is pleased, that the man that hires them is not arrogant or overbearing. Of course, those Orc who follow him into battle does not only admire him, but fears him. They have seen what these young human is capable of. Like Arial who never had time to see the culture of the Dark Lands, the same could be said for the Eight races that lives inside Anvali. The news of the Human Continent opening their Gates and allowing trades and contacts were just announced and there are still not many human adventurers that venture deep into the Dark Lands. Those who dide was mostly merchants, giving themoner of the Eight Races to think humans as grubby, sly and wealthy. And also fat. Most of the humans that the Demonkind sawing from the Human Continent is fat, a testament of the wealthy lifestyle of the rich merchants. Thus they were shocked when the image that Arial had given them is so contrastingly different than what they thought Arial was like a War God in the battle. Even now they seem to think what happened was unreal. Arial is of course unaware of this, as he keeps chatting with the soldiers and the Elven archers and the Kobolds. Arial believe in his heart, that if someone risked their life for you, it is your obligation to treat that man well. In the assembly, the Orcs that is present on the battle tell the story of how Arial defeats the Firehorse. His strength and speed. His de that shines with ck glint. And some of the Orcs ask permission to see the de, and Arial unsheathe his sword for all to see and the sword invites envy and admiration from all. Yet Arial notices that none of them ask to hold the de. He did not understand why none of them even dare to ask to hold the de. It is a mystery to him but in such public setting, he did not try to sate his curiosity. That is one mystery he will solve one day. He thought to himself. Vmina is on the corner, eating not even half of the portion of the Firehorse meat and this was the first time she showed interest in these conversation. It was not the sword that attracts her but the stories about Arial for she joins this band of mercenaries for her own purpose. Fera the Orc boasted about Arial as his thick coarse hand holding a portion of the horse tight, telling the spectators in front of the campfire. ''He was incredible. Flying like the wind, and killing those horses like they werethey were. something easy to cut'' He said stuttering a bit and a few other Orcsughed ''It is because of this kind of behavior that humans had prejudice that we Orcs are stupid'' one orc suddenly said. Hush'' Fera shushed the orc and then continue ''Our leader is also very adept in military formation and fought with the ferocity of the Horned God. Even in mynd such ferocity is hardly seen'' And some of the other Orcs nodded. ''Instead of running away, our leader fought them with honour. That shows character'' another Kobold chimed in, his word is calm and measured. The Orc nodded. ''A heroic stature with calmness in battle and strength that rivaled great heroes of the past. If young boy like this could overpower hundreds of Firehorses, what would happen when he grows up. If its sword wouldn''t he be called the Sword God? If it''s his fist wouldn''t he be called the Fist God?'' ''You boasted too much about me'' Arial said, began feeling embarrassed to be praised so much. One of the older Orcs then waves his hand and then he said ''we should stop now, Young Ones. ''Then the Old orc look at Arial and then nodded. He then added ''I thought this is the expedition where I would finally die. After all our leader is a crazy person that wanted to fight with a dragon. Before I believe this boy will kill us by making us fighting that flying nightmare but seeing his strength today, we might have a chance, brothers'' he yelled and the other Veteran Orcs nodded And theyughed. Boisterousughs fill with teasing jokes fill the conversation of the night. Then they continue their feasting, for mercenaries rarely went to feast, and nothing even the reminder that they will fight a dragon would dampen their spirit that night. They consumed the horse meat, saying things like delicious and that they have tasted heaven. The herbs and spices helps in making the strong smell of the meats to not be so prevalent. Of course there are no side dishes, and Arial remembered in his castle, the richly roasted meat thered with honey, and hundreds of fine delicacies. The tension of governing is a headache but the food is always delicious. Arial guess even he is slowly ustomed to a life of luxuries. ''Hmph'' he said it to himself. He is too ustomed to life of a lord. However, now feasting under the moonlight skies, this is the kind of life is he is used to in the past. As the orcs and the kobolds is continuing the feast, Arial excuse himself. As he excuses himself, he could hear some kobold reciting poems and singing songs. He went to one of the high rocks and cross his arm and look into the stars as he always did when he is on foreignnd. The wind was soothing and the silence is a wee to him He likes it. ''Alone in this beautiful night?'' a voice startled him. He turned around and the darkness holds no hostage to the beautiful Elven. Her snow white skin shines with ethereal beauty at night. It was Vmina. Arial was puzzled and he ask ''Vmina. Do you not join the feast?'' ''No I did not, my lord.'' ''Lord?'' Arial frowned ''You are a lord. aren''t you? Of the human kingdoms?'' Arial then ask back ''How do you know that? I never told that to anyone.'' ''Were you hiding it? If so, I''m sorry.'' She said casually. Arial was intrigued He shakes his head. ''No I did not hide it. Though I''m not particrly inclined to share it either.'' He replies ''Then, it will stay secret with me.'' She said with a smile on her face. Arial had the urge to smile with her for some reason before he shakes the thought from his mind And for a moment there is a brief silence. And she stands there beside him, the wind blowing on both of them, her scent lingers around him, and it smells pleasant like that of the smell of the morning forest The night is long, Arial mused. ''Do you look at the stars, my lord?'' she asks suddenly. Arial nodded ''Yes. I do. It is one of the things I do when I am at a foreignnd. And it calms me'' ''Do you read them?'' she asks a weird question ''Read them? How do you mean?'' he asks She giggled a little. And she came forward, near Arial looking at the star on the distant skies. ''My title in the Elvenmunity is Starseer. Would you like me to read the stars for you my lord?'' Arial looked at the stars and back at Vmina. ''Why not?'' he said. Then Vmina suddenly kiss him, a nervous kiss, holding his face gently, her hands are trembling in excitement and that startled Arial so much so that he pushed her back. ''What is that?'' he said, perplexed at the sudden kiss, his wide eyed express his shock. ''I need to touch you.'' She said as she chuckles a bit ''Then touch me! Why kiss me!'' he almost shouted the words. ''I thought it would be faster and urate.'' She answers, with a mischievous smile on her face. ''You-'' And then she holds her finger up. A weak light star is shining in the skies and she pointed to one of the stars. ''That is your star. At least it used to be. That is the Star of Cmity. A life destined for being subjected to horrors and dying alone. It is not a good star to be under. But it died about a month ago.'' And she looked again at the stars. ''How?'' she asked herself and she looked at Arial again with puzzlement. Her words reminded him of his previous live. He has witnessed horrors beyond imagining, and as she said, he died alone, in a basement without anyone that he cares about. Her kissing him might be ying around but without a doubt there is a reason the Elven council give her the tittle of Starseer. Maybe, the kiss is just because of her urge. After all Arial has heard that Elven has a considerable libido. ''Now?'' Arial asked. She pointed to another star. ''That is your star now.'' ''What is it called?'' Arial asked as he looked toward the star that she is pointing toward. She is reluctant to say it. And Arial caught her expression. He then asked ''Is it another bad star?'' She shakes her head and then said ''Maybe. It depends really. That is the Star of the Conqueror. Rarely one is under that star. Even the Great Avenger Levitia himself is not under that star.'' Arialughed a little. ''Are you saying to me that I am rivaled of that Great Hero?'' Arial saying it in disbelief. Vmina shakes her heard ''No, that is not what I mean. It''s not that. The Great Avenger Levitia was born under the star of the Liberator and his fate of liberating people is testament to his destiny'' She tilted her head and then she said ''Yoursare weird. Never before one man is born under two stars. But I met him today'' she whispered. ''This is impossible.'' She looked more shocked then possible. ''Maybe you are wrong?'' Arial asked, though he knew she is not wrong. How could he exin that he once died before, and return again. She then said ''Forgive me, my lord. I must exin to you what Star of the Conqueror mean'' Arial listened. He heard of such people before. Of Starseers and Moon Oracles. Of Sun Priest and River Maidens. Once they have looked and peers through the secrets of the Gods, they have their own rules that they must fulfil. Arial listened to Vmina words. Whether he believes in it or not is another story Vmina then exins. ''The Star of the Conqueror means you will bring great change in the world. Evil or good, this I can''t see. But one that is born under such stars must always be vignt. for such person will always be in threat, in constant war, but such person will also have the possibility to bring about a new era'' ''Tragedy follows people under this star. Heroic quest will haunt your waking moments. Whether it be another era of Great War, or Great Peace...such person under this star will be in the forefront, if such eventse to pass. Such is the burden one that is born under such stars. Glimmers of past heroes, stories of viins and great Kings are lined under the starry skies for you to see.'' She said in a mystifying tone. Still she looked at him, with the most puzzled look. The wind blows and her robes flows gently and her scent linger. She then suddenly said ''I will excuse myself my lord'' she said and she walks away, leaving only that scent. Arial took some time before he could m himself down. ''Another prophecy'' he thought to himself. Arial look back to the star and stare at it, too see even some glimmer of the stories that she said she sees. The night is long he mused ************************************************************************* Chapter 238: Velamina starseer Chapter 238: Vmina starseer 1016 WHITEMONTH She prepares herself that morning. That morning she was called by the Elders. After she leave her hut, she quickly went to the council. Usually Elven are only called by the Council on their nameday. Kings and nobility of the Elven ancestry might have more opportunity to see the council but Vmina knows she is not Even though she is a half High elf, she herself is not nobility. This is because her mother is someone no one knows. Her mother left her on the Fabled Forest when she was just born. And this year she is twenty-three of age and could be considered very young for the Elves But still she is an important member of themunity. Her skills with variety of weapons make her the ideal warrior. Her eyes could see a few seconds into the future so it helps her in battle. This ability might be because of her ancestry of High Elven. She anxiously walks to the council until she enters the huge dome of vines and leaves and her anxiousness grew as she saw the Elders sitting in their wooden vine chair which is also called the Root Chair. ''The Elders'' she thought to herself She hated them. They are always spouting their prophecies and never give any clear answer to anyone. Vague answer alluding to doom. Even their words are twisted. Still, their words are true as they cannot lie. They have bathed in the Eternal Spring and done the ritual, so they could not lie unless they want to experience terrible pains. That is why she hated them. Doom and gloom and all, but it is the truth. Who likes to know about their doom and gloom anyway? ''Vmina greet the Elders'' she said and she bowed slightly. ''Vmina are noted.'' The Elders spoke in unison like they were talking in one voice, he voices echoes inside the vine chambers. She stands there waiting for the Elders to speak. Then one of the Elders speaks. ''We have a prophecy for you, young Vmina.'' The Elder said, his voice is calm and cold, devoid of emotions. And at this Vmina herself is shocked. ''Elders forgive mebut haven''t I been Seen before?'' She still remembers her prophecy of before. It is said that she is destined to be Elder one day, married a Dark Elves of great intelligence and live a peaceful life. Sounds like a good life right? But she is fated to have no children. When she heard it she is devastated because she always wanted children. She did not know why she obsess over it. But she wanted it. And knowing that she couldn''t have it, only makes her wanting it more But she epted it because the Elders have never erred in their prophecy. At least that is what her prophecy said. And she hates it. The Elder look at her with pity. ''True, child. But the stars changed.'' ''The stars don''t change!'' she suddenly shouted. She hated if the Elder wanted to fill her with false hopes and false dream. The Elder was still calm as one of them said ''But it did. We have consulted the stars and speak with the Ancient Trees, and they have in their words ry to us of your fate. A month ago, something defying fate has happened. Someone managed to break Fates n, and so the stars have changed. Breaker of Destiny'' they said with resignation in their tone. Still cid and emotionless tone. Then they dered ''Hear us now, Starseer. This is our prophecy. We once prophesized that you will not have children. The stars have changed, the order have been subverted. A Price will be pay someday for that person. But as for you, Starseer will have an offspring of your own'' and the words that came out from the Elder words suddenly fills her with hopes and dreams again The Elder did not yet finish speaking as they continued ''But only by a human born under two stars.'' Hearing the Elders confident words, Vmina widen her eyes ''No one is born under two stars'' she said. ''That is just ridiculous. All of my life I have never seen anyone born under two stars'' she said ''The stars have shown it to be so'' the Elder said. ''Then the stars are wrong.'' she protested. How could that be? Ridiculous. Are they joking with her? ''The stars are never wrong.'' The Elders said then they continued spouting out their prophecies ''You will meet this human, a human destined to be peerless under the sky. But for you to meet him, you need to set out in a journey of great dangers. Only when you are ready to sacrifice your life can you meet him. Such union between the two of you will bore an offspring of great nobility that will hold the Sun of the West. If you do not find him in five years, and bear his child you will meet a terrible fate. This is our prophecy. And so ends our words.'' And then they speak no more. Vmina stand there dumbfounded for a few second before she could regain back her calm At least they do not speak in rhymes. Human Oracles always speak in rhymes. That annoyed the Elves very much. Instead of telling straight out what will happen if they fail, human Oracles always tried to hide their prophecy by speaking in obscure reference. She knows asking them any more question is futile. This is why she doesn''t like the Elders. They talk about your impending death like its nothing. So, they tell you good news and you think ''alright, everything is going to be fine'' but then they followed their words with, if you don''t find this or that you will die. To her, she thinks the Elder just like messing with them Elves for sheer enjoyment on their part. Tell them literally useless thing, fan their fears and then they leave them to their own device. Not to mention in some cases dashes their hopes. Sighing she exited herself out and go to her hut. A weekter she was packing her bag, took her cloak, a hallucinatory potion, Dwarven mithril de, asks for some gold from the Council and then she left the Forest. She spent many months going to dangerous ces, fighting monster and she look at anyone that might fit such description. But there is no human in sight. After all this is the Dark Lands. She even thought that she should go to the Human Continent. She shakes her head. She heard of course that the Demon Lords are in a state of war. Then after a few months, she also heard the story of the treaty signing. She once again entertained the idea that she could go to the Human Continent, disguised as a trader. One day she was drinking some dwarven ale in some seedy tavern when one man, a half High Elven like her is offering gold for a hunting expedition. Since she has no gold and her supplies are dwindling she agree to the expedition. After this task, she decided that she will go to Human Continent to look for that human. When they reach the group she sees one man leading them all, a young human of great nobility feature, his blue eyes scanning everyone, his long white hair flows gracefully and his pose is imposing. ''A human'' she thought. Just when she was about to give up finding a human in the Dark Lands, now presented to her, a human. Even when she heard that he is hunting a dragon, she insisted on going. And the night she read him, his star, she wonders. Could he the man in the Prophecy? ************************************************************************* Chapter 239: Dragons, dragons (1) Chapter 239: Dragons, dragons (1) The sun rises up and sound of people walking could be heard across the dry and hot Lands of the Dragons. Today begin the group expedition to find a dragonir. Everyone is in high spirits at the morning. Arial nodded to himself as he walked with his mercenaries. ''This is going to be a little hard'' he thought to himself. He knows his quest would never be easy. It has never been attempted before since the Purge. Dragons are rare nowadays so it is hard to find them in many ces and a widend like this. And that is not the only problems they had. their supplies of horsemeat are dwindling. It is not like there is some tavern in thisnd of dragons. Thankfully Arial and his group encountered many monster and they do not have to worry about meat supplies. The elves are usually being in charge of the water and logistic, while the Kobold is in charge for frontline battles while the Orc is use to guard and patrol the area of camping. It greatly increases the speed and safety of the expedition. Arial have never expected that, his greatest enemies in the Land of the Dragons is not the dragons but the monster that roamed thend. And the monsters that Arial have seen is many. Fierce animals, weird animals he never seen before and sometimes even the nature is going against him There is storms in every few hours as he goes deeper into the Land of Dragons. Sandstorms, lightning storms, rainstorm, all kind of the worse varieties were thrown at him and his group Nature also seems determined to thwart Arial quest. Thend of the dragons is not to be underestimated.'' He thought to himself He once saw a snake that is as long as a house and a bull as big as a building. The snake he saw inside a tall andrge forest. The bull he encounters inside a swampy area. This is some of the monsters they have encountered in their journey. But thankfully Arial learn another thing. The Dark Elves and the Orcs is used to these monster and they easily killed them Dark Elves and Orc use the monster hide to craft and made clothes, their bones crafted into armours. And soon enough they have enough armors and hide for everyone. Since the battle at the passage no one else died anymore. They sometimes rest in caves, big rocks with big holes and sometimes in the thick forest. When they have low supplies of meat, they hunt in teams. Arial follow them sometimes as he honed his fighting abilities. He did not want to be dull in his sword technique when he had to face a dragonter. Sometimes he looks at the map that Mikael have made, denoting the ce they have explored and Mikael excitedly spouts off some interesting information about the monster they encounter of the ce they pass by. If they explore together, Arial would be the leader in charge, if he is not then the Orcs will lead. After all, with Arial skills and strength, it is only reasonable that he is in the forefront of battle. And he himself as the employer of these mercenaries did not mind. They are hard at work exploring miles for each day, as Mikael mapped the area. Rarely people came toward the Land of the Dragons because of its reputation of being deadly. It was a ripe opportunity for Mikael to map the area. As Arial think about thest few days, they decided to take some rest at night. Just like that another day ended. He sleeps and morning came again. In the morning he went out and meet the other mercenaries and orders some thing He then took a nap. A few hourster he opens his eyes. He took a nap in the afternoon and sent some of his mercenaries on a hunt. Mikael is on the ground of the cave, mapping again. Arial could also see Vmina on the other side of the cave who he has never spoken to since her sudden kiss Though Arial had to admit, her abilities as abatant is real. He has seen her fight Giant Boar and me deer. And she massacred them easily with her sword and her hidden dagger. It is not only her beauty, but her agility is also top notch. ''I guess beauty isn''t the only thing she possess.'' He thought to himself before shaking his head from that thought Arial sighed as he got up and quickly went outside the cave and look at the sun. It was already near sundown ''Not long now. Night ising.'' So he went out from the cave and gathered fire woods to make a campfire inside therge and spacious cave and he also orders the other troops to do the same. They are sleeping in two caves; both the caves are near each other. It was a fortunate moment when they found this area. They gathered some woods and started a fire. Inside the cave, the wood in the fire is burning, spreading a warm atmosphere. The moon emerged from the darkness of the night and the party got back bringing some meat. Traveling in the night is likemitting suicide. Thingse out in the dark. Dark things. Dark creatures. And no one forgotten this fact. Arial went out to get some fresh breath and he stand on arge rock, admiring the view. ''Avoiding me?'' the word registered to Arial ears. He turned around and looks at Vmina. He did not know what kind of facial expression he should wear when talking with this Elven woman. ''Not really.'' He tries to reply as casually as possible. She shakes her head ''No, you''re avoiding me. You have all the characteristic of avoiding someone. Is it because of the kiss?'' she asks Arial took a moment. Like that night, tonight wind is really soothing. ''Yes'' He finally admitted ''I said that I need to ki-'' Arial snickered and then he said ''I have asked the other elves. You just have to touch the person face not kiss them.'' ''Oh! So you''re curious about me now?'' And she giggled. Arial sighed as she keeps smiling and then she said ''My abilities worked a little differently'' ''Is that so?'' Arial asked suspiciously. It shows that he does not believe Vmina half-baked excuses. ''Yes.'' She said confidently, the smile is still on her face. How could she be so annoying but also beautiful all at the same time Then another brief silence between them. The wind blows again and they both enjoyed it. Inside the cave it was warm, and outside it was cool. ''Looking at the stars again?'' she asks the same question again ''Yes.'' He answer ''Why?'' she asks ''Can''t I?'' he replied ''Of course you can my lord. Who would dare stop you?'' Arial finally ask her a question ''Why are you out here?'' He asked ''Marveling the stars. Like you do.'' And she smiles again, tugging at Arial heartstring. Another brief silence. The moonlight is shining brilliantly tonight. Arial then ask her ''What is your star?'' Arial asked. She smiles, eager to share. ''It used to be that one'' she pointed to one of the stars shining up in the sky ''And what is its name?'' Arial ask, curios. ''A secret.'' She answers ''A secret, huh.'' ''Yes. A woman need to have their secrets, don''t you reckon my lord?'' ''Maybe.'' Then they both looked at the stars again. ''I heard you''re married.'' She said suddenly. Arial did not know why the question went this way but he answered ''Yes. Who told you?'' ''Mikael. Is that why the kiss bothers you that much?'' she asks ''Of course.'' He replies. Vmina shows an iprehensible smile. And then she asked ''Is she beautiful? And tell me the truth.'' ''Yes'' and he hesitated for a while before adding ''but not as beautiful as you.'' Vmina chuckles and then she asked ''Are you flirting with me, my lord?'' ''No. I''m saying it is not her beauty that captivates me. It is her gentleness, her calmness that attracts me so.'' ''You, then are a loyal husband then?'' ''I hope so.'' He said ''I hope you''re not'' she said her eyes glint with mischievousness. Arial expression turned hard and he said to her ''You are ying a dangerous game, Starseer.'' ''WellI''m dangerous'' she said. Arial once again took a look at her under the moonlight and she look mysterious and full of charms. But she is not his wife and as such he will not do such a thing even though it is regardedmon for a lord to take some secret mistresses. But he was born in a household that revere love. And while his heart stirred for her, he knows it is not love. It is affection, an appreciation for rare beauty that attaches him to this Elven woman. Not love. And without love, what is the meaning? ''I would excuse myself Starseer.'' He said ''Then go. But do not avoid me again.'' She suddenly said Arial smile and nodded. He then entered the cave and has a conversation with Mikael, the information about the region he is heading. He learned where the monsters are, and the paths that is not safe for their group to cross. ''Arial'' Mikael is about to report to him of some news and Arial nodded, indicating that he is listening while he is examining the maps. ''Yes.'' ''We have found air thanks to the scout''s division. But we do not know yet if there is a dragon in it'' ''Where?'' he rushed to Mikael. Mikael pointed at a direction on the map. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Part tow tomorrow. Hope you enjoy the story. leave somemenst and good reviews if you can Chapter 240: Dragons, dragons (2) Chapter 240: Dragons, dragons (2) ''Here'' Arial looked and he could feel the excitement in his heart right now ''Finally,'' he muttered. Arial has trouble breathing these past few weeks. Long enough and he wouldn''t be able to fight. The ck veins are beginning to spread further now reaching around his arms. If he is at home right now everybody would notice. He then tells the information to his mercenary''s troops and that they are to be prepared. After their usual dinner all went to sleep but Arial and Vmina stay awake resting together near the big rock. ''Dragons, huh'' she said ''Finally.'' Arial muttered under his breath. One step closer to his objectives. ''May I inquire, why you want to hunt a dragon?'' Vmina ask ''You may not, though you could tell me what you know about dragons.'' Vmina smile. ''Your unwillingness to tell me your motive saddened me, but I ept your request, my lord'' she said and she chuckles ''Do I sound likedy of respectable birth just now?'' she asks. Arialughed and shakes his head and said ''Not at all. They don''t sound that pompous'' She alsoughed. She then calms herself down and then she said ''Dragons. Their blood is red like humans. They can live at the harshest climate whether in the sweltering heat or extreme cold. Their wings arerge and terrifying. Their roar resounded to the heavens. Intelligent and aggressive. Live for a very long time. Most of them are in an age of extinction.'' ''Why?'' he said suddenly curios. "Man, of course." "Man?" ''Do you want to hear the story?'' she asks Arial look at the stars in the night sky, feeling the caressing of the wind and he nodded ''I have always liked hearing stories'' She smiles and then she began "Man is the relentless enemies of the dragons. When the King of Dragons died in the hands of Great Avenger Levitia and hispanion, he roared to the Heaven, saying ''The Age of Gods and Dragons, Giants and Lich, of Ancient things and Old Gods are at its end. Now the Age of Man begins as we return to the Sea of All Things.'' Since then, dragon never speaks. Their noble disposition is reced with furious anger and terrible hatred, their words stripped away from them. They burn. They ughter. And then came judgment upon them in the form of the Four Brothers. They were hunted nearing extinction. That is what I know of dragons. Now they are nothing but beast.'' Arial nodded. Then he asked ''Why do you think that dragons do not speak anymore?'' ''There are many theories'' she said ''Enlighten me then'' he said ''Some say it is because of magic but I believe it to be different.'' ''And what is your theory?'' Vmina took a deep breath and there is a sorrow in her eyes as she said ''Treat an intelligent creature like a beast long enough; they themselves might believe themselves to be a beast. Now the dragons are nothing more of nuisance, their era ended ages ago. A remnant of an ancient past'' Even while saying so, there is wistfulness in her tone. Arial look at the bright stars that lined the skies and nod. A remnant of an ancient past. ''Maybe'' he suddenly said. Vmina nodded ''I hope you survive this quest of yours my lord.'' She suddenly said. Arial smile. ''Yes, let us pray that would be the case. Because if not I am going to be the dragon food'' She chuckles a bit hearing Arial cracking a joke. Arial open his bag and sit down. ''Sit, Vmina.'' She sits and then she was offered a drink by Arial. ''Faeries wine. White and smooth'' he said. ''How did you get it?'' she asks her eyes widening. ''I happen to travel around the Faeries Fabled Forest and was given to it by some of their grateful citizen.'' ''You are a lord of great renown if you are offered Faeries wine.'' ''I am a normal lord, of no consequence.'' She giggled. ''Now, who is keeping secrets?'' she said Then they talked about various things under the starry skies. ''Did you get the me wolf blood?'' she asked ''I did.'' He replied and he gives the bottle of blood to Vmina. She asks a favour from Arial if he ever encountered a me wolf to get their blood for her. A few days before, Arial coincidentally enter the wolf territory so battle ensues. ''What you''re going to use it for?'' he asks ''It can help heal external and internal injuries though if we seed in killing the dragon it will be a better then wolf blood'' ''How do you mean?'' Arial asked not following. She looked puzzled at Arial. ''Why are you hunting dragon? Is it not because you want its bone?'' ''Why would I want its bone?'' said Arial puzzled ''For its healing properties obviously! Dragons are after all magical creatures. Ancient creatures. Old Things. Old Gods.'' ''Tell me.'' And Arial seem a little bit excited to learn about dragons. Vmina titled her head. She could not believe that this young human lord did not know about this. Then why is he hunting a dragon? She waves this out of her mind and then exin ''Dragons bone can be grinded to make a powerful potion to heal internal injuries and external injuries rapidly. I have seen nobility use dragon dust to heal their injuries. Rub it at the wound and the wound disappear. Their bones can also be made to be forged into armours and arms. You don''t think that all those men only followed you because they want gold, do you? One fine dust powder of dragons would fetch a hefty price in the markets. Their scale makes a good armour and shield.'' Arial shakes his head. He doesn''t know this. His only objective is to take the dragon heart. He did try to read about the dragons but since he was busy all the time he never got the time to properly read. ''Is that so?'' ''You don''t know?'' ''This is the first time I heard of this'' ''Then why do you want to hunt it?'' ''I want its heart.'' ''His heart? What would it be good for?'' She asked. ''I have my reason.'' Vmina looked at Arial, her confusion deepened. This human lord is smart, powerful but his motive and behavior are strange. Vmina knew he is a lord, yet he has no trouble consorting withmon folk, and have not the arrogance of a lord or their pride. He was enjoyable to be around with, and a man that is highly dependable. Vmina could not hate him. And even though her prophecies dictate that she has to have an offspring with such a man, she doesn''t think she qualified. Dark Lords do not have any scuffles in taking a second wife, so does the faithful of Sun Emperor but this young lord doesn''t seem a man that is like that. He seems to be a loyal husband and full of honour. Vmina nce around the mercenaries in the cave soundly sleeping. These mercenaries even form certain bonds of loyalty to Arial, one that is highly rare for mercenaries. He is a great leader, with great leadership and he was morefortable in battle like it was his home, like he has fought in many war. But he is so young. How could such a young man could have been involved in a war, Vmina wondered. ''What are you thinking about, Vmina?'' ''Nothing, my lord.'' Then they continued their drinking, exchanging stories, and finally exhausted and tired, they sleep on therge rock, her head on top of his arm, his face near her head and from afar it will appear as these two are embracing each other. So end the night, filled with the starry skies as the dawn show itself and their journey to the dragonir begins. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> See you all tomorrow. And Age fo Adventure hase out of hiatus now. At least for this month since I probbaly would hiatus it back in next month. Chapter 241: The dragon lair Chapter 241: The dragonir The morning air this morning does not seems as peaceful s before. A tense atmosphere fills the area of the clearing around the cave. Some Kobolds could be seen practicing their swords and Orcs is practicing their strikes Many of them are brandishing their swords. They are practicing and preparing their hearts. They don''t know how much that would affect their hearts when they met a dragon but something is better than nothing Arial look at this scenery and he too could feel the tense atmosphere. It is full of anxiousness and there is also certain excitement. A dragonir. Some of them are probably anxious because they probably not expect to see another sunset and some were probably excited to meet the ancient beast feared by all His troops are all informed of the news about the dragonir and they all prepared themselves, their body and their mind. After finished packing they took ast long look at the cave and then they began to march toward that area inside the map There are varieties of emotions inside the hearts of the mercenaries. Their hearts are all restless anticipating the encounter. Will they live? Will they perish? Such thoughts crossed their minds. The kobold, talented swords user swings their sword gracefully and blissfully during the practice showing their swordsmanship. Arial had look at them with admiration each morning when he woke up. They are great swordsman, practicing swordsmanship in earnest. It is through looking at them Arial also have started creating another technique. The Heaven Punishment Style. In martial art, there is technique when talking about external attack and internal attack but in swordsmanship of higher technique it is called style. It is created or learned from some masters of sword. Mastering the sword is a discipline of the mind and body, and was meant to help live righteously. Though it can also be seen as an art of killing. After all, sword is made to be used. And there is not many uses for the sword other than to kill your enemies Though, it probably depends on the person. During Arial years in the Library he learned a lot of swordsmanship but he always has trouble executing it. It is not a problem when he fights people with no basics but he knows that if he encountered a talented swordsman his skill is not in par. It is because of the stiff movement of his sword attack. He is too absorbed in executing the swordy. So he found a solution. Change it to something new. It began with his technique. While he is no genius in creating something new, hebined the myriads of technique through trial and error. It is an effort no one have seen. He did not just recite the Teachings when he was in the Temple of Linzi. He practiced and honed his sword skills. He wanted to create a brand new way for himself. Something that doesn''t restrict him and utilize his strength. The techniques he had learn, while many of them are high tiered martial arts and sword skill, Arial sometimes was also restrained by it. The movement then be stiff and when it became stiff, it became slow and in being slow, he could not reveal his true power. So he began creating his own technique and nowadays he is creating this style of swordsmanship. Free, limitless, unrestricted, unpredictable like the wind, elusive as the clouds. You can lose yourself in it. This is the style Arial is developing. Boundless like Heaven, immeasurable like the droplets of water in the sea. Arial was sure that if this technique is created, his swordsmanship would rise to a whole new other level. He had met two of the Four Immortals. He didn''t think that he would not be able to surpass them. But it was also true that at the Linzi Temple, if he fought the Western Serpent he might be able to survive, but he would not be able to defeat her So this sword technique he created would probably help him tremendously. And the Kobold is delighted to help. They view swordsmanship as the God of War divine art. The Kobold as Arial learned from Mikael, worships the God of War, a Horned God that depicts him wearing man skin as his clothes, human skull as his goblet and both of his eyes a ming eyeballs. Behind such a terrifying God is the scene of carnage and his throne is a chair of swords filled with human, and other races skull. That is how the Horned God is usually depicted either in paintings or in the murals of its Temple. To master the sword is their goal and fighting worthy men. They will not soil their swords with senseless murders. Kobold had their own code of honor. Yet they do not underestimate the efforts of their fellow men. And challenging a dragon? What honour will they achieve among their brethren if they seed to do the unthinkable? Arial have seen their swordsmanship. It is exquisite and overwhelming, swift and lethal. They can kill anything with any sh. But would that work against a dragon? This Arial doesn''t know. They continued their journey as the Dark Elves scouted out a path. They all look upwards and Arial nodded as he saw the open hole in the middle of the mountain ''Is it really here?'' he thought to himself. They see the suspectedir is high on the mountain. Quickly they informed the others in the back and they braced themselves as they started moving upwards. The new groups from the back look upwards and gazed, wide-eyed, at their new and probablyst destination. ''Finally'' some say Some were panting in exhaustion. Some is looking at the destination, dread filling them. Some look at it with a new determination. Whatever their feeling is, they keep moving forward, one step at a time. Arial is in the lead and as he keeps moving forward fearlessly, like it was a calming effect, the others followed him from behind. The expedition is proceeding smoothly. Today, it seems the weather would be fine. There are no storms. But that doesn''t mean there isn''t any threats As they climbed higher along the path made by the dwarves they encountered many monsters that made the mountain their home. Sometimes Arial and his mercenaries'' troops had to rest at some caves under the mountains and encounter monster that hid in the deep. At times like that Arial and Vmina would be the first one that shed with such monster it and it was at this time thepanionship between Arial and Vmina grew. They arefortable in protecting each other in battle and Arial acknowledge the woman explosive power. The Elves would support with arrows and magic while Orcs attack with their strength. Kobold uses their swordsmanship to sh and stab the monster to death. Of course as mercenaries their priority is Arial safety. But Arial also join the fight killing as many as he can. At night they stopped. At dawn they move. Sunset and sunrisee and go. They climb. They stopped. Move. Climb. They are paving their way forward with every step. The mountain was not easy. Any mountain was never easy Swiftly they advanced. They sometimes encountered worms of the deep when they rest in a cave or they would find some Fire Lizard, a small creature that resembles a lizard but it can breathe fire, and the rain thates day ago provide great opportunity for the elves to use their water magic to dispel these creatures. Since dragon breath fires it was a good experience for them to prepare. Arial don''t know if there is really a dragon inside thatir but if it did, he would like for his people to be prepared and in their tip top shape. Finally, after great pains and tribtion they arrived near the entrance of their. Arial look at it the huge opening entrance, winds entering in creating shrieking sounds because of the many small openings inside therge dark cave. ''Hmm'' he muttered as he takes his step forward inside. And he began to spot some things as he surveys the area with the torch on his hand The abundance of skulls, from orcs skull, dwarven skull, elves and even some giants bone around the vicinity only strengthen their belief that a dragon is near this cave. Every moment during the expedition, Arial have trained himself, in strengthening his internal energy and polishing his technique all for this moment He tries to teach Mikael about fighting but Mikael is not interested in it though he knew some healing magic. Sometimes he heals the injured soldier and his proficiency''s in medicine is remarkable. He also collects herbs, rare ones during our journey. Sometimes he orders the troops to find some leaves or seed. Thinking about it, Mikael is descended from a High Elven so it is no wonder that he has magic in his blood. Not to mention he is a great schr, learning from the text of the First Generation among other things. And his healing magic is not one that Arial could underestimate. It has saved many of Arial troops after they are attacked by monsters or because of some unpredictable storm, from poison snakes and scorpions. Vmina is also talented in such arts and in battle she provided healing but since she is more valuable as a warrior she rarely used her magic instead relying on her godly speed to finish a battle If she waspared with Arial, shecked explosive power but her sped makes up for it. There was only one way to describe her sped when she is in battle: godly Meanwhile even as he was walking inside their, the pain in his heart is getting stronger. He sighed Before this, at night Mikael will always use his healing magic to soothe the pain and it worked to alleviate the pain. But of course it does not expel the poison. Maybe if Arial met him earlier during the early stages of the poison Mikael might have been able to expel the poison but after this long, Arial hope is resting upon this crazy gambit. Sometimes in the morning Arial could hear the whooshing of arge creature and he realizes that the dragons find his food in the morning and sleep at night. They both have long formte strategies on how to fight the dragons. Vmina with her strength and fast moves are also included in their discussion. The mercenaries are informed by their team leader so does the kobold and the Elves. The Elves will act as support from the back providing healing magic and explosive magic. Kobold and Orcs as the group frontline. Dwarves are behind them as Arial and Vmina is on the front because of their prowess skills and strength. The Elves are divided into support magic division and archer division. They nned to attack the dragon when it is asleep. But Vmina tell him that dragons are random. Sometime they sleep in the morning, sometimes they sleep at night. It depends on their moods. And now they are finally inside their. ''Let us walk further inside.'' Arial said and the mercenaries'' soldiers all moved their trembling knees inside their. Chapter 242: Thunder and fire (1) Chapter 242: Thunder and fire (1) DRAGON LAIR GIGANTIC CAVERN Mikael is waiting for him outside. He will wait outside. That was his order. After all, even if Arial could win against the dragon what use of it, if Mikael is dead? Who would transfer the heart if Mikael died? Arial certainly not going to trust his heart and the heart of the dragon to the hands of the Orcs who would probably identally squeezed it until it turns into mushy gooey liquid The group looks with wonders as they looked to their left and right admiring the huge cavern. It looks like a natural made wonder. It is not just huge, it is gigantic. Everyone could see hills inside the caverns. Imagine like you are entering a wide in, with the top being a ceiling of stones. It would not be surprising that if a city could fit inside this cavern It is a massive wide cavern, with high ceiling. The cavern walls are smooth indication that the dragon scrapes the side of this cavernous nightmare. The droplets of water create a sound that reverberates around the cavern. ''It''s here'' Vmina whisper. Arial nodded ''Whooo'' one of them eximed in delight. ''What?'' Arial turns around and asked. ''Look at this, Commander'' A Dark Elven pointed toward something ''Gold.'' The Elves is wide eyed. Arial then look around and he could see coins, jewels, precious metals, and weaponry and other riches scattered on the ground. ''Idiot, that belong to a dead guy.'' One Orc chimed in as he looks at the gold and the precious jeweler with slight disdain It is regarded by Orc culture to be unlucky to wear a dead man belonging. Though not in Elven culture. Arial ignore the conversations of the Elven and the Orc as he looks once again around him, pointing his torch toward another direction to take a look for anything he might have missed And there is many more golds and precious metals all around the area. ''If we won, I can grab all this on the way back'' he thought to himself ''Maybe I can give it to the mercenaries, since I have enough back home'' he mused as he looks at his mercenaries and nodded to himself. As they move further inside, they realize that there is a lot more skulls in here then at the outside entrance. There are ragged clothing from past dead adventurers, hoarded items of a magical nature, scepters, crowns, tiaras, rings, amulets, staffs, potions, gemstones, artifacts, robes, knives, chalices, and many other stuff, that if sold would make any man in this expedition rich. Vmina eyed them carefully. And he notices it. With a chuckle he said ''You can take it after we won'' Vmina look at him and she said ''I guess you do know that woman like jewelries'' ''You are like a dragon. Likes shiny things'' Arial replies and she chuckles. ''And like a dragon, we also like eating heroes'' Arial knows there is double meaning in that, but he ignored it as she smiles widely. They are probably going to either meet their death or be insanely rich after this expedition so they be slightly loose with their behaviors and speech. Arial focused back at the task at hand. This dragon must have lived long. That is something he thought as they walked deeper And the deeper they walk, the darker the cavern bes. And then, some Orcs notices dragon''s scales and they no longer speak. Everyone be quiet. There is a tense atmosphere around them now. The dragon is here, that is for sure. Then they heard sounds. It was the sound of winds shrieking. But this wind sound sounded in a uniform pattern The deeper they go, the clearer the sound. Powerful inhaling and exhaling that reverberates throughout the chamber, of the cavern with sounds that terrify them all. ''This is the sound of a dragon breathing'' he muttered to himself. Vmina was beside him and she nodded. Some trembled in fears but keep on moving their feet. Theye closer and then Arial gesture everyone to stop He perked up his ear and then he hears a sound. It is a rumbling snoring sound. he walked cautiously closer. ''He is sleeping'' Arial whispers to Vmina. She nodded. ''Our chance.'' Vmina grin. Arial nodded at her. There is some understanding between these two warriors. They have shared many battle fighting monster in the region so theirpatibility and understanding are high. Arial then notice some blood in Vmina hand. ''Are you alright?'' he asked. She looked at her hands as Arial gaze is around that area. ''Only a scratch. During climbing to their entrance.'' She said ''Really? You''re sure?'' ''Don''t worry.'' She said and she quickly performed healing magic on her hand. The wound disappear as the skin stitched itself. Arial nodded as that expression of worry disappears from his face. They then focused at the matter at hand. They take careful steps. Stealth and silence is important at this juncture Sweats formed on their forehead, dripping down to the ground and they walk as slowly and silently as possible, careful not to wake the beast. ''What are you nning?'' Vmina whispered as she sees Arial began unsheathe his sword. Arial gestured to the dragon and convey his n with gestures. Arial is nning to stab the dragon to death when it is still asleep. Vmina nodded back ''We need toe closer'' Arial whisper. And that thought fill him with dread. Arial chest tightens as theye closer to the dragon. Arial gestures the troops with his hand to stop as only him and Vmina will approach the beast. They all nodded and prepare themselves Some whispered to their friends. ''This may end just like this.'' The other nodded. They were praying it to be like that. Arial and Vmina took their steps silently but quickly and then finally they are now only a few hundred meters from the dragon Arial and Vmina approached the dragon. For the first few second, looking at the dragon, they are awestruck. The dragon isrge. And at this Arial remembered few of the points that make a dragon a veritable nightmare. They can gnaw steel like it is a twig and the only thing that can hurt a dragon profoundly is an Enochian de. At least that is what he knew of dragons. Not to say that normal weapons couldn''t kill it but it will take an army to even slow it down. In the air, dragons are said to be invincible but in the ground, restricted by the sky Arial might have a chance. ''Look at that'' Vmina pointed at the scales while whispering at Arial ears. Vmina once told Arial that if she survives and they won, she would like a few scales for her to grind. The dragon''s body ispletely covered with tough, shiny scales. On its chest is jeweled breastte almost like a warrior. A warrior dragon. The scales are pentagonal, and shaped like a teardrop, with two long sides and two shorter ones, and a very short fifth side attached to the skin. In their normal position, the scales ovep very neatly and, thanks to a tiny cavity in the surface, they fit into each other to allow perfect freedom of movement. ''Look at his color too'' Arial remarked. The dragon skin has hues of variety of colors. In general, its scales are several hues from one of the main color categories, with a metallic luster which is hard to define. When the scales have a pale, opaque appearance, it is a sure sign of ill health. ''And he seems to be ill.'' Vmina noted while showing a grin. Arial also shed a satisfied smile. ''Good opportunity for the group'' He says The other is in a safe distance. They are just looking from the hills in the cavern, hoping that the beast would not awoke and Arial would just jump and stabbed the beast to death already. ''Will it end like this?'' Arial wondered. Arial approached it slowly when suddenly the dragon opens its eyes. Thatrge eye is looking at him ''Fuck'' he cursed Arial heart is beating fast. It feels like his heart is about to explode. The dragon eyes are glowing red and it red with furiousness at Arial. ''Fuck'' he muttered again under his breath. The group trembled at the back and their fears are manifested on their expression. The dragon is awakened. And as it stirs, it is about to wreak havoc. Chapter 243: Thunder and fire (2) Chapter 243: Thunder and fire (2) DRAGON LAIR ''Arghh'' some yelled out loud, seized by fear, their scream is full with dread. The dragon suddenly pped its wings and the force created by simply pping its wings was enormous. The winds are like storms. Wind is raging through the cavernous area. Some of Arial troops are thrown back, hitting their body to the stony surface and the hills around the caverns. Some are smashed to death by its force. Then dragon opens its n mouth and it roars, the sound was like the thunderous roars of the sky of a lightning storm Some of Arial troops were thrown back by its intensity. Their ears seem to be bleeding and their knees and hands are trembling with absolute fear. "Whaaaa" Some of them turned around and tried to escape. The Kobold on the other hand prepares their swords, unsheathing it with calm and ferocity in their eyes even as their ears ae bleeding The Orcs prepare their mace, holding their position like disciplined soldiers. The Dark Elves, some of them tried to escape, with their hands on their ears, dripping blood from their nose and ears. The Dwarves seem dazed. The dragons move and began pping its wing, showing its massive wing and creating a storm of turbulent wind gust in the area Arial had to dodge the wind gust as the dragon flew upwards and broke the first level of the ceiling of the cavern and then as it had a little space in the air, it swooped down and eat one of the Dark Elven As the dragon chews the Dark Elven, the Dark Elven screams filled the cavern, like a warning. Arial looked upward and notice there is anotheryer of ceiling. This cavern is huge he mused. He is still fearless. Arial is trying to use the cavern to his advantage but before he could see any further above he realizes that the stone ceiling is falling and will crush his troops. ''Dodge it! The ceiling ising down!'' Arial yelled to Vmina as he sees the debris of the ceiling began falling down to the ground. Vmina heard the shouts and immediately take actions. The others are not so lucky. Some of them were crushed to a puddle of blood when one of the huge rock lodged dive onto an Orc. And he was not the only one. Some were crushed by a huge boulder, turning into mashed meat under the impact of something so heavy andrge. But Vmina is calm and collected and shows her agility. Vmina is like the wind, dodging, using the debris as a stepping stone as she keeps running upwards to approach the flying dragon. She even had the chance to provoke Arial, grinning at him, like saying ''Come if you dare'' Arial could not help but marvel her agility in battle. The unlucky ones were crushed to death; their screams resounded in the caverns. Blood flowed. Screams heard. Pain and carnage began. And Arial knew that he still had to the hard work. It thought it would end that easy. ''SET THE FORMATION. THIS IS IT. LET US FIGHT! ATTACK!'' Arial jump upwards and led the charge with glint of fire in his eyes. Some of the troops took a smart approach and hide around the hill inside the caverns and attack from a distance. The dwarves also use the same approach. The Kobold and the Orc started an all-out assault. The dragon then swings its tail and two of Arial troops below it was caught by the whipping force of the dragon tail and were smashed to death on the nearby wall, leaving a stain of blood in the wall surface of the cavern. Both of them exploded because of the impact force of the attack Then the dragons opened its mouth and Arial seeing this yelled. Arial could see fire is forming from inside itsrge throat. ''Run from his line of attack!!'' Then fire, of such great heat poured out from its mouth, melting Orcs, Kobolds and Elves and hills, stones and metals. The iron shields melted into molten metal merging with the swords and axes and maces and thest remains of the dead troops. A fire that melted everything. Fire that melted anything. For a moment, all Arial could smell is fire and charred corpse. The smell of death is all around him but he is lucky in that he avoided the fire in time. This is a dragon. You do not underestimate it. In one attack one hundred of his troops fall in battle. All of them is turned to charred ashes and the smell is revolting and suffocating as smokes fills the cavern area. It is lucky that they did not meet this beast in an open in. Arial believed if they met it at an open in, its one breath could burn three thousand troops or maybe more. The cavern surrounding help restrict its movement. Arial gripped his hand tighter ''if I do not die by you, I would die by the poison. Then I have no choice but to kill you'' he said The sight of the dragon is monstrous. The world inside the caverns shakes. Hills and rocks were melted in fiery breaths as smokes rises upwards mixed with the dust of the debris making visibility dropped down. This is why dragons are called the strongest creature in the world. Vmina pulled out her sword and rushed forward fearlessly. ''WHAT ARE YOU DOING ARIAL! LET''S KILL THIS BEAST!'' she screamed as she swings her sword and something slices the air around the dragon and it hit the dragon. A powerful force came from her sword. And it snapped the dragon. Arial knew she is not an ordinary woman. After he calm himself down, taking a deep breath, he entered the battle. Arial jumped around the ledges of the first ceiling of the caverns and then he leaps toward the dragon, unleashing a sword attack. Vmina and Arial, they are tangling with an ancient creature, powerful and imposing but they did not lose in terms of power. Every sh of Arial sword has tremendous crushing power. If it was human he is fighting, no one would survive his sword strike. Every strike sends a shakes to the surrounding and to those who look at this battle it was like the Battle of the Gods. With endless stamina, Vmina is running around on the dragonrge body inflicting damage while avoiding being burned by the dragon breath. The constant hunting has improved Vmina speed and dodging abilities. Arial and Vmina is dancing around the dragon, a perfect bnce of speed and power, overwhelming the sick and awakened dragon. ''They are monsters'' the Kobold said while looking at Vmina and Arial fighting the beast on equal grounds. They all looked from the grounds as each sh produce a spark of fire and produces sound waves. Imagine this scene. A woman and a young man are using their surroundings, the nearby cliff, and the jagged cavern wall, to fly around the dragons, jumping and dodging its tail. Running around its body, avoiding its ws and its fiery breath while slicing, shing, stabbing their way around the dragons. Every strike, every sh imparted itself on the cavern. Each time their weapon strikes the dragon, a sound like thunder is produced and all around these two warriors are fire and blood. Vmina technique that infuses mana on her attack made even the Dark Elves trembles in their spot. The sound of a thunder, a thunderous sound that is produced by Vmina strikes, as sparks of lightning are formed each times her strike hit the scale of the dragon They are fearless. They are inevitable. They are.... something else. That is the thoughts of those troops looking at the battle up in the air. The Orcs is ashamed at themselves to lose heart after the first attack. ''Let us help them.'' Quickly the mercenaries enter battle again but everyone knew that this battle will be decided by Arial and Vmina. Whether they will live or die here, it depends on everyone to bring down this beast They joined in and try to inflict damage to the dragon feet which jutted out thanks to Arial and Vmina who is blocking the dragon to fly to the secondyer of the cavern The dragon is restricted by Arial and Vmina constant attack while the group marvel the cooperation between Arial and Vmina. A legend is born that day. Arial does not hesitate to protect Vmina and Vmina protect Arial back, providing distraction. And thus begins their battle. With thunder and fire. Chapter 244: Two dragons (1) Chapter 244: Two dragons (1) DRAGON LAIR, INSIDE THE GIANT CAVERN They are fighting in the air, with thunder and fire surrounding them. Both of these hero and heroine is emitting such killing intent that the group could feel it on the ground. Sword strikes that pierces through space and causes the space distorted were executed from the two people. Some of the mercenaries that is looking at this battle realizes that their hand is trembling and their eyes could not leave the scene of battle. It burned itself onto their mind. Never to be forgotten as long as they lived Arial can be seen jumping around the dragon using the cliff on the cavern to focus his attack on the dragon chest, his feet stuck at the wall, using his internal energy enabling him to stand straight on such smooth surfaces without falling down. Vmina support Arial by providing distraction and attacking the dragon blind spot. They worked extremely well, their swords light spars with fires as it hits the dragon scales The sound of Arial attack send fear to anyone could hear it. It was like someone is pudding the sky as the shockwave of his sword strike emanated out crushing all the rocky surfaces on the caverns wall And then there is the speed of Vmina attack which is unfathomable. No one could see her but only for a second. Her movement made her to appear blurry because of her high speed. Arial is focusing his attack on the dragon breast te, shing and stabbing it with increasing ferocity with each strike The fact he could stab and sh while the dragon is on midair is only possible because of the stamina Arial have and that is thanks to his vast reserve of internal energy He is enveloping himself with internal energy on his foot to make sure he could stick and running around the wall surface and at the same time to strengthen his body reflexes. The nging of the sword against the jeweled breastte of the dragon reverberates in the cavern, creating sound wave that forces the mercenaries to close their ears with their hands. Vmina looked nervous facing the dragon but Arial even in such situation have a calm expression. He knows that being nervous, hotheaded when he is in such situation will decrease his chance of being alive at the end of this battle. After the first attack, he nearly lost his cool head. ''I admire him'' one Kobold said as they gazed on the battle with awe and admiration while at the same time, preparing to attack with his sword The Dark Elves use arrows to provide even a little help for Arial and Vmina from below as they targeted the dragon tail and its feet. The Orcs pushed harder as they tried to keep up with the dragon. They could not believe they will be outdone by a woman. Arial even in such an intense battled had the time to look at Vmina. She has clear eyes even though she looks a bit nervous. Her translucent skin makes her easier to spot. A mystical charm befitting of a half High Elven. She radiated elegance. But herbat ability is no joke. Powerful skill, outrageous vitality, great sense of danger and even possessing surprising agility. She is godly. If he had not seen it by his own eyes he would not believe it. With his strength and her agility, it could be said that they are holding their own against the dragon. His technique is usually used to defeat multiple enemies, so one on one with such huge creature could prove to be at his disadvantage. The Elves began their counter attack; sound of chanting filled the cavern. Even though their hands are shaking they resolved themselves. Some of them are unlucky when the dragons fire attack them and their bodies caught on fire, burning them into cinder, and with that scream of pain before their death, the screams seared itself on the minds of the survivors. Such a sight made the mouths of elves and the dwarves freeze. Trembling and frightened, cold sweats are all over them. "By all the Gods. What in the world have we got ourselves into?" some of the elves said, their mouth trembling. The gaps in their strength are too much, they believed. How could they even dream to fight a dragon and won? What illusive dream that they have? The dragon red eyes red menacingly at the elves and dwarves but more toward Arial. After all, Arial is the only human in the expedition. Humans It is a race that dragons hated and ironically also the only race that they feared. This fear resulted from the humans in generation past that hunts dragons and kills them Any dragons that survive that dark era remember their humiliating defeat fighting the Four Brothers. Thankfully those four brothers died before they manage to destroy every single dragon in the world But the damage was done. Only a handful of dragons are alive and survive the Age of Man. So the dragon roared with furious anger, determined to kill this human that dare trespass hisir. Whenever it roared the cliff around him crumbled and the ground shakes and tumble, cracks appear in the ground that the mercenary''s troops are standing, and some of the unlucky ones falls down onto the crack of the cavern that opened up The dragon did not only attack Arial as it uses its feet. It uses its feet to pick the Orcs below it and throw them into the air, straight to its mouth and swallow them But still the others Orc and Kobold endure. They felt fear of course. But if they do not kill the dragon, then they know that they will all die. Despair filled the eyes of the young elves before suddenly they are burned in the dragon fire. Some even bravely rushed the dragon to avenge their friends but they turn to charred corpse, melted into the ground. Arial yelled and ask all his troop to use all that they had to attack the dragon. WATER!'' Some of the Elven yelled as the surrounding bes chaotic with debris and fires and spars of thunders all around The Elves used all their mana at once for their magic attacks. They used the water at the ceiling of the cavern and the pool around the dragon sleeping area to create a water barrier to protect the Orcs from the dragon breath. It may not protect them from physical attack by the dragon but it will help them from the dragon fire. Arial understand the need to keep the battle in the ground instead on the air. ''Get down!'' he yelled as he brought down his sword, a powerful strike boosted by his internal energy was unleashed, as wind swirls around that strike, visibly travelling through the air as it disrupts the space around it and heading toward the dragon So with one powerful strike, Arial concentrated his power and attacked the dragon, one that produce such energy waves that Vmina were thrown back from the area and hills and cliffs around the area crumbled and shattered. It was like an explosion of power, affecting everything in the cavern. People on the ground can feel the tremors and a gust of storm passed them by, and some who are weak are even thrown back because of the impact between Arial and the dragon, a fight on top of the ground. Such strong attack forced the dragon that is rising up to crashed back down to the ground, killing a considerable Orcs and Kobold, who were trapped underneath the dragon massive frame A human is pushing back a dragon by his sheer force. Such unbelievable scene burned itself into the eyes of the survivors. ''Attack now before it tries to rise up again!'' ''Now is our chance!'' the Orcs that survive yelled. ''Attack!'' Orc Fera yelled. The Orcs and Kobold rushed toward the fallen dragon. ''ROARRR'' the dragon roared, its power is still maintained, and some troops are thrown back because of the sound waveing out from that roar, while it moved it tail to protect itself from the barrage of arrows. ''SHOOT MORE!'' The Archer division yelled. ''KILL THAT FUCKING BEAST'' ''KILL IT!'' Vmina regained herposure on the ground, no internal injury on her body, only external injury, some wounds and gash. It is nothing to her. She spotted a chance to execute her technique and jump with rotations in the air, umting mana in her movement. Arial see what she is doing and once again he is shocked. The reason why Vmina could inflict damage to the dragon without using Enochian de is because she infused magic in her attacks and shes. Arial never thought that was possible. ''Thousand de style'' she yelled. And when she is near the dragon, the group quickly jumps out of the way and she unleashes a barrage of stab attack, so fast and swift, that no naked eye could see how many times she stabbed the dragon scales as the dragon winced in pain. It is a high level technique of swordsmanship. The others began approaching the dragon after the attack as Vmina jumped back on the opposite side to catch some rest. Chapter 245: Two dragons (1) Chapter 245: Two dragons (1) The group began hacking away, stabbing and shing. ''Yahh'' ''Take this'' Some attack the dragon with tears in their eyes. ''This is for Relend'' ''Take this! And this!'' some yelled as they hack and sh, and smash. Nearly all of them attack with anger in their heart. The Elves on the other hand climb the low hill and began aiming at the dragon eyes. Then with one order they released their arrows as rains of arrows were heading toward the dragon eyeballs But the dragon is smart. It closed its eyes and the scale on its eyes protected it. The dragon roared again and release an iplete fire breath toward the small hills but it has enough effect for the archer division to jump from the hills and began taking their position again in a different area and start shooting more arrows toward the dragon. Some elves began using their healing magic to the survivors, dragging them from the area of battle. ''We can do this!'' some yelled. Their morale is rising. Arialnded not far away from the dragon and took a step back as his chest pains attack again. Vmina leapt through the air and arrived to his side. ''Are you fine?'' she asks looking at the pained expression on his face. He is breathing hard ''I''m fine.'' He replies as Arial look around at the area It was a bloody battle. Red blood filled the area around the dragon crash. Arial could see some hand belonging to some dead Orc under the dragon body. He must have been smashed to death Arial mused. The dwarves began joining the battle. They revealed themselves and run out from their hiding ces. That opportunistic bunch Arial thinks to himself. After the Orcs and Kobold sacrifice their life, only then the dwarvese out of their hiding. The moment they appear they throw their axes and the axes stuck itself at the dragon chest. The dragon wed some of the Kobolds to death because of the pain and he roared again. ''What the-'' Arial is shocked. ''Mithril'' Vmina exined almost immediately. Red blood flowed through the caverns and the dragon doesn''t seem finished yet. The pains hit Arial again. ''Not now!'' he muttered. Vmina was shocked at the sudden expression of pain that shed on Arial face ''Are you really alright?'' she asked as she used her healing magic at Arial then suddenly she stopped. She notices something. This is not right she mused. What is this malevolent energy swirling around him? She thought to herself. This is. poison. ''You are poisoned.'' She looks at Arial. Her face is stricken. He smirks with a tired expression and nodded ''Yes'' He said showing nothing of his despair, his hand still holding the sword; a little trembling on his hand can be seen. ''You are sick and you are hunting a dragon. ARE YOU CRAZY!'' she yells at him. ''Maybe. Maybe I am.'' Arial scans his troops, ignoring Vmina screams. He even smiles a bit. It is crazy he mused. But even as he thought this, his mind is thinking of countermeasures. The elves are still many. So are the dwarves. But the Orcs and the Kobolds are dwindling. Roughly half of the people in his group died. Then he looked at Vmina and he notices it. ''You have a broken rib'' Arial said. Vmina nodded and replies ''Yes. That dragon is one fearsome beast.'' She said before looking at the gigantic creature in front of them. Arial nodded. Then screams of Orcs resounded again. ''The dragon is rising up again'' Arial muttered and spit blood onto the ground. The pain is bing more intense. Then before he could stop it, he cough ''Uhuk, uhuk.'' He began coughing blood, his hand grabbing on his heart. The blood thates out from his mouth is ck with a mix of red. It''s getting worse, he thought to himself. Thatst attack he executed was taxing to his body. It is the first time he ever uses such force. It''s the first time he knew he could unleash such force. His decision to go to Linzi Temple is not wrong at all. Then he ignores the pain and look at Vmina ''Vmina, we need to cut off his wing. That is the only way we can win this. We could not let it pass the third ceiling or it would fly away'' Vmina shake her head. ''What are you saying? Cancel this expedition. We regroup, hire some more mercenaries and attack the dragon again. Heal your poison first.'' Vmina knows that to find the dragon here again would be next to impossibility but she could not let Arial die. She views him as a greatpanion and friend. And probably more than that though she would never admit that Arial held Vmina arms tightly, while trying to exin as much as possible the reason why he created this group in the first ce. He looks at Vmina with a pained look ''You want to know why I want to hunt a dragon? Here is the truth. I need its heart. And I mean that literally. My heart is dying. I need a dragon heart to rece mine. Got that! SO shut yourints and let us attack that damn dragon! I don''t have much time! Can you do that?'' ''Kill the dragon, take its heart and you live?'' She asks. ''Kill the dragon, save the dragon'' he said. Vmina understand. He once told Vmina that his crest is a dragon in one of their night talks. She even heard, he refers himself as a dragon and spoke about it ironically ''Fine'' she said and a new determination arose from her. She needs to keep Arial alive. After all, if he is alive, she will be alive. The dragon pped its unfolded wings. As it flew away, the wind pressure knocked down many of the short dwarves and theirpanion, along with the others. And once again fire holds its reign in the cavern. The unlucky ones were decimated by fire. Some are lucky and manage to run to the nearby hole or hill, hiding behind it as the fire fills the ground. ''AAAH, IT''S HOT'' ''MY BODYMY BODY ARGGHH!!!!'' ''SAVE MESAVE ME'' the others could hear the pleadings of theirrades but can do nothing as the dark caverns turns bright red because of the fire. Some hills melted down and the surface of the caverns turns bright red The corpse turned ck before dissipating into ashes. Some that is burn but manage to escape is hurriedly sent to the Elves with healing magic. Some survived. Some did not. Death aura fills the area. Blood started flowing in Arial after a long time. He is excited even amidst this chaos. Ancient monster. He has been fighting monsters since he came to the Land of dragons and now he could finally sh his strength against the most powerful creature in the world, a dragon. He always uses fighting as a mean for securing the peace he envisioned but after he managed to get that peace, he always felt that life is going to be the same life he dreamed off. He would rule wisely, and one day he will die. He had never any aspiration or dreams other than stopping the Invasion. But after he stopped the Invasion, he felt empty. But for the first time since a long time, he really wanted to beat this dragon to the ground. He wanted to kill it, beat it senseless. Whether it is because it is the first time he is ever in such intense situation or because the power that both he and the dragon disy, he doesn''t know. But his blood is boiling. And he grins. His chest is burning with the spirit of wanting to defeat this beast. And he jumped again into the air,nding on the dragon tail and run fast like lightning to the dragon chest area. His speed was boosted by his internal energy, making him look like a sh of light that suddenly appears on the dragon chest area The dragon tries to use its tail to sweep Arial but Arial jumped away from the tail and reached the dragon neck area. Arial ready his stance and yelled ''TAKE THIS'' as he pierces his sword onto the dragon eye and it pierced right through ''ROAR'' and the dragon roar with sounds of shrieking that the caverns tremble as it thronged in pain. Blood flow like rain to the ground. The dragon shakes its body and Arial had to jump away before he lost his bnce,nding on the cavern wall and using his internal energy he dug his fingers onto the wall of the cavern, hanging on the wall surfaces like a spider. Heughs and such acts are seen by the group at the ground. Then he sang "Here be dragons to be in; here be rich rewards to be gain! If we perish in the seeking, why, how small a thing is death!" ''HAHAHAHA'' heughed. ''Gods, how could he do that.'' ''He isughing.'' ''That isjust unbelievable.'' ''He managed to blind the dragon.'' The group at the ground could not believe what they saw Even though there is still some fire on the ground, after thatst attack, many are ready to attack the dragon back. The Orcs and Kobold especially wanted to avenge their fallenpanion. The Elves is also ready but they could only watch as the two beasts are fighting each other midair, shing, like two dragons. Before they praise of Arial strength but now they know, Arial is not an ordinary human, not even extraordinary. He is something else entirely. Any preconceived notions that humans are weak was destroyed by that valiant figure fighting with the dragon. Vmina flew down to the group from a nearby hill and quickly ordered them. She could not follow Arial or interferes in Arial battle. Arial sphere of attack is wide and the force of Arial strike when it reached the dragon would surely throw her from the battle. She could not prate the thick internal energy barrier of both Arial and the dragon anymore. Their fighting is too intense and too high level for Vmina to interfere. But she wanted to help. She could organize the ground group and coordinate the attack. She has faith that Arial would be able to drive down the dragon onto the ground. ''Peerless under the sky'' she muttered to herself. Then she turned back to the survivors. ''We need to have a n.'' She addresses the ground group. ''We have to wait for Commander to bring the dragon back down. Then we must use an all-out assault. Elven units, uses Water barrier on the Orcs. And throw any explosive magic you know that could weaken the dragon. Don''t throw fire. That would strengthen it. Throw some Earth bullet, or Water needle. Something like that'' And the magic support division nodded. ''Orcs smash its feet. And find a way to stop it mouth from spitting that damn fire. I don''t care how, just find me a solution.'' The Orcs replied with a resounding yell. ''DWARVES, attack its ws. That dragon has had enough of wing our group to death. Smash it, hammer it, axe it. I don''t give a damn! That is your role. Your job is simple. Do It! And don''t you dare hide behind the hills again. If not, I would kill you all myself after the battle is over.'' The Dwarves gulp their saliva and nodded for Vmina is looking verymanding and frightening right now Her desire to save Arial is high. ''The Archer division aim on its open mouth. Charge it and hit it strong enough and that beast will die. Fuck that. Aim at all its open spot. Miss nothing. We don''t have that much arrow neither we have room for any mistakes. Fail this and we all die.'' They all nodded. Now they looked upwards as the battle between Arial and the dragon still continues up in the air. Chapter 246: Clash of dragons Chapter 246: sh of dragons BOOM! Fires sparks up in the air as a few stony rocks falls down onto the ground and falls with great shaking. The group look at awe from the ground as the dragon attack Arial and each one of their sh produce sparks that can even be seen from the ground. Gust of wind formed when they attack each other which in turn, turn to gale. Storms of fire formed around their battle. Scratches fill the wall surfaces from the missed dragon ws and Arial sword strikes, leaving a deep gash on either side of the cavern walls. Once in a while the cavern trembles when the dragon tries to whip its tail to Arial, bringing downrge boulders of rocks to crash into the ground. The second level of the cavern ceiling has already been destroyed by the dragon but Arial keep using the wall surface which is narrow, maneuvering himself, jumping around using his Wind God technique to fight in equal ground with the dragon. He must not let this advantage be taken away from him. Narrow, means he can push the dragon down if he attacks it from a high position. It also could help him block the dragon from flying to the thirdyer. With one of the dragon eye blind, the dragon finds it hard to judge the direction and the distance between it and him It keeps trying to w him and using its tail against Arial as Arial keep attacking the dragon without rest. The group observes the battle, their pride and self-esteem shattered. They could not believe that one human could stand tall fighting a dragon by himself. One of the Orc speak ''Luckily we did not get involved in the war against human.'' ''Yes, that would be terrible'' one of them nodded. ''If we did, imagine, how could we defeat the humans. If one of them could even fight in equal ground with a dragon, imagine a thousand of them.'' They shudder thinking such scenario ''Orcs will be hunted into extinction don''t you think? I still remember the scary stories of The Great Avenger Levitia my grandmother used to tell me'' The others nodded. The Kobold also agrees. In their hearts they are grateful that their King signs the treaty. ''We have a wise King'' one of the Kobold chimed in. Other nodded in agreement. Of course these orcs and Kobolds don''t know that not many humans possess Arial strength or internal energy. But to them, they only understand strength and their conclusion is made because they believe Arial is a young man and surely they are people stronger than him. Not to mention this group has never venture outside the Dark Lands. If they did, they will realize a person like Arial is rare to find. Vmina look and believe she has found the man of her prophecy. The prophecy rings in her ears. ''Peerless under the sky'' she muttered. With every strike, the cavern shakes with great trembling and the dragon are forced down every time by Arial forceful strike until the dragon reached near the first ceiling it broke. It enters the range of the archers. Vmina noticed this stroke of luck and she do not intend for it to go to waste. She yelled. ''NOW!'' Vmina ordered the archers to shoot their arrows. They quickly and fiercely shot their arrows. Barrage of arrows fly toward the dragon. The dragon uses its wing to deflect the arrows but some of it prate it chest and it roar in defiance. The dragon then breathe fire to the top ceiling, as a gigantic fireball spew out from its mouth and with great speed, the fireball broke the thirdyer while fiery stones crumbled from above and fall to the ground. The sun from outside prated the dark caverns and light emerges. The blue sky can be seen from the ground. The dragon has managed to destroy the thirdyer. The group now is confident. The dragon is losing. It is trying to fly away. Below, the ground group scrambled themselves away from the falling stones. Vmina instruction and the Elves water barrier and Earth Wall really saved many lives from being crumbled by the fiery stones. Arial dodge the falling stones and he even have to avoid the arrows of his own groups, barrages of arrows that is aimed at the dragon open spot. Arial jumped in mid-air and once again he produces a powerful strike. So powerful it created a sound wave that blew all the archers near the hills while the Orcs, Kobold and Dwarves had to shut their ears with their hands. ''He is a Conqueror. A man born under the star of the Conqueror'' the word slipped out of Vmina lips. The third ceiling was destroyed just a moment ago from the dragon breath but Arial manage to bring the dragon down with his incredible strike. It was like thunder is rumbling every time they shed. Storm, thunder and fire. And the sun is shining down Arial figure from the top of the cavern, creating a feeling of seeing something divine, like the Advent of Angels or a descent of a God onto the mortal world. For the third time in the battle, the group stood frozen, some rubbing their eyes looking at Arial lone figure beating the dragon down from the top. The sun on his back, the sound of his sword strike and the roar of the dragon, they are transfixed on the true power of theirmander. A man that rivaled the dragons. Only a few men in history ever reach such level of power. The Four Brothers and Levitia and hispanione to mind. The young man they are seeing right now, is on the same path of these great men. ''Unbelievable'' they uttered the words again. That is all they could say. They have never seen such domineering power, or such imposing pressure. The killing intent of both of them, the dragon and theirmander is suffocating. ''Look'' Vmina said to the Kobolds. ''That is an existence you rarely seen. Blood of Light is in him.'' The kobold and the Orc nodded, admiration in their eyes. At that time, the group fears, admiration, envy and awe turned to reverence. Arial is on the air using the downward force of his sword strike to force the dragon down. Arial knows he could not let the dragon pass him. If the dragon manages to get outside, it will fly away or worse, burn them from the sky, and st him and his group straight to the High Heavens. Every strike requires him to use considerable internal energy. He fears that the cavern could not handle both of their battle and he fears that the cavern will copse on itself because of their intense fighting. Even he realizes this is the first time, he uses his full power and the de is helping him. He notices that. Blood is flowing from his arm, ck blood. The poison is reacting wildly since he is using an enormous amount of internal energy to fight the beast, his hand is numb after all the strikes he employed but he could not stop. He must not stop. He will not stop. Else he would lose. And losing man dying. And he now has too much to lose So, he did not stop. He continues striking at the dragon. His strike is like a storm. Fast and merciless. Then luckily the elves began attacking the dragon with barrage of arrows which help Arial to take a little break as he jumps around the wall surface dodging the tail whip and fire from the mouth of the dragon. It is at this time he executed the Heaven Punishment style. The motion of his swordsmanship is smooth and moved freely on his hand, free as the cloud, unpredictable like the winds. He attacked at the wounds of the dragon, the chest, shing the dragon eyes countless time, inflicting pain while the dragon roar and spouted fire but since its uracy dropped Arial maneuvered himself around the dragon with full confidence. He runs around its neck, and then jump to the caverns wall before kicking the wall and once again catapulted back and executes another attack. He did this a few times before he changes the pattern of his attack. Even though, the dragon look like it is getting weaker, he could not take it easy orx down his guard. This is a dragon after all. On the ground, the group admiration deepened as they are preparing to attack the dragon when it falls to the ground. Arial movement did not leave their eyes, but few could really see him. He was too fast for them to see. They looked left; he is already on the right. They look right, he is on the left. Only a sh on the corner of their eyes indicates that theirmander has changed his position And when Arial executed his style the Kobold looked more in awe. The mysterious sword movement, freely connecting attack, and smooth but unpredictable connecting actions. He was like a storm, unceasing to strike, merciless and terrifying. Arial shine even more. And this is when it happens. The ck de of the Shadowsher begin emitting dark aura around it and this time the crowd of spectators in the ground is more shocked and gasped in disbelief. Now every strike that Arial employed is more powerful, creating a shock wave every time it strikes, breaking the dragon scales and inflicting real injuries to the dragon. The dragon scale failed to block the strike. It was like woodblock and Arial is chopping it with ease. A scale that is said to be stronger than diamond is effortlessly destroyed by Arial strike. ''He destroyed the scale'' one Dark Elves said looking upwards as the dragon scale keep peeling off and the group dodge the falling scales. Blood of the dragon fall like rain as the people on the ground is drenched with droplets of the dragon injuries. ''He.is winning'' Vmina said, her voice is shaking. Seeing his prowess one might even say he didn''t even need his army. Chapter 247: Dragons, oh dragons (1) Chapter 247: Dragons, oh dragons (1) DRAGON LAIR Arial knew he had to bring this dragon to the ground. He is determined to not let it get away. The ck aura makes his body stronger and his strike more lethal. He doesn''t know where the aura came from but he could care less. Right now he needs to focus to his enemies. He wanted to bring this dragon down. For now, the dragon suffers a lot of injuries. Without any defense on its body, sooner orter it would fall but maybe it would fly up in the sky if it has the chance. That must not happen. That will not happen, he decided. Arial would not give it the chance. Arial knew he needs to cut of the dragon wing. The roar that it exhibited in the beginning of the battle now turns to painful groans. It writhed in pain with each strike to its chest. Arial grinned. Heughed. He doesn''t know why but anyone could see he is on a bloodlust. He found this battle is exciting. For that moment he forgot the reason he is doing this. All he knows is the target in front of him. And the sword ck aura thickened even more and the strikes be stronger. He then leapt even higher using the dragon head as a stepping stone and he jumped so high that he almost reached the third ceiling when he dived with great speed and he positioned the de perfectly and by the time he reached near the dragon, he pierces the dragon left wing and like a ship sail it ripped like a cloth were being cut by a sharp dagger. ''ROARRRR'' the dragon roared of pain and it began falling from the air. The dark aura around Arial body heals him of his injuries, stitching his wounded skin. The sword is healing him. Every strike produces a ck aura that slices the air and attack the dragon with an explosion sound. The cavern tremble, hills crumbles down, walls eroding because of the ck aura. It rotten everything around the aura. He awakened the sword with blood. But not only blood is needed to awake an Enochian de. Will, perseverance, and the resolute mind to battle. Suddenly Arial howled. There is no sense to keep beating the dragon. After all it begun to fall down but Arial keep using the sword to inflict more injuries to the dragon. Wind gathers around him, creating a ck storm around his body. The fire of the dragon is deflected by the ck aura, protecting its master. He attacked fiercely as each strike is precise, beating the dragon. To anyone who is looking, they might even pity the dragon. Arial is enjoying thebat. More than usual. The elves began chanting and creating Water barriers around their allies while some of them have enough time to create Earth Wall if the dragon ever decided to use its breath again. They are prepared to fight hard. And the dragon with Arial strike fall onto the ground with a great impact and Arial instead of resting and giving the group chance to attack, keep hacking and slicing as the dragon, now powerless, struggled with pain from the strike. Scales flew, blood flow, flesh cut. The mighty dragon is beaten by a human. Vmina jumped and with her agility pushed Arial out of the way as the group begun rampaging at the half dead dragon. ''STOP!'' she yelled. And she is shocked to see Arial. His body is clean without wound but the bloodlusting from him is formidable. She almost shrinked with fear. Arial grabbed her on her throat and with that, he almost crushed Vmina throat. His eyes are ck and there is some fire in his eyes. She trembles with fear and quickly calms herself. Vmina could feel the pain and endure it. ''Arial! Arial! This is not you!'' But Arial keep tightening his grip. All the mercenaries stopped what they were doing and some even gulped in fear. Did theirmander go crazy with bloodlust? Vmina then look at Arial and she saw nothing of the man she knew The sword she thought ''HAH'' she lifted her feet and swiftly kicks the sword from Arial hand and the ck aura disappeared. Arial suddenly like he is regaining consciousness, release his hand from her throat and his grip loosened and he steps back and then before anyone could do anything he slowly copsed to the ground Vmina quickly receive him, saving him from the fall. His body became lifeless. Arial!'' she shouted. She quickly heals her throat first and then she tries to heals Arial. Something was wrong with him earlier. She could feel Arial body is weak. Thankfully she manages to restore her mana during Arial rampage. Vmina then look at the dragon pitiful state. Its wing is cut in half, its tail is bloody and its left eye is blind. The gigantic figure lying on the ground was assaulted by many attacks from the axes of dwarves, magic attacks by Elves, arrows and mace. And she looks back at Arial. She could feel Arial strength is slowly recovering. The Koboldsbine their movement and shed the dragon. ''Kill it.'' ''Smash it.'' ''Attack it!'' ''Kill it!'' They all screamed and yelled as they beat the dragon. To think that a human did this! And a lone person at that. Thanks to Arial, the dragon huge body was lying on the ground, allowing it to be attacked. But Vmina believe that if the battle continued, Arial might even kill it by his lonesome. ''Peerless under heaven'' Vmina muttered again. But the dragon is not yet done. It opened it mouth and aim it at the sky and took a deep breath. ''Fuck.'' Vmina drag Arial body fast away from the attack as the dragon release its breath upwards. Fire fell like rain from the top showering the group with pain, and many face death, as everything burned. But this time the group is ready. They quickly dashed to the Earth Wall and hide themselves under it praying that the earth wall is enough to endure the dragon fire. In most time, it will not work but since the dragon is weak after Arial attack the earth wall withstood the rain of fire. It tries to escape but its wing refuses to open. And it fell back. And this time the Orc, Kobold elves exited from the Earth wall and this time they once again beat and hack the life of the dragon. This time The Orc stuck dwarves mithril pole arm at the dragon mouth when the dragon tried to open his mouth to fire on the ground. They seed. Vmina is seeing this from a safe distance. Arial open his eyes. And look at the surrounding e. He remembered what he had done. ''Vmina!'' The tone is urgent. ''Yes'' she replies. He looked at Vmina throat. ''Are youaright?'' he asked, a guilty expression shed on his face. Vmina noticed Arial is looking at her throat. Quickly Arial hold her neck with concern and check her injury. ''It is fine. It is the sword.'' Vmina said. ''Enochian de is a strong magical weapon. There are cases when the user of such sword is overwhelmed by its power when it first awakened.'' Vmina exined. She pointed the sword location. ''Why didn''t you take it?'' Arial ask puzzled. Vmina could easily take it and resume the battle with the sword. ''It burns. Enochian de is made by the First Generation. They warred against us remember? Their weapons burn us. We couldn''t touch it. We can see it but not touch it.'' Arial then was reminded of the first moment he shows the Enochian de to the group. None of them wanted to touch it. Now, that mystery is solved Chapter 248: Dragons, oh dragons (2) Chapter 248: Dragons, oh dragons (2) Arial took back the sword and began preparing hisst assault. His wounds are healed and his pain disappeared for a bit. The area around his battle with the dragon is a wreckage. Cliff destroyed. The walls crumbled and the narrow passage around the ceiling was destroyed showing the sky above, and the yellow sun shine down on the dark gloomy cavern. Arial took the sword and with intense concentration he threw it aiming it at the dragon neck as the dragon is still struggling. Piercing through the battlefield, the internal energy barrier is prated and it struck the dragon around its neck and the dragon howled and roars in pain and the force of its roar thrown the group around it to the walls of the cavern. It is a devastating piercing technique as blood flowed around the dragon neck. Then Arial jumped and with his palm he unleashed Dragon Palm making the dragon head snap back as its body thrown back by such divine force. The cavern shakes and the hills near the cavern wall shattered onto the ground. Then Arial approached slowly to the dragon, took his sword from the dragon body and aim the sword at the dragon neck looking at the dragon pitiful state. The group began using mithril chains to tie up the dragon feet and ws. Then Arial is about to strike thest strike ending the dragon life. The other moved away knowing what theirmander is about to do. ''Wait'' the sound prated the mind of everyone. Arial is shocked at the sudden sound ''Who''s there?'' He asks as he look at his back and seeing no one. ''It is me, young human'' and once again Arial look back at the dragon. And this shocked the whole group. A talking dragon. Arial thought such species no longer exist. He thought they are nothing but beast anymore. ''You!'' ''Yes, me. You have defeated me human.'' The dragon lips or mouth did not move but it speaks telepathically. ''Youcan talk?'' Arial ask, stuttering like he couldn''t believe such developments ''I can. I am an ancient creature.'' ''Kill it'' the other urge Arial. They are all waiting. If Arial kill the dragon, this will be an important moment. A new Dragon yer will be born. Arial is about to give thest attack when the dragon said again. ''So you are like them too. This is why We don''t talk to human or Demon Race.'' And this stays Arial hand. ''What do you mean?'' Arial asked. ''You are a beast.'' The dragon said. ''You are the beast'' a kobold says his voice trembling with fear ''You attack my n in an open in. Do you deny it?'' that kobold ask ''Yes, I did'' he said. Then he added ''But isn''t that because your n kill my worms and lizard? Why is it wrong for me to avenge them? Your n terrorized my abode, take my eggs and eat it and you think I am the beast? You are the beast. We are noble creatures, yet we are hunted, maligned by humans and Demon Race alike.'' ''You killed mypanions'' Arial said ''Yes, because they attack me. I awoke from my sleep only to see someone is trying to stab me. How would you react human if such situation happens to you? Will you not attack that people if it were you?'' ''Well, if you talk to m-'' The dragon snickers ''Talk to a human? We have been trying to do that for a millennium!'' ''During the Age of Man, Levitia and hispanion killed our King instead of talking to him. Levitia was a strong human this I do not doubt but his prejudice about the inhabitants of the Dark Lands blinded him'' ''The Great Hero of Humanity listens to no reason of the denizens of the Dark Lands. He thinks we are trying to deceive him and so our King dies fighting them. When he died the n of dragons fights each other, wrecking many damages and identally creates our own scourge. The Four Brothers'' Arial eyes widened. What do they mean that the Four brothers are a scourge they created? Arial listened on as the Dragon talks ''Their hunting of dragons left us divided and once again we united undermon cause to stop their madness. We once again try to talk with humans, to show them we meant them no harm. Yet vengeance blinded them too, and they hunt us until only a few of us survived. We know that our age ended long ago, but still.... to hunt us like we are rats isdeplorable. Talk to human? No, young child'' ''We learned the hard way what happens when we talk to humans. Even the dark denizens shunned us. So we hide ourselves. In great caverns and great cave, hiding under ice cold region, in fiery pit of the world instead of flying to the open sky like during the Age of the Gods. If there is one human that we respect it will be one that I met during the Age of Gods. The man was a leader of hismunity, fearless, cunning and merciful. He made a deal with us. They recognized our sovereignty and let us rule ourselves. King of the First Generation.'' And they all listen to the dragon story. They don''t know what to believe. There was silence in the cavern. Arial sighed and then he asks ''Why speak now? ''Arial asked. ''Because you are about to end my life. In Anvali, there is only three dragons. Me, Gaveror and Grinadine near here. The others are scattered around the world. In some deep sea or some ice region, even in some vast desert, hiding underneath its thickyers of sands. I can''t stop you killing me. But I urge you to exercise mercy.'' Arial could not believe his ears. Spare it? He needs the damn dragon heart. But Arial knows the story about dragonsThey are known to have magical powers. What if... ''What will you give me if I spare your life?'' Arial said and this invites disbelief from his group ''Commander, don''t negotiate with it.'' ''Who knows if what he said is true or not?'' An Orc said Arial ignored the pleas and then he said to the Dragon ''Let me tell you why I came here Gaveror. I want your heart. I am poisoned with a poison that will kill me not before long. And your heart is the cure. Can you give me that? You can''t, can you?'' Arial ask, and he knows that the dragon will refuse. The group is shocked. They thought that theirmander wanted to hunt the beast for fame or for its bones or its blood but to think he needed the dragon heart. When Gaveror refuse he will then have no choice but to concede that there is no other way then to die. But instead Gaveror answer shocked Arial. The mouth formed something resembling a smile ''I can. So, my heart huh? Then killing me will serve you no purpose human child. This is not the first time it happens.'' The dragon speaks. ''What do you mean?'' Vmina asked approaching the dragon. The other has tied up the dragon ws and feet and even they are approaching the dragon to hear his story. And then he told his story and Arial nodded and he finally understands. Chapter 249: Dragon heart (1) Chapter 249: Dragon heart (1) The dragon tells them the story. Arial look at the dragon; his hand is still holding the sword near the gash around the dragon neck. And the dragon began to speak telepathically to all the people on the cavern. ''This story begins a long time ago in the Age of the Gods, for this is where we Old and Ancient things roam the world, unhindered.'' He said and Arial is paying attention. ''Where the Sun Emperor is still young, when Dragons and Giants were feared and revered, where magic is in abundance, where Gods and mortals intertwine with each other, Lich and Ancient creature forgotten by time still exist. I was young at the time, merely thirty years at that time. We, dragons reign supreme.'' He said a little hint of pride in his voice. ''Mortals are our ythings for Gods are a fickle thing. I still remember it. Lady of the Lake quarrel with the Water Princess, the Night Mother disagreement with the Dawn Father, stories of old Gods, ancient gods that roam the world were told in Temples and house of worship. Then came a light from above, a light of such merciless fury that no magic in our knowledge even resembles such light, anding out from that Light, is humans'' ''But they are a different kind of humans then the humans in this world. All mortals have their fate decided for them. They could not disobey our words or our whispers. But these mortals that came from the Light. they are different'' ''They are not bound by our words nor do they fear us. If we kill one of them, they kill a thousand of us. They are scourge of Gods and demons alike. The Demon Lords and Xenosian Empire learn that the hard way'' ''They kill one of their families. We know their power so we advise the Demon Lords not to provoke them but even we do not truly fathom their protectiveness of their own kind. For the first time, our eyes were opened. They were furious with us. Anger unseen before in human history. We are ustomed to human subservient attitude and their fear for us. And so a tragedy is borne from that preconception. We believe ourselves to be of superior race of human. We were wrong. We were terribly wrong.'' There is a hint of regret in his voice, and a trembling fear. ''Their King unleash a weapon that destroys an Empire of such great power, that in one day of red ze, melting everything, a burst of fire so high that it even consumes dragons, destroying hundreds of races making them extinct. An Empire of great power and influence was swallowed by a rain of fire, buildings toppled, lives lost, consuming everything, burning everything'' The dragon said and its red eyes look at Arial. ''I was there. I was young at the time. I look it from the skies of Davarus and the light, the fire that burst from the spear could be seen from such distance, that it made me tremble with fear. Some young dragons try to look closer and they were blinded. I have known then, that Age of Man is dawning'' ''But they are not, the original inhabitants of this world. That much we dragons know. They are not Gods but they might have as well been. We y with human life; this is true but even we could not or will send down such punishment'' ''We couldn''t understand their logic. They would burn the world if their families are even hurt. The Fay tried to enve them and instead they hunt the Fay until their extinction. Their love and affection towards each other were so strong that if we threaten it, instead of cowering they will fight back'' ''Their King once said to the demon lords "Hurt one of my people, I hurt a thousand of yours. Kill one of my people; I would kill ten thousand of yours. Kill ten thousand of my people, I will kill a hundred thousand of yours. Such is our vengeance. We will always pay back with more. So bring your worst, call your allies for we will fight them with everything we had" he said and that opens the eyes of the demon lords'' ''They were used to the human very. Humans are weak. And for the first time, they saw a bunch of humans defying all expectation, oveing all odds, to stand equal with Gods. The demon lords were cowering in fear, praying, despairing. The human King is ruthless on his enemies. If he wanted to destroy something, he will not destroy it halfheartedly. He will root out the thorns and destroy them all, never again to rise.'' Arial then said ''This is fascinating and all, but I want to know about the cure.'' ''Do not worry. I will tell you.'' The group still holds the mithril chain even though there is nothing that the dragon could do now. ''One day, the King of the First Generation venture to the Land of the Dragons after the Treaty. He brought hispanion. ''I still remember. Zeus, a godly warrior and a human named Kyle who is as cunning as the King himself.'' The dragon said his eye wander to the distance like he is remembering an old memory ''The Human King then persuades the King of Dragons to tell him how to cure his wife. So the Dragon King Garawelian, tell the Human King. He needs to share his heart with the human King wife. And so, hispanion brought the Human King wife and share their hearts. And she is cured. For that kindness, the Human King never attacks the dragons and the dragons did not attack the humans.'' Finally, it dawns in Arial mind. A look of realization struck him as he looks at the dragon. The dragon smirks as he said ''You must have thought that by killing me you would get my heart. You are mistaken. You must have read the ount of the First Generation. You must have made a mistake in tranting. It is not taking. It is sharing. Sharing a heart, beat as one. Kill me and the heart means nothing to you'' And with that Arial lowered his sword. Could it be? ''How will I know if you are speaking the truth?'' ''You don''t. Have faith. That is all that I could ask you.'' ''What if you just take the opportunity to kill me?'' Arial said, his eyes narrowing. One look of betrayal and Arial will swing the Enochian sword. ''I could. But I won''t. You have defeated me.'' ''You could lie.'' ''I could. But I''m not.'' Arial sighed with this spar of words ''So your suggestion to me is to have faith? To trust you without basis? Isn''t that too big of a risk?'' Arial asked suspiciously "I know you want to question everything, but sometimes it pays to just have a little faith. Because to one who has faith, no exnation is necessary. To one without faith, no exnation is possible." ''Hmph'' Arial grin. ''Fine. But you will stay chained up until I''m sure.'' Then it is decided. Arial quickly send one of the elves to fetch for Mikael. ''Are you sure about this Arial?'' Vmina said as Arial removes his armour and clothes. Vmina could see the toned physique of Arial, his muscly arms and all the scars and the ck veins around his heart. It almost looks like the vein is strangling him Vmina thought to herself. The dragon wings seem to recover slightly trying to stitch itself because of the regeneration power of a dragon but because of Arial powerful strike before, it takes time for the dragon to heals it ''Wha''the sound of gasping can be heard. Arial turns to look behind him and see Mikael amazed look. ''A dragon!'' Mikael eximed almost jumping of joy. ''Oh God. A dragon. Who would have thought? You really did it then?'' he said jumping around hugging Arial. His eyes look at the dragon curiously ''You defeated it?'' Mikael ask. Arial nodded. ''This is-'' Arial is about to introduce the dragon to Mikael. ''Who is this demon?'' The dragon speaks and Mikael is startled ''It talk?'' ''He'' Arial corrected. Then Arial ry to Mikael the stories he heard from the Dragon and Mikael nodded. ''So, it is a mistake in trantion.'' Still his eyes didn''t leave the dragon. ''Yes'' Arial nodded. Mikael himself thinks again and the story is probably true. Dragons might trick people, but they never lie. They are a noble creature after all and such noble creature have their own pride ''But can you trust him?'' Mikael said ncing at the subdued dragon. ''Faith'' replied Arial shortly. ''Yes, well. here''s to faith'' Mikael said chuckling in excitement. Then after all the preparation ispleted Mikael came in front of the dragon and said ''We can begin.'' Chapter 250: Dragon heart (2) Chapter 250: Dragon heart (2) ''We can begin'' ''Release me from the chain in my ws.'' ''What!'' ''No!'' some of the group protested. ''Please Commander, he is trying to trick you.'' Arial ignored them. ''Release the chain.'' Arial ordered Reluctantly they release the chain and all of them were ready to flee. But the dragon did not make any suspicious movement. There is still the chain in his feet and just for precaution the Kobold even chains him around the tail. ''Then we will begin.'' Mikael said The dragon then took one of his fingers and pointed at his heart and then pierces it. Golden blood fell down, and from that, the earth around the fell liquid turns to pure gold. Then he took something out, a light in golden glow, resembling an orb. The dragon then exins. ''Transnt it to the human child and it will take his heart form.'' Mikael nodded while his eyes look in amazement and he knows that the light is something powerful because Mikael know the feeling of magic rushing on his body when the light passes onto his hand. This is something magical. Is it really alright to put it in a human body? He asked himself. And it dawns on him that in probably since a very long time, he would be the one using this procedure once used by the First Generation. With one hand he put it down onto a cloth and the light glowed brighter shining the cavern like a personal sun. The dragon then copsed. Golden blood flow from his wound. When Arial attacked him earlier, his blood is red, but the blood that flowed from the wound on his heart is golden. Mikael notices this. ''Maybe someday I will research a bit about dragons. They are still a lot of things that people don''t understand about dragon'' he thought to himself The ground shakes as the dragon copses ''Give the heart to the human fast.'' The dragon muttered weakly This is a risky procedure. First, Mikael remove any clothing from Arial bodies and Arial is half naked. ''Lie down'' Mikael ordered as white cloth is prepared on the ground. The group is looking scared. The dragon has copsed but they know if somehow Arial is dead and the dragon once again rises they all will be dead. They could not understand why theirmander believes the dragon story. Then Mikael give Arial a Faeries medicine, Sanasainic herb, to help dull the pain and to induce sleep and another herb to keep the patient breathing. Mikael has spent a lot of time studying the properties of nts and flowers. That is what he was doing when Vmina and Arial kept fighting the monsters and hunting for food. Then Arial fall asleep because of the herbs and the group heart is beating faster, fearing that the dragon would make any movement. Mikael noticed this. ''Don''t worry, he is just asleep.'' Mikael then cleansed the area around the heart with Eternal Spring water. Then he took a small knife from his bag. Mikael hope Arial internal energy will protect him he prays. Then he makes a small incision down the center of the chest from just below Arial throat to just above the navel. ''What are you doing?'' Vmina flipped in disbelief. ''Oh Gods.'' ''What in Gods name-'' the Kobold eximed. The Elves has already aim their arrows at Mikael. ''He killed the Commander.'' The Orc said preparing to bludgeon Mikael to death with their oversized mace. ''Stop younglings'' the dragon said. ''That demon is trying to save your leader life. It seems you have learned the Lost Art of First Generation'' the dragon said, an impressed tone. But Mikael doesn''t have time to revel in such praises. He didn''t even look back at the dragon. He need to make sure nothing is wrong. Then he took something of an Enochian made steel, and divided the chest in half and spread them apart and another gasp echoed in the cave. They can look at Arial heart. A ck heart with the veins pumping ck poisons. ''What the-'' Vmina eximed. Vmina could still see that Arial is breathing The Orc on the back said ''Ourmander has a talented healer by his side.'' ''That Elven opens a human heart and the human is still alive.'' ''Is it possible that a man who is cut apart can still live?'' Some said marveling at the mastery of what they believe a master healer. Mikael rubbed Arial heart with some Eternal Spring water, and then Mikael cut the problematic vines and let the blood let out. Then he stitches another artery on the heart and then he began with great difficulties to remove the heart. After a grueling time, he managed to do it and suddenly Arial goes into a convulsion. ''HOLD HIM!'' Mikael yelled and Vmina quickly hold Arial down. ''Quick'' the dragon said. Mikael took the dragon heart and put it around the excised area and suddenly the light spread and Mikael identally dropped the orb into the hole which used to be Arial heart. ''Oh, God'' he said but then something miraculous happen. The Orb began resembling a human heart but it glowed with such light and then suddenly it attaches itself to the cut veins and it was like Arial is having a golden heart. ''Remove the Enochian steel.'' The dragon said and Mikael remove it. Then slowly but surely, the wounds stich itself, more like burning itself, healing Arial, and quickly healing Arial body, that no scar even existed around the cut area. No bandage would be needed thought Mikael. For a moment all the people in the cavern stood frozen. Arial has stopped convulsing and then suddenly the dragon wings are healed again, his wound began healing at an unprecedented scale and his scale is reformed. He moves his ws and uses his tail to whip the dwarves around his feet, and the mithril chain easily snapped. ''A chain is only as strong as it weakest ring'' he said ''YOU!'' Vmina said holding her sword against the dragon. He floats majestically looking at the people that is just is his enemies a few moments ago but instead of breathing fire or attacking the group he waits with anticipation looking at Arial. ''You? Don''t you want to attack us?'' The Orc said. ''No, I did not want to do such thing. I want to make sure he is alright'' Then slowly Arial open his eyes. ************************************************************* It is a sess. Arial is given a calming tea while the dragon flies around the caverns no longer sick or wounded. His recovery rms the group but it doesn''t seem like the dragon pose any threat anymore. Arial will calm himself before the dragon will tell him the consequences of sharing dragon heart. Then after a few hours'' rest Arial summon the dragon, feeling more powerful by the minute. Arial also notices he felt his body lighter and like something has been unleashed within him. His sense is more acute and his internal energy flowed smoothly. The sound of his heart beating and the energy coursing through his body with untapped potential is a new feeling for Arial. The dragon then flies around Arial andnded itself a few feet from Arial, the winds resulted from his abruptnding, make some of the groups had to shield themselves from the wind. The troops are outside guarding while only Arial is listening ''HAHAHA'' the dragonugh. ''You seem fine human.'' ''Yes I am Gaveror. Now tell me what you said before.'' ''Ah, yes. Consequences.'' Gaveror tell Mikael that when Arial is sharing his heart there are some consequences. This is during Arial in a state of unconsciousness. ''First, it is this. We have shared the same heart. So I will tell you this story about me. I think it is only fair that I tell you a little bit about my story, now that we are sharing the same heart. I am sick myself. Though I think you already know. Oh, and when we share heart, your abilities be my abilities mine be yours'' And this shocked Arial ''You mean?'' ''Your body heals itself up after battle thanks to your internal energy. Dragon live by magical energy. And since magical energy is low every year, I am dying little by little.'' ''YOU TRICKED ME!'' Arial roar and people who hears him roar shrinked a bit because it sounds eerily simr to a dragon roar. ''HAHAHA. Even now, you seem to adapt to your new heart. Though I did not lie to you about the heart swapping. It is the same way that the King of Dragon uses. The First Queen of the First Generation has an ability of a dragon.'' ''I will kill you'' Arial said sheathing his sword. ''I wouldn''t advise it.'' ''And why would I listen to you?'' ''One more thing I might forget to tell you, is this. If I die, you die. If you die, I die.'' And that fact shocked Arial. ''What?'' he said, not quite believing his ears ''If anyone pierces my heart, I die and my heart in your body will also die. Why do you think there is a treaty between human and dragons? That is because the King of the First Generation could hardly hunt dragons when his wife could be killed if the King of Dragons dies. And consequently the dragons are forbidden to hunt humans for the same reason.'' Arial slumped his head. So that''s the reason. ''But isn''t this good news for you?'' The dragon said ''What!'' ''I can''t kill you. You can''t kill me.'' Then one question prated Arial mind ''Do you mean to say that the First Queen live for many millennium?'' ''No'' the dragon answer, and its eyes shows a trace of sorrow ''When her husband dies, the brave queen asks the dragon King to took her heart. By that time, the dragon heart has reached a maturity point so it could be removed from the Queen heart. She died a natural human death, seven years after his husband death.'' ''When will I reach maturity?'' The dragon smiles and answer ''fifty-nine years. Give or take'' And Arial could swear he could see a little grin on the dragon mouth. ''Then if at that time, if you want to die a normal human death,e to me and I will take the heart.'' Arial nodded and sighed. All in all, he did not lose anything. The lifespan of a dragon is also very long. Thinking about it, he didn''t need to trouble himself with the dragon. ''Fine'' Arial said. Now he has aplished what he came for so he is about to leave. The dragon then said in whispers ''One day you will see the benefit of having a dragon heart'' Arial and the dragon made a deal that day. If one or the other has a problem regarding their life, they would call each other and help each other. Then Arial goes outside to rejoin his troops and dere that everything is settled. They lost many troops that day, some valuablepanion but his troops knows that without Arial charging the dragon for revenge is a folly mistake. So, they have to ept Arial decision to let the dragon go. The Kobold retreated because Arial promises them that the dragon will not disturb them if the Kobold does not hunt around the vicinity of the Land of dragons. From that day on, Arial and the dragon are bonded for better or for worse. Chapter 251: Diplomatic plans (1) Chapter 251: Diplomatic ns (1) They are climbing down the mountain. It was evening and nearly dark and the dragon is left alone. It is the first time to be left alone by a dragon. And the first time in a long time since anyone defeated a dragon. Surely this will be talked about among theirmunity, Arial thought to himself. Around three hundreds of Arial troops died fighting the dragon. Dark Elves, White elves, dwarves and Orc. The group that survived is given gold and the troops which is mercenaries, are now turned into a caravan. The one hundred and fifty-five surviving troops is now carrying the gold, jewels, magical weapons, scepter, staff and many other items that they can hoard from the dragonir. After all what use dragons have with such things? Since Gaveror said he had no use for it, Arial took it. Arial also took the dragon scale and Vmina stock on dragon blood that flow around Arial battle area. His group also found many armours and arms. Armours of great importance. Ores and many other. Everyone were given three thousand gold as their reward enough tost them for a lifetime A hefty price but a price Arial has no problem parting with. They could call themselves rich. The people in the expedition all talked about what they will do with such coins when they returned home. Some of the Dark Elves wanted to open a tradingpany, other wanted to buy weapons, some are returning home and wanted to support their family with that gold. They deserved the gold and they did not regret following Arial expedition. The three hundred people that died, their rewards will be given to their next of kin. Arial will send his people after he got home to Arrandy. This is where Mikael could see Arial personality. Like many have attest, Arial attitude towards his enemies and his friends are like the sky and earth. Merciless towards his enemies. And those under his protection and oath, he would feel it his responsibility to redress any wrong which make him a lovable lord by his vassals and people. After the procedure, Arial feel his body light. His stamina is always more than anybody else''s but the feeling now is different. Power is coursing through his veins and he could sense many things around him that he could not sense before. ''Let us stop'' Mikael said panting behind. ''Yes, Commander let us stop'' said another ''I agree with that smelly Orc, Arial'' Vmina said ''WHAT!'' The Orc yelled while the other roared inughter and Vmina chuckles and pat the Orc back. Arial look at his troop. Behind him, his troops are sweating profusely, panting and have trouble following him. On the other hand, Arial seem to be leisurely walking. He felt no tiredness or fatigue, nor any heat. Thend of dragons is hot in general but since the procedure of sharing the heart with the dragon happen he couldn''t really felt any heat. He only felt a refreshing air and wind. And at that time, it should have dawned on Arial. But it did not. Arial believe it is because of his great internal energy running smoothly again, but even people without internal energy can still feel heat and fatigue. But one day, he will understand it. So, they stopped. And open camp. They all drink and eat. They are still many supplies from the monsters they huntst time. Mikael and Vmina and the Kobolds told Arial about monsters. Some monsters are poisonous but warrior tribes such as the Kobolds and Orcs and schrs like Mikael knew some monster are not poisonous. The Firehorses for example. The Bat and the Fireworm on the other hand is very poisonous. Their blood will cause itchiness. At night all of Arial troops began bing more curious about Arial identity. They could hardly believe that Arial is some hunter from Asteros or Vorthy anymore. Vmina know of course that Arial is a lord but even she does not know of Arial true identity. Vorthy and Asteros traded with the Dark Lands which is why, it is not awkward for the Dark Lands inhabitants to ept humans hiring them. Though usually humans mostly congregate in the Capital. The reason that Arial is hesitating is because of his ce of origin. Hees from Human Continent, Davarus. Vmina and the other then request Arial to tell who he really is. The army crowded around him that night, near the firece; with Vmina on the front, her eyes did not leave Arial face. Everyone wanted to know Arial true identity. ''I guess you all deserve the truth.'' Arial said after seeing their eager faces. Well, it is not like he intended to hide his identity all to the end of the journey. These men have fought for him and died for him. The least he could do is tell them the truth. ''I am Arial, Prince and Duke of Arrandy, Count of Acro and Baron of Danoba.'' ''Prince?'' Some eximed. ''A noble?'' Some gasped ''Arrandy? Isn''t that in Davarus?'' some whisper ''Youyou are a nobility?'' Vmina said. ''Yes'' Arial nodded A prince. And Vmina remember Arial star. Vmina knows that Arial is a noble but she believes that Arial is a son of a great noble but if he is a prince then.my God she eximed to herself. She remembers her prophecy. Of how her offspring will be born to greatness, of great nobility. Surely, not King? Ifbut she tries to forget her n. Before knowing Arial, she was determined to find the man of her prophecy and drug that man, fuck him and leave him. But knowing Arial, there is something budding on her heart. She knows its love. She could not help but admire Arial stature. He is kind, strong and responsible. His love for his wife, his fidelity to suchmitment, is admirable, and even though Vmina knows that Arial is attracted to her, he did not pursue it which make him even more appealing If he pursues it, Vmina will surrender. But he did not. And just yesterday, Vmina confirmed that this is the man of her prophecy. Peerless under heaven, born under two stars. Then Mikael exined that the Dark Land have entered an agreement with Arrandy and the Human Continent in general. Some of course knew about the story but some who do not finally understand why a man of human continent is here. ''You knew, Mikael?'' Orc Fera ask ''Yes.'' ''Oh'' and Arial hold up his hand ''and do you know who Mikael is?'' ''Who?'' The Kobold said. ''Mikael Devonhurst'' and the campsite is fill with gasp. Quickly all the people in the campsite kneel. ''We have wronged you'' some Orc said. Their reaction is a little different from when they know Arial identity. This is to be expected. Arial is human nobility. The Dark Lands inhabitants rarely know about the political power of the human continent only the upper administration knows. All the troops know is that Arial is a prince and nobility but that rarely concerns them but Mikael is different. Mikael is their nobility. And like in the human continent, making a good impression on their own nobility surely would give them rewards and jobs in the Capital and so does offending them will do the opposites. During the journey, Mikael is always being ridiculed by Orcs and the Dark Elves for gathering herbs and reading books, not helping in hunting or foraging. The Kobold respects him enough because the Kobold understands the need for herbal properties. But even then, they are sometimes annoyed by Mikael attitude that always dy the journey just because he found something curious. But now that they know Mikael identity their attitude underwent such a drastic change. Arial almost let out augh. Chapter 252: Diplomatic plans (2) Chapter 252: Diplomatic ns (2) Well, it is not that different on the Human Continent when they know his name. ''We did not know we have such an illustrious person is traveling with us. Forgive us of our rudeness, milord'' Orc Fera said. ''Yes, we did not know.'' ''We hope our conduct did not offend you milord'' one Dark Elves said. ''Mikael?'' ''As the Mikael, brother of Arianna?'' Vmina said not kneeling like the others. Arial notices this. High Elven never kneels. That is one thing Arial does not understand. Is there something special about them? Then one Dark Elven asks ''Is your sister is really such a beauty as the rumors?'' ''Idiot'' his head got hit by one of his friend, fearing his friend got toofortable with Mikael. ''Hahaha. It is fine'' Mikaelughed. ''She is more beautiful than the rumors if I''m to be the judge of her beauty. And your conduct did not offend me; instead it is refreshing to be treated the way I am during the journey'' he said without any slight or indication of being angry. ''I am a schr first, a noble second. So do not be awkward with me and keep your distance. Let us hear the story of my friend.'' And then Arial began telling his story to his troop. Of how he was engaged in a war of session between brothers in the Dukedom and how the Dukedom transformed to be a Kingdom and how he was poisoned during one battle. All his troop listen attentively and paying attention at every word. They almost couldn''t believe his story. If not how Arial proved himself fighting the dragon, they might have used Arial a chatan And Arial told how he got information to search for the dragon heart, all the while, his troop be more and more admiring towards him. To be engaged in a war at the age of fourteen it is almost unbelievable. After the story, the Orcs then told their stories why they follow Arial expedition. Many of them follow him for gold and recognition, some have nothing to offer to their n so they work hard trying to find gold, and the kobolds, of how they wanted to be remembered and be famous and the Dark Elves told how they wanted some gold to trade in the Capital. They all share their stories. Arial knew it during that time. The Dark Lands race is not that different from human. They all have their aspirations, problems, dreams and hope. Only their appearance is different from human. Other than that they are the same. As there is evil human there are evil Orcs, Faeries, demon, Kobold. And as there is good human, there is good Orc, good Kobold, good faeries. That night Arial learn another thing and aspire to make contact with the Dark Lands making them understand each other. After all his objective is not only the dragon heart. ************************************************************************* The dwarves today began their journey back. In the morning they have started to move so does the dark Elves and the Orcs. All of them are going home after they managed to do the impossible. Arial part with them and give each one of them to choose armor, and one weapon from the many stuff that they took from the dragonir. Arial also exchange mithril from his loot. Mithril is very rare and hard to produce unless you are dwarves. Some stay after he promise them a greater pay but Arial does not need so much troop anymore, not now when they have defeated the dragon. Arial has fulfilled his primary objective. Now for his second objective. Mikael also knows this. After all, if Arial only objectives are only to retrieve the dragon heart wouldn''t that be wasteful? Arial is trying to establish diplomatic rtions with the many races of the darknds. That is the only reason his council will let him go from Arrandy. In Arrandy, Arial is a lord and as such must act like a lord but adventuring and travelling is actually Arial dream in his past timeline and this timeline. If not for trying to avert the invasion he might even not ept titles from any Kings. So his first destination would be the Great Taigns of Dwarves in Dwarvennds. Arial is excited. From what Mikael told him, the taigns are interconnected,plicated tunnels, a world beneath their feet. As such there is no dwarven settlement on the surface. Only the exiles or dwarves with special permission like Dwarven representatives go up to the surface. Even the treaty is not their idea, only listening to the demon lords. They like their underground Kingdom. There is a passage to enter the Taigns It is described as a huge temple and in the center of the Temple is the passageway to enter the dwarvennd. Around the dwarvennds entrances is usually sand and dark forest and mostly upied by some dark elvesmunity. Arial still do not understand how each of this races depending on each other. At first he believes that eachnd corresponds to each race but he found out that is not always the case. Arial must admit that his knowledge about the Dark Lands inhabitants is minuscule and he believed this is a great opportunity to gain deeper understanding of the Dark Lands politics and social structure. ''Helia'' he sighed. They just got married and he knows he should be going home to Arrandy. He believes that Arrandy must have grown economically since the trade routes are open but Arial feel this is his responsibility to find out more about the Dark Lands. Many humans in the Human continent is still wary of the Demon Races. He could be the bridge for understanding. Arial spotted Vmina and ask her again. ''You''re staying?'' Arial asked Vmina that morning. ''Yes I will stay.'' The Elves many of them have started going home. So does the dwarves. The Orc that''s stay is Orc Fera, Orc Sur, and Orc Xer. Elf that stay are Oelina Sil Sodron, Werchen Sil Dergian and Dwarves that stay are Orgheren and Vigrun. The first stop would be dwarvennd Arial dered. And they all nodded, Orgehren and Vigrun look happy. It is unfortunate he couldn''t go to the capital considering the time and the geographical position he is in. If he goes now to the capital, he would get in time by Azrael wedding but then he had to go back to the dwarvennd and that will cost more than intended. He of course heard during their journey that Arianna and Azrael is getting married. So Arial give Mikael permission to went back to the Capital and give his blessing to his sister. Mikael promise he will return back to Arrandy to once again resume his research. Arial agree and begun his journey with Vmina and his small group. As he wasing out from thend of dragons, he took a longst look before smiling and then continuing his journey Chapter 253: Taigns Chapter 253: Taigns The horses finally stopped moving as they both look at the scenery in front of them ''Hah, we finally arrived.'' Vmina eximed, smiling widely. Behind her is the caravan and two dwarves. Many have happened since they got down from the mountain. Too many events have happened. Vmina look at one of the dwarves and she look at it with a disgusting expression. ''His fault that we are sote in arriving'' she muttered under her breath. Arial only smiles. He looked around and nodded to himself Taigns'' he muttered underneath his breath Arial enter around the stairwell that leads to tunnels, wide tunnels until they arrived here. Taigns is what dwarves called their underground settlement. No one knows why but it seems dwarves like living underground. From what Vigrun tell Arial, every Taigns is connected with each other by the Ara''l Shar roads. There is a whole story about who created Ara''l Shar roads but at the time Arial did not listen to it that intently. What he knows is that it is a deep road under the earth, underground. Arial could not help but connect dwarves to a mole or a badger and he shakes his head, trying to remove that mental image Each Taigns is named after prominent houses of dwarves. Most of these Houses no longer exist, a remnant of the past. They have lived under here for ages even boasting during the Age of Gods, that if the First Generation unleashes their spear, the dwarves will still survive. Well, since the First Generation never did unleash it on Anvali, no one will ever know whether their boasting is actually true. No one seems to know why the dwarves chose underground as their settlement. Arial see the Taigns as fortresses. Surely if one decides to invade the dwarvennds they will find themselves sieging an imprable, connected and well supplied fortress he thought to himself. ''Orgehren'' Arial ask as they arrived at Sar Ve''rol. Even Arial is slightly annoyed at this one dwarven ''Yes, my lord?'' he then looks at Arial with its wide beady eyed. ''The dwarves have how many Taigns?'' Arial ask ''They have seven, Arial'' Vmina answered ''The lord is asking me, you lewd evil eyed Elven!'' ''Which means the lord is obviously drunk like you Orgehren.'' ''Drunk? Me?'' ''Yes, like you. Because I''m sure the lord will not ask such question to someone so drunk that he would mistake a bedroom as bathroom.'' ''You are still angry about that,rge Elven?'' ''Of course I am.'' She yelled. ''Enough!'' Arial shouted. And that shut them up. Arial only shakes his head and then muttered to himself ''Seven Taigns huh?'' Then Orgehren eager to please quickly speaks up. ''Milord there is the Sar Ve''rol Taigns, Varazamar Taigns, Ara''l Shar Taigns, Car Gor''lit Taigns, Ragarak Taigns, Sa Da''an Taigns, and Sal'' Run Taigns. Sar Ve''rol is the center of smithing knowledge which is why I guide you here milord to try smithing the scale andbine it with mithril.'' He said enthusiastically, no doubt wanting Arial recognition. Arial still remember their journey here. Orgheren seems like a nice mercenary and capable soldier but when they move in a small group Arial could see why so manyin about him. He likes to drink. Really, really like to drink. And when he drinks he got drunk. And when he got drunk, they will always get in trouble afterwards. How many times they have to dy their journey because of him, Arial has lost count and his patience is wearing thin. The dwarven keep exining enthusiastically. ''Varazamar is Our Capital deep in the hearts of the Tunneling roads. Ara''l Shar is the hidden city of ancient knowledge only a few can enter. Usually schrs of Sal'' Run can enter but other than that entrance is invitation only.'' ''How about the rest of them?'' Arial asked. He may be annoyed but he will not waste opportunity not to learn about the dwarves. Arial doesn''t want to spend so much time here. He just wants to craft the dragon scale and then they will go to the Od. Though he must stop at Arakath first to send his loot. And he could not wait to get rid of Orgheren. His chattering and drunkenness even drove the Orcs and the Elves to rescind his offer. For all in Arial life, he has never met another person as annoying as Orgheren. Though, he supposes this is also the charm of adventuring. Such an interesting personality that he would rarely see in the Human Continent. ''Well, Car Gor''lit Taigns is the fortress for the Dwarven Elite Guard. Ragarak is the glittering city as the silver veins and gold veins around the Taigns ran so deep it made the entire Taigns sparkle. It located deep in the Roads. Sa Da''an is a trade post near the surface to trade with the Kobolds and the other races and Sal'' Run is the City of Ancestors.'' Orgehren quickly exined ''Humph'' Vmina snorted. ''That is good.'' Arial said nodding, slowly memorizing the information into his mind. At least he now knows the Taigns and its function. When he returns back to the Human Continent, Arial will send his traders to each of the Taigns to open a trade post. ''No'' he thought to himself. Better to put some traders as intermediaries as administrators rather than asking them to work under here. It all seems gloomy underneath. Arial don''t think human could live under here for long and not suffer fromck of sunlight. ''Vmina'' he turned toward vmina ''Yes, Arial'' ''Want to go exploring?'' he said with a smile. And Vmina smiles ''I thought you would never ask'' That day Arial and Vmina explore the Taigns of Sar Ve''rol. ''Wait us in the taverns'' Arial ordered after he saw some tavern. Orgehren nodded. So is Vighrun who was silent in the background since the beginning ********************************************************************* ''Did we lose him?'' Arial asked Vmina when they were far enough from those two dwarves She looks behind and then nodded with a rxed smile. ''Yes, I guess.'' ''Good. That dwarven always brought us trouble'' She nodded in agreement Arial then went to one of the smithy on the other side of the district and he could see dwarves working actively hammering des and armors. Arial have learnt that Orgheren really want the dragon scale but he did not give it to him. truthfully Arial could not trust Orgheren. The Orcs, he can trust, so is the Kobolds but Dwarves and Dark elves? He would think twice. Not to mention that Orgehren is a drunkard. Arial regretted hiring him now. Most of the other mercenaries that followed him has resigned because of him. Then before entering the smithy outside the Dwarven Smith he asks a question to Vmina. ''I have a proposition for you Vmina. Would you like to travel with me to eachnds of the Arakath?'' Her eyes widen on his offer. Vmina hold Arial hand and Arial felt a little bit ufortable. ''With you? Braving dangers? Fighting monster? An adventure which is no doubt dangerous? Of course. Why would I refuse?'' she said delighted, her smile looks like the blooming of a flower. But then she asks ''But how will you settle the caravan? Even now we only have Vighrun and Orgheren. Fera and the rest all have resigned. Fera because of his n troubles, the others because they can''t stand Orgheren attitude.'' Vmina addressing Arial concern and summarizing his problem in a neat way. Arial nodded. ''I guess we have to forget visiting the Elves Forest as I need to go straight to the Capital. My traders must be there and we can dump the caravan on them and ask them to send it to my castle in Arrandy.'' Vmina then ask ''I have no problem with skipping my ce but I do have a share right? On the caravan I mean? After all you did not fell that beast by yourself'' Vmina said. ''Of course you will have your share'' Arial smile and shakes his head. She is cunning, this one. ''Good.'' Then after concluding their n Arial enter the smithy. The Dwarven that holds the hammer and smithing around the forges is a stocky muscly dwarven. There is traces of scars on his exposed chest as he was half naked in the forge Arial had seen so many Smithmaster like this along the way so he was not surprised. He quickly directly asks the smith ''Can you make an armor out of this?'' Arial said. First they looked at him with wonder. The staff of the store and the smith look at him with curiosity but they quickly regain their calm ''Human? This far on Anvali?'' he said looking at Arial with an amused expression. ''Yes'' Arial reply. He knows that Dwarves likes when one is being direct with them. They hated people who spoke in flowery words orplicating tings that should be easy. In their myths, they hated Trickster Gods the most ''Odd'' the Dwarven said. Then he asks ''You said an armor? Armor from what?'' The smith asks. Then from the bag Arial took the items and shows it to the dwarves ''WHAT THE! In the name of the Ancestors! This is dragon scales!'' ''Yes. Make armor out of it. Braces, shoulder pads, boots, anything that can help in battle. Gold is not a problem.'' Then Vminaid her bag. ''Use this to join it.'' And once again the dwarf is shocked. Mithril metal. ''This is unbelievable'' the dwarven could not hide his astonishments. ''Can you do it?'' Arial asked The smith seemed to be contemting. And then he gives his answer ''I can. Give me a week.'' Then he told Arial how it would cost and Arial agree with the price and they shake their hands and the deal is made ''Fine. I willeter to take it'' Then returning to their appointed meeting ce he informed Orgehren that he will go explore the remaining regions with Vmina and give Vigrun and Orgehren their pay as promised. He grumbled but after he give them the gold they quickly agree. They waited for another week as they traveled around the Taigns and see many beautiful sights and Arial learns a bit more about dwarven culture. After waiting for a week, he picked up his armor and then they climb back out of the Taigns and reached the surface. This time, there is only him and Vmina. Looking at each other, they smile and they march toward the nextnd, the Orchish ins. Chapter 254: Orc land (1) Chapter 254: Od (1) THE ORCHISH PLAINS The battlefield stilled into silence and only the sound of the wind could be heard. There is no longer the sound of howling and the roars of beast. Only stillness and the sound of the wind. Arial take a deep breath and opens his eyes as he slowly sheathes back his sword into its sheathe. Taking a deep breath and exhaling it, he felt his energy slowly returning back to his body. His hand and his entire body seems to rxed now. He felt the tense body leaning on him and he then ask the woman behind him ''Is there any more monsters?'' ''No'' Vmina said turning to look at Arial with her sparkling eyes. It almost made him forget the hundreds of hideous monster corpsey around the area. Heads of monsters filled the battlefield with their beaten up and smashed bodies. Others were cut into two and some others die without aplete corpse. two weeks ago, after Arial sent his caravan to one of his trader on the outskirt of the Capital, he and Vmina went to thend of the Orcs. It is a great adventure. Arial once again experience the wind of adventure. Then they enter the ins. It is not easy. There is this some kind of Wolf that has two head that kept attacking them when they enter the ins. They took the wrong path and got ambushed by this type of monster It took him and Vmina about half an hour to dispatch them all. It was vast of grassy ins as they looked around, resting under some shades of some tree around it. From what Vmina told Arial it seems the Orc is like a tribalmunities and serve as a military force for the Kingdoms. As the Kingdom provides them with gold and other resources, they provide the Kingdom with their strong warriors. ''Let us rest.'' Arial said and Vmina nodded. It is not that hard to kill the wolf but they attack inrge pack and they are good in trying to wear them down And it''s not like he can eat the wolf meat. Vmina said they are poisoned and many people who eat it will develop some kind of cold before dying. Fortunately, Arial has already resupplied during hisst visit to the capital so he was not that desperate ''The wind is breezy'' Vmina said casually. Arial nodded enjoying the wind. Both of them is enjoying the view, Vmina sitting beside himying her head on Arial shoulder. They were both leaning their back on therge tree. Arial just let her rest her head on his shoulder as the wind caress them both, slowly and gently They have been together in many battle since they left the dragonir. At first he shrugged when Vmina shows her affection to him but day by day, the loneliness in his heart and the fact that Vmina doesn''t give up make Arial waver. His heart slowly melted under that constant warmth of love she shows him. He felt her tenderness and he felt her heart This much is fine he said to himself. This much is fine he convinced himself. The first time they hold hands, Arial was trembling. And she just nodded at him. The sound of the grass and the vast of green in front of them make them feel calm again. "Want some water?" Vmina said uncorking the sk. She handed it to him and Arial receive it. He took a sip. It looks like a peaceful scene, with two lovers looking on the horizon of the expansive ins, enjoying the dancing grass and the smooth wind that relieve them from the heat of the morning sun. But if anyone could see behind them, it will be like a scene of carnage, filled with the bloodied corpse of the wolf. ''This is like thend of the kobolds'' Vmina said. ''They have grassy ins to which they used to train their horses and honed their swordsmanship'' Vmina exins. "Is that so?" he nodded, half listening "Hmm" Vmina reply coyly ''Where is the nearest n?'' Arial ask. ''A few more miles, hemven'' She said, as she intertwines her hand with Arial. Arial didn''t shy away. These days Arial took pleasure in learning the Elveha, the Elvennguage. Hemven means human. Then from the distance, a Chares is seen riding towards us. ''Is it him?'' ''Yes, it looks like Fera. But honestly I don''t know. To me they all look the same, Arial.'' Chares is the horse look alike. That is what Arial decide to treat them. To him, chares is a horse. Just it is bigger. It is bigger than a horse and stronger. This all started when Arial went to the outskirt of the Capital with Vmina to send their loot after leaving Orgehren and Vighrun. Fera send a letter to Mikael informing there is a battle between ns and ask for support even though such act is never being done before. Rarely there is a change in Kings. Especially among the Orcs. In King of Arakath maybe, but in King of the races, there has always been never a conflict that borders on war. Mikael and Azrael could hardly interfere when the army backbone is the Orc but they see how important it is for the Orc ns to have stability. If not, the stability that the new administration just achieve might crumble if this war between n is not prevented. Arial hearing this also understand what it means for him. Arrandy could hardly send its traders or humans to facilitate integration and understanding if there is a war in Anvali. The reason of the war that the ns have waged is simple. After the betrayal of Gruk Vor in the conspiracy, many of the ns protested when Koer from the Vor n is once again elected as the king of Orcs and they began fighting against each other. Arial volunteered to go and assess the situation. Mikael who knew that Arial have fought with a dragon and won have no doubt of Arialbat ability and promises that if the situation is resolved Arakath will be grateful for Arial effort for helping an ally. This is why Arial and Vmina is here. ''You have arrived Fera.'' ''Lord Arial, Vmina'' he greeted us and he bow slightly though not to me but to Vmina. Behind him a ten soldiers of Orc are waiting his order. An Aratai. Arial mused. Arial is joining the Vor n to protect them from the attack of the other Orc or to find somemon ground among the n if he could resolve this diplomatically but Fera insist that the other n is asking for war and demand that the Vor n relinquish the right of the King. ''Anyway Fera, first brought me to the stronghold and then we''ll resume our talk.'' ''Yes of course'' the Orc said and he grunted and one of his subordinate give Arial his horse. Arial could see that his subordinate is interested in the scenery behind Arial. A painting of blood and carnage. And Arial only smiles Arial jump on the horse and Vmina jump on the back, holding tightly at Arial waist. She then pinched his waist and smiles as Arial tap her hand away. Sheughed and he said Enough of your pranks he said'' She nodded as she rested her head on his back. Arial did not show her, but he didn''t seem displeased. ''Hold tight'' and then they are off, riding to the Orchish in. ******************************************************************* Chapter 255: Orc land (2) Chapter 255: Od (2) A few hourster they finally arrived at their destination. They could see thousands of orc on the outside of the stronghold, hundreds of camps all around it, tents made of leather and some kind of thick cloths. It is the famous Orc horde. As Vor n they have the most warriors under them and the greatest experience in fighting. Such sight is expected. But when the rest of the other n unites to fight them, even their n reputed to be the strongest is in danger. The capital of Arakath could not interfere without any justification. Eachnd governs ording to their ownw. Thus is the Laws of the treaty And while the capital has certain powers over the regions, internal affairs of their race is their business. To Arial it seems like an ineffective way to rule a government. They are separated by walls, culture and geography. It is like a racial conflict begging to happen someday. But maybe his opinion is unneeded. After all he does not truly understand the culture of the Dark Lands. What works for humankind may not necessarily work for the Demonkind. The capital could not interfere unless it involves other race and only then can the Capital step up. It is why he is here. He could hear the murmuring and whispers as he rides across the many tents ''Human'' they whisper. Arial did not pay too much attention to them. This is probably the first time some Orcs have everid their eyes on a human With Fera as his guide Arial enter the stronghold and greeted by Koer Vor on one of the war camp around this area. Arial do not understand the Orc Land. Do they have certain regions or does the Land epass everything? Are theymunal and have no idea of personal property like the Goblins or minimal rights like the dwarves who live in a caste society? What he knows is this. This is the area that Vor n protects. ''Lord Arial, we meet again.'' ''Yes, it is an honor'' They have known each other when they sign the treaty. ''To think we meet in such circumstances is trulymentable.'' Koer Vor sighed as he was saying this. Arial also only shows a bitter smile and nodded ''True. I would li-'' Arial was about to say something more but then even before he could take his seat, suddenly a sound pierces the silence. A horn is being blow on. ''We are being attacked again! This mangy dogs wouldn''t stop!'' Koer eximed. Again? Arial notice the word choice of Koer. ''Ready the men. I will personally enter the battle this time.'' Koer ordered the moment his soldier enters his tent. And quickly the stronghold begun sprang alive with activities. ''What should we do, Arial?'' Vmina asked. Arial frowned and then he said ''Hmm, I guess we can join them or we can watch from the sidelines. After all I also need to know more about the Orc Lands'' ''Let''s join them.'' She said, smirking ''I was thinking the same thing.'' Arial said, nodding in agreement While Koer took time to address his soldier Arial jumps into one of the horses with Vmina taking another horse and following behind him as they rush outside to meet the enemies. The moment they reach outside they could see about two thousand Orcs soldiers with their horses riding fiercely to attack the stronghold. The entirend seems to be shaking because of their horses stomping the ground. Arial did not hesitate Arial on horseback rushed to the enemy and he unsheathe his Enochian de as powerful power erupted from him. He waved his sword as his sword sliced an orc soldier into two, and killing another with a stabbing motion ''Humans!'' one of them eximed. But these Orc are not stupid. One of the Orcmanders yelled and suddenly the cavalry division began opening a path ignoring Arial and heading straight to the stronghold. They are methodical Arial mused. They would rather lose a few troops then lose their goal. Instead of fighting him and halt their riding momentum, better they just ignore him. And that make Arial heart boils a little. He shouted ''Vmina, we need to do some damage for them to slow down'' he yelled and she understands. She follows them from behind and hack any Orc that fall behind from the ride. Arial on the other hand began showing his strength. ''HYARRHH'' he yelled and he releases a slicing attack. His slicing attack seems to pierce through the wind and one could see ripple in the air as that slicing motion traveled forward. ARGH! Screams of pain could be heard only a secondter thirty Orcs died because of the wide arc of that attack. That attack wasbined with his internal energy that resulted in arge area of effect towards the Orc army. ''WHAT!'' ''WHO IS THAT HUMAN! STOP HIM!'' One of them shouted They began seeing him as a threat. Since they ignored him the damage inflicted on the Orc is more severe. Then from the stronghold about a thousand Orc ride to battle and Arial use that confusion to inflict more damage. He was slicing, stabbing and shing from the back while the momentum of the enemy is stopped by Koer elite guard. Then like the wind the Commander of the enemies yelled again and they once again retreated. This left Arial with a bit of a bitter aftertaste. ''They retreated?'' And then he finally understands. A guerri attack. That is why Koer said again. They have been hit before. As Arial thought. They may not have fancy buildings like the Capital but there is no doubt of the Orc tactical brilliance. They are trained in warfare. Thinking about it as a militarymander himself, it is the logical conclusion. Using sabotage and ambush, attacking several fronts. Dispersal is often suitable for the weaker side, in fact if he ever leads an army of few people even he woulde up with such ideas. To attack in a concentrated force when you are weak, would only make your troop an easier target. Then Koer summon his man back again, exhausted and frustrated. He must have repelled the same attack countless of time before. Vmina ride to Arial. ''What do we do now?'' she asked. Arial once again frowned and then he decided a course of action for himself. ''It is important that I know the geography and the surrounding of these area for me to help Koer.'' Mikael has given him the edict and ask him to aid the Orc. Of course he could reject at the time and after all Mikael thought Arial would reject it which is why ites as a surprise when Arial ept. Arial will not ept something he could not solve. The least he could do was try. Looking at the trace of battle he sighed and then they return back to the stronghold. Chapter 256: Hero (1) Chapter 256: Hero (1) Arial enter the stronghold again and he could see that they have bigger settlement beyond the stronghold surrounding Instead of castles and walls they have something resembling a longhouse. Their technology is. backwardpared to Arrandy or even Aethend. Theirnd is vast, that is true. But Arial don''t think they use thend to cultivate wheat or corn of any produce. Arial thought about this and he thinks this is probably the result of different cultures and needs All of their necessities is given to them by the Capital. In a way they are a simple minded creature. This is what amazes Arial. In economy it seems they have no power whatsoever but in warfare their talents shine brightly and Arial could see a lot of talents among the Orcs in warfare. Since they did not have to worry about harvesting, their people focused solely in the art of waging war. It is quite disconcerting, to be honest. In the capital of Arakath, there are castles and pces but here the king lived in a mound of hills with brick mud stronghold. In terms of strength they maybe are better than average soldiers but if they rely on this to defend then surely it would crumble. One attack from his siege weapon and some fire arrows or some fire attackbining Asteros fire and Arial reckon their stronghold would crumble. Then Arial realize something he had neglected. He gets it. He finally understands with a pure rity the mindset of the Orcs. The Orc rarely have been invaded. Mostly they attack and pige and not the other way around. They focused on attacking instead of defending. It is confirmed when Arial look at their battle formations and arms. Sharp and high quality. With this Arial could confirm that the orcs and the Dwarven must have traded with each other a lot. Their formation is neat and in discipline. After seeing all of this, he then went to Fera. Arial consulted with Fera and Koer and he finally told them why he is here He brought up the edict and they quickly kneel when Arial presented the edict by King of Arakath. Listening to the edict, Koer heed the order and quickly supplied him with six thousand armed troop as an aid forces under him. Arial then decided to divide the forces. He would take three thousand under him and Vmina will take the other three thousand Orcs troop. The first thing he did was trying to understand the enemy. Koer and Fera both informed him on the current event In the south of the Od, n Bor with E''rn, Ta''l and Ka''l is revolting against n Vor and began marching north to Vor settlement. The other small n around the North and many of small n around the South is also involved in this mass scale rebellion. In the South there are three Orc stronghold connected with each other. Arial saw the map and he immediately saw the way to breakthrough Pass that stronghold and they can strike a decisive blow. The same strategy is also the same for Bor n. Pass Bor n stronghold and the Vor n can strike a decisive blow and vice versa. In a way it is simple. Capture the fortresses and march on and conquer the ns and their settlements and whoever wins the most n on their side wins. It is simple. Not because they are stupid but because they each believed in their strength. Sometimes the simplest strategy is the hardest to break There is no negotiation. In human continent at least if they lose in a war they can still negotiate something. Here in this foreignnd of the Orcs, Arial learned that it is all or nothing. The loser would be a head on a pike and winner takes all. Maybe that is why rarely war ever broke out among the races. It is a big risk. Either you could win everythingor lose everything. That night Arial return to the tent and decided to sleep to regain back his energy He is still tired after all of that thinking and introducing himself to his troops. Tomorrow he decided that he will engage in battle immediately. Arial thought of this just right before he goes to sleep. Even he doesn''t know why he is feeling like this. Lately he felt that he is very aggressive. Always wanting to battle. He shrugged it off. Must be his own feeling. Then he closes his eye and went to sleep almost immediately. Vmina went to his tent and when she saw Arial is sleeping soundly, she smiles bitterly. Then she went away ************************************************************************* A WEEK LATER That week Arial regain many captured viges with Vmina. Their cooperation is wless and they brought down viges after viges, erging the sphere of influence of Vor ns while at the same time increasing their intelligence on the enemy Arial even in a deed deserving of a military honor conquer one fortress called fortress Derwen with only three thousand Orcs. Arial rested for a few days, resupplied and reinforced his army with new blood and then after a week, Arial once again rides his horse to the south Vor n also began marching more to enemy territory after the initial sess paved by Arial and Vmina. Now their troops are increased to ten thousand Orc troops as testament of Koer Vor at his friend capability. Reports are sent to the Capital of this joyous news and Arial heard that King Azrael smiles andughed when he heard the good news. Arial name in the Od spread fast and wide and his brilliance inying sieges and tactics gain him many fanfares in thend of Orcs. In the hearnd of the Demonkind, the Capital of Arakath the storytellers and bards told stories and sing song of a human that save the Orc with his ingenious tactic and strategies Such strategies include ''picking the high ground to dam the river'' one tactic which drown an entire Orc settlement. Or breaking the pots and burning the supplies. Arial in a battle that shakes the Orc Land defeated a twelve thousand troops with five thousand troops He breaks the pots and the supplies and told his troops, that the only way they could eat was to break through the enemy soldiers and take their supplies and the settlement around it. This stimtes the orc survival instinct and they fight like the Horned God in the battlefield Desperation and the desire to live enable them to defeat an army twice their size. This news is also spread to the human traders of Asteros, Ariundus, Vorthy and Arrandians traders. They all recognize the name. The Dragon of Arrandy. Arial name is famous now in both Human Continent and the Dark Lands. Many minstrel and performing troupe took his story as inspiration for songs and ys most famously was the song titled the Song of the Young Lord. There is also an operatic telling, a y that is sweeping the Capital of human kingdoms and Dark Lands alike, Young Hero of Aethend where it told the story of the Vermont family rise to power in the perspectives of the admirers of the House. It also speaks of how the young lord rally his people to fight a decisive battle with the greedy Duke Alderam who is the antagonist in that y while Arial is portrayed as a hero, honorable, just, kind and strong. And like most y, Arial virtue is exaggerated and his ws is diminished. There are also some absurd stories in some Elven Forest and dwarves Taigns and the vast ins of the Kobolds about a human that manage to defeat a dragon. Someugh at this story while many of the young kids began calling the human, a hero. In a way Arial name is being spread all around the Anvali continent as a hero. In the Orchish ins, one major n has already surrendered, the n of Dore. And now as Arial watches on the victory g of the Vor n, fluttering proudly on the stronghold of the Dore, he marches on with his undefeated troops Chapter 257: Hero (2) Chapter 257: Hero (2) THE PLAINS In the morning Arial began his march south, from Vor stronghold toy siege to one of Bor stronghold called Serif. After a long week siege the Orc in Serif no longer could bear the insult hurled at them by Arial and his troop. Every day Arial and his troop would throw insults and call them names and this time the soldiers in the stronghold had decided to do something about it. They decided to step out of their stronghold and began engaging in battle with Arial troop. Arial smiles and then he shouted ''Bring it to me!'' his voice roars across the area and his personal guard quickly shouted to the back ''Bring that to Larenas Arial!'' From the back of Arial troops, ten strong Orc can be seen bringing something to Arial. The item was so heavy that it took ten adult Orcs to lift it up over their shoulder and slowlye into the front to present it to Arial Every troop gives way for this ten Orcs as they present the item to Arial. ''Here it is, Larenas Arial.'' Larenas means ten thousand troops leader. Arial look at the item and the desire to do battle in his heart grows. The item that the Orc brought to him is a huge cleaving ive and despite its appearance it is heavier than a normal ive as it is enchanted by Old Magic of the High Elf of the Dark Forest and forge in Dwarven forge mixed with mithril and other precious ores. Arial could use the Enochian de but he fears that if the sword activated again he would not know enemies or friends and will attack people indiscriminately. When fighting the dragon, it might have been impossible not to use the de, but if it''s only Orcs then this ive is good enough. This cleaving ive belongs to Gruk Vor and when he died it passed onto his son Koer and as thanks for the ster performance that Arial has shown, Koer gifted this to Arial. Koer is right now in the North pacifying the n and making sure nobody is joining the rebellion. Unlike humans who usually only join rebellion because of some honor or blood rtions Orc joins when they believe their current leader is weak and his opponent is stronger than their own leader. Koer need to reassure his people that he is still strong to the many chiefs ''CHARGE'' one voice filled the ins. Arial look at his right side. Vmina have entered the battle in the open ins already, while smiling; her de is fast like thunder, sweeping her enemies with apparent ease. While Arial is fond of shing his enemies Vmina prefer stabbing with pinpoint uracy to the vital organs of her enemies. "I must hurry then" he said smiling and anticipating the battle that is about to unfold. Arial effortlessly grab the ive and swing it. The Orc is not surprised anymore. They all know how heavy that ive is but in the hands of the young human lord, it almost seems like the ive is weightless. Even Koer could not lift it and even Gruk Vor the previous king only let it sit on his throne room. What took ten adult Orc to even lift; he could take it in one hand. This is why his troops are loyal to him. ''Strength like him is hard to find in this vast world'' some Orc Ratarai once said when they saw his strength Arial find that Orc always give their loyalty to the strong. Odd, but useful for him. It is a simple way of life. Thew of the strong. He tightened his grip on the ive and swing it once. The wind generated from his swing created gust of wind that blows all over the area, as deep cuts were made into the ground even without the ive touching it. If this is his army. before entering a battle, he usually would prepare some rousing speech. It is kind of like a ritual for him before entering battle but Arial learn from experience that Orc do not need such encouragement. They enjoy the battle as they enjoy their feast, rowdy and messy. Not to mention their belief might also be a part of why they are always eager to enter battle. Any honorable warrior that died honorable death in battlefield will join The Great Horned Warrior on his feast table as their belief dictates. And living among the Orc this couple of month even made Arial love fighting, one thing that he did not expect. He looks at his troop and they all have this fierce look on their eye. They are ready. They are impatient for him to enter the battle. They look like savage wolves, starving for a week. Arialughed and he stopped swinging the ive, as his ive tips pointed forward. Then he yelled ''CHARGE'' he yelled and that is enough for his army to start entering the battle that is already underway. Most of the orcs used axes, and big maces. Arial could see on the right side of the battlefield Vmina deftly handled a couple of Orcs, dodging their attacks. That is to be expected as he smiles. If she can dodge dragon fire and its tail how slow these Orc attack seem to her eyes? Arial mused even as one Orc is yelling with two axes nearing him. Arial with an expression of boredness, swing his ive casually and the Orc was cut to two at the spot. Its body falls to two different side as that soldier dies almost immediately. The huge and heavy ive can be said as lethal weapon capable of slicing any Orc to two. And with it in Arial hands, it is not exaggerated to say that the weapon is the perfect killing weapon. ''Keep pushing'' Arial ordered as he already dismounted his horse and began rushing forward, his hand bring down the ive to anyone in front of him, bisecting them in one movement He wants to take a little time killing this Orc army. Even the weeks of sieging on this area is mostly because of him wanting to understand the geography around the area He was also making sure that there are no ambush forces around the area or reinforcementing from the South. That is why he dys in breaking the fortress. Because the Orcs have never been invaded before, their knowledge in sieging is limited. In an open battle Orc is a fearsome killing machine. They fear nothing, not even death since even their death have meaning. In castle, Arial imagined, they would be nothing but sitting ducks. If this is the Human Continent, he would siege them with fire stone and they will all die screaming and burning inside the fortress but Arial does not want such scorched earth tactics here. He is trying to win the favor of the Dark Lands not make them view him as evil incarnate or just another Avenger like Levitia. And the enemy here is weak, Arial remarked to himself. Even without resorting to such mean he can still win. Another Orc troopse charging at him. Arial only smile, every movement of that Orc seems clear to his eyes. Clear and slow. Arial did not even have to slide or dodge. With each step he takes, he swings at the right and left and each step about five soul reach The Great Hall of the Horned God, all of those who fight him died with one swift judgment of his ive. Arial look around him and he knows it is time to end this battle He yelled, his voice sounded like a dragon roar, as every Orc near him bled in their ears and blood dripping from their nose while some of them are thrown back because of the sound wave that was produced when he shouted ''Chief Leader of Serif, show yourself. My strength against yours!! Victor takes all! Not another orc will die. WHAT SAY YOU!!!'' Chapter 258: Hero (3) Chapter 258: Hero (3) The battlefield instantly froze. All the Orc whether they are on Arial side or Serif side look toward him This is a deration of one on one. In Human Continent such deration of a duel in a midst of a war is usually ignored but in the Orc Land and kobold territory such deration is still practiced and dishonor will arrive on those who fear and declines the challenge. While King usually can decline a chief usually will not, not if they have pride in their hearts and the desire to see the Great Hall of the Horned God. As silence reigned in the battlefield suddenly there is movement. Arial eyes narrowed. Then from the enemy side, a path is formed as a mounted Orc approached Arial. The Orc stopped just a few feet shy from him. the Orc dismount from his horse and remove his helmet. The Orc looks at Arial and nodded. Then he deres himself. ''My name is Sor from the n of Bor. I ept your challenge Hero Arial for you are a warrior of great renown on the Orc ins.'' he said. Arial nodded ''Let us begin then'' Arial said. The Orc nodded. There are no more words needed as the Orc soldiers all look at this battle with anticipation Then suddenly the Orc Sor dashed forward with hisrge axe. Arial saw the attacking and he raises his ive deflecting it. Sparks of fire were produced as the edges of its steel shed with each other The troops slowly encircled both of their leaders. The reason Arial issue the challenge is because he needs to conserve his troop''s strength and he could not easily replenish his ranks after this battle. ten thousand troops are a good number but Arial knew the real battle does not lie here. It lies on Fort Boeran, the great stronghold of n Bor further south. He and his troop have seen hell and back as they march south, experience that Koer no doubt see around his way north. How the Bor n kill Orc children, their scorched body sprawled all across the main roads, burning settlement, leaving corpses all over and killing anyone who is under the protection of the n Vor. That fills Arial with a burning anger. He sees the face of a mother Orc mourning her sons and daughters, of how a brother loses his sister, of a young child who loses their parents and that strike at Arial heart. He swears that he will find Bor and kill that Orc by his own hands. So, Sor of n Bor is just another obstacle he need to eliminate. Both of them jumped from each other and look at each other after they first shed. From the first sh you could learn the enemy strength. Arial look amused while the Orc look amazed with him. Then he said ''It is true what minstrel and bards tell and sang about you. You are a formidable human. Fighting you may grant me passage to the Great Feast'' the Orc said. Arial just snickered ''It is fine by me then. Come here and let me stab you easily so you could join the feast faster'' and Arialughed and his troop follow suit ''Eat with your Horned God as I eat on the world below and feast with my troops.'' The Orc face turns to red. ''YAHH!'' the Orc attack again but Arial deflected it again, and each time the ive collided with the axe, there is ringing and sparks. Arial is calm like he is tutoring the big Orc, deflecting his attack with the most little possible movements. While the Orcs is forced to move back each time they collide. The ive on Arial hand is heavy and wider and most of the time that Arial strikes the Orc nearly enter death door. But what incenses the orc is Arial apparent underestimation of the Orc. The orc could sense that Arial is not giving his all. More like Arial is toying with him and this enraged the Orc leader. Arial troops are ustomed to Arial behavior after seeing their leader in many battles. Their leader is an object of admiration and awe in their camp and campfire. Most of his troop knows that Arial wanted to enjoy the battle longer. After battling the dragon Arial could hardly be entertained by normal battle anymore. And with the ive and its destructive power his battle usually ended fast. Not once the Orc axe graze Arial while the ive has already cut and slice the Orc thick skin. Blood is dripping on many parts of the Orc body The Orc troops look at the battle. Vmina is on horseback watching the enemies Orc troop if they somehow wanted to help their Orc leader. After all every emergency need to be anticipated. Vmina experience with Arial has made her believe there is no man on this world that would ever match his prowess in battle. This is why she is not worried about Arial. In all of the battle they have fought since they help the Vor tribes, not once Arial is graze by an enemy weapon or injured. Since his heart swapping it seems in Arial words, he is full of energy all the time, and his wound heal incredibly fast, his senses is in a state of full awareness when he is on battle. The Orc leader tries to advance this time sheathing his sword preparing to attack Arial while throwing his axe to Arial which Arial deflected with Dragon Palm. Quickly the Orc try to take advantage as Arial view is hindered by the axe throw but that is just juvenile move in Arial eyes Arial quickly maneuver himself out of harm way, missing just a second before the sword reach his heart while his troops gasped. The axe flown behind him and stuck itself to some unlucky spectator head. Arial just smile and he even had the time tough ''ARGHH!''. The Orc then began trying to sh at Arial but Arial dodge it again, while some of the attack he deflected and the titition of their battle rang around the battlefield and both armies held their breath as they watch this battle The battle is interesting but this battle also determines the fate of their lives. Whoever wins take all. ''Should I end this?'' Arial said and suddenly he dashed forward with unbelievable speed like a lightning. No one could see it even Vmina. And suddenly a scream sounded as two silhouette can be seen flying on the air and then with a thud something falls onto the ground. The troops look at the thing and could see it is a pair of hands and then their eyes are focused on the screams of the Orc chief. Both of his hand is sliced off in those few second in the air. Blood is spurting from his amputated hand like a fountain. Arial is facing north while the Orc is facing south. ''ARGGHHH, MY HAND!'' The Orc screamed. Arial looked back. Slowly, Arial step towards the kneeling Orc. ''Where is he?'' The Orc said looking left and right when he should have been looking back. ''I''ll end this'' Arial said boringly. He lifted his ive and bring it down casually. One swing and the Orc leader head roll around the ground. Then Arial turned to his enemies. ''KNEEL AND SURRENDER!'' He roars and whether because of their leader demise or Arial terrifying roar they quickly kneeled. And Serif Fortress is conquered. Chapter 259: Banter Chapter 259: Banter That night the prisoner is given a choice to enter the army of n Vor or die in the execution block. They all choose to die in the battlefield. They rather die in battle over the execution block anytime. They will be the front line infantry attack Arial decided. Then he went to the kitchen. He is famished after not eating for so long Arial eat a little from the fortress kitchen and the rest is distributed to the army. Some Orc ask permission to loot the nearby vige and settlement like the Bor has been doing when they conquered fortress belonging to the Vor n. Arial quickly forbid such conduct. ''But we won, Larenas Arial.'' ''I am your leader and I order you not to loot. Is my order clear or do I need to beat it out of you so you would understand?!'' When one of the Ratarai, one thousand Orc troop leader ask for his permission. ''Whoever loots any of the settlement or viges without my expressed permission will be sentence to death ording to militaryw of disobeying a higher ranked leader! DO YOU ALL UNDERSTAND! ''YES LARENAS!'' they replied. After that they all went to sleep. There are some whispers of dissatisfaction but they would not dare disobey his order not when they all knew how Arial temperament is when anyone disobeys his order. Arial walk to his camp and found Vmina is there waiting for him. ''What are you doing here Vmina?'' he asks ''Waiting for you.'' Arial asked while began removing his armor. ''Let me help you with that'' as Vmina approach Arial and help him remove the armor. ''How is it?'' she asks ''What? The battle?'' he asks back ''No, the armor, hemlen. You win the battle didn''t you? I was there. I''m curious about the armor.'' Said Vmina as she put the armor down beside the bed ''I should have made you one back then.'' Arial remarked. She smiles gently and said ''It is alright. After all, if you made two we have to wait there for two weeks and who knows if Orgehren suddenly manage to persuade you to let hime with us? Uhhh, I shudder to think about that.'' And Arialughed slightly. ''It is great. None of the attack seems to damage it.'' ''Unless of course they hit you with considerable force.'' Vmina reminded him. ''Well, it''s not like I''m going to be sitting around and let them attack me, would I?'' ''True, you wouldn''t.'' Vmina take a seat beside Arial bed as Arialy on the ground with the multiple hays as his bed. ''So, is this enough? I think you did enough. You have won considerable battle for the Orc. If your objective is for the Orc gratitude and Arakath trust I think you have got it.'' ''Not yet, Vmina.'' He said ''Why suffer so much to help the Dark race? I know you said Arrandy is allied with the Dark Lands but to go this far is.'' she did not finish her words ''For peace, I guess.'' Arial replied. Then after a brief silence he continue. ''My view of the Dark Races has always been skewed. This all change as I travel around the dwarves Taigns, the Forest of Goblins and even the Orc tribes. They all have their loved ones, people they want to protect, people they hate, their culture and beliefs, just like humans do. The Vernian Church in the Human Continent preaches that Dark Races are deceitful races, and among the most conservative of them, they once preach that Demon Race has no soul. They love killing and they have no heart,passion or love. They destroy everything they touched, tainting it with the darkness in their hearts.'' ''These Church men sound like an idiot'' said Vmina. Arial smile a little. ''They sure seem like it. But many humans believe it.'' ''Why?'' Vmina ask. Arial chuckles bitterly and then he said ''Because they do not know any of you. They do not know any better. The Dark Races are shrouded in mystery. This is the first time since a long time that a human from the Human Continent ever reach this far. Many of those that met me thought me from Asteros but when I told them I am from Davarus they look at me suspiciously. Ignorance breeds misunderstanding. I have seen how a mother Orc would sacrifice herself rather than letting her children die and I have seen how loyal a Kobold warrior and how honorable they can be in the face of certain death. And while the dwarves are greedy they never broke a promise.'' ''But what difference does it make if only you are doing all this? And what benefit is there for human if you keep doing this?'' Vmina ask Arial then reply ''Humans are viewed in an unfavorable light in thisnd are they not? Orcs viewed humans as weak, Elven view humans as deceitful, dwarves view humans as Oath Breaker and Demon Lords view humans as savages. And whether I like it or not, humans of Davarus have aplicated rtionship with the demon race of Anvalipared to Vorthy and Asteros or Ariundus. There is hate, vengeance, misunderstanding, a rift of a one thousand years'' separation'' At this Vmina had to nod. Even when she first heard of her prophecy she has her prejudice about humans. Whether the humans are from Asteros or Vorthy, humans are humans. They destroy nature and burns trees, The Elder once said. Well, since she is a high Elven, trees are not really needed for her to channel magic. While the White Elves and the Dark Elves must always return to the Forest, High Elven is free from such restriction as their magic is in all things even in Words, Dreams and the Stars Vmina then ask him ''So you think by helping the Orc it will heal the rift, the misunderstanding, the hatred and vengeance of these races? A thousand-year hatred for you to fix? That seems to me a heavy burden to bear for any man, Arial'' and she began lying on the hay looking at Arial eyes. She notices that beautiful blue eyes, that see further than anybody else, which see a dream that is beyond her. Arial turned and look at her eyes, staring at each other, and his heart start beating furiously. His heart is not the only hear that is beating furiously. His soulmate she thought to herself. Their heartbeat seems to be beating at the same rhythm. She brings her finger to Arial hair and feels it with every stroke. Arial did the same thing, letting her long flowing hair to be on his fingers as he traces his hand around her hair, like he is admiring her. He smiles and she knows that she likes him. And where she could lie to herself in her mind, she could not lie to her heart Arial then reply to Vmina words "I don''t expect it to heal. But it is a start. Because, Vmina, somebody has to start it. That is how it is always is. Somebody has to step forward and do it. If nobody starts, then others cannot follow." She smiles ''Hmm, you really are a remarkable human'' she said and she give him a light kiss on his cheek. And then her hand traces his body and began trying to enter his trousers and she undid theces on Arial trousers. ''Stop, Vmina.'' She stares again at those beautiful blue eyes. That beautiful blue eyes that is driving her crazy with love. ''You know; I never told you this. But I could lose myself in those blue eyes of yours'' she said. ''And me, yours'' Arial reply and Vmina blushed slightly ''You really are a remarkable human. You''re like a stone statue. Almost a year and you still stay strong against temptation. Usually a man like you, young and at his prime would ravage a woman like me.'' She said her eyes glint mischievously "I am confident of my body" she said when she looks that Arial is staring at her body ''Well, ady should be treated better than that'' ''I never dere myself ady and I''m not ady. Why do you insist giving me that tittle?'' ''You are ady to me.'' He said ''I refuse.'' She reply ''I insist'' Arial replied. Then Vmina removed her hand from Arial trouser as Arial release a relieved sigh and Vmina begin standing up. ''One day, I will catch your heart and you will fall under my spell. Once you are caught, there is no escape'' Arial could not help but grin. ''Unlikely, Elvenan. But do try'' and with that ended their night talk and Vmina return to her tent. They usually have this banter at night; Vmina try to seduce Arial and Arial rejecting. In a way it is like a game to both of them. One who cannot stop, while another one who is immovable. Vmina have met her match. Vmina is still a maiden. She is young, but she knows the Art of Seduction after all Legion of Leaf always use it in their reconnaissance mission for the Capital. Vmina once dream of entering the famous Legion before her prophecy of Elder is given. After that she was forced to study the Ancient Laws and Ancient Magic. This is why she is proficient in both mana controls and swordsmanship. ''One day before you return home, I will make you mine'' she grins before she went to sleep that night Arial mind before he went to sleep that night is this "She will never win that bet" as he smiles and fall into sleep. And with that they both go to sleep, preparing for another day of battle.and love Chapter 260: War! (1) Chapter 260: War! (1) The troops arrived at dawn as the sun is slowly rising from the horizon. Arial could see the fortress from a mile away. The Fortress is magnificent and almost looks like a human castle. The fortress before this in the Orchishnds does notpare. Most of the Fortress in the Orchish Land is made from mud brick while this fortress is different This fortress resembles the furthers of human continent. Sturdy and intimidating. So much so that Arial believe that a human constructed this structure Could it be some forces in Human Continent is helping these Orcs? He thought to himself before He shakes his head. That is just impossible. ''But is it?'' he thought again. It has been almost a year since the trade routes are open between the Human Continent and Anvali. Who is he to say that no other human Kingdom is envious of Arrandy position as the sole trading partner of Anvali? Maybe, they too want a cut of this big pie. One problem at a time he reminded himself. There is no need to make assumption without all the facts. He then looks in front of him and he frowned This is the decisive battle to decide whether they have to retreat back north or they can proceed to the south and strike Bor stronghold. If they retreat, such chance will only present itself in years toe. All the forces of Bor n is in the fortress while Vor n entire forces will arrive a bitte to reinforce his army A decision has to be made They as the font line force can either wait for Vor n toe or decided to attack the fortress. All orders are under him right now. Right now he has seventeen thousand troops including the support division. He looks at the Fortress again and one could see that he is thinking of something. Vmina rides beside him. Looking at him, frowning she knows he is thinking a lot of things. She then asks, knowing exactly what he is thinking about ''We will enter battle, Arial? Or wait?'' she asks On the distance the yellow sun is rising even higher. Arial close his eyes and then slowly opens it, like he is taking the moment in. He takes a deep breath and then he said to her ''Feel the wind roaring on the ins, Vmina. Look at the clear blue sky. Look at the green pasture in front of you. Today, I''m going to color the green pasture red, fill the roaring wind with screams of pain and shouting of battle. Today, I will once again be victorious'' The cold dawn is now reced with the heat of the sun rising. ''TODAY IS A GOOD DAY FOR ANOTHER ORC TO DIE!'' He roared and the Orc troops behind him roared in unison with him creating a roars of solidarity and invites fear on their enemies looking at their cooperation and unity. Their roars reverberated across the area. Arial then once again look at the fortress in front of him, his eyes sharp and the desire to do battle ignite inside his heart A hundred-meter-high wall, which looked impregnable at first nce. But Arial has truly seen a Wall higher than this. The Bleeding Wall is what Arial would describe as impregnable. On the slit around the wall of the fortress is Orc holding a spear no doubt wanting to spear them the moment theye close. There is also some of those Orcs holding a big bow and waiting for them to charge the fortress. Barrage of arrows will greet them, and thousands of Orcs will die the moment they step into the range of fire Arial mused. It''s not like he is afraid of the arrows but he could not attack without knowing how many Orcs is waiting on them on the other side. At least with his number now he couldn''t hope a full victory. But that does not mean that he wants a pyrrhic victory. He has seventeen thousand troops but if rumor is to be believed the enemies have about one hundred and fifty thousand orcs behind that Fortress. Not to mention, that the enemy could always supply their army with the soldiers waiting on the settlement passes the fortress. Vmina who was beside Arial knows that Arial has made his decision. She then asks ''This is not going to be easy. That Wall is tall. How will we break it?'' Vmina ask. Then she reminded him ''It is good to be confident and all that, but in the end, result is the only thing that matters Arial. You know that. These Orcs believe in you. They put their lives on you. Charge blindly and it''s like throwing fodder for the Bor Orc to eat.'' Then as she spoke there is sound of cheering from the back. Both of them were startled. ''What is happening?'' Arial ask. ''I don''t know'' Vmina answer. A messenger suddenlye forward from the rear and then he quickly gives Arial a missive He took it and unfurls it. He then reads it and a smile is forming on the edge of his lips. ''Good news'' Arial turned to Vmina smiling, clearly delighted after reading the missive. ''What? What happen?'' she asks. Arial smiles and answer her ''In a couple of hours the main forces of Vor n will join us.'' Vmina suddenly understand why Arial is so happy. She then asks ''So, will you wait for them?'' Arial shakes his head. He had other ns. ''No, we will attack'' Arial dered, looking once again at that fortress in the distance In a couple of hours this ce will be a battlefield filled with Orcs corpse. It would be a tragic sight. But Arial is confident that his side would be victorious. ''BRING ME MY GLAIVE!'' he shouted and quickly from the back the ten men, whose sole responsibility is to bring the ive to him,e forward, bringing the ive with apparent difficulty. When it reaches Arial, he grabbed therge ive, and he stomped the ive end on the ground and the ground shakes around him. He puffs out his chest and look again at the fortress this time, sure of his win. He raised his ive and roar. Roar of the dragonses out from his mouth and some of the enemies Orc Archers shrinked in fear. The ins reverberated with his roar like a dragon was descending down from the sky and was about to burn them all down Even Koer Vor from such distance could hear the roar even asking his advisors whether there is a dragon in the vicinity. Vmina noticed as days are passing, Arial exhibit certain characteristic that resembles that of a dragon. He is strong before this, Vmina did not deny such assessment, but nowadays it is almost like he is entering a new level of power that even Vmina could not understand. Vmina noticed that no matter how many hours of fighting, Arial rarely could be seen sweating or panting in exhaustion. It was almost like his stamina is unlimited. And his Dragon Roar technique which is loud and disrupts enemies be eerily simr like the roar of a real dragon, that reminds Vmina of Gaveror roars in that dragonir. Arial roar is then echoed by his troop fearing that their leader would roar at them for not following him and the ins is filled with their shouts. The ground started to shake under their feet, a feverous roar that infect everyone and instill fear in the heart of their enemies. Then Arial swing his ive and pointed it at the Fortress. ''I will enter that fortress and I swear it by all the Gods, not one of Bor n members will ever leave the ins alive!!!'' And then with one yell, the Orc troops stormed the fortress. With discipline march they all reached around the wall simultaneously. The Bor n Orc archers responded at this attack by releasing thousands of arrows that one might say that it covers the sun. ''TORTOISE!'' Arial yelled and they all employ the defensive formation with their shields, covering the gaps of where they could be snipe upon, as the arrow is deflected by the shield. The ground is littered by thousands of arrows, its tips pierce the ground and embedded itself deeply into the ground. From the top Arial could hear. ''Fire Arrows.'' They''re switching tactics now that they saw the volley of arrows did not do much damage to his army Arial look at his Orc army. Hundreds died in the first volley ad this time many more would die. But they seeded in their defense. They have to press on. ''KEEP MOVING'' Arial yelled and the Orc charges again. Vmina on the other hand, recognized that the Bor n Orcs have prepared trap as they are nearing the fortress. ''Watch for the traps!'' She yelled. Combined with the traps and the fire arrows, thousands more die, some from the fire attack, some from the barrage of arrows that did not relent. There is one Orc Vmina saw during the marching with one hundred and more arrows lodged in his body, lying on the battlefield burning. It was like that man was a porcupine. If one looks at it from far enough distance, he would probably look like a porcupine. A burning porcupine. Arial on the other hand jump instinctively when he encounters the traps and deflect every arrow with his ive and Vmina could see that Arial is enjoying this fight. And even if some arrow managed to strike him, the dragon scale armor is too strong for the arrow to do any real damage on him Chapter 261: War! (2) Chapter 261: War! (2) Vmina know that most of the Orcs here hase for revenge. For vengeance against the Bor n. Somee because of their King order. Somee because they are forced after losing to Arial. But Arial n worked. It might seem heartless but most that died in the first volley is the seven thousand troops that he had acquired from Fortress Serif. Vmina could see that while Arial would hesitate to sacrifice the troop that is loyal to him, he has no qualms of sacrificing troops that used to be his enemies. He has no mercy to his enemy but unbounded generosity and affection to those who are loyal to him. Maybe, that is what makes him so sessful in ruling over his soldiers. Reward loyalty and punish disobedience. Now behind them, Arial main troops began running with vengeance in their hearts to the fortress wall. Orc Sewa who is in charge of the Archer Division began shouting orders to start shooting. ''Shoot that unloyal orc!! We will kill all of Bor n members to avenge our ns!!!'' Some of the soldiers were throwing their axes to attack but since the walls are high it rarely impeded the archers on the wall. ''STAIRS. PUT THE STAIRS UP! HURRY!'' Arial yelled again, as they began climbing the wall the moment the stairs were up. When one of them fall because of the arrows or spears, another will take their ce and in the end they manage to put one long stairs on one end of the wall. ''GO TO THE NORTH SIDE AND CLIMB IT!'' ''CLIMB FASTER!'' Some Orc yelled. Some will wait on the ins maintaining their Tortoise formation, and marching using the same formation. And some have begun climbing. Some of them were speared and fell off, some were shoot by arrows and die to their death, sshing on the hard ground, leaving red stains on the ins. Falling from such heights, it is impossible to survive unless one had powerful constitution or some tricks like some powerful lightness skill. But when Arial orc soldiers reaches the top, quickly fierce fights erupted high on the walls. Arial now making sure the rear division began catching up and after he is sure of that, he began using Dragon Heaven Step technique. He run to the walls and run up vertically on the walls, like his feet is walking on solid ground, leisurely and swiftly as and gasping sound from allies and foes alike could be heard. ''What is that?'' ''Is heflying?'' Some of the enemies watch in awe as Arial scales the wall not using the stairs but instead using his own two legs, like he is stepping on the wind and freely avoiding the spears that is thrown at him while running to the top using the wind. It was like he is stepping on an invisible stairwell to the top of the wall and when he reached the top he jumped at the wall and swings hisrge ive. twelve archers were cut waist down by one sh of Arial swings, and the top wall in the north side shakes because of his internal energy. ''ATTACK!'' Arial yelled as he began attacking any Orc he sees with hisrge ive. Vmina on the bottom of the fortress are trying to enter by the east tower and while the Orc is concentrating on the north side, quickly Vmina seized this opportunity and raise her stairs and climb it with her army and quickly they gained a foothold of the east side. But she need to maintain that position or risked certain death. Everywhere is full of sounds of fighting, yelling and screaming, blood flowing, and skins and flesh cut. Orcs is dying in thousands, fighting against each other. Arial do not know anymore as the battlefield devolves into pure chaos. He just slices anyone on his way. He is running around the top wall slicing the defending Orc while his troop runs to the west side of the tower to help the other division to climb the fortress. After all, looking at theirmander, he seems to be in control of the north side so a Rataraimand a one hundred Orc troops to go to the west side to gain a foothold there. Orcs were pushing ahead and climbing up walls under constant barrage of arrows from the enemy while throwing war axes and their spears only to retrieve back when they arrived at the top and took back their axes from the lying corpse of Bor n Orcs. Even though it looks like Arial has no n, it is only because he is confident of his own strength. Nothing stops him. For the first time, he felt such power inside him and truly anyone who knows his story would say he was now truly look like a dragon, devouring everyone on his way. Some could even see a shadow of dragon when Arial is storming hundreds of Orcs in the wall while head is rolling down the stairs of the wall with each swing of Arial ive. Even though Bor Orcs n members have such advantage, defending a fortified fortress with plenty of arrows and troops and in spite of Arial troops is not fully on the fortress, these advantages are null when faced with Arial. ''Truly he has be a dragon'' Vmina thought. Even though she is on the east side, she could hear the screaming and yelling. ''SAVE US! HE IS UNSTOPPABBLE.'' ''HE IS A MONSTER'' ''HE IS THE HORNED WARRIOR'' Such yells and scream can be heard from the north side. Only one would elicit such fear and that will be Arial. The advantage in number did not overwhelm Arial. How could it? One swing and fifty Orcs died. In arge area, if Arial go full power, maybe hundreds of Orcs and if he really swings it with his full power, it might reach a thousand mark. But here in the wall his movement is restricted so with each swing only ten of the enemy orc archers died while reinforcement from the ground of the fortress begins their way up to push Arial troops from the wall. Many of them guarded the front gate of the fortress, ready toy down their lives protecting it, if Arial troop decide to open the door from inside. Thousands are dying by the minute as the attack intensified and the upper wall of the fortress is painted red with blood of Orcs. While the killing is progressing on top of the walls of the fortress, Arial Orc troops in the west side is experiencing difficulties as the battle is going terrible for them Without their formidable leader they are easily killed. And without his orders while they still maintained their military formation, they are like without a head, easily broken when they are surrounded or pierced by the side Right now the west tower wall is slowly being breached and also the other side of the wall is being tested to the limit. The fighting in the west and the east tower is fierce with Vmina wanting to hold her position in the east while the Ratarai is trying to gain a foothold in the west tower. There are still seven thousand troops in front of the fortress waiting for reinforcement or the gates to open while evading javelins and arrows from the top of the tower Then unbeknown to Arial an ambush division of Bor stormed the rest seven thousand on the ins from the forest. Their attack was swift and incisive. Chapter 262: War! (3) Chapter 262: War! (3) with their cavalry they charge toward the infantry troops and shed down the unprepared Orcs on the ins and like Arial predicted, Orcs blood flowed on the green pasture. What he didn''t expect that it was his own men. But at the time Arial is still fighting on top of the North tower wall, still slicing and shing. Vmina on the other hand notice this ambush attack by Bor forces but she could not leave her troops position and help the troops on the ins. She had to leave them to their fates. At least some of them will survive she thought to herself. ''PRESS YOUR ATTACK.'' Vmina focused back on her fight. Her priority right now is securing the east tower before trying to go down and open the front gate for the main force of Vor. Arial bathed in Orc blood that day, and his troop behind him could swear his eye turned red as he plowed his way all over the enemy troops After the troops stoping to the north side, Arial began realizing the situation in the ins. ''WHAT!'' Arial spit on the ground. Seven thousand soldier of his lost their lives because he iste. Arial is eager to open the gate now, more furious than ever. He forgot. He might be strong but his troops are not as strong as him. He then orders his troop to help the eastern side while he will engage the ground forces of the Fortress. A few Orc guard of his armye to him. ''Larenas Arial, you are alone? Do you want us to follow you?'' Arial shakes his head ''I will manage'' he said and then with that he jumped down from the top wall, hundred meters from the ground and then hended with a thunderous sound. The ground shakes and produce a crater around the area where he jumps down Surrounding him is thousands of enemies Orcs that even he could not estimate how many of them. He grinned. ''COME!'' He yelled. And then he began swinging his ive and this is where his power shines. His strikes kill hundreds of Orc with one swing. He charges forward, swinging that weapon of his left and right, killing dozens with each full powered strike. Truly a scene of a great hero fighting a thousand people. One against thousands of Orcs. ''Whether he is stupid or he is really confident in his victory'' some Orc remarked. But Vmina know that Arial is neither stupid nor weak. She believes if a man can hold his own fighting a dragon, fighting thousands of Orcs is not out of the question. Arial truly is now enjoying the fight and no matter how many Orcs tried to stop his rampage, none could even approach him with the ive swinging like a storm around him. They would die even before they reached him All the Orcs could see is blood decorating around the path he walked; all they could hear is the screams and pleading of the defeated, and all they could smell was death. This increase the Orcs morale on Arial side on top of the wall seeing their Commander fighting so ferociously and by now the Eastern wall tower is all but taken by Vmina troops and now with purpose they began focusing on the South side. With the east side secured, the survivors of the seven thousand troops which now numbered around one thousand and five hundred troops, they quickly climbed the east wall hoping they would be spared by the attack of the Orc cavalry in the ins. They quickly rejoined Vmina troops in the South side and began a battle on top of the wall to take it from Bor Orcs archers and throwers Vmina speed and her acumen on determining the weak points of the enemies and her ability to fight in crowded area really shines on this battle. She slides around with her de, cutting the Orcs feet and jumping and stabbing all around, and pinpoint exactly who is the leader of the enemy army with extreme precision. With her thunder magic she harnesses the power of the sky and decimated her enemies. Orcs soldiers could hear the sound of thunder roaring up in the sky every time Vmina swing her de. This is her ability as a High Elven. With almost an infinite reserve of mana, this is why they are revered and feared, an equal of Kings and Queens. While she cared about Arial intention of bridging peace between humans and the Dark Lands, she didn''t mind hiding behind her troops to avoid injuries. Arial inspires loyalty which is why Orcs follow him. He is heroic, self-sacrificing, and fight for the greater good, putting hisrade suffering before himself, the perfect honorablemander but the reason for following Vmina is different. She is smart, cunning and her methods are usually dirty and she doesn''t mind fighting dirty but in the end she always has the best result. This is not saying that Arial is not capable of devising military strategies but sometimes his heart gets the best of him. The same time that would be his weakness, is also his strength. They fall for the charms of Arial, themander that would eat the same te with them, live together with them and train together with them He has apassionate heart and Orcs also have a heart that could discern people who cares for them or treated them as simply as straw dummy to throw to the enemy The battle rages on. Many of Orcs in Arial side are wounded and weary. Arial is on the ground still slicing and killing any enemies Orcs that falls into his sight, but he also knows that he could not keep up this forever. And then his acute sense heard the beating of hooves, the horns, and the gongs. He smiles imperceptibly. The main force of Vor n is approaching. Arial charges even more forward, pushing himself into the forefront of the battle, leading his brave soldiers to kill and bringing misery to the enemy Arial could hear how the main forces are engaging with the enemy cavalry outside, attacking the cavalry that killed his troops on the ins. Arial did not notice it but it has been hours since they began fighting and the main force is already near the fortress. ''THIS IS IT!'' Arial yelled as he took a deep breath ''Heaven Punishment Style'' he thought as he stuck his ive on the ground and unsheathes his Enochian de. Then he jumps forward, leaping into the air and begins with a slicing motion that split arge Orc with a height nearly reaching eight feet. He did not stop as he lowers his body and push the ground with his palm and slide under that big Orc thigh and slice a few orcs ankles. Then after he pass under the thigh, he pushed back his n on to the ground and he once gain stand in the battlefield. He then began sliding around the Orcs while slicing their throats effectively and swiftly and in no time he arrived in front of the gate. Before the Orc could stop him he employed Dragon Palm toward the wooden gate. He focused his internal energy onto his palm and the moment his palm hits the wooden gate arge explosion resounded all across the in Thatrge wooden gate explodes leaving a big hole in the bottom that could fit for a cavalry. As the dust settles, Koer could see Arial from the distance. He could see Arial had managed to secure the front gate and he nodded. Arial saw it and nodded to and Koer understands. ''LET US RIDE TO VICTORY!'' Koer shouted to his troops and his strong cavalry storm the front gate without any hindrance, no barrage of arrows or fierce attack that Arial and his troop had to experience. They avoided Arial and keep on charging into the fortress, trampling the enemies under therge hooves of their warhorses. This is mostly because of Arial effort on eradicating those archers and the attackers in the ground. Most of the Orcs inside the fortress were caught unprepared and got trampled by the cavalry division and stabbed by the Spear division. In the wall, they cheer, and is screaming in excitement as the enemy Orcs in the wall, lost their morale and easily defeated. Some Orcs on the wall even surrendered. Arial has already joined the battle in the ground, no fatigue at all after hours of swinging that big ive. Before his eyes were red but now around his body an aura of ckness envelopes him. With red eyes and ck aura, he looks like Demons of Old. And the battle begins anew. ************************************************************************* Chapter 263: Game of cat and mouse Chapter 263: Game of cat and mouse On the bottom Arial has transformed again. And Vmina on the top have already guessed what is about to happen. It was nothing like before. ''A rampaging God'' some Orc describe him from on top of the wall. His eyes were red like the Horned Warrior and some of the enemies Orcs believe that the Horned Warrior has graced the presence of the Battlefield and is exacting his punishment over the disloyal. Many of the enemies Orc try to run from Arial only to be cut into two by Arial de, or trampled by Koer charging cavalry and pierced by the long spear of the cavalry. But even Koer is afraid to approach the walking darkness which is Arial. The ive is stuck on the ground near the destroyed front gate. Some orc tried to use it to try to stop Arial rampaging but none of them could pull it out from the ground. There are admiration and fear even against enemies But at this time those who have not seen this state of Arial before, the only thing they could feel in their heart right now is uncontroble fear. They trembled in fear disregarding their will to be brave. Arial continued to sh Orcs with his Enochian de with more ferocity and speed than before. None of them survived his first strike. Before Arial tried to deflect his enemies attack but now he didn''t even need to. The aura protected him and he abandoned any move of defense, preferring to only attack Arial show the Orc a speed beyond their understanding, miraculous skill, moving with only the slightest movement whether to attack or to dodge some powerful attack. His move is unpredictable and elusive and by the time they know it they would be lying on the ground with a slit on their throat or a big hole in their heart. Then the horde of Koer Vor infantry began sensing the spaces crated by Arial and the archers and the infantry began pouring into the fortresses and went to secure the southern wing. From the southern side Bor Orcs started retreating opening the southern gate and flooding out from the fortress. They would rather die running rather than face the Red Eyed Human. *********************************************************************** Koer troops is advancing with Arial on the frontline exacting judgment with his de. And this time it is Bor n Orcs that is dying in thousand as Koer entire forces marches from the front gate and keep advancing. Even though there are traps prepared, Vmina steer the army away from such trap. Koer is impressed with both Vmina and Arial. While Arial keep advancing, Vmina give wise counsel on traps. Strength and tactical genius as theyplemented each other in battle While Arial is a genius himself on the battlefield this time he is their first line of attack because of his massive strength. And sometimes brute strength is enough to destroy any strategy. That is what is fearsome about the existence of Arial right now. A force that can trample any strategy. Numbers of troop''s means nothing if you can''t kill one man. Then they began stopping or maybe it is their n all along as they stopped in one of the settlement and created another line of defense to stopped Vor forces from advancing further. Arial charges forward ''YOU SHALL NOT PA-''And before that Orc could finish his sentence Arial de has already cut the Orc into two as that orc body slowly slide down, one in the direction of the left, one in the direction of the right Arial is ignoring everything whether it be the yelling of his subordinate that ask him to scout the strength of the enemies first or those who yelled to him that his act is insane but Arial ignored it. They don''t understand. The feeling of the air, the wind on his face, everything around him, the senses picking everything even the slightest movement, slowing everything in his eyes, the blood pumping in his veins like it is giving him an unlimited energy that is close to bursting out, feeling the fire in his body, power that is charging every part of his body, that power that is unbounded, limitless. They don''t understand why he doesn''t listen. There is something coursing in his body, such power that he realizes energize him, an ancient power Arial thought as his subordinates keep yelling at him not to rush while his hand keep hacking away his enemies. He knows, nothing can stop him right now, in the state he is in right now. Another sh and three more Orcs die right at the spot they are standing, their body were sliced down waist down, as the upper part of their body slide down from their waist in a clean cut. Arial is just charging the line of defense with his strength and broken it with strength He stormed the line and created chaos. ''For one man to do such feat'' Koer look from behind. No wonder he is famous he mused. The story of Arial strength is widespread in the Od by now. Everyone around the capital and Orc Land and most of the Elves that lives in their Great Forest has heard stories about this human. Noise of shattered axes and spear can be heard as Arial keep charging even deeper into enemy lines. Enochian de is after all, strong and magical. But in the hands of Arial, the power can clearly be shown. No weapon could stand the power of an Enochian de. Axes, spears, swords are like tree branchespared to the sharpness of an Enochian de. Arial troops have managed to catch up and quickly moving forward and encircled the right wing of the line while theirmander is concentrating on the center. Hundreds of Orcs traded blows and strike, throwing axes and spears, hurling insults and smashing each other head. In less than a minute almost all the center line is decimated, no one is left alive. Stepping and jumping over on the bodies, Arial moved his target to the left side that is already in disarray, and he jumped around rushing and shing, the Orcs all fell in a second. In almost half an hour the line is broken while the other ran to the other part of the settlement. ''Let us stop.'' Arial could not confirm if there is an ambush or not and he don''t want to make the same mistake again. ''We will stay here for a while before chasing them again'' Arial advises and Koer agree. Koer also gives Arial the title of Dawarai, leader of twenty thousand troops. Koer said his forces is not all here yet and the rest ten thousand troops will be absorbed in Arial army. Arial gratefully ept and then n for next day battle ************************************************************************ ARIAL TENT ''Waiting for me?'' Arial said as he could already see, Vmina treating his tent like her own, no doubt waiting for him toe inside, as she is pouring something in the goblet on top of the table. ''I''m pouring some wine.'' ''Where did you get it?'' ''When we go to the capitalst time'' she replied. Arial nodded. ''Join me?'' ''Don''t mind if I do'' Arial enter the tent and took the cup as Vminay on the ground. Arial take a sip. ''Oh, this is really smooth'' ''It is, doesn''t it?'' Arial sit beside her, as Vmina took his hand and traces her fingers around Arial hand. She looks at Arial eyes meaningfully, showing a desire to possess him ''I help you a lot this time didn''t I?'' she asks ''Well, yes.'' ''I want a reward'' she said ''A reward?'' ''Yes, a reward.'' She said determined. Arialughed. ''Fine, elvenan. What do you desire?'' Her face turns hard but then like a lie that expression disappears. ''One day, if I did something bad, whatever it is, I want your promise that you will not get angry with me.'' ''That is an odd request.'' She gripped Arial hand tighter. ''Just promise me.'' ''Fine'' Arial said not thinking too much about it. ''I''ll forgive you if that time evere, though I don''t think that will be the case.'' He said still smiling ''Why the confidence?'' ''You have never disappointed me.'' He said ''Yet'' she said ''Well, that is true. And I don''t think you will.'' ''Don''t be too sure Arial. We, women are a fickle creature. There is nothing sure about us'' ''That sounds dangerous.'' He said, with a slightly flirting tone that he himself doesn''t realize ''I tell you before didn''t I Arial? I am dangerous.'' She chuckles looking at him and he is looking at her, their stares and their breath in sync, while the world outside fall away when they both look at each other. And then she felt her heart beating furiously, both of them finally startled by their own feeling and both of them drew away one step from each other as they realized they were about to kiss each other. Arial realize it at that moment. If he kisses her, there is no way; he could stop just at that. Looking at the hunger in Arial eyes, her cheeks blushed. ''I guess this is it for tonight'' Vmina said. She gives a smooth kiss on Arial cheek and went to her tent. ************************************************************************* There are many great forts constructed when Arial first enter the settlements. Many fort need to fall before Arial could truly strike a decisive blow which is weird. Someone is helping them Arial thought. That spring Arial and his force numbered five thousand troops is tormenting therger force of Bor in the Shen Tar Valley. While Gurik tribe ising from the south to send aid to Bor forces. ************************************************************************* FAES BOR WAR TENT ''What is the human doing?'' Faes Bor said in his war tent he said smashing the goblet on the long table ''We. don''t know Orothon'' ''Even we could not understand this human logic.'' What frustrates these Orc is Arial. As the weeks of the campaigns went by, Arial repeatedly led his soldiers out of the Shen Tar Valley, then back to it. Back and forth, back and forth. Was he preparing to help defend Koer in the newly acquired fortress? Was he marching on Bor territory, now that Gurik tribe absence had left it unprotected? Was he heading north to wreak havoc up there with the rest of Bor supporters? Why was his small force moving in circles? His movements made no sense. Arial inexplicable moves made the Bor generals dy the march on the Koervan Fortress after Koer named it after his name as they waited to figure out what he was up to. Chapter 264: Near the end Chapter 264: Near the end KOER WAR TENT ''Your strategy is working Dawarai Arial'' said Koer Vor showing a satisfied smile. Arial sits in one of the chairs in the war tent smiling. Arial knows that Bor have many troops and if they attack the Fortress now when it is badly damaged and Koer forces is practically weary, to win is almost an impossibility. He could of course just storm the stronghold and at least kill thousands of Orcs then flee but that would be too arrogant of him. The world is vast. Who knows how many experts there is in the world? And who is he to be so arrogant? Who knows if there is an Orc expert or someone on his level. Arial might seem arrogant but his arrogance has basis. In the Human Continent, no noble dare challenges him and Arial know enough of his ability that he is confident that no noble could defeat him in one on one battle. Why? Because nobles even though some of them do learn internal energy cultivation from they are a child, in their youth they then will have to assume their responsibility as lords or count or baron of certain estate. Naturally their internal energy training stopped, if not ckened, some because they are preupied with the matter of their estate, some trapped in the politic of the court, while some get indulgent with the power. But Arial know in the martial art world, expert is as many as the clouds. Even though Arial knows that in the martial art world he is not considered weak, he himself do not have the confidence to dere himself the strongest. Of course unbeknown to him, his level of internal energy surpassed even that of the Four Immortals, which is acknowledge by two Immortals, The Southern Healer and the Western Serpent but in terms of technique and understanding he is still so inferior to the Four Immortals. It is this that prohibits him from winning against the Four Immortals if they sh. But if he fights against the Four Immortals on the basis of internal energy alone, even if three of them sent internal energy wave against him, he could handle it. Arial knows that he is lucky enough to be blessed with the knowledge of Levitia training Manual and his understanding of internal energy always increase every year. Recently he created another technique. The Imposing Presence. But it is still at the elementary level, and Arial knows he need time and patience and insight to the deeper meaning of cultivation of the internal energy, its profound truth and the insight to really create this technique. There is so much he can do alone. This he silently acknowledges. In the matter of the Bor forces, if they really attack then surely Koer will retreat back to the north and maybe lose the initiative to end this war in a swift manner. How many years it would take for Koer to once again invade the South if he retreated back to the North? Arial could not let that happen. ''This strategy of yours is brilliant Dawarai Arial'' another Orcmandermented. They have heard the story about the brilliance of Arial strategy in battlefield but since all they could see before is his overwhelming strength, most of the Orc believe he manage to push through using strength alone. But this strategy of him has earned the respect of the Orcmander. ''Always mislead, and surprise the enemy if possible'' Arial reply While the south force is hesitating to attack, the Koer Orc is fortifying the fortress and waits for reinforcements. The Capital has managed to persuade the Elven Council to send the Legion of Leaf to join the war effort on Koer Vor side. What Arial employs is an unpredictable move. Unpredictability is most often the tactic of the master, but the underdog too can use it to great effect. If you find yourself outnumbered or cornered, throw in a series of unpredictable moves. Your enemies will be so confused that they will pull back or make a tactical blunder. People after all are always trying to read the motives behind your actions and to use your predictability against you. Throw in apletely inexplicable move and you put them on the defensive. Because they do not understand you, they are unnerved, confused, bewildered and in such a state you can easily intimidate them, Arial thought as he grins. A simple smoke screen he mused. On the Fort they captured, it is undergoing renovations. The ruined walls are repaired and the supply line is established. And small forts made of woods, and watchtower is built alongside the Fortress and every time they went to the Valley they put some construction resources so that when Arial decided to attack ad upied the valley then construction can be done in a swift manner. Stones are gathered and towers are built, renovation to make the Fortress sturdier then before. ''The Legion of Leaf will arrive tomorrow'' Vmina said informing Arial as he stands on the southern wall supervising the construction ''Good.'' ''Do you need me to go to the Valley again?'' ''No, go in the evening. Attack a few of them, do some casualties and then return back. Safe'' he intoned thest word Vmina nodded her head with a little beautiful smile on the edge of her mouth All around her is Orcs partaking in the construction. They may not be talented builder but because of their strength the construction bes fast. The supply will alsoe faster when the supply lines is established. Not only that it can supply the reinforcement that ising both from the Legion but it can also supply the ns of the South. The legion is consisted of Dark Elves and White Elves. A few days from now when all the troops have arrived Arial could begin the offensive. Even then even if they knew Arial tricked them it will be toote. Armors and arms, daggers, spears, axes, arrows and many more all are supplied by the South by that time. This is the decisive battle. And Koer must win or the war will drag on for years and might even spread to the Capital. The battle preparation was in full swing at the fortress. ************************************************************************* The sound of marching in the distance, the wind blowing hard and the sound of Orc yelling to prepare themselves sound like a foreshadowing of something tragic The Fortress is alive with shouts and orders. At the top of the wall tower, a person is seen looking at the marching soldiers with apparent ease, with a smile on his face and an Elven beside him. ''When you force the other person to act, you are the one in control. It is always better to make your opponente to you, abandoning his own ns in the process. Lure him with fabulous gains, then attack.'' Arial said as they are watching the advancing Orc horde of Bor. Arial has spread a rumor using the Legion to spread it among the Bor camp. The rumor suggest that Arial is just deceiving the Bor camp and he is waiting for reinforcement. It is true about Arial deceiving Bor but the reinforcement has long arrived. Hearing that, Bor and his horde began to move to try and stop Koer n toe to fruition. Arial is smiling on the southern side of the wall watching as the march of Bor is making the ins shake just by the sheer amount of their horde. Thergest army of Orcs Arial has ever seen. Thergest hordepared only during the Invasion. But at least his n work. Now he just has to win the battle. ''Is this a wise choice to lead them here?'' Vmina ask as she looked at the approaching horde. She is not particrly confident after seeing the enemy''s army. Though, she is more worried about Arial Arial then said ''If there is something I learn as I try to navigate the muddy water of politics in my region it is this. What is the point of chasing enemies here and there, trying to solve problems and defeat my enemies, if I never feel in control? Why do I always have to react to events instead of directing them? The answer is simple: That idea of power is wrong. '' ''What so wrong about it?'' Vmina ask again. He smiles as he espouses some strategies and art of war and politics. Arial might not seem like it but he is an avid reader and he had learned from the most secretive library that the Old Empire had ever possesses ''One must never mistake aggressive action for effective action. I could not have beheaded all conspirators of a conspiracy or kill everyone I suspected of treachery thus losing more than I would gained. Most often the most effective action is to stay back, keep calm, and let others be frustrated by the traps Iy for them, ying for long-term power rather than quick victory.'' Vmina nodded looking at Arial unaffected expression at looking the hundred thousand of the Orcs. She looks admiringly at Arial. Arial added ''In power, initiative is everything. Letting others react to my moves, to keep my nobles and opponents, conspirators and plotters alike, around me in the defensive, that is the ideal n. When you make other peoplee to you, you be the mastermind. You control the situation to a degree.'' ''Control'' Vmina mutter. She looks at Arial and she realizes she never truly know Arial. She knows him as a warrior and a great militarymander but she never saw his side as a Lord. A politician. Even though when she knows that Arial is a prince that fact didn''t really dawn on her until now. After all, Arial rarely act like an obnoxious noble. From the stories that the kind Grandma Elves always tell her, nobles are usually overbearing and pride mark each of their step. And so that image stuck on her and her experience in the Capital didn''t really help her to improve her image of nobles. Since Arial rarely act like such, she forgot about his status. But hearing Arial, she understands Arial must have done many things to survive in the human continent. Politics is not the matter of normal elves but when she was to be Elder she was taught of how politics work. She travels to the Capital and see secret deals being made in suspicious alley or establishment, trading promises only to broke it if there are no benefits and she made a very stern impression on politics. A pure kind hearted heart will be swallowed by such acts. Arial continue his exnation, a calm face even though maybe a million Orc is heading to the fortress right now. ''The one who has control always has the power and initiative in any battle or negotiation. I will teach you Vmina how to ce yourself in this situation. Learn to master your emotion like you control your sword and never be influenced by anger like the flowing water, however you must not forget to y on people natural tendency to react angrily when pushed and baited. The ability to make otherse to you is a weapon far more powerful than any tool of aggression.'' She nodded and then ask ''How do you know Bor would fall to your tricks?'' ''He falls for the retreating tactic didn''t he? That is how I knew. Orcs is not used to espionage or rumor mongering. But we humans, deceitful we are, are all too familiar with false rumors and lies. In a way maybe the elven is not that wrong about us humans'' he smiles a bitter smile. Looking at his troops and then back at Vmina he continued ''Took the time and ce into your own hands and rarely things would go out of control. Even if it does fall out of control, the degree of such would be negligible. All of us have only so much energy, and there is a moment when our energies are at their peak. When you make the other persone to you, he wears himself out, wasting his energy on the trip. And this march with a million of Orc only will tire them faster. Bor enemy is not only us; it is also his own army. How many have died in starvation since they began their march?'' ''Not many'' Vmina reply. ''True, but when they try to siege this fortress, with their supplies dwindling they will undoubtedly put in a difficult position Vmina. I have dangled bait at Bor. To crush Koer forces once and for all.'' He said grinning, still looking at the approaching horde with calmness. ''And the throne of Kings of Orcs. The bait is sweet enough. Bor want the kingship. And he wants the fame and glory. I, on the other hand wanted him toe here to the ce of my choice so I could kill him. Being on enemy ground will make him nervous and often he will rush his actions and make mistakes.'' He said, clearly excited to impart this wisdom to her. ''And in a battle, one mistake can turn the tide of the battle. In meeting or negotiations in my court, I have always find it wise, to lure others into my territory, or the territory of my choice. You must wonder why am I so calm in the face of such numbers?'' He asks a rhetorical question to Vmina. Then he answered it. It is clear that he also missed his night talks with Ss ''I have my bearings, and can afford to be calm and collected while the other party will see nothing familiar and are subtly ced on the defensive. And with the Orc and the Legion effort the wall is sturdier and epassed almost everything around this strategic position. They have to break us here or they will be the one destroyed. If I can get others to dig their own graves, why should I tire myself? Let theme to their own grave. Push them of the ledge and bury them'' Arial saidughing From the distance the Orc horde is approaching. Arial grip hisrge ive tighter. ''Be ready Vmina. This will be the battle of your life.'' Vmina nodded. ''Fine. As long as you are out there with me, this battle will be memorable'' She said and looking at the approaching horde she began moving. It is time for her to lead her troops to battle. ''I will order my troops to battle now.'' ''Go and bring victory'' Arial said nonchntly, his eyes is still looking at the marching soldiers ''Good tiding to you hemlen'' she said and she is off. Arial then goes to his troop and look at all of them. Who would have thought he wouldmand his own Orc horde? There are so many of them, hundred thousand of them over the fortress and wall stretched around the ins. He smiles and hold up his ive high up in the air and roars. ''LET US GO TO WAR!'' he shouted And so thest battle begins. ******************************************************* Chapter 265: War of the orcs clans (1) Chapter 265: War of the orcs ns (1) The ground shook and trembles as the horde of Orcs from Bor n is approaching the fortress. Arial know there is no need for long speech so he just yell ''WE! WILL! WIN!'' It is simple but it echoes his confidence The Orc echoed the cheer ''WE WILL WIN!'' ''WE WILL WIN!'' ''WE WILL WIN!'' Bor Orc horde moved in a discipline formation, marching with spears. The Legion of Leaf is put under Vmina orders. Arial has to acknowledge that the Legion of Leaf is proficient in magic, healing and destructive magic. Arial found out that Vmina knew some of the members of the Legions so he put them under Vmina. And it seems they don''t have anyints or dissatisfaction so Arial deemed it a wise choice on his part. It is better they fought alongside someone they know. ''TIGHTEN YOUR FORMATION!'' Arial yelled and the Orc obey. They have seen Arial prowess. And they respect his strength. Everyone under him is loyal to him. Instead of fearing therge army of Bor they put their faith in their reliablemander. No fear! No fear! Kill and win! There will be no retreating! This is what Arial always said on the barrack. Anyone who he catches running from the battlefield will be struck by his sword and no one wants that. There is no fear, only honor in their heart. They believed they would surely gain an entrance to the Great Feast of the Horned God if they die in this battle. There is nothing to be regretted about. Orcs live. Orcs die. And nature soothe. Such is the way of the Orcs. The Horde keeps marching. Arial on the other hand is grinning. ''LET US GO INTO BATTLE'' Arial yelled as he swings his ive, pointing it at the horde. ''SPEAR DIVISON'' and from the walls a million spear is thrown out to the horde. Hundred thousand either die or injured. Then the arrow division of Bor loosen their arrows and one of Arial Ratarai remarked looking at the amount of arrows flying up in the air ''Itblotted the sun'' the Orc said trembling. Arial smile and said, yelling ''GOOD! THEN WE SHALL HAVE OUR BATTLE IN THE SHADE! HAHAHA!'' Some other Orcs follow Arial andughed maniacally, ignoring the danger ''TORTOISE'' Arial then ordered as the arrow ising down to rain down on his troops. Arial on the other hand just blow all the arrow around him using his Dragon Palm with his left hand and the arrow were all deflected by the internal energy barrier. They are approaching swiftly to the Horde and after they arrived at a considerable distance, and managing to endure the volley of the spear throwing, and the barrage of arrows, Arial yelled to his men, to rally them to prepare to engage the enemy. ''This is it'' he thought as his troop is nearing the Horde. ''CHARGE'' he yelled after he decided this is the time to attack. They collided with the massive spearmen. Arial ive obliterated the first line. While his troops are being stabbed by the spears and sh down by des and swords. Once again Arial is rampaging to create an opening for his troops and this creates a panic on the enemy side. The enemy is already overwhelmed enough trying to stop the advance of Arial division when another shocke to them. None couldpare the shock they are feeling right now when from the South Gate about a hundred thousand of Koer forces joined Arial battle and began Arial formation of rolling up the line. ''STRENGHTEN THE RIGHT FLANK'' Arial yelled while shing the Orcs. Rolling up the line is Arial usual formation when he is in a war. The strength of the army is concentrated on the right nk which the cavalry division would attempt to break the enemy left nk. When the left nk is open, the cavalry can attack from the rear. Vmina on the other hand is fighting on the east side of the battlefield with another division led by Haer Bor. The sky run ck around that area and then thunder can be heard attacking Bor horde. She has started, Arial mused. Arial finally knows why High Elven is very valued in the Dark Land. This is one of Vmina weather maniption magic. It attacks the enemy of the caster with lightning from the sky. The only limits are the caster strength and mana. And since High Elven has infinite reserve of mana, the only limit is Vmina strength ''CONCENTRATE THE ATTACK'' Arial ordered and the Orc once again reform the scattered lines and focus their attack. He is a part of the infantry division this time, so he decided to weaken the center so that the left nk have no choice but to strengthen the center. The cavalry is led by Fera and Arial acknowledge Fera ability as a leader. Legion of Leaf on Vmina side is using healing magic and attacking magic on the Orcs. The attacking and the battle grew longer. A stalemate in the battlefield while Arial and Vmina is advancing their troops and Koer is in the rear to make sure if the front line fails he can prevent the enemies from breaching the forts. Arial and Vmina does not just have to contend with enemies'' attack but also the barrage of arrows from the fortress that every a few minutes wouldunch themselves killing enemies andrade alike. Though Arial and Vmina troop is safe. He has ordered the archer division to shoot every two minutes and so every two minutes his troop would put up Tortoise formation so not many died under friendly fire. Then one of Bor Orc horde tried to charge and open Arial line. ''STONEWALL'' Arial order. Quickly the Orc maneuver themselves into the formation and the enemies only collide with a strong defending formation and the charge is then repelled easily as Arial troops stabbed around the slits of the shields with spears. Arial is satisfied with the flexibility of the Orcs in this battle. ''ATTACK HARDER. WE HAVE SUPERIOR NUMBER!'' Bor is heard yelling and then the attack intensified. Arial scoffed. If you think numbers win you a war, then you are mistaken. It is merely a factor not the cause. ''REFORM THE LINES!'' Arial order and they reform the lines. ''WEDGE FORMATION'' Arial yelled. ''THE LINE NEED TO BE PIERCED THROUGH! PUSH HARDER!'' Arial in on the front ordering his troop in the back, while he rushed to the Bor Orc horde and smashes into the center of the battle. Once there, he began swinging his ive and carnage ensues. Limbs are flying around and heads is rolling. Sounds of yelling and screaming of pain filled the battlefield as Arial troop behind him follow theirmander bravely into the heat of battle. They began hacking the remaining Orc and by the hour the lines are thinned and Arial could see Bor is standing on horseback ordering his troops. But quickly the lines are reinforced again. Fera cavalry on the other hand has manage to destroy the left nk but Arial quickly order them back behind the wedge formation. From what he could see and sense, to attack it from the rear right now would decimate his cavalry. ''He must not rush'' he thought as he restrained his impulsive side He will wait for Vmina to finish her enemies and then rejoin with the Legion. Then he can strike a decisive blow for Koer into Bor forces. This is arge scale battle unprecedented in Arial experience and he need to watch everything with calmness. Just rushing and killing all the front line will not work in such battle. He needs an advantage. The arrows are still shooting all over the battlefield Thousands of Orcs corpse is lying around on the battlefield, some trampled by the cavalry as their body meshed with the soils and the green grass is now all crimson red. Corpses fill with arrows is amon view in the battlefield but this is different. Mountain of corpse is left on Arial wake as he moved forward with that ive, killing anyone in his path. And Arial can still afford to remain calm. The initial shock of seeing that their numbers is more than Bor forces expected must have make him issues his order slower thus making Arial forces to be able to push them instead of them being pushed. The enemy lines are crumbling Then suddenly a shadow envelops the area and the Orcs looked upward. Then someone yelled, his eyes looking dreadfully at the sky ''WHAT IS THAT?'' while pointing at the sky. Chapter 266: War of the orcs clans (2) Chapter 266: War of the orcs ns (2) Arge boulder stone with fire all around it drop down from the skies and as it collides with the ground, a massive explosion happens in the middle of the battle hundreds of Orcs were thrown backward and away, while some of the Orcs is crushed under the weight of that stone, squashed into mashed meat and the unlucky ones that survives barely were burning. And orcs are not the only things that is burning. The fire catch on the grass and now the entire filed is burning and the wind increases the rate of the fire spreading Arial infantry and cavalry have already retreated before the stonees. Siege weapons, mangonels and firestone are all Arial ideas. Arial smirks as the enemy orcs lines open a gap The fire spreads even faster and all of Arial troops could hear is the screaming of those enemy forces begging to save them from the heat of the fire. ''Asteros fire'' Arial muttered It is hard to extinguish it and even harder for him to find its ingredients. It has been hours since the battle started. Vmina is on horseback with her cavalry division and the Legion of Leaf have managed to disperse the second division of the Orc and they have begun strengthening Arial center behind him. Then one messenger run towards Vmina position even amidst the heavy attack by the siege weapons and the arrows. The messenger came from the front so this means he have important news from Arial. ''Orders from Dawarai Arial'' the messenger said and the missive is given to Vmina. The messenger immediately went back to the front line She opens it, read it, and she nodded. Then she orders her troops to stand back. She closed her eyes and feels the wind and suddenly on the clear sky around the area, the blue sky turned dark and then BOOM! Thunder is rumbling up in the sky. Arial yelled to his troops ''RETREAT IN AN ORDERLY MANNER!'' They retreated back, their eyes did not leave the enemy troops and then suddenly lightning begins to dance in the battlefield striking thousands of Bor Orcs and rain begin trickling down, and the wind be heavier and more violent. For about five minutes the battlefield is attacked by lightning from the sky and when the thunder and lightning stopped the rain and the wind persevere and Arial then quickly charged again at the weary Orc horde. ''KILL THEM ALL!'' He yelled On the muddy terrain, the sound of fighting, axes shing, shields nging can be heard echoing all over the battlefield that determines life and death. All around there is fighting. All around there is death. Vmina rest behind Arial forces while being protected by the Legion who focused on healing her fatigue. While her reserve of mana is limitless her body do feels the draining of mana and if the body is not strong, she could notst long. But to use the same moves in one day is a testament of how she trained her body. All the while she is resting the Legion of Leaf is hurling fire magic and sharp small knife at the Orc hitting them at their vital arteries and veins, killing them instantly. There is a reason why the Legion of Leaf is one of the Capital great forces. It was like fireworks of fire magic and flying knives and dagger around Legion of Leaf. And the Legion of Leaf moves like the shadow in the darkness appearing at the most unexpected ces and in the most unexpected moment and strike a blow at the Orc while protecting Vmina. Arial finally can let loose. With a roar he entered the field of fire and handed his fury. No one is spared by his relentless attack and his speed in killing increases that quickly spreads fear and chaos among the enemy lines. The formation lines of the Bor n Orc horde is crumbling and seeing the opportunity in the gap Arial order his troop to charge. The siege weapon barrage of stone fire is stopped and so is the arrow attack since they are now too close with each other. So now the battle will be decided on the infantry and the cavalry. Fires is still burning in the background Koer in the back also began to move forward bringing his fast cavalry to try encircling the now thinning horde of Bor n Orcs Arial rampaging on the battlefield helps the focus to remain on him. Arial nned this by himself. Instead of him bing the center of the battle he is the bait. The Orc Generals are all angry at him for deceiving them in the Valley, and Arial used that anger to keep the focus on him, insulting the enemy general intelligence. Not to mention the mess he is doing now is doing substantial damage to the Bor forces Every time Arial swing his ive, the enemy Orcs lost their lives and die in a painful way. Even though they attacked Arial in group they still lose without any scratch on Arial armor. He is unstoppable like a storm that is getting stronger by the minutes. And his Orc troops behind him is making sure no one escape the area around theirmander. It is a vortex of killing. It was by all intent and purpose a massacre. From the beginning of the battle until now, Arial has killed about ten thousand Orc by his own hands. It is like he is in a state of extreme focus. He did not know how many people he killed. All he focused on is to move forward and anyone that stands in his way has to be cut down ''FOCUS!'' He yelled and his troop roared with him as they charge through the lines and broke the enemy formation. Their target is now wide open and that target is none other than Orc leader of the Bor n They finally broke the formation. Kill him and the battle ends'' Arial thought to himself even as he cut down the enemy that tries to pierce him with a spear. It is a thrilling battle for Arial. Fires were spreading everywhere at a rate faster than before causing the area to be like the representation of the Fiery hell in the Lucellian belief, explosion sounded every few seconds as the stone boulders were restarted, thousands of arrows fly up in the air and fall down bringing death and pain all over the battlefield Dead bodies filled the ground, like they are the soils of thend and sound of battle could not be distinguished between each other, whether be it axes shing with axes or swords shing with each other And once again he felt it. He felt like the whole world falls away from him, like he is separated in a different world from all of them. And he is once again in that state of pure rity of perfect awareness of everything around him, from the slightest sensation of wind touching his skin or the de of grass that he stomps on, he felt it all. And then his speed is as fast as like lightning, his shes cut people down before they even knew what struck them his strike shakes the ground and his force emanating from his body is enough to bring the Orc to knees. Then without realizing it he has obliterate almost everyone on Bor division and he stand looking at the shocked face of Faes Bor, the Orc hand trembling in fear, his eyes wavering with anxiousness. ''Hero Arial'' he said, the nervousness in his tone could not be hidden By now, the story of Arial exploits in the Orc Land is famous. The hero that fell fortresses and an avenger in the battlefield. Thinking that surely Arial would not prate the line of defense, Faes Bor is confident that human is unlikely to be so strong. But seeing Arial hacking his subordinates like paper and doing it in such a calm manner and stable disposition only increase Bor fear toward the legend of the human hero that have been making waves in the capital And now he is face to face with the famous human that help Koer and he realizes this human is not a normal human at all This human eye has a hint of red and he could swear that when Arial is fighting the horde of Bor n members could see a silhouette of a dragon behind him. The Orc troop behind Arial is all ready to charge and kill the leader of their enemies but Arial hold his hand and then he yelled ''FAES BOR! MY STRENGTH AGAINST YOURS! VICTOR TAKES ALL! NOT ANOTHER ORC WILL DIE. WHAT SAY YOU!'' he yelled in front of Bor and the battlefield stood frozen. Arial forgot. Orc is not like human. There is no need to kill all of the Orc forces. They submit to strength. Orcs live. Orcs die. And nature soothes And Faes Bor is not in a position to refuse. Whether he fights Arial and win, or denies Arial and then get pummeled to death by the Arial army, both oue result in his death ''I ACCEPT!'' Faes Bor yelled and then Arial quickly leapt up in the air and swing his ive in midair and an invisible forcees out from his strike the force alone is enough to push Faes back even though Faes uses his shield. And then a few secondster, the shield cracked before it crumbled and shattered to the ground the sight shocked everyone. ''Monstrous strength!'' Faes remarked. His heart is beating furiously and his right hand is still shaking. ''You''re not that strong are you?'' Arial asked and then in one second he is in front of Faes, his ive is already on Faes neck. Everyone was once again shocked. It was just in a few blinks of eye, that Arial had managed to close the distance and even put his weapon around the enemymander neck ''Anyst word?'' he asks. ''IErr..I..I'' Faes Bor was too shocked that he was speechless. His mind is going nk. Arial only smirked and then he said ''Too slow'' and with one casual swing Faes Bor head fly into the air and roll along the muddy battlefield, his body fall to the ground slowly as his neck spurts out jets of red blood all over the area of the body The entire battlefield was frozen for a while before someone suddenly realize what just happen and broke out from the shout and then the cheers came while the enemies Orcs all kneeled. Theirmander has died and there is no more point to resisting Arial intention of bing bait failed. Instead he took the entire spotlight without meaning to. So end the War of the ns. Chapter 267: Celebration Chapter 267: Celebration The forces of Vor n has conquered easily Bor stronghold and South forces have dispersed into the ins. A celebration is held as they emerge victorious. Arial is not affected with the festive mood in the fortress. The Orcs can be seen swinging their ives, hitting each other shields in celebration, throwing axes and ying with their spears, while the Legion of Leaf isposed in their behavior. Every way Arial step, they offer him praises and worship ''HAIL OUR COMMANDER!'' they will yell joyously The Legion of Leaf sent Vmina to her tent and then the Legion asks permission from Koer to return to their post in the Capital. Koer agrees while also ordering them to ry the joyous news to the Capital that the internal struggles of the Orcs has ended, and they will begin again to find stability in the Orc Lands. That night the Legion departed in silence. All of the Orcs is in a festive mood and jubnt with this victory. Peace hase again on the ins The smell of horsemeat and other games invited many of the soldiers to join the festivities. Koer took all Bor horses and ughters them for food. And Arial could notin. The vegetables and seasoning is just enough with a hint of horsemeat. Topare it with the castle cooking, of course it is a far cry from perfection but it is appetizing. ''Dawarai Arial, join me in the fortress to feast with all the othermanders.'' Koer asks when he sees Arial is eating with his soldier. ''It is fine Orothon Koer. This ce is fine for me. The food is good, the scene is wonderful, and the breezy winds help calm me down after such battle.'' Koer nodded and he did hear and see how domineering Arial is in thest battle. Even when the spotlight is taken from him, he is not offended. Secretly Koer admires Arial strength. Like all Orcs, he respected strength Koer looks around and he realizes none of the Orc soldier is ufortable with Arial. And once again his opinion towards Arial rose. To create camaraderie and unity in an army is not easy! He truly is a greatmander he thought to himself. ''It is fine then Dawarai Arial. Though I must say, that the othermander would really love to hear your battle stories'' Koerughed ''But you will join us tomorrow right, hunting the remnant of the Orcs, the rebels?'' Arial sip thest sip of the horse soup and reply. ''I''m afraid I can''t. As you know Koer it has been about a year since I went back home. Now this is settled and I have fulfilled my promise and duty towards King Azrael and his administration, there is no reason to stay here anymore.'' ''Ah, such cold words. Surely you could extend such courtesy to me?'' ''HAHAHA'' Arialugh. ''If I could I would, Orothon. But I have a wife back home and I doubt she will be pleased if she heard me enjoying her absence.'' ''Ah, wife. Of course. These, I understand. I have seven wives myself and they are a headache. How much do you have, Dawarai?'' He nearly choked hearing Orothon Koer words. Arial don''t know how to answer the Orc King question. ''Just the one, Orothon.'' ''One? You are a remarkable man. How you endure the urges, I wonder?'' he asks. Clearly, the question is innocent ''I guess; you have just to endure. I guess?'' he answers ''Is that so? Human culture baffles me.'' Koer said and shakes his head and then he justughs The open air fire burn as there is arge gigantic pot with all the ingredient for the horse meat, vegetables, some herbs and spices and many meats as the orc keep eating. Orcs seem to like meaty diet. All around him the sound of chewing meat and slurping can be heard withugher and some Orc dancing all over. ''It is fine Orothon. I will pack myself tomorrow and handed my title to Ratarai Fera'' ''It is unfortunate that we can''t hold a proper award ceremony for a warrior of such renown as you, Dawarai.'' ''It is fine, Orothon. It really is. It is not my intention to get reward when I help the Orcs.'' ''Then why?'' he asks. Arial then knows this is an opportunity for him ''For the Orcs to understand.'' ''Understand? Understand what?'' ''That not all humans mean harm. And neither we are weak.'' ''HAHAHAHA'' Koerughed as he understands what Arial is trying to say to him ''That is true. I could not deny it now that I have met a human like you. However, to let you leave without any rewards would be disgraceful of me as you are my benefactor. The Horned God would sneer at me to treat my benefactor like this.'' Then he looked at Arial ive beside the chair. ''I have heard that the ive you use in battle has be your favorite weapon. I will give that to you as a gift.'' Arial was shocked ''Orothon! I could not ept such gift. This has been passed down from how many generations of your family! How could I covet such items?'' Koer shakes his head and then he said ''It is fine. This will show my sincerity towards you and surely the Horned God will smile if such weapon is in the hand of one that could use the ive to its full potential. Even if I kept it, what good will it does to me? I couldn''t even lift it. So just ept it Dawarai.'' Arial hesitated and then Koer persuade Arial again ''For me, Dawarai Arial.'' He said. Arial look at the weapon and then looking at the sincere face of Koer and he nodded. ''Then I must extend my gratitude for trusting me.'' Koer pat Arial in the back and then he said ''I will be in the Fort Main Hall with my Orurs. If you change your mind, please join us.'' Arial nodded. But Arial doubt he will join Koer, as he watched Koer and his officers walking towards the fortress main hall. It is not because Arial hates Koer or anything like that but because Arial like this feeling looking at the Orc soldiers of his. There is singing, dancing their traditional dance, the Dance of the Horned God, sharing their joy of victory and hope of peace with each other. There is a fire in the middle of the celebration and Arial see many people dancing and singing around the fire, some throwing meat and food onto the fire as sacrifice for the Horned God. Some Orc beats on the drums while others are singing. The voice is hoarse but not unpleasant and arouses fighting spirit. It is not flowery like the songs of love, or smooth song to consoling a heartbroken heart, but hard and fierce, and the Orcs danced to the beat of the drums and gongs like they are in battle. The dance is like fighting, each of the dances must be dance in pairs. One is attacking and one is dodging. The dance of the Horned God. The Orc male has already loosened their armor and dancing half naked near the fire. Arial like this kind of feeling. Tomorrow he will begin departing to Arrandy. Some farewell is needed. He gripped his ive and walk to Vmina tent. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 268: Hearts laid bare Chapter 268: Heartsid bare Stars spilling the skies that night with beautiful colors and the sound of horns and drums and gongs can be heard all over the camp and the tents. The celebration is ongoing like it would never stop. Arial stop in front of the tent and he look at it for a while, thinking of many things. Then taking a deep breath he takes a step forward. Arial step into Vmina tent. Slowly he walks. Slowly he steps. Almost wishing this day neveres. Arial spotted her. She seems to be sleeping. Arial came closer and sit himself beside her bed, sitting on a chair and look at her. Her mysteriousness and charms is enough to stir the heart. The beauty of a High Elven. Tonight their game ends. Vmina stirred and as she slowly be awake, her hand moved and her fingers touched Arial fingers and slowly she opens her eyes, those beautiful green eyes that seems to be able to ensnare any hearts she wants. ''Arial?'' she asked as she rubbed her eyes. ''You alright?'' Arial said gripping Vmina fingers and he rubs her smooth hand. She smiles a weak smile. She sat on her bed and look at Arial face. And then she strokes slowly Arial white hair, that curious color which Vmina always find strange. ''I am fine. A little tired and exhausted but fine.'' Her eyes look at his and she knows that there is something that Arial wish to tell her. ''Why do youe here? It is uncharacteristic of you toe here. Missing me?'' she asks, grinning. Arial stifle hisugh. Still have the mood to joke, this Elvenan, Arial mused ''I need to say farewell.'' He said ''Farewell?'' she asked, her eyes open wider ''I''m leaving tomorrow'' and this news startled Vmina. ''Leaving? Where?'' ''Home'' He replies. Vmina is startled not only because she didn''t expect that Arial is heading back but also because of her indecisiveness. She knows what at stake yet she could never have the heart to.and she stopped her thought She could have drugged him many times by now but she never could put that into action. And she knows why even though she tries to deny it She loves him. She fucking loves him And now, she wants him to know that. Even though she knows she will inevitably hurt himeven knowing that, because she knows what he will be giving up for her. for the stars have spoken. She couldn''t deny it any longer even if she wanted to. Her heart ached too much for her to ignore the pain anymore. She could no longer endure nor could she let him go away like this, with many things unspoken. He may have his wife but Vmina doesn''t care. And if that makes her selfish, if that makes her bitch and evil, so be it. She doesn''t care what the world calls hersince this is her life and she has to live it. Her pain would be hers and hers alone and not those people who calls her names The same for regret and happiness. She has loved this human more than she has ever loved anything in the world. And that is terrifying. Because she knows she has find her happiness. The stars were not wrong. And by all the Gods, she doesn''t want to let him go. She was always alone in this world. Alone in a sea of people. She never felt that she belongs or feel the needs to belong somewhere or to someone. She sees no future. Yet, with him, she can see a future. But she knows, whatever happens tonight, tomorrow they would hardly meet each other again. And tomorrow she knows, is a long time. The stars have told her so. She mused. Their paths are not yet there. Someday, when the stars are aligned, when peace has dawn, then they will meet again. And at that time she hopes the encounter would be a pleasant one. Tonight is that day. Tonight mark either a beginning or an ending. ''So this means my temptation fails?'' sheughed a weak and tiredugh. ''I should have known it will not work with good men like you.'' Arial grinned and then he smiles bitterly. Then looking at Vmina eyes he said ''A misconception'' ''What is?'' She asks ''It''s a misconception that good men and good people do not know what temptation means. Only those who try to resist temptation know how strong it is and your temptation is great indeed Vmina. A man who gives in to temptation after merely seconds simply does not know what it would have been like an hourter. Ah, the willpower it takes to endure, to control your emotion, to not be blinded by emotions, especially the torments you have subjected me, it takes a divine patience to endure. That is why evil people, in one sense, know very little about evil. They have lived a sheltered life by always giving in." Vmina grin. ''So you admit my temptation stirred your heart'' ''I admit so.'' He said ''But you love your wife and this is why you endure; I presume?'' ''I do love her and it is by her name that I endure.'' Then Vmina ask, her eyes are sincere and her heartid bare in front of him ''And me? How about me? Is there no love there in that cold heart of yours? No affection? Not even a tinge of feeling for me? What do you feel about me, Arial? A friend? Companion?'' She asks and Arial be flustered which is not in his character. And then he answers uncertainly ''II don''t know'' Vmina snickered ''Humph! You don''t know or you don''t want to admit it. For a man that is brave enough to storm enemies'' stronghold and risk your life in battlefield, I never knew that you could be such a coward.'' ''Coward? Me?'' he raises his tone. Coward is a taboo word for him. And then before Arial could answer her usation, Vmina approach Arial and grab his cor and bring him near her lips. Then silence fills the space between them as they are staring at each other, locking their eyes to see what the other is hiding in their hearts, as their breath bes faster, their heart is beating like the pounding drums on the outside celebration. And then she kisses him right on his lips. Her wide green eyes rested on him and instinctively Arial moved towards her without even meaning to, his body taking control, his heart drives his body, and put his hand on her shoulder, her eyes looking mischievously at him, facing each other and he could feel the tension in his own body, his effort of holding back is slowly cracking. ''I should stop'' he said as he tried to push Vmina but Vmina is already up from her bed and she pushed him onto the bed and they look at each other. ''I don''t want you to stop.'' However dangerous, unwise and wrong this is, Arial couldn''t stop himself. ''It is just a kiss'' he said, not sure whether he himself believed the words he uttered. Vmina heard the roughness in Arial voice and sheughed and grins. Herugh and the anxiety in her voice almost make Arial want to hurl Vmina onto the bed and take her right then and there. All that he had to endure got loose and when they kiss, her arms came up around his neck and he pulled her against him. She is kissing him as fiercely as he is kissing her. His hand slides down to her waist and then he remembers his wife and she stopped. ''My god!'' He stopped and slowly pushes Vmina ''We couldn''t do this.'' ''Why?'' Vmina ask. ''You know why.'' Vmina unlock her hands from around his neck and stare at Arial. Arial began making excuses ''I.I... I... We both are a little weak and you must be lonely and I know I am lonelysoI.'' With every word Vmina is fuming ''DON''T YOU DARE DO THAT ARIAL!'' And her scream startled Arial ''Don''t you look what I had for you and call it weak!! No No, you don''t deserve to say that!!! Not when you were the one afraid of it. Don''t you dare call me weak! I love you!'' She suddenly deres the words in her heart, the words she had wanted to say and the words she knew to be true ''This, I dere to you without any pretense and I will go to the grave with the memory of the bravery in my bones. Show me yours, Arial. Show me bravery befitting of a man of your stature.'' Arial then look at Vmina with such hunger that it makes Vmina almost took a step back. Rarely has he been challenged this directly. The only one that came on his mind is that blue hair girl he met years ago. And never before his heart has been stirred this wildly before, and never have had he endured greater torment, than denying the attraction he felt for her. She is terrifying, strange, beautiful in every way, soul and body. She is feisty, daring and has passion of fire inside her, which is clear enough for Arial. A fire that burn right through his cold heart. What you see of her is what you will get. There is no pretension in the matter of her heart. She exceeds his expectations, every time. She is the perfect bnce of danger and charm. She is something that not everyone knows how to appreciate or love. And now that woman is asking for Arial to be brave. He knows that he leads her on night after night, that the game they y of cat and mouse will eventually lead to this night. The game of the seducingdy and the steadfast lord need to be concluded tonight. He knows that. That is why he came to her tent. Even before he had moment to think it carefully, his feet have already arrived in front of that tent He came forward baring his intention known. He had decided as he takes a step closer to her, that he will be responsible for this woman. He might be condemned, mocked, and he already knows the consequences of bringing another woman back home, the political consequence but even he had honor he need to adhere towards. And, frankly, right now he doesn''t care. And hesitating like this is not his personality anymore. Then he asks her ''Bravery? You ask me for bravery?'' He approached Vmina, with that glint of fire in his eyes and he said. But before that he will give her another chance. For her to run. To escape from him. There will be great pressure on herter if she were to follow him on to the Human Continent. There will be hardships and there will be tears After all, with his position, undoubtedly, she too will live in the castle, with all its dark plots and secrets. Run, he had hoped for her. Escape, he had hoped for her. But at the same time he was thinking and hoping for this, in the corner of his heart, he prayed that she would never leave Then he said, his voice is slightly hoarse ''You need to walk away Vmina. I''m going to give you this opportunity to run away. You need to stop your temptation'' Then he paused, his eyes looking straight at her, showing is intention and his hungry look. ''Because God knows, I don''t know what I''m going to do if you tempt me again. God knows, I can''t walk away from you.'' Vmina was so happy by that sentence and she ran to his arm and stole a kiss from his lips. ''Don''t worry about this elven, my lord. I''m different than other woman. I will never burden you. I might be a pain but my charms cover my fault'' Arial defenses crumbled and he kissed her back, his mouth lingering on hers, his teeth grazing on her lower lip, making her shiver. ''And me? What about me?'' he asks. Sheughed and she said ''You are different from other men. All I need is you.'' ''Is this the charm you are talking about? ttery?'' ''One of many'' she smiles a naughty smile And then they remove their clothes, andy on the bed and finally Vmina fell the virtuous dragon with her sincere heart, fell the steadfast lord with her bravery and they spend that night, making each other understand the intention of love and blissfully they sleep. ************************************************************************* Chapter 269: Changes Chapter 269: Changes The wind of the ins greeted the morning dawn. In the ins the breezy wind of the morning is always refreshing. The sunlight slowly enters the tent and slowly the nket that cover his body slightly move. Slowly he opens his eyes, his hand went to his side and then he realized something is wrong. No one is beside him and that startled Arial more than it should. ''Vmina?'' he asks and then he awoke with urgency. With half naked body he looks beside him. There was no one. He then rubs his eyes and look inside the tent and then on the table beside the bed, he spotted a letter. His face darkened. He got a premonition that nothing good coulde of that letter. But he got up from the bed and slowly approach the table. He sighed. Then he takes a deep breath Slowly his hand reaches the letter. he looks at it and there he was just standing still there, for a few seconds, his mind is nk. He closes his eyes and sighed as he slowly opens the letter. Looking at the state of letter, he does not know what to feel. The letter is almost crumpled and there is some trace of droplets of water. Then from the first word, his heart sank. From: Your Elvenan ''I don''t know how to express what I am about to say so I left this letter to you. This is my letter to you Arial, my star. I''ve been thinking to throw away this letter because no exnation could exin it. Nor is there any excuse.I hesitated countless times. I crumpled it and write it, crumpled it and write it. I don''t know but in the end, I still leave this letter to you'' Arial finally knows why the letter was so crumpled. He continues reading the letter ''You must be shocked by my disappearance. I must ask you to not search for me for whatever reasons. To this I ask you to forgive me. I am not so obtuse or so oblivious of your situation. Honorable man you are; you must have thought to take responsibility for me. That is your personality isn''t it Arial?'' Arial clench the letter tight but he rxed his hand as he keeps reading ''A responsible and honorable man. If it were any other men, I would have dly epted such offer to return with you but since it came from you I must then decline. Do not misunderstand my refusal as a sign of dislike but more for your honor and well-being. I know how and what manner of treatment that you will be subjected if you bring me back to Davarus. I may not know much about human culture but at least I know this much.A human like you bringing an elven bride? A man of your stature, a prince, must have burden I can only imagine. I am a free Elven and likewise I know living in a stone castle surrounded by guards is not the life I want. Life with a prince and all its burden it not what I want. You may call me selfish. Curse me! Hate me! But never forget me. Someday we will meet again when the stars are aligned and our fate crossed paths again. Then on the bottom with scribbling that is filled with watermark that Arial could only assume is her tears, there is another words she wishes to ry to him, almost like the letters are trembling and with great hesitation she wrote it, truly saying what she really wants to say. The letter was squiggly and some of it was incoherent but it was also clear what she was trying to say and Arial could see how she tried to erase some of the words, but could not, try to forget but could not. He keeps reading as his eyes darkened ''II''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''mso sorry. I love you, my star. I didn''t say it enough. I will see you on the starry skies every day, dreaming of your visage in my night dreams. I never hope you will curse me. I hope you will love me even though I have hurt you most terribly. Even though I love you. Even though I know I will miss you every night as I see the stars that lined the skies I still had to hurt you and myself. A life as a lord bride may be not what I want, but a life with you? Gods, yes. I dreamt of it and wish for it. But I have seen our fate. As there are winters and springs, there is a time for everything. And our time is not yet. And that broke my heart, knowing that. How I cursed the fates. How I cursed them all. That there is still a long time before our timees. But I will never forget any second of my time with you, however brief our encounter seems to be. I love you, my star. And you will not understand it, at least not yet. But it is because I love you, I leave you.Here I end my letter and one reminder from a Starseer. One may live as a conqueror, a king, or a noble; but he must die as a man. With all my love, your Elvenan'' And there ended her letter. For a while Arial don''t know how to react. He sits still, frozen, his eye is moist and his hand is trembling. With anger? Or was it regret? He doesn''t know the name of this emotion that he is feeling right now. Could he change her decision? Can he run to her now? Seek the entire ins for her? Search The Fabled Forest? Went back to The dragonnds? And would it matter? He sat still in the bed and for about half an hour, he kept reading the letter, as he could not yet recover from the surprise departure of Vmina or why she had thought that she would burden him. He knows of course he will have a lot to exin to, and some mockery he had to endure, some papnoticon ban, probably from the church but that doesn''t matter to him. After all, to Arial, love isn''t just a word he bandied about freely. None of her worries mean nothing if she really loves him. None of that ever matters to him. None of his worries requires her to disappear. Is this his fault? Did she believe he is ipetent? That he couldn''t endure that much? He had endured greater things in his life than superficial mockery. And the church? He couldn''t care less about the church. He was perturbed at the conclusion Vmina has arrived at. To think she thinks so highly of his position that she would rather disappear. Yet, when he utters this he was in a state of anger and disappointment. He could search her. But where would he start? And how long will that take? While he wants to take responsibility, he also has responsibility back home. To his family, his people, his friends.and then one thought enter his already disturbed mind of how will he ount of this affair with his wife. One-night fling? No, he shakes his head. He loves her. No matter how he tries to deny it, he fell in love with Vmina and he is not ashamed of it. But he also loves Helia. Helia for her calm mind, and noble disposition, for her gentle heart and for her great wisdom. Vmina for her passion, her indomitable spirit and will, her unbounded freedom and the way he feels when she stares at his eyes and that mischievous smile of hers that always manage to tug his heartstring. Could it be possible to love two women at the same time? he once questioned. And now he got his answer. It is possible. For one, he felt the nervousness of innocence while for another he felt the startling thunderous sensation every time they kissed. In an hour after that, with thoughts that could not rest on nothing, asking why and why, again and again, the letter is unfolded again, and Arial begin perusing it again, trying to find meanings, hints or clues Vmina might have left him in the letter. Her regrets and her advice is all remembered. That day, he should have begun preparing to leave but it would take him another week before he could move from that tent and return home. ************************************************************************* Did anyone expected that? Arial and Vmina love story would be continued. Dont forget, Elven in Arial world have long lifespan Some of you might even want me to change this story to a harem stroy now because some of you might be frustrated but remember Arial prophecy and you could slowly make sense of it Anyway, see you all tomorrow. Dont forget to leave some votes and please leave some reviews to counter the lies in the review section. Ciao and hope you all are staying safe. Chapter 270: Returning to his old life Chapter 270: Returning to his old life 1018 WHITEMONTH Arial has returned home in the cold winter of the year. Snow had already shows sign of falling and his return was quickly announced to the people of the city of Acro And the city rejoices at the return of their lord, and celebrated it by holding a feast for a week. By now, his tale of bravery and valor has already been spread among the people of his region and they could not help but be proud of their city protector. ''LORD ARIAL HAS RETURNED SAFELY'' the announcer cried and the people would then sing of praise as they look at the castle of their lord, that huge and beautiful castle of the dragon. It looks like a mountain that would not budge no matter how powerful the force that woulde. The dragon banner fluttered proudly and the people look toward that castle with reverence and awe Arial also tries to revel himself with the celebration but it is clear that his experience in the Dark Lands had made a mark in his heart Even though, there are feast and celebration in weing him home, he never looks to happy, nor does he look overjoyed, his smile is subdued and there seem to be something on his mind that bothers him terribly. Arial of course, as the lord, showing such behavior, bother his council terribly, fearing that their lord is in some kind of problem that they could not help He himself knew he could not keep this behavior as it might invite discord inside the court so Arial assure to his council and his people, that such estimation of him, is an error of perspective and so the matter is concluded. Arial is a flesh blooded man as such he has family and friend, and as such his peculiarity is noted Kyle is his friend, notices that his friend is lying, that truly there is something that bother his friend mind but he dares not pursue it, for in his absence Kyle has done something terrible. And seeing his friend and lord returned, like being washed by a cold water he was awakened. He is feeling terribly ashamed and guilty. He did not show it and Arial didn''t notice it. His mind was preupied with that Elven woman. Her scent still lingers and he could still smell it when he woke up from his sleep But just because he is like that, things still had to progress. The matter of politics and the administration of the region once again fill his hands The Council quickly returns their power back to their lord. Arial praise Helia on her efforts when he was gone. Helia has kept Arrandy safe from threats, from the South Vangua conflict and also manage to remain in an amiable rtionship with Southern Tai and Northern Chu. Helia had also quickly step aside for his husband whose renown is already a tale among the human continent royalty. The story they heard from the royalty of Arakath and the many stories originated from his many adventure in the Dark Lands elevated his status among themon folk and nobility alike. Helia heard the story from one of the traders when a caravan arrived from Arakath sign with her husband name. Then when she inquires of her husband whereabouts, she is then told by King Azrael of how his husband is engaged in a war involving the Orcs and the whole region prays for their lord in churches and temples until they heard the military sess of the duke in thend of Orcs that only increase Arrandy and its lord already famous renown. There are also many quests that Arial seem to havepleted in helping the Orcs before the war, such as hunting monster and the such. In Arrandy, the absence of the lord was minimal as he had settled everything before he began his journey. Arrandy is in a development of great pace, economically, and politically owing to the peace and prosperity that is dawning in Arrandy. The trade in the region flourished like never before, with variety of spices being sell and bought, better arms being traded, jewels and diamonds from dwarvennds flood the markets, and contracts of trade post and trading center in the capital of Arakath opened and operated. Guilds is everywhere, blooming like a mushroom after the rain, and the Vermont family who especially dabble in the trades quickly grew in wealth again. While Arial is away, a lot has happened. Lord Daniel Lethe passed away in his home, attended by his loving families in 90 Whitemonth 1017 and Kyle as the first born son took the position of Count and rules the area of Bernien and Farn Vige. Arial of course is not there at the time, so he sent his deepest apologies for not being there in thest moment of Lord Daniel and he even as to go so far to visit the Countess, Lady Alissa to deliver his apology for not returning early. By now, Kyle is twenty years and yet he has not taken a wife. His vassal seems to bother him a lot in that respect as Arial once used to be bothered by his courtiers of his marriage. Lord Helve Althea has also passed away so the area of the South is now controlled jointly by Arial and Helia. And this matter had invited jealousy and envy from the royal family of Aethend, mostly there are fears that Lord Arial will separate from the Kingdom And that is not all Vangua in the South is also in a state of alert because now the dragon troops are guarding the border because the Althea region is now being controlled by the Vermont''s. Arial did not have time to rest after he returned. He had to do so many thing and he had learned so many unfortunate things that had happened when he was gone. He was not there when Kyle father had leave this life and he was also not there when his father inw take hisst breath. It affected his mood even more. Arial express his regret for not being able to be present at the funeral and order that his father in-w must be honored. But at least Lord Helve has the opportunity to meet Arial daughter. In that, Arial is thankful and grateful because ording to many ounts, it seems Lord Helve really like his granddaughter and even has opportunity to dote on his granddaughter. She still doesn''t have a name since Helia insist to wait for Arial return. Arial promises to name her. This is also something that shocked Arial. He had a daughter. He almost didn''t believe it Soon as Arial left for his journey to the Dark Lands, a few weeks after that, Helia began showing signs of pregnancies. There is also happy news that is so unexpected Arial spurted his wine on the Council table when he heard the news. The House of Pis and Lethe is now united in marriage. West Pis and Lisa Lethe get married in 1 Seedmonth 1018, an auspicious date chosen by Henry Pis. Lisa had gotten herself married. Arial after hearing the news, smile andughed and think he should lower a bit of burden for his most favorite Knight. Handling Lisa would not be easy. Many news shocked Arial. In a year that he is gone many have change. The moment Arial return he hugged his beloved wife, and even though he is shocked by the sudden announcement of the birth of his daughter, he quickly regained hisposure and embraces her with the most heartfelt gratitude towards God and his wife. Their domestic harmony, the brilliance of Helia in the matter of the state, the reputation of Arial as a formidable foe and rival, and a burgeoning thriving family dynasty made them a formidable partnership. And with the birth of a daughter Arial is happier than ever. He holds a feast that week to once again celebrate his daughter being borne. No expense is too much. He sends alms to the poor, donated to the church and sponsor bard and minstrels to sing songs, painters and sculptors to capture the moment, making his feast one of the greatest ever thrown in Aethend He even goes as far tomission a church in the city in which he named it St Felicity for the Saint of Daughters. The church is not just overjoyed but praises his action. And the feasts, the great feast of the Vermont start without anyplication of any sorts. And it seeded. The great city of Acro who is used to holding many festivals and fairs quickly offer themselves to be the city where the young prince would hold the celebration for his beloved daughter and the prince who have a lot of history in the city readily agreed. With the trades with the Dark Lands, Arrandy power is reflected in a marked cultural and economic development. The towns of Beouen, Eraen, and Ayeux thrive on the profits of merchants and artisans, while to the south, a prosperous wine trade brought wealth to the duchy from neighboring Althea region and Vangua. And with that wealth the Vermont built many castle and pces for their family to rest themselves in times of summers or winters. Many are still in construction but with Orcs trading in Arrandy and their willingness to work with human, construction in Arrandy is always fast in finishing. And in the feast for his two-year-old daughter, every man of great importance is present to send gift and offer some words of congrattions. His broken heart is soothed by Helia kind demeanor and the birth of his daughter. The feast is remembered as one of the mostvish feast ever thrown off in the continent. ************************************************************************* Will not say too much. See you tomorrw. Tomorrow will haveavery long chapter and probbaly the most controversial one. Ciao and stay safe everyone. Chapter 271: An old love Chapter 271: An old love COURTYARD In the courtyard a pair of silhouette can be seen looking at each other, obscured by the peeking eyes of the other nobles, while the sound of the feast, horns and trumpets, singing and dancing can be heard in the background. The moon gives a little light to this pair speaking in whispering tones, fearing anyone could hear the subject of their conversation. The man and woman look at each other, a palpable tension between them. Then the man speaks while approaching the girl ''So how is it?'' Kyle asks as he is on the courtyard holding Helia hand. Quickly Helia grab her hand away. ''DON''T DO THAT! I have warned you on taking such liberties with me, didn''t I?'' ''Liberties? Fine'' Kyle said while slowly releasing his grip ''But I want to inquire you of an important matter that involves the both of us. Your feelings? Is it a lie?'' She closed her eyes and take a deep breath before heaving it and then she said ''I was lonely at the time'' Helia said her eyes darted off at the Grand Hall and her eyes seem to be transfixed in a figure of a man, happily holding a baby and ying with the baby. She sighed again and her eyes is full of guilt and shame ''I was lonely and I was missing him. Missing my husband, grieving for my father death. You were there. You caught me at a disadvantage moment. I was vulnerable and weak.and extremely, inexorably lonely. I don''t know what he is thinking about. He leaves me and I could only hear news from some traveling caravan and wandering mercenaries thate to thend. I wonder, if he even loved me'' And she sighed again, looking at Arial figure in the distance. That was always the question in her mind. Did he really love her? Or was she just another n in Arial many ns? She shakes her head and then she continues ''And when you confess your feelings to me, I wavered. But when I found out I was pregnant I have maintained my distance with you haven''t I? When I realized what it is that I''m doing, I stopped didn''t I?'' He then said ''We trade love words. We whisper in the dark. We hugged. We kissed.'' ''Iyeswe did that. And it was a mistake. It was good that we did not go further'' Helia said, as her feet is walking away from the courtyard. Kyle grabbed her by her waist and pull her close to him. He makes sure that Helia look him in his eyes. She was startled and she was flushed with anger. Then he said ''It was not a mistake to me.'' ''It is to me, Kyle! You want to betray your friend? Take away his wife and the mother of his daughter? I was ashamed, Kyle. To look my husband in the eye. How despicably have I acted!'' She said controlling her voices fearing any one would listen and find out what they are talking about. ''The sense of shame is severe and choking me'' And slowly Kyle loosed his grip on Helia waist. Kyle take a deep breath and then he said. ''Then you would at least give me the opportunity for me to present my side of the story Helia, since you are so determined to make me out as such an unhonourable man in your eyes'' Helia was silent and then he continued ''IIwould not have confess if you have not led me on, Helia. I would not have confessed if your only excuse is you are missing him. You are not truly happy in this marriage, at least this is my sincere opinion. You are a noble daughter and have lived like nobility of the greatest lineage but you are also in a way free'' He looks at her and he says what is in his heart. He knew he should have hold on to her when they were in the Academy, but at that time he was too young. He was young and so was she. Love is a lot like fortune. Once you missed it, it is hard to gain it back again. He continued ''If not, you would not have chosen to be a Knight and enjoying every moment of it. Arial may believe that you are his perfect wife, handling state matters with perfect calmness and intelligence, a perfect wife thatplement his ambition and objectives but I know you'' ''I watch you most intently all these years. You are in a way disappointed in him aren''t you? You are still a maiden maybe not in body but in mind. You thought that you would live in perfect bliss with Arial, singing love song and he only seeing you in his eyes and in his heart ''I know that you love the songs of love to be sung to you, and you want your lover to be always close to you, not to guard you from your enemies, which you could manage just fine, but to guard your heart, a steady hand to hold yours and to be always with you. You could care less about diamonds, gemstones, riches or gold'' ''You want a kind soul. You want to fall asleep, and wake, knowing your heart is safe. You want to love, and be loved. This, I know about you. And it is also what I want for you'' ''I thought Arial could give you that. I thought that with him by your side, you will have all of that. But, maybe I was wrong. Maybe, I was never right in the beginning. a few weeks after you are married he is gone, almost like he was running away from you. And I know you fear that it will be always be like this. You lean on me because you want someone to be there for you. A steady hand. A kind soul. And I can be there for you. I can be that man Heliaif you let me. One word is all I need. One word.and IU will take you away from this castle. We could go anywhere we want in this world. If it''s with you, I would not mind leaving all my wealth, all my title as long as you are with me'' Helia then stared hard at Kyle. She then remembers the misunderstanding of the past between them, the crossed path between her and him and she had to wonder.in another world, if they did not misunderstand each other at that time, would they be together now? And not like this. Being two worlds apart. Sometimes, she thought of the matter of the past. If she did not misunderstand him that night, years ago in the Academy, if she had taken the time to listen to him, if she had taken the time to seek her own feeling, would her husband now, be Kyle? She shakes the thought of her mind She is Arial wife now. She chose him. And she did not regret it. So, she shakes her head and said bitterly. No memory of the past could reverse what had happened. Things had happened. And things had passed. Now, there is only now. And now, she is no longer Kyle''s. But she is Arial''s. ''Kyle, you are my friend. His friend. His closest friend, almost like a brother to him. And we have been in many journeys together. True, my life with him, it was not what I expected. True, I was disappointed and forlorn in the time of his absence but seeing his face now and the way he held me, the way he cares for his daughter, my daughter, my doubt if there is ever, is dispel. She smiles bitterly and then she continued ''It may not be blissful all the time, surely my fantasy and delusions have deluded me before, but as long as I am with him, then I think that hardly matters. So forget about the kiss, the hugs and the words we shared in secret and don''t pursue me again. And don''t you dare tell this to him. I would not let him know that both of his friends, even because of apse in judgment betray him most horribly. I will repent for it by being a woman that is fit to stand beside him, to give him prestige and renown, and you, Kyle be loyal and repent and aid him in his endeavor. I will forget this conversation ever happen.'' And for a moment they share a nce and then the moment passed and Helia walk away from the courtyard joining his husband on the Great Hall. Kyle looks at the fading figure of Helia walking away to the great hall. He looked at the stars, and he said in the deepest regret any man could ever disy "I have done wrong to both of my friends. But I could not forget, no matter what methods I employed, to rip apart the memory of her lips against mine" and with that he sighed. And he too leaves the courtyard with heavy heart. The wind rustles across the leaves and the branches sway left and right. Then from the shadows, one man appears. The man sighed and his eyebrows creased. ''Sheesh. So that is how it is. No wonder the Duchess always favor him those first few months and rely so heavily on him after her father death.'' And then he sighs again The man sits on one of the stone chairs on the courtyard and ponders the implication of those two conversation. Clearly in his eyes, the duchess has done no grave wrong but the matters of the hearts are always the mostplicated. Even he, who has a wife and as smart and cunning as he is, he still does not understand theplexity of a woman heart. Plots and intrigues are easy. There are signs. Subtle but it exists. But a woman heart? Changing like the winds. Could he me the duchess? Even he notices at the court of how she misses her husband and with the death of her father without a doubt that put her guard down. Her husband is not in the court at the time and the pressure might have forced her to open up, to lean on the shoulder of a trusted friend. And while Count Kyle is the Duke closest friend, it is not such an absurd notion that he would fall in love with the duke wife. After all, it is famous that the House of Lethe, Althea and Vermont have their history together at the Academy. But to say that they arepletely faultless, is not the case either. Whatever the Duke faults, oaths in marriage is vowed in front of God and not to mention that it is his own friend that try to betray him in trying to steal his wife away. Where is the honor in that? Though, it is funny that honores out of this man mouth. The man from the shadows could see the desperation and hunger in the Count eyes, looking at the Duchess. And while it is fortunate that nothing more than a kiss is exchanged between both of them, even such acts could be construed as a betrayal. The duchess on his husband. The Count on his closest friend and his vassal lord. The man in the shadow sighed. He taps his finger on the stone table and contemted. What should he do with this information? Should he tell the Duke and hope for the best? Hope that the Duke understands? Or will the Duke execute them if he believes he has been betrayed? But to execute someone because they have kissed would be too excessive..and from his opinion, the Duchess is still very much in love with the Duke. A momentarypse in judgment. Should he let them go from his clutches? The man in the shadows is a formidable man. He knows everything that is going on the castle and the region and outside it. He knows the sweet words exchange between the Count sister and the Count of Ayeux, West countless of time and how that West Pis tries so hard to court Lady Lisa until the woman fell in love with her. He knew about that one lord who visited brothels while maintaining an image of fidelity to his wife and he knows of some treasurer who embezzle the gold of their guilds. There is no affair, or secret safe from him, excluding his lord, the Duke who always guarded his secret close to his heart. There is no secret that cannot be prated; no secret can be kept from him. Society to him is a masked ball, where everyone hides their character only to reveal it by hiding it. However, a dilemma urred for the man in the shadows. The Duke is his lord, his benevolent lord and has treated him most honorably and most lovingly. Should he hide this from his lord and spare him from the truth or should he exin it in a way that will make the duke understand? The loneliness of his wife. The grief she must have endured alone as she suffered from pregnancy pains and her father death. He sighed. All great men are unpredictable and he truly does not know what the Duke would do. This man also had a heart and sine he had bene in the court, he knows how much pressure the Duchess had to endure from the judging eyes of Duke courtiers and from the problems she had to solve every day. And at this time, the man in the shadows wanted to put the me in the Count. The duchess was weak and helpless, shaken in mind and nerve, with the loneliness and grief. It was to take her at a disadvantage to obtrude love upon her at such times. Worse still, she is already taken. Was it honorable, for such a man who im to be loyal to his friend and lord, should take such advantage of suchdy? And this time the man in the shadows look at the stars. ''If only stars could tell stories but it can''t. I decided'' and with that determination he got up from his seat and walk away joining the other in the feast. The wind still blows and the moonlight seems especially sad for tonight. One the tallest branch of the tree, a raven look at that spot and then with its shrill cry it flew into the night sky. ************************************************************************* This is the chapter that have divided the readers in RR. Some people called this NTR, while I called this realistic portrayal of young unfulfilled love, mistakes and happenings in life. Helia is not some virtuous saint, and Arial is not some celibate monk. They have ws and they have desires and propensity to make mistakes, to be tempted. I on the other hand believes if they got through this, their rtionship will be stonger. And that is what I called development of the story. but when I was writing this in RR I was bombarded by many suggestion and ideas that did not go in line with how I nned the story. Most of them wanted Helia to die in a couple fo chapter when it shoudl have ben clear that is just ridiculous in terms of the story progression. of coruse, i understand if some people could not stomach a kiss and a mistake from a woman, when no one seems to havea problem with Ariak fucking an Elf in the grassy ins. Anyway, this is the dividing lines and just like before, I just need to leave this to you all to judge the story. I am expecting adrop in readers which make any writers heart ache But I also know that there would be people that stay and for those who stay, I could only promise that I would write the story of how it was supposed to be written and it would progress how it should have progressed. Chapter 272: Till we meet again (1) Chapter 272: Till we meet again (1) Arial was in his room after returning, ying around with Helia and her daughter when the announcer announces outside his room that there is something important. Arial got up and he clothed himself and leaves the room. He walks to the Council room and quickly open the door and take his seat. ''An extraordinary message has arrived from King Edward the Saint,'' Oliver said in excitement when he arrived at the council room. ''Ah this'' he muttered under his breath. Helia has exined to himst night after the feast of what King Edward has sent for her before Arial departure to the Dark Lands. The king of Vangua, Edward the Saint as he now is known throughout the Continent, sent a letter with an invitation and a gift to him. And both is very burdening. Invitation to his throne a gift that is rarely ever given, the nomination to the throne of Vangua. That is what Edward had given him. The qualification to counted for the throne of Vangua. Arial sighed but he took the letter and see that it has been opened by Lord Oliver. Arial narrowed his eyes but he did not say anything It is his job to check dubious letter and Oliver must have his reason for doing this. Arial experiences with poison makes him extremely wary. He opens it and read the letter and he is still shocked. Even though the content has been ryed to him, the shock stilles. Edward is promising the throne to him. And with the letter he entrusted the cousin of Orleans to prove the integrity of his promise. While at the time Arial is not here in the court, his wife reading the letter decides to house the cousins of the Orleans in the castle dungeon. They are treated with honors and their well-being is cared for. But Arial if he is at the time presented with the same choice, he would have declined but what is done, is done. Arial almost get angry at his wife, but he understands his wife ambition for him. She wanted him to be a King and now from the South an offer for such position is handed to him. It is not like Arial is an idiot. Edward must have promise his throne to many other people and his position And as Edward has no heir, no wonder people will salivate on his offer and will do anything in their power to appease and please the Vangua King. Arial has no intention to do so. It is more of a practical matter instead of the matter of ambition. But his wife insists him to attend to the letter and to take the offer seriously. In this case, Arial believe, Edward had an ulterior motive, for Edward is only too d to rid himself of members of the overweening Orleans family. They may be friends but even friends betray each other. And Edward while he does not possess strength like Arial, his cunningness is not to be underestimated. ''HAHAHA'' Arialughed when he thinks of all this matter. And his council members just stare at their lord, not understanding. Many in his council only wait for him to make a decision. It may seem perplexing that the Vanguan king should promise his crown to a foreign prince with apparently little connection to Vangua and whose origins hardly bore scrutiny. But there had long been an affinity between Vangua and Arrandy. For a start, there was their geographical proximity, which made it a politic of great importance for the rulers of each domain to maintain a close interest in the other. The twonds or to be more precise, the two rulers of this prosperous region, also shared a simr heritage, as both of these men, Edward and Arial respectively is Caelum and probably which is why Edward care more about Arial, than his vassals who are mostly Anis-Raxons and who have incessantly try to denigrate his rule more than once. Edward the Saint had also spent much of his troubled rule in Arrandy, together with his lords and loyal Knights. They had been cared for by Arial and the lords of Arrandy, but mostly Arial. Arial still remembers those days vividly. He was young and brave, and the King was awed by him Arial prominently y a part in securing the King safety during his stay. And unlike others, he truly treated the exile King like a true King. As a result, Edward had grown to be with strongly pro-Caelum sympathies and admiration for his kinsmen. An exiled Caelum King and the Duke of Caelum blood that shelters him After bing king, Edward marrieddy Amelie, daughter of Lord Jean of House of Orleans, but they were childless. This is why people readily believe Edward promise. And why his wife push very strongly on this front. It was said that Edward refused to consummate the marriage but Arial believe this is because of his antipathy toward the Orleans family. Edward suspicion onto the Orleans family in their role in the death of his father might also y a part in his decision. And there are many things Arial has done to aid his brother in arm to gain Edward pleasure and grace though unintentionally. For their rtionship is like a sworn brother, all those months spending time together, talking to each other and debating about the matters of the world. Arial also know the power yers in Vangua. The two houses, Orleans and Merovich is in a path of war. In order to counter their influence, Edward had begun to build up a faction of Caelum retainers at court. It is no secret that there is resentment between Orleans and Merovich. In the days preceding Arial wedding, before that event, a most changing event happen in Vanguands, as both of these powerful family burst into open conflict. Edward sent Lady Amelie to a nunnery with all her rights as Queen revoked. The effect to the kingdom was startling. It might even plunge the country to a civil war. It was this that cast the Vanguan session into doubt and prompted Edward to name Arial his heir. In his letter Edward asserts that Arial is well worthy, a young man of high spirit who had reached power by strength of character and of a pure Caelum heritage like him which greatly enhance Edward opinion on Arialpared to his Anis-Raxons lords who always conspire to kill him. But the reason why the Vanguan throne is now a possibility for Arial to grab is because of his marriage. While Arial knows that Heliae from a line of noble families he never truly understands the enormous influence or renown he has achieved by marrying Helia into his family. While Arial Vermont im to the throne is rather distant, if not an improbability, his wife''s is not. Helia bloodline was far more closely linked to the Vanguan crown, and the fact that she could im her descent from many of the great houses in Vangua made her an important asset to Arial in pursuing her and now his, ambitions. After all, while Arrandy is prosperous, his war with the Orcs prompts him to believe that the Human Continent will never be truly safe until the continent is truly stable. And with the North beginning battle with each other to imnds and wealth, he did not have to worry about the northern border and as Vangua seems to be in a brink of a war, Arial begin setting his design on the Vanguan throne. And the fact that Helia want it, is enough justification for him, to take the throne as a gift for his wife, for he still feels guilty on what he had done in the Dark Lands. But that doesn''t mean he could forget Vmina either. But sometimes ignorance is bliss. Telling her would not be for her good. It would be for his selfishness. To alleviate guilt. So Arial endure it. This guilt is his. He will suffer it as his punishment. ''Lord Oliver please sent Lord Leander to Caen castle to confirm his promise on me.'' Oliver who has already read the letter nodded. If Edward is true to his words and truly intent to promise the crown to him, he needs to confirm it. The reason why Arial is not able to personally visit the King is because there are still many pressing matters in the region and he just got back from the Dark Lands. Pressing concerns that need his immediate attention and he must not leave the region too often. Chapter 273: Till we meet again (2) Chapter 273: Till we meet again (2) Arial took a depo breath and he close his eyes and think for a moment If Edward''s promise was genuine, then Arial is enough of a pragmatist to realize that he is unlikely to gain much support within Vangua should he ever have the opportunity to im this inheritance. And this would also put him in the pathway of Orleans and Harald ambition. The political situation remains vtile but in the surface Arrandy and Vangua is at peace. ''Hmm'' he said as he opens his eyes. His eyes are shining with wisdom. However, enticing, the Vanguan throne, it is therefore a distant prospect than a distinct possibility to him. Nevertheless, it symbolized the remarkable transformation of his own position. It is astonishing that within the space of just seven years, Arial had progressed from being Knight and then Duke with a reputation as a greenhorn leader to one of the most feared leaders in the continent and the nominated sessor of the king of Vangua. ''Change one thing, change everything'' he muttered. He nodded to himself as he looks to the other side of the table and nodded toward Ss Then he orders Ss contact the other nobles of Aethend and offer them his alliance. ''And sent gold and the sword Shadowsher back to the king and tell the King of my utmost gratitude for lending his family heirloom. Handle it with care.'' Ss nodded. Then Arial turns to one of his men and asks Massey. ''Any word of rebellion? Plots brewing, perhaps?'' Lord Massey shakes his head ''No, my lord. The people and the lords are satisfied with their current position and the peace and prosperity of the region.'' Arial nodded. ''But'' ''But what?'' ''There is some words, that King Adrian court had tried to supply Arrandy enemies. If this get bigger- '' Arial contemted. He sighed and then he said ''Then we will crush it. By now I am used to being on the offensive.'' Arial said. Lord Massey nodded. ''Others?'' he asks again Lord Oliver approaches him and gives him another parchment. Arial unfurled the parchment and read it. His expression is unreadable and then he put the parchment down It details the movement in the North. The rebellion of the vassal Kings. Finally, like he had expected, it had erupted ''It is like we expected'' Arial said, a smile on his face and Oliver nodded. ''Yes, my lord. Like you predicted the uneasy peace is about to break.'' ''Who do you think will emerge victorious, Lord Oliver?'' Arial ask ''Hmm. I believe it would be either Northern Chu or probably Southern Tai. These two factions seem to have the most advantage my lord.'' ''Hmmm.''Arial contemting. Oliver look at the face of the young lord and he seizes the initiative ''Should we send reinforcement to Northern Chu?'' Oliver ask. To send reinforcement to Northern Chu this early in the battle is unwise, Arial thought to himself. After all, House of Austen who rules the Southern Tai might even win. The matter of Vern is not really his concern but he knows that in politics to know more is better than to know only half the story. It will be the ideal situation if Southern Tai and Northern Chu could coexist. It means safety will be guaranteed for Arrandy. If Southern Tai try to attack the North border of Aethend, then Northern Chu will pounce. If Southern Tai try to attack the Northern Chu, then Aethend can attack from the back and annex Southern Tai. Anyway if that happens they will create a deadlock among them. And if, somehow Aethend is about to attack Arrandy then, Southern Tai can attack swiftly and take the Northern border. The separation of the Three Kingdoms, each one restraining each other while Arrandy safety is maintained. But it is still too early in the conflict to decide if it will happen like that. ''We will wait'' Arial answer. Oliver and the other council member nodded their head. Then he issued another order ''Summon Zhang Liao Bao to return to Arrandy.'' ''Yes, my lord ''Oliver nodded, already preparing the letter. ''What should the orders be, my lord?'' ''Just summon him home.'' ''Noted, my lord.'' Arial then read other documents; one that attracts his attention is the report of the Western Serpent battle with Northern Badger and is now injured. It seems her Martial Art Meet will have to wait. ''Maybe I''ll join. Hah'' he said to himself. ''I will be too preupied to go'' he said to himself. But it is clear he has thought about it. But if this is the only problem that he has to solve, it seems Helia did a good job in managing the Council. Her obvious aptitude for the role of duchess quickly won Arial admiration and respect. And she has given him a daughter. What more could he ask of her? Now, there would only be happy days for him and her. Peace had already dawned and he no longer had to worry about the Demon Invasion so he could slowly put his feet in the ground and take his time slowly to enjoy life with the people he loves Then after listening to the opinion of his courtiers and settle some dispute, he gives his orders for some of the problems, deliberated on some others, postponed some problems that has no solution and then he dismissed the council for the day Walking outside the council he then began walking to his secret library. ************************************************************************* PRIVATE LIBRARY OF HOUSE OF VERMONT He is inside the library, looking at hundreds of books in his own personal sanctuary. That is what libraries felt to him. His personal sanctuary. All the cleaners, the bookkeeper has return to their quarters for the day. He walks admiring, while his mouth is reciting, reading again the letter from memory. In the library he took a seat and then he opens her letter again and a few tears escape his eyes and then he chooses one book. Then he began to spoke in a reminiscence tone. ''I could not stop thinking about your face. You who came to me like thunder in a stormy in. My heart hurts and if there is any sign that I love you then it is the pain that I endure since you have left me. Every day I look into the stars above, praying that you kept your word and look me in the starry skies. My heart pounded every night you came into my tent, my Elvenan. Starlight follows you and dances around you. Your scent that rides the breezy wind and when my eyes look at yours I get nervous. I will remember you and I will believe you. If your words are true, one day we will meet again. And until that day. I will be waiting.'' And with those words he put the letter into one of the books; his private book, the Study of Dragons and he walk away and seal the library. ************************************************************************* ARIAL BEDCHAMBER Arial is throwing the little baby up and down, cheering at the little baby, with a look of pure happiness. ''So have you thought of her name?'' Helia said as Arial is showing faces to her daughter. The baby chuckled. ''Hmm. I have to think a great name for our princess'' he said and he blow to the baby stomach. ''Ah, look at her, Helia. She loves it. Don''t you?'' Arial smiles as heughed and keep kissing his daughter ''Stop that, dear.'' Helia said shaking her head, looking at her husband. He really dotes on his daughter it seems. ''What is the name you have been thinking about?'' she asks ''Ariadne. Ariadne Vermont. Isn''t that a regal name?'' ''Ariadne?'' ''Yes, Ariadne'' The moment Helia said that, the baby cried again. ''Shuu, don''t cry, don''t cry, father is here'' Arial sing and hold his daughter in his arm, lovingly and kiss her forehead with a loud sound and his daughter giggled. ''My precious, loveliest, beautiful daughter.'' Arial heappliments on his daughter. Helia just shakes her head. ''A fool for his daughter'' Helia muttered under her breath but there is a smile on her face. A blissful smile. ''Give her your wishes.'' She said ''Wishes. Ohwishes'' It is a custom for the Sky people, a custom then taken upon by Caelum people. In the birth of a child, the father will have to give them wishes, hope and prayers. ''Hmm, then I will wish you to hmm, to be mother of Kings. I wish you to have strength of will, a pious nature, and be bestowed by the Light Above, as a unifying character.'' ''Don''t you think that is kind of a burden, dear?'' Helia said, feeling ufortable at the wishes of her husband ''Ah, ignore it. It is just a wish. An old custom.'' ''Then why wish for such things?'' ''Because who knows? Maybe the Light Above hears and decide to fulfill my request? If not, it is no worse for me. For I have been given a beautiful daughter.'' And heughs and Helia just shakes her head Then after the crying of Ariadne isforted she is ced in a crib beside their room and Knights are all at attention, guarding the baby daughter of Arial in the next room. Thene the maids and servants to take care of Ariadne. Arial and Helia is preparing to go to sleep. As they are about to go to sleep Helia ask her husband. ''Do you know about the proposal King Adrian have sent to your parents?'' ''The King proposal? Yes, I''ve heard.'' ''And, did your father and mother agree?'' ''They did.'' ''And you?'' ''My feeling isplicated in that matter.'' ''Surely after this, dear, the King will not doubt our family loyalty.'' Helia said. Arial was silent for a few moments before saying ''I have always felt a little aversive on the matter of political marriage.'' ''But her match is of great stature.'' ''Even so. Nheless, the promise has been made. Hopefully the young son of King Adrian and Lady Marilyn grow up to be a respectable human being.'' ''If not?'' ''If not, I would not let the engagement stand. My sister deserves the best of man.'' ''Is not the son of a King a great man?'' ''Son of a King.is he now? Whether he will be King is still in question. Hopefully he grows to be worthy of my sister'' ''Your will is sometime your undoing, dear.'' Helia said cautiously. Arial just scoffed at that ''Maybe, maybe so. But it is also my greatest qualities.'' ''I do not deny it.'' She admitted. Arial then sighed and he said ''But since my parents have already decided, I will respect their wishes and adhere to the promises. When they reach the age of seventeen they will be married, if they are no objection on each side.'' ''And Vermont and n house will be united. Which will also ally us with the Zettelian royalty and most of the northern houses in Aethend.'' Helia offer. Arial snickered ''I fear not his noble house; neither have I sought their approval, Helia. It is they, that want our approval. It is them that fear our house which is what I believe prompted Adrian to suggest this match to my mother.'' ''Will we argue this till we are too tired and exhausted, sleeping in such foul mood dear?'' ''You have started this debate.'' Arial said ''And so I will end it'' and she kissed her husband cheek and forehead and her eyes inviting. ''Is that an invitation?'' ''Yes, my dear lord.'' She said blushing. ''I have been missing you in your absence. Now you have returned and I wish to smell your scent and hold your body, pressed against mine'' she whispered into the ear of her husband. ''Then I will oblige thedy.'' And they make love, the same way they make love before Arial departed on his journey to the darknds thest time, with fervent love and a hint of great longing in both of these young man and woman. And so ended their night and Arial worries are unknotted and Helia love is affirmed by the touch of her husband. ************************************************************************* Chapter 274: The matter of the crown Chapter 274: The matter of the crown PROLOGUE ********************************************************************** Arial has just return from the Dark Land with many new adventures and a broken heart. One that he intends to keep a secret. What the whole continent learned was that the Young Dragon, the Prince and Duke of Arrandy had returned with glory from the Dark Land. Arrandy is undergoing many changes with trade flourishing and knowledge center and many great buildings are built. And rtionship wise, many have changed At this time, the young lord of Arrandy and young lord of Arleans have always been rivals since their Academy years. One born of an Old House of nobility whiles the other climbs his way up through strength and perseverance. The letter that Helia received before Arial went to the Darknds will change everything in the continent. Waiting for her husband toe home, and excited to tell him, to ry to him good news of a throne promised to him. But at this point in time, nothing had as yet happened to make the two great rivals either national or personal enemies. While Arial did kill Lord Harald father even Lord Harald felt no remorse and Lord Harald is content on his territory ruling Vangua in the shadows, forcing the King toply with his demand. Vangua and Arrandy are at peace, and the great duke and the great prince had most likely had no personal dealings with one another. They were rivals in the sense that each looked forward to seed to the Vanguan crown whenever the reigning king should die. Lord Harald to im it for his new family, Lord Arial for his wife who wanted to raise her husband influence on the continent. But neither had as yet put forward his im in any shape that the other could look on as any formal wrong to himself. It was during these years, this one year of change that will affect everything on the Continent for the ages. The drums are beat, the horns are blown, war is looming. ************************************************************************* ARLEANS CASTLE OF ORLEANS In one chamber a pair of husband and wife is sitting in one of the chair sipping tea but it can clearly be seen that both of this people is not in a good mood. The dark clouds outside the castle only increase the sense of foreboding for this couple. Both of them seem to be gued by the same problem and they are discussing it, trying to be calm as long as possible. ''Edward seems to have decided he is strong enough to seek a decisive settling of ounts with your family, Emilia'' Harald said in the chamber while drinking the white wine. ''I know that'' she said annoyed ''It is possible that the presence of increasing numbers of Caelum noblemen, who is very supportive of Arrandy, you enemy, which I do not forget, in Vangua give him a sense of security.'' She said sighing ''Or he may simply have decided that it was ''now or never'''' Harald offer ''That may also be true.'' And she sighed again, this time a long sigh. ''He fears to be reduced to a puppet King. And I know he still hates our family, still believing the rumors, that my father meant harm and poisoned his father. And now he sent my sister to a nunnery, thus our n did not work, though that is of little consequence than the happiness of my dearest little sister who must suffer terribly under that conniving fox.'' She said her eyes begin showing a little glint of madness ''I have sent many diplomats, representatives; gold and precious jewels to make him rescind his royal order but he spurn my representations of gold and men. Edward is determined to make this harder on us, to test our patience to the utmost'' Harald exin ''And it is not good with that snake that slithers around in Vanguand.'' ''You''re referring to Perigord?'' ''Yes, that little snake, Ss of House Perigord. He maliciously nders your family, our family, saying that I and you intended to do with Edward what your father might have done to his father.'' ''That is nder'' she cried. ''Where is this snake?'' She stands upright from the chair, could no longer control her anger. ''Gone. Return to Arrandy. No doubt reporting to the dragon'' ''Then chase him.'' ''Chase him? And what? Plunge ourselves in direct conflict with the Vermont?'' ''Why? You''re afraid?'' ''I just don''t want to repeat my father mistake. He underestimates the dragon and look at what has befallen him.'' ''You are afraid!'' She yelled. Harald also could not stand this provocation and he shouted back ''Of course I am! Do you not see his army? Do you not hear of his strength? Are you oblivious of his wealth?'' ''That Ss nder my father and you intend to let him go!'' ''For now'' Harald said consoling, no longer interested in the wine. ''The conflict between Edward and our family is personal, and that what make it such a thorny issue. There is no turning back, Harald.'' But Harald know Emilia and he knows what annoy her and frustrates her so. It was the loss of her sister im or rather her sister offspring im to the throne, the blow to her family prestige and credibility and the obvious attempts by the king to marginalize her family that made her angry. Edward confined her sister in a nunnery at Cabern where Amelie had received her education, stripping her of all hernd, movables and money, allowing her just one maid and no marks of royalty or even normal aristocratic distinction. Following his usual instinct to temporize, Edward keep the queen in seclusion until he coulde to a final decision about her. There is no doubt that Edward was angry at the discovery that, when it came to the inevitable conflict of loyalties, Amelie had unhesitatingly plumped for her family over her husband. That is Emilia reason for her outburst in such a well refineddy and of considerable calmness in matters of the state. But Harald has his own dissatisfaction. To him it is in obvious to him that the King is pro Arrandy and such sympathies is make clear by Edward foreign policy in trading and even encouraging interaction with Arrandy and by the favorites he had surrounded himself with, Ss, Oliver, Brandon and so many who have their descent in the prosperous region of Arrandy. Emilia looks at her husband and she too had her own thoughts And Emilia knows this suspicion of her husbands, that Edward is sympathizing with Arrandians but her husband could not be farther than the truth. Edward has a cosmopolitan court, which included Anis, Raxons, Loths, Ethrusk but Emilia would hardly tell that to her disgruntled husband whose anger can be used for her gains. After all, she knows how her husband really dislike any Arrandians and with Ss who is known as Arial most prominent diplomats mingling freely in Vangua court, it only fed Harald worst suspicion that Arial is trying to control Vangua court. ''Edward seems to have developed fangs since his time in Arrandy ''Emilia said after she has calmed herself and began sitting again. Harald nodded and remark ''Edward is singrly secretive, so secretive that even your sister never has any reliable information, and my spies never heard of any event of great importance pass his lips. He is an ambivalent and duplicitous man. He is a man divided, who had pulls both towards the soutnds, and towards Arrandy but who also hated and despised both regions: the Anis-Raxons for their treatment of him in his early years and Arrandians because of the threat it posed to his kingdom.'' ''But this is clearly a persecution to my family'' Emilia said, her anger still is not dissipated and began rising again. ''We must be patient for a while and then after that we can start our n.'' And Harald touch his wife hand and grip it, conveying assurance. Emilia smile. ''Fine, let us wait then. But I will not wait for long'' >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 275: Undercurrents Chapter 275: Undercurrents GRAND HALL Harald strut to his court ready to hear the matter of his region and settling any disputes. He knows today is not going to be like any other day. He opens the door as his vassal lords all bowed towards him and he take his seat. He sat on the Grand hall tallest seat and began asking his courtiers of any new developments. Then one of them offered to tell him something. ''There are some words from our spies, my lord.'' ''What words?'' Harald ask ''Lord Leander of Gerhoun in Arrandy hase to visit Vangua.'' ''So?'' ''We have reason to believe that Lord Leander is Lord Arial plenipotentiary negotiator.'' Herald was silent for a few moments before asking ''For what?'' Then the spymaster gives a parchment to Harald and he unfurled it and then he began reading. His eyes were wide opens as he understood the content of the parchment and he mmed his hand on the handle of his chair. ''Arial!'' He said. Finally, the Dragon began to move. He thought to himself. In the letter it seems there is a report from the pce that Arial has been considered as heir to the Vanguan throne for his association with Helia. King Edward had been in favor of the young lord of Arrandy ''He is angling for the Vanguan throne'' Harald said smashing his hand on the wooden table and it shakes. ''Where did Lord Leander stay first?'' ''In Weover, in the north of our borders.'' ''So that is where they will rest on their way home'' he muttered under his breath. ''Where will he stay for rest after they finish meeting the King in Caen?'' Harald ask to confirm his suspicion ''Weover, of course my lord.'' Harald is in anger now. That the meek king Edward used to be, is making major foreign- policy decision without so much as a pretense at consulting him and the other lords. Harald believe this is another attempt to marginalize the Orleans and his family. In a white heat of fury, Harald order an obstruction. ''Order our men in Weover not to offer the Arrandians any hospitality or amodation.'' ''Yes my lord'' his courtiers reply. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> LEANDER He arrived at Weover with five hundred troops of Arrandy as his guard. He then began marching to Caen but he could see the face of the residents of Weover. ''Why they are looking at us like that?'' ''I don''t know'' Lord Mander reply. Leander did not know that he gave offence to the people of Weover without even meaning to. After a few days they arrived at the pce, and treated graciously by the King, and there he confirmed the promise of Edward nomination of their Lord Arial as one that should be reconsidered as a serious heir to the throne. As a sign of gratitude Leander is given a ring and a few item of great fortune to be presented to their lord. After confirming the promise, they began embarking to return home to Arrandy. ''Will you not stay?'' King Edward had offered them to stay for a few more days ''No your majesty. Surely my lord will be delighted to hear this fortuitous news. It is my duty to return and ry this news as fast as possible'' He said ''Then, may the Light guide your way.'' ''And yours too, your majesty'' With that they were given some gifts and began their journey home. Then after a few weeks they return to Weover. After a few weeks of journeying without resupplying they decided to supply their necessities here in Weover and then they can straight go without stopping to Arrandy. The city looks well-fed and thest time they are here, Leander could see many necessities here, and shop selling variety of goods. Surely his feelingst time about the Weoverians is only the trick of his unsettled mind. ''Go and fetch us some waters and find us some amodation for the night.'' Leander order to some of his captain. ''We will embark tomorrow to Althea region.'' His knights nodded. After a few hours these Knights returned with bad news. They are all exhausted and weary from their tour of the city trying to buy the supply and securing a means of an amodation. ''My lord, I have a bad news to give you'' the captain said. ''What is the bad news?'' the captain hesitated. ''OUT WITH IT!'' Leander said, a little high tempered, now that he is hungry and tired. ''They will not sell us anything nor will they give us amodation, my lord. They seem determined, and receive us with the worst possible treatment, unbefitting of our position.'' Leander is astounded with the reports ''Why? Why would they resort to such methods? What wrongs did our entourage do to them? I remembered no such slightsmitted to the people of this city'' Leander said, shocked to be treated with such poor treatment. They exined all the Weover resident hated them and will not service them in any way and the more he hears how his subordinate is treated the angrier he bes. He is a diplomat from Arrandy, and is promised a safe travel from the King of Vangua, under the protection of House of Vermont and the Kingdom of Aethend, to be orded with every courtesy under King Edward rule and domain and now to think that a city is refusing to serve his armed retinue? Surely his knights will starve on the way back. And how do they expect him and his knights to sleep in the cold? ''Go and persuade then again.'' Leander said. ''Probably there is a misunderstanding. Tell them we meant them no harm, that we only need some supplies to refresh ourselves and a ce to stay for the night. Maybe there is some misunderstanding'' Another Knight tries to persuade only to return with a broken nose. Leander is a man that treated his troops like his own brother so when he sees this, his rage has reached its limit. ''HOW COULD THEY DO THIS TO YOU!'' Leander yell, looking at his troops broken nose. ''Fine, if this is how they treat us!'' Leander said determined. Never before he has been humiliated this much and not only that, the citizen of this city trampled on the pride of Arrandians. Arrandy as one of the center of knowledge and culture in the continent, and he who is born there, naturally felt that such treatment, has test him to his limit, and if he were to endure more, he will be used as a craven, so no longer can he stand this treatment. ''Don your armor, form battle stations and we will force them and punish these disloyal subjects of King Edward!'' He shouted and then they all marched out ************************************************************************* Chapter 276: The beginning of the conflict (1) Chapter 276: The beginning of the conflict (1) THAT NIGHT It is known in the continent that Arrandy region has one of the most disciplined soldiers in the entire continent and that night in Weover such statement was proven through its steel Before Leander began his attack, the resident of Weover have already began to attack Leander troops, but Leander with his five hundred brave troops treated those resident like they were children. Nothing could stand in their way as they rampage around the city and with their disciplined formation managed to hold back the attackers and even counterattacking them even when they are outnumbered three to one. Leander n of action was not as cruel as one would have thought. He thought of only forcing the residents to give him food but then the matter turns into a small scale battle in the city. The Weoverians seem to be supplied with weapons and Leander charged through the battle and cut down those that resist. However, five hundred men fighting an entire city, that is of course not possible unless Leander is someone who knows martial arts or a genius general. In a formidable armed pose, the citizen''s rise up and expelled Leander as they had to retreat. Both factions suffer heavy casualties. When Leander retreat at least thousands of the citizens of the cityy dead, and an unknown number of wounded. In the background, the city was full of smokes and mes ravaged the city squares. The sound of building crumbling under its weight as mes ravages through it illuminated the night Blood fill the crevices of the road tiles and bodies strewn around the walls and the edges of the city ''Where will we go, Lord Leander?'' the captains asked as they retreated. Leander look hard at the city behind him, a few wounds and scratches on his body, his armor is badly fractured. His eyes narrowed. Then he decided. He couldn''t return home like this, bringing disgrace to his family name and more importantly to his lord name. He must one way or another punish the people of this city, only then can he return to Arrandy with his head held up high. ''We will go back to Caen and report this grievous insult by the people of Weover to King Edward.'' ''Will the King listen?'' Leander scoffed and ball his fist, his eye red and his face is bloodied. He looks at the city with hatred and then he reply ''The King has to. We are his guest and I doubt this is the will of Weover. Someone is behind this'' Leander said confidently and that night with his Knights starving and wounded they retreat back to Caen no doubt wanting to ount this insult and avenge their fallenpatriots. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> EDWARD MEROVICH THRONE ROOM The entourage of around two hundred people arrived at the castle and the castle guards quickly open the castle gate and urge them in. This matter is ryed to Edward in his bed chamber, just as he was about to get some sleep. He was shocked and at the same time anxious of this sudden attack toward his own Majesty. Quickly he orders them to be brought in front of him in the throne room while the others that are injured heavily can receive treatment by his healer. He conducts a special meeting that night, quickly summon his courtiers and grant his audience to Lord Leander who is weary, tired, exhausted and infinitely furious. In front of him, the noble lord began exining what has befallen him and hispanion, of how they were treated terribly and with no amount of civility on the part of the city, even so much as to provoke him and his men, by refusing to serve them, to aid them in their journey home. ''Is this true, my lord? Is your word the truth?'' ''Yes, your majesty'' Leander said humbly, showing his wound and injury to Edward. Edward looks at his injury and then nodded. In his head many possibilities arise. One of those things was the reaction of Arrandy. What if Ariale here avenging his own vassal? That would be a disastrous to the alliance he so carefully built all this year. And he is not the only one thinking like that. his minister is thinking it too. Everyone knew the reputation of the young prince. He always protects the people under him and then Leander tells the King of his suspicion that somebody is supplying weapon to the Weoverians. ''Is that so? Who do you believe responsible, Lord Leander?'' ''Lord Harald, Your Highness'' and the entire court gasped. ''This is a dire usation, my lord'' Edward said, but in his mind he is smiling. Killing two birds with one stone. He could see how this matter would be beneficial for him ''Will my people not be avenged Your Majesty? If not, then I will return and tell my lord of the treatment we have received here in Vangua'' and Lord Leander already began walking away from the throne room. ''Do not be impatient my lord. The people of Weover is to me in this matter. I will order Lord Harald to punish these miscreants for they are under him.'' Then Edward called his messenger and tells him to deliver a message to Lord Harald in Arleans to punish the city. ''Now that I have sent my order, this matter will surely be resolved, Lord Leander. As apology, please stay in the castle until this matter is sorted out.'' Leander satisfied with the King answer nodded and is being escorted by the attendants to his residence. Edward minister is dismissed and exited the throne room. In the throne room, Edward rose from his throne and there is a smile on his face. Then heughed. ''Finally, I have something to leverage against you Harald. HAHAHAHA'' heughed contently. >>>>>>>>> ARLEANS GREAT HALL, THRONE ROOM They all look down at the ground like there is something very interesting etched on the stone pavement under their feet. All his minister is afraid of their lord now, after looking at their lord expression after reading the letter. ''I refuse'' he said yelling while throwing his cup of wine to the ground and his minister all shuddered. ''Dear!'' rm is evident in the tone of Emilia His hand tremble with anger and his eye red with dissatisfaction, feeling wrongly used. Edward is in obvious, seeking pretexts for a showdown. This is too much. Is this really that Edward? He has grown courageous. He thought to himself ''Is he really the King of Vangua? The King of the people of this proud nation? Saint? I called him a duplicitous liar, a fox that hides in the bushes, eyeing his opportunity for supreme power, ignoring the noble''s family that have held up this kingdom all this time.'' Harald shouted, his breathing is uneven, angry with a white hot fury ''On the mere usation of the stranger, this King condemned his own subjects without a hearing.'' ''This will not do Dear'' Emilia said offering a calm proposition. ''My lord, counter the King proposal. Surely he would have to give us some face.'' Emilia said offering her opinion. ''Seek a legal trial for the people of Weover in which the full fact of the event that transpired can be heard by the Noble Circle.'' ''That is a wise decision that we could follow. Surely the King will not harshly without provocation, to treat his people so carelessly'' one of his minister chimed in. Harald is perplexed on how this event came to be. He knows that he ordered the people of Weover to stop their service to the entourage but he did not order the people to provoke the entourage. He even orders that if the entourage is displeased and began showing aggressive action not to retaliate and sells them services. After all, he did not want to create such chaos. Harald just want to teach Arial entourage a lesson, that Vanguand is his and the Dragon forces can''t just stroll around here without paying proper respect to him. But now? Now everything is wrong. This is not what he nned. Of course he doesn''t know that Edward has his own ns. If Harald have spies in Edward pce, doesn''t that also means Edward also have spies to spy on one of his most hated enemies. ''Then send the counter proposal to the King'' Harald said and the ministers nodded and began making preparation >>>>>>>>> Chapter 277: The beginning of the conflict (2) Chapter 277: The beginning of the conflict (2) EDWARD THRONE ROOM Edward open the letter and hear the messenger heartfelt pleading that Lord Harald could not punish the Weoverians and plead the King to grant mercy to the people of Weover. This elicit great response of anger from Lord Leander who had lost hundreds of his men on the night of the question. At the same time, Lord Ss is at the King''s court He just arrived a few week ago, on the order of his lord, Prince Arial Vermont to inquire on why is the entourage that he had sent to Vangua is not yet home. When Lord Ss arrived in the court, he is informed of the situation and quickly he insinuates himself with the people in the court of Edward to now more information and to know the stance of the court, the King and the nobles. He stands in silence, looking at King Edward red faces inside the throne room, his face looks like he is smiling, like he knows something other does not. ''My lords'' the king began addressing Leander and Ss. ''It seems Duke Harald is refusing to cooperate, to follow my order.'' Lord Leander who is already enraged yells out ''Your Highness! Will you then break your promise to me? To seek retribution for the grave wrongmitted to my troops? My friends? My brothers?'' The King sighed and then he said ''I will decide in a couple of days'' the King said. On the preceding days Lord Leander egged on King Edward, telling him treacherous thoughts of Lord Harald, believing without a doubt that Lord Harald, who is already famous in the Continent to have an ongoing rivalry and probably even enmity with Lord Arial orchestrated this matter It might be also because Lord Harald, who many have known by now, as Arial vassal, owing to that night where King Edward had forces him to make an oath of fealty. though such im of vassge is refuted by the Orleans and Lord Harald himself, on the ount that he offers his fealty when his judgment isn''t sound. He might have attacked the entourage to show his displeasure. The King did not say anything. But that did not deter Lord Leander Lord Leander continue his campaign of nder against Lord Harald and his family, knowing full well, if he returns without any benefit to Arrandy, his family name will be tarnished, and his family might lose favor in Arrandian court. Lord Ss on the other hand do no action, neither ming Harald, nor did he egged King Edward, like he knows something. Though, it might be his usual tactics. He always acted like he knows something other does not and his antics is well known in the political circle. Nobody really knows whether Ss really knows something or he is just bluffing. But no one would ever try to call his bluff because so many times, those who tries to calls his bluff, get burned. A night before the decision is taken by the King, Lord Ss is granted an audience with the King, as he wanted to speak to the King in private. ''Ss, you havee'' the King said as the King waited on him on the courtyard. ''You must have a gut of stone to let a King waits on you.'' Edward said with a constrained smile. Ss shakes his head ''Your Highness, forgive me. I am preupied with some matter of importance'' ''Do I need to remind you that it is you that ask for this meeting? You might be Lord Arial favorite courtiers and I value your wisdom but it is hardly manners to let a man so beyond your station to wait on a courtier as yourself'' The King said ''For that may you pardon me?'' Ss said as he sits himself on one of the chairs in the yard, rxed and calm with an air of superiority. ''So, what it is you meant to talk with me about?'' Said Edward slightly miffed at Ss behavior Then Ss smile and said ''I have ears and eyes everywhere Your majesty.'' ''So?'' Then Ss stands up, his face contorted into a terrifying face and he said ''You have been very devious in your conduct Your Highness. It is not Lord Harald that order the provocation of Lord Leander unit but it is you, isn''t it? Do not mistake me to be gullible as Lord Leander or your ministers and the Vanguan noble lords. Lord Harald know that picking a fight with Lord Arial right now is a stupid decision, and while Lord Harald at times show the same temper of Lord Alderam, he is not stupid. I know what you are trying to do, your Highness. You are trying to expel Lord Harald from Vangua, aren''t you?'' Edward seated himself down and his hand is trembling. To think his n is seen by. but then again. Ss is a talented politician. Plots and intrigues is nothing new for him. If Lord Arial knew what he had done, knew what harm he had inflicted on his precious vassal, he shudders to think the might that will bear down on him. Arrandy is arge force and Arial is a formidable general of war. And with Lady Helia as his wife, he could summon noble lords of Vanguan descent to side with him on the name of familial ties. ''Wi..ll, will,will you tell Arial this?'' He said stuttering, his hand has a hard time steadying itself. He is ready to bribe Ss with gold and titles and even then his head thinks on how to persuade Ss. But he knows while Ss likes money and title, even this politician had some lines he will not cross. His loyalty to Arial and the Vermont family is as famous as his cunningness in politics. Then suddenly a smile is formed on Ss lips, a mischievous smile, one that he always shown before he gobbles up his enemies. ''No, but I do have a proposition for you, Your Highness.'' And that night Ss shared his n, and by the time the moon shines the brightest, both of these men, smile to each other with meaning, their whispers drowned by the wind as they agreed onmon ground, and a n is concocted by the genius politician of Arial. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> In the morning the King reveals his verdict. He summoned the Noble Circle much to the chagrin of the Orleans and much to the joy of Leander. The King summoned the noble lords to consider charges of treason against the Orleans, all the while a snake can be seen smiling in the background. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> HARALD CASTLE ''My lord there is no doubt of King Edward intention'' one of Harald minister began to say. ''And what do you reckon his true intention?'' ''A war to the knife'' Emilia said, her face gaunt and pale. This is not what she wants. She wants power, yes, but not instability. She loves Vangua. She loves it people. But this? This would only serve as an opportunity for any other power to reassert influence in Vangua. While her husband paranoia of Arrandian influence running rampant in the court of Edward is false, she is not sure that, that would be the case moving forward. Lord Ss is known to have orchestrated many intrigues and this event smells eerily like his scent. While Lord Harald always assert that the young lord of Arrandy as his rival, she on the other hand considered Lord Ss of House Perigord as her rival. Ss is cunning, and have an unassuming air around him, his smile looks innocent enough, only revealing the poison when he already bites his victim. Compared to his lord charismatic presence and tactical brilliance in battle, of course he is seen to be harmless. But Emilia knows. While it is no denying of Arial power and strength, it is no exaggeration to say, that Ss smoothed the way for his liege lord and topensate for Ssck of prowess in battle, hebats his foes with words, wit and an acumen in the inner workings of politic. He is a snake that slither around the tall grass. ''What do you think we should do Emilia?'' Harald ask her. ''I don''t know dear. I truly don''t know. We are in a desperate position now.'' ''I don''t want to hear that.'' ''I know. But it is the truth. I don''t know. He got us good.'' Harald look at his vassal and minister in his court, looking at the ceiling, sighed and begin with a heavy heart, and with implication that he knows would forever change the political scene of Vangua, he ordered "Mobilize our forces. We will garrison the Northern border from Southern invasion and as the King is undoubtedly stubborn, one that I can only attribute as his apparent love for Arrandian, we will demand the surrender and expulsion of any Arrandian garrison in the North" And with that order, event escted. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> That month from the moment Edward summoned the Noble Circle, events escted with the speed of a bushfire. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 278: The king peace Chapter 278: The king peace EDWARD MEROVICH The soldiers have heard the drum being hit and the sound of the trumpet signal the beginning of the conflict in Vangua Edward forces have begun to march toward Mostone, after garrisoning the northern border as the south is trying to march to the north while Harald position his army near the King region. At Dester city, Lord Randolph, a vassal of Duke Harald arrived with his levies to stiffen the king''s military arm, and some of the Arrandians, who is led by Lord Leander, advised an immediate attack on the rebels. Lord Ss on the other hand had a different n on his mind when he looks at the bigger picture of the conflict and its benefit and cons toward Arrandy. He could not let such hot headedmander, eager to fight, to dictate an important battle like this, to persuade the King to attack Harald forces which right now, is superior in force and experience. To the King, Ss advises caution and vignce. And King Edward the ever-cautious monarch agreed with Lord Ss assessment, after all, he is not totally convinced that the interests of the hardline war party were necessarily his. The war party referring to Lord Leorid and his vassal of southern lords that had heed his summon. All the while this is happening, Edward sent letters urgently, to the other lords to bring their power, arms and men, to aid him in this battle. Ss approve of such action. After all he know that it is on the lords and nobles, it is on their attitude that the oue of the crisis would turn. ''You approve of this Lord Ss?'' Edward had asked when he present his course of action, hoping for some advice. ''I approve Your Highness'' he said in one of their private talks in the tents. Edward nodded. Ss then added ''As long as the military power of the Orleans is formidable, and your own weak, please stall the matter. There is no reason to strain yourself and your forces, Your Highness. Fortify your positions. Concentrate your forces. And wait for the opportune moment'' While Ss was given full ess to the King, not every Arrandy representatives is given such rights. Lord Leander on the other hand always had to asks for an audience with the King, urging him every time he came for the King to engage Duke Harald in a pitched battle. Lord Leander is eager to prove that he is a talented leader to Lord Ss and to his liege lord in Arrandy. One day Edward had enough of his incessant urging and shouted to him ''Then call your lord and ask him to send reinforcement to his southern border!'' And at this Leander shut his mouth. He dares not tell the young lord of his failure to contain the situation in the south. After all he has already pleaded to Ss to downy his failure when he is asked to report to Lord Arial. And of course the escted conflict that is now embroiling in Vangua that started from his matter would not look good for him in the eyes of the people of the court of Arrandy. ''I''m sorry Your Highness. Like you have said, maybe it is better to wait'' Leander finally relented. Edward continues to stall but his stalling has a clear objective. He wanted to persuade the northern noble and to ask them to betray Harald. But he knows the suspicion of the northern nobles to thepanion he kept at court, the Arrandians, Ss, Leander and so many others. Thus he is not hopeful of the northern nobles to side with him But while Edward wanted to rid out of Harald and the Orleans he could not risk an open war. After all he is the King of Vangua and he has a responsibility to his people. Edward is sure, that an all-out military struggle with the Orleans would leave Vangua uneptably weak, whatever the oue, and an easy prey for an invader. It is the reason he offers Arial the crown. If Edward offers the crown, Arial in Arrandy might wait for him to die and the reason for such waiting would be for the Vermont to take the throne with justification. Of course, Edward himself did not know whether the Vermont was interested in the throne of Vangua. Arial might not have been interested in it, but Helia is interested and because of that Arrandy had begun to look toward the South with covetous eyes. What Edward had done was to stave off a probable future enemy with empty promises. Edward had a n. surely before he dies, he would leave an heir, one whose im will be better and Arial will then have no justification in conquering Vangua if he ever had the intent to take the throne of Vangua. Though he meant no personal harm to Arial, he could not let Vangua goes to a noble family of other nations even though it looks to the people that he had favor Arial immensely, he still had some reservations to the foreign lord of Arrandy. Edward did it only to secure time for Vangua to strengthen itself. He knows the military might of Arrandy, that powerful military machine when concentrated would be an invincible force that could break any defenses. And with Arial marriage with Lady Helia, inevitably one day, it will push Arrandy to a conflict with Vangua. And hopefully if the amiable rtionship between Arrandy and Vangua is preserved, at least Vangua will have time to be ready when that timees. The obvious middle way between battle or bowing to the Orleans which he used to do before now is to use legal machinery, especially as this was the course most favored by the Noble Circle. And now he waits for the nobles to reply to his call, as the forces of Harald and Edward is on a stalemate. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> The matter had finallye to a head After great discussion, arguments, defending and attacking Orleans and Harald, countless letter traded between the great families and houses of Vangua, hundreds whispers in secluded courtyard, oath of honor and fealty raised, the Noble Circle has decided that the Orleans will be summoned to Caen to answer before a full council of the greatest in the realm, all the great noble families in Vangua will participate in ordance to thew of Vangua, a hearing that is to take ce on 54th day of Seedmonth on the year of 1019 After Fall That day would surely be written in the annals of history because of its implication to Vangua future. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 279: Unexpected guest (1) Chapter 279: Unexpected guest (1) HARALD FORCES WAR TENT The letter arrived in the evening. He is in his war tent, reading the letters and his face turned worse. He sighed and then he gave the letter to his wife. Quickly Emilia read it. ''This is getting worse'' Harald say, pinching his forehead, as headache once again struck his temple. his forehead creased, as he ponders this crisis that has befallen him and his family. A crisis that could mark the end of his family. ''What would you do, dear? Would you heed the summon? Or do we march on?'' Emilia said, her tone is noticeably full with rm and nervousness. Harald remains silent, thinking hard, while rubbing his chin, nervous. Harald is in an undesirable position. Failure to heed the summons to Caen would mean that he ced himself unquestionably in the wrong at the bar of lite opinion and would therefore have to undergo the perils of being dubbed rebel and traitor; a title he does not want. King Edward might even use that as a way to confiscate all thends and titles that Orleans and Harald have. And with that the diminishing power that Harald will face would make him an easy prey for his enemies. Harald has been trying to calm himself, enduring this humiliation to his family, enduring to his utmost, denying himself of unreasonable and idiotic strategy, has been suggested by his ministers, which all point to openly rebel toward the King That would be the stupidest thing he would do and he is trying not to consider it. If he truly rebels, Edward might make a drastic and desperate moves and call upon the Dragon in Aethend. But Edward while Harald is trying to save his face, Edward on the other hand, seemed more upromising than ever, insisting that he must give sureties to King Edward, while Edward was not obliged to give anything to them. Orleans family and Harald forces that he had built is in a bind now. ''What if we use hostages to change King Edward mind?'' his minister suggested ''Yes, you have caught some of Edward family, why not use it as leverage, dear?'' Harald seem to be thinking about it. On the past few weeks, Harald have procured hostages of importance in the North, cousins and nephew of the King and he can use negotiation to get in the good graces of the King but then Harald shakes his head. ''That won''t work'' Harald realized that, as the king is childless, the giving of hostages presented no such emotional wrench as it did to him or Emilia. While it is true, Harald has taken a hostage, Edward also have that same advantage. Orleans has nephews, cousins, uncles and aunts in the southern region and what charges would Harald and his wife face if he keeps insisting like this? There is much loose talk about rebellion, but it is possible that the long-brooding Edward intended to raise the question of the Orleansplicity in his father death. Harald this time rubbed his head again and take a seat. He felt a bit dizzy. Orleans has enemies that Harald had to fend off. Lord Jean Orleans has left him with a thousand enemies. But at least Lord Jean gives him Emilia. And no matter how manipting Emilia is, Harald adore her. But Harald know time is of the essence right now. Harald know Edward is nning to stall for time, as Lord Leorid strengthen the King position. Even when Harald and his army, and his noble lordmenced the weary trek of the north, a number of his troops deserted, at the very moment when the news from Caen suggested Edward forces is being daily augmented with troops sent by the southron lords. Emilia said she suspect this is Ss doing, spreading rumors and misinformation. Tomorrow he will reach Caen and he hope that he will have a chance to present his case now more important than the case of the Weover, a case that might exile him from this country. ************************************************************************* By the time Harald sides reached Caen, they both take their position. the king on the north bank of the Vanguan Drops, a long river that separated the two forces, Harald is on the south bank And it is apparent to everyone that Edward held a clear numerical superiority in military force. And this is how it begins. ************************************************************************* EDWARD TENT ''HAHAHA'' the Kingughed. The King seems to be in a vengeful and vindictive mood, having the upper hand so clearly. He quickly orders his men to summon Duke Harald and more importantly his wife to attend the trial. And they wait the reply from the South bank. ''Your majesty, this is their replies.'' Edward quickly open and read Harald counter offer. The duke countered by asking for safe-conduct guaranteed by hostages. Edward made no direct reply to this but added the further demand that Orleans surrender all his vassals. And once again the messenger sent another letter. Harald trying to appease the vindictive King, and worrying about the safety of his wife, Harald finally decided toply with Edward demand. By now, this is the battle of mind between Harald and Edward since Ss had returned home to Arrandy and even Lord Leander has return home, summoned by Lord Arial, promising Leander he will not be furious at the recent fiasco. When the letter came bearing the news that Harald hasplied with his demands, he brusquely informed Harald he should attend his trial with a retinue of no more than ten men. And with that he smiles andugh again. ''I got you now!'' He said in his war tent ************************************************************************* HARALD TENT ''TEN MEN! TRULY EDWARD HAS GONE MAD WITH POWER! HAH! EDWARD, YOU ARE FORCING MY HAND'' he screamed in anger and frustration, with the King unreasonable demand. Emilia is trembling. It seems that the King really is determined to exterminate the Orleans. ''Dear, please don''t tell me you willply with this. Surely if youply with this, we will all be killed by Edward the moment we step our foot in there.'' Harald nodded. Only a fool would have walked into such an obvious trap. ''Write the King another letter.'' Harald order his messenger, while he calm himself down. Harald again made the rational request for a safe-conduct and an exchange of hostages. And a few hourster, the reply came. Edward refused bluntly: his position was that he neither would nor could give any assurances to men used of heinous crimes. Harald sighed, stumbling to his seat, rubbing his forehead. The result is a stand-off. Harald is never going to cross the river, on the mere say-so of the king, to attend a trial where the counts in the indictment had not even been specified. It was clear that his rebuttal of the charges by an unsupported oath is not going to be enough; perhaps Edward intended to assassinate him as soon as he appeared before the council, or perhaps he favored judicial murder by forcing Harald, to submit to one of the notorious punishment ordeals. At all events, Harald absolutely refused to cross the river on the king''s terms. Only death will wait if he crosses the river. Death for him. Death for his wife. Death for his vassals and loyal men. He is thinking of how to resolve this. Then suddenly amotion attracts his attention in the outside tent. Chapter 280: Unexpected guest (2) Chapter 280: Unexpected guest (2) ''What is themotion outside?'' Harald asked and then he got a shocking answer. ''My lord, there is a man outside iming he is from the Arrandy, here on order of Lord Arial Vermont.'' And this shakes Harald to the core. An Arrandian! ''Bring him here'' his tone is fill with a hint of urgency and curiosity And so the man is presented in front of him. He has a noble disposition, probably one that came from one of the great houses of Arrandy. He has grace, a tall man with clear blue eyes that scanned his surrounding like he is thinking of ways to escape, his feet move with purpose but the way he smiles make someone believe he is hiding terrible secret. ''Lady Emilia, Lord Harald, please let me introduce myself. My name is Ss of House Perigord'' he bowed slightly with a little grin in his mouth ''The snake'' Emilia hissed. ''Indeed, I am the snake. Some people call me that as an endearing term. I didn''t know the Duchess would also know such nickname'' He said admitting gleefully Emilia scoffed. What endearing term! she thought to herself Harald on the other hand is baffled with Ssing here. ''Why are you here?'' Harald said and he shows no respect or fear. There is a trace of uncertainty in his voice. Harald knows that the King always listen to the poisonous words of this Arrandians buting here? What could he possibly gain? He could order his men to kill this diplomat of Arrandy but then surely Arial wille bearing his might upon him from the north. And that is just an idiotic move. ''The Prince sent me here to aid you, my lord'' ''Aid me? Arial did?'' ''Lord Arial. And yes, my lord. I am sent here to aid you in this terrible matter between you and the King'' Harald eyes narrowed ''For what reason would your lord help me and send his aid?'' ''You are his vassal.'' Ss responds curtly And suddenly Harald remembered the oath he makes during the coronation of Edward. What could Arial mean by extending his help to him when Edward is known as Arial great friend? And finally Harald realize it. Many of the lords of the continent believe the oath is void because of the drunken behavior of the King at the time, which render the fealty void. But if he epts this help, then in a way, he acknowledges the fealty, receiving help from his higher lord. This whole situation that is unfolding right now is eminently characteristic of Arial. Arial would be honestly indignant at Edwards''s base treatment of Harald, and he would feel it his part as Harald overlord to redress the wrong. But Arial would also be alive to the advantage of getting his rival into his power on so honorable a pretext. Simply to establish a im to gratitude on the part of Harald would be something. Of course Harald also understand this. But did he have a choice? Should he ept? ''My lord?'' Ss asked and Harald is contemting the matter Should he reject? But to reject would be to harm his family because of his own stubbornness, and when Arial has sent one of the King trusted men, surely the King will reconsider his unreasonable demands. Surely Ss can mediate the situation. But then he will owe Arial a debt of life. Is it worth it? There is an impasse between him and the King and his family safety is at personal danger. He looked at the worried face of Emilia and he made his decision. ''I ept'' Harald said and Ss smile wide. ''Then wait for the happy news my lord as I cross the river and persuade the King to listen to you'' When Ss arrived on the north bank, apanied with Harald men, the King seem happy, who is drinking with his minister all but convinced he has won. ''Ss, you''re here'' Edward said. Ss take his seat near the King as the King said ''I thought you return home.'' ''I did.'' ''So why did youe here? Did you want to join the festivities?'' Ss was silent for a while before he said ''No, I came here to speak on behalf of the Orleans and Harald.'' ''What!'' the King said putting down his ss and his minister also senses the anger that ising from the King. But they did not dare interfere Ss then begins by saying ''I passed from you what I heard from both Duke Harald n and Duchess Emilia Orleans that her family had no part in the murder of your father. I implore you to grant their family the King''s peace'' Edward nearly flipped out Edward then replied that he is not interested in Orleans''s spurious attempts at purging; he would grant him the king''s peace only when Orleans restored his father to him, alive, together with all the men killed in that event, and also all thend and possessions the Orleans had acquired since that time. With this Ss face contorted to rage. But then heughed ''HAHAHAHA'' heughed and suddenly every minister in the court sense a shift of environment. ''That is impossible. Your majesty. Are you so drunk with power and fervent with joy, that you have gone crazy and retarded?'' ''You dare- '' ''OH! I DARE!'' he yelled back at the King. ''You have be pure blind fanatic and I''m here to remind you of reason. Rescind your orders, let the Orleans return, ept your win and then rule wisely. There is no need to do such thing to the Orleans. There is no need to be this overbearing'' ''I thought you are on my side Ss.'' The King said, his voice is quivering with rage ''That just shows how little you know about me, Your Majesty. I am on nobody sides. Take back your order, pardon him, and let him return home.'' ''OR WHAT!'' The King yelled defiantly. Sse near Edward ears and he whispers ''Or the Dragon wille and he will burn you alive. Arrandy had long not fight a mighty foe. They would surely wee such invitation. As easy it was for him to ally with you, he could also ally with Harald. Do not forget what I know about you Edward. Surely you would not want your strongest friend in the North leave you?'' And then Ss leaned away and said ''Your Majesty. What are you waiting for? Write the pardon letter already.'' Edward gradually calmed the boiling tumult of his mind. He then knew that Ss was right. And threatened by Ss, Edward who are sure of his win a moment ago, suddenly in a somber mood, write the letter and the crisis in Vangua for now is resolved with the King gaining Harald vassal and Harald is confined to the northern borders. The vacant county of the south which used to belong to Orleans is distributed to some Arrandian born noble who stay in Vangua, rtives and those who have familial ties with Lady Helia Vermont. Edward really wanted the alliance with Aethend and Arrandy and he knows the system of alliance in the continent, is remarkably fluid and mutable and it is never beyond the bounds of possibility to reverse the pattern of allies altogether. But for now, he needs to secure his southern border so he needs the alliance of the northern lord which is Aethend. (Remember Aethend and Arrandy is on the north side of Vangua while Vern is the northern side of Aethend) Harald and Emilia, this couple of husband and wife are known never to have been happy with the main currents of Edward''s foreign policy which favors the northern alliance: The couple wanted friendship with Freya with thousands of ve soldiers and with Renasia, the two nations that Edward regarded as his deadliest foes. But nheless, this time Edward had win but Ss threat is not to be taken lightly. If Arial knows what happen in Weover, surely the young prince would find other ways to disrupt him and with the prince abilities there is no doubt that he can show his will and enforces it on a weak Vangua. The civil war is averted in Vangua after long subterfuge and intrigues. Calm has descended once gain upon the prosperousnd of Vangua ************************************************************************* Chapter 281: The faces of clouds in the sky Chapter 281: The faces of clouds in the sky ARRANDY THE VILLA Ss is in Arrandy after his recent achievement in Vangua, sitting on the courtyard of his vi contemting Edward fortune in the event of that night in Weover. ''Tea, dear?'' his wife said as his wife look at his husband, pondering things in hiszy chair ''Yes, I would appreciate that Joanna. Is Svein asleep?'' he asked. Joanna only smiles and nodded ''He is. Do not worry too much about him. He is a boy.'' ''Yes, but still a babe.'' Ss said His wife approaches him and kisses him on his cheek. ''You always worry too much dear.'' And then she slowly walked away to the pantry to brew him some tea. Under his breath he muttered ''That is how I survived the court, Joanna.'' ''What?'' Joanna turns her head back ''Nothing. Go, make the tea.'' He shakes her head and leave her husband to his musing Ss then looked back at the clouds, enjoying the Arrandy air. And then his mind is turn towards the event that urred in Vangua. Ss knows of course with apparent ease of Edward plot, after all it is not easy to trick someone as smart as him, that it is not the Orleans or Harald that is responsible but Edward who wanted to expel Harald from Vangua. It is a childish trick. But also an effective trick How could Ss not notice such obvious plot? Anyone who have a little of brain could see it. And finally Edward is released from being a puppet King of the Orleans. Ss smiles a bit But how had King Edward achieved what a year before all observers would have said was impossible? Did he set a trap for the Orleans or was the crisis of a happy ident? Is it essentially caused by Edward''s pro-Arrandian policy, his entanglement in the general Human Continent system of alliances? Is it connected with his desire to solve the session problem? Or is there some other factor at y? Ss could discount the idea that the crisis was caused by Harald resentment at the increasing influence of the Arrandian faction in Vangua. Harald had noticed their encroachment and is irritated by it, but this alone would not have precipitated a civil war. Nor is it usible that Edward would have precipitated a confrontation with the Orleans if he had merely wished to divorce Lady Amelie, his queen. Some might say that a childless Edward is bing impatient with theck of a clear sessor, but this would imply that Edward is both sexually active and convinced he could sire children which in the nature of things would mean he had fathered offspring by other women. If this is the case, it is passing strange that Ss, who have ears and eyes everywhere hear or see nothing of such women either from Edward''s friends or his enemies. In any case, if the problem is Lady Amelie barrenness, Edward would not have needed to be embroiled with Orleans because of the ''insult'' to the family''s honor connoted by a divorce petition; a canonw allowed for Papnoticon dissolution of regal marriages in such cases. In short, Edward could have sheltered behind the Grand Papnoticon, whose good opinion he is so anxious to foster. The more one looks at the evidence, the more it seems as though the visit of Lord Leander really is the trigger for the crisis and an opportunity used wisely by King Edward. Ss knows that King Edward might also have been trying to detach Prince Arial from Zettel influence, after all the betrothal between the future King of Aethend with the younger sister of Arial is already spreading around the continent and probably in light of that news, tried to entice Arial away from King Adrian web. King Adrian Queen is from Zettel and whendy Adriana, Arial sister marries the son of the King of Aethend, then it would also connect the Vermont and the Zettelian royalty. King Edward might have opted for Arial for the nomination of the throne to detach him from King Adrian, to foster divisiveness between those two houses and bribe him into an alternative alliance, Or it might be because King Edward felt isted and vulnerable to the possible incursion of Freya; either way, he is actuated by simple pragmatism opportunism. He might have made some informal, unbinding promise that Arial would be the ''inside candidate'' for the throne if he died childless. ''Hmm'' Ss sighed as he saw the clouds on the sky changes form. He closes his eyes for as second before opening it again and the clouds is changing forms again. He smiles. And then he went back to his thoughts. This is a long way short of a formal oath. And to King Edward, Ss suspected, such a promise would have meant nothing: Edward had already made a simr pledge to many lords in Vangua, which Ss already know from his intelligencework, and Edward would do so again if he could further his power in Vangua. In any case, Vangua kingship is no longer hereditary and Edward could not force the Noble Circle to do his will. Last year, he reconstructed back the Noble Circle to gain the approval of the noble and he give power to the council the very same way Jean would give them power during his life. ''I doubt whether anyone, at least on the Vanguan side, expected the promise to be honored.'' Ss thought After Edward is threatened by Ss and contemting the risk he is taking in angering Arial, with great reluctance Edward epted that the game was up and he would have to make peace; or suffer the dissolve of an alliance Ss know Edward sorely needed. And it is also useful. After all Arial already knows that Edward tries to employ means to make him and the House of n at odds so Arial did the same. His aid to Harald is more to Arial benefit then to Harald benefit. Now there is an enemy inside. Arial of course knows under the pretext of Harald as his vassal, Harald would hardlyply with such order, but Arial objective is not the true fealty of Harald. Arial of course, if he can, extract some promise from Harald in his aid but he did not, knowing, truly that Harald will neverply. But by giving him aid, most noble would see that Arial is really the overlord of the two. It must have been simply in order to have an asion against Harald, that Arial did this. If Harald really swore to all of them, it must have been simply because he felt that he was practically in Arial power, without any serious intention of keeping the oath. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Part two will be posted tomorrow. Chapter 282: The faces of clouds in the sky (1) Chapter 282: The faces of clouds in the sky (1) Arial of course knew this, a man as prideful as Harald would surely not bow his head to his rival but he might ept the aid under the guise of saving his family. Harald is different than Alderam. And as such, the way to handle them both had to be changed. But Harald also knows that he could not openly support Arial. After all, Harald influencey in him being the embodiment of the national feeling; for him to appear as the supporter of Arial, an Arrandian would have been to lose the crown for himself. And homage itself is no degradation, even in the highest; a man often did homage to any one from whom he had received any great benefit, and Harald had received a very great benefit from Arial. Harald family is now safe, their position restored even though weaker, at least they got to keep their heads. Homage to a new lord does not imply treason to the old one. Harald, delivered by Arial from King Edward devious machination, would be eager to settle this debt and Ss know his lord always collect. Men took the obligation of homage upon themselves very easily.The homage would be little more than binding himself in the strongest form so to do. The rtion of homage could be made to mean anything or nothing, as might be convenient. The man might often understand it in one sense and the lord in another. If Harald really be the man of Arial, he would look on the act as little more than an expression of good will and gratitude towards his benefactor, a hint of gratitude to the measure Arial have went for him in securing the safety of his new family. Harald of course, would not look on it as forbidding him to ept the Vanguan crown if it is offered to him. Harald, the man of Prince Arial, might be a king, if he could, just as Arial, the man of King Adrian, might be a king, if he could. As things went, both the homage and the promise of marriage is capable of being looked on very lightly. But Arial is a talented politician adept in state matters that the mere obligation of homage would, in the skillful hands of Arial, be quite enough to work on men''s minds, as Arial wished to work on them. After all, in his youth it is Arial that return back their family to power from the exile, and it was Arial that persuade the Church to make a Kingdom for the Dukedom, asking the permission of the Emperor in the North. But Ss understand how vexing this situation would be for Harald. Ss sighed. He knows himself to be a shrewd politician but his lord is also shrewd at times. Though Arial is not excessively cruel but in the matter of his enemy there is no doubt he would kill all of them rather than letting them go, unless there is a benefit for the region or for his family. And his lord also has another n, after all Arial might be leaving for a few months to go to Zettel. Arial intention is to foster suspicion. Now that the King has shown Harald how powerful he could be and Harald has shown how formidable he can be, both of this people will enter in rtionship of deceit and minimal trust. Sooner orter, that will erupt into a conflict. This gesture of aid is nothing more than a ploy for Arial, if he ever seriously thinks to pursue the Vanguan throne. Ss had heard what happens after he leaves. Orleans is allowed to dere her and her family''s innocence of all charges brought against them. The assembly voted for Harald and Emilia restitution by spontaneous acmation. Edward, doubtless fuming secretly, gave Orleans and Harald the king''s peace, condoned all alleged offences and restored them both to the royal favor and to their estates. Harald himself show himself a great forbearance, remarkably free of vindictive spirit, once the King relented, which make him famous among themon people. He contented himself with restoring his family fortunes. In a way, it seems Harald is ying for time. The policy, an ill-starred policy he reminded himself, of exiling those who displeased him is not a viable and effective method, Ss thought. An enemy in the making Arial once said. His lord, Lord Arial Vermont, once said, if there is such enemy in hisnd, he would kill them without hesitation since they might one day struck his family. Not killing them only put him and his family in danger. ''Dear, tea'' the word startled Ss. He could see his wife approaching him to give him the tea. ''Ah, yes.'' Ss said his hand took the cup and take a sip of the tea. It is very clean and clear, just the way he likes it. Tea is a very expensive product and Ss would have never had such opportunity to drink it if not for his position and wealth. Ites from a distancend, and where its people worship thousands of gods In Arrandy, if you have knowledge, you could reach immeasurable heights since Lord Arial did not discriminate in gathering talented people. If not how could he rise in such a world? A son of a pig farmer, is now one of the most fearsome politician in the Human Continent. He scoffed at himself ''What are you thinking about, dear?'' Ss looked at the clouds. ''The shifting of the clouds, my love'' he said ''Then why your eyebrow creased like you are solving a difficult problem, dear? Surely, that is not because of the clouds?'' Joana asked, ying along with her husband ''Because the clouds are so mysterious that is why'' he chuckled ''You tease me, my lord.'' ''Can''t I tease you?'' This time his wife chuckled. ''Yes you can, my lord.'' Then she sits beside him, pouring him tea and joins him in his conversation. ''I heard the news in Acro, dear'' ''What news?'' ''The news that our lord is travelling. I even heard he had a huge fight with the Duchess, leaving again after just a short time here in the region.'' ''Yes, he is'' Ss nodded, putting the teacup on the table. ''Where? Is it the Dark Lands again?'' Ss shook his head and then he sighed. ''No. To the Martial Art Meet.'' ******************************************************************** the chapter tomorrw is a beginning of the new Arc, the Martial Arts Meet. See you tomorrw and stay safe everyone. Chapter 283: To the western desert Chapter 283: To the western desert 1019 LIGHTMONTH ZETTEL Zettel is in the west part of Aethend. The people of Zettel often show a preference for leisure over business of any sort, whether in ruling their Kingdom or running a stall. Their belief is that the good life is spent enjoying life. Zettelian has a strong sense of family. They have many cities but none so big that it couldpete with the cities in Arrandy or in Vangua. The exception is of course the Capital The Capital is big and had its own unique characteristic of engineering but Arial is noting there to be a sightseer. Arial is using the forest path to travel, avoiding cities and viges. But since Arial once went there, or more like stationed there during the Invasion, the most he knows about Zettel is their building. After all, at the time, culture is just superfluous instead of a necessity. He also knows that Zettelian believe in the Night Mother and the Dawn Father. There is temple for them all over the cities and somerge viges. But other than that the knowledge Arial had about Zettel is superficial. Their army is not that strong but it could be said that Zettel have many experts in martial arts which they can be proud of. Arial is now camping outside the city of Zidur in the forest around it. He is about to train himself again. But before that he had to calm himself. There are many things that he is dissatisfied about now and that would affect his training. Actually he did not want to join the Martial Art Meet. He just got back from the Dark Lands and truthfully he wanted to spend more time with Helia and Ariadne. But, he could not refuse the request of the Abbot of Linzi Temple, not when the Abbot has helped him before in the matter of the dragon heart. Such deeds need to be repaid. He would not be used as a person who doesn''t know how to repaid gratitude. Arial, with his personality he acquires in this second life of his, try to do his best. To let himself regret a little bit less. If in the old world, he is a coward, in this life he will be brave. If he is unhonourable on his past life, he will be honorable in this life. In a way, since he thinks like this since he was a child, his personality is remade as it is today. Honorable and just. It is by that virtue; he agrees to the Abbot request. And there is also news that shocked him. He used to suspect Liao Bao of plotting against him but recent news had made him rethinks back. His suspicion about Liao Bao is cleared. He now knows that Zhang Liao Bao is one of the disciple of the Northern Badger. Because of that Arial also give him permission to follow him and had travelled earlier than him When he first heard that Zhang Liao Bao could not return home because he has been invited to the Martial Art Meet, Arial was about to punish him but of course he relented. After all, Liao Bao, that slicky bastard always has a way with words and he did contribute something in the North and Arial always reward people with result. But then he received a letter from Vangua and everything changes. At least his n for Vangua is halted. Who would have thought the abbot then sent a letter asking him to be the representative of the South? It seems the Abbot is training the next Abbot in the Mount Montnc and they need to train in seclusion for three years before he coulde out and descend from the mountain. Of course Arial try to reject it at first, asking the Abbot to send someone from the Temple to join the Meet but the Abbot insisted, even saying that all debt will be settled if Arial ept his request. Arial himself was very respectful of the Abbot. In hisst life, he knew how the Abbot had sacrificed his life to fight off the invasion. He and his Monk sacrifice themselves for the people of the Human Continent and as such Arial don''t feel good if he keeps rejecting the Abbot and he finally agreed. So, after Arial sent Ss back to Vangua to aid Harald in mediating between the Duke and the King, he began making preparation for the Martial Arts Meet. He trains and polished his skill in the days preceding his impeding leave. All ns had to be dyed when he has set his sight on Vangua. He has a thought about just ignoring the request but doing that means he is ungrateful and not to just a person but to one of the Immortals, one that controls one of hidden force in the continent. The great thing about expert is they rarely interfere in the matter of worldly possession but Arial always believe that to be ridiculous. One needs to be in harmony with people to understand the Heaven intention. Those that separate himself with worldly matters and held their head high, believing themselves to be above worldly matter, that is just hubris. Arial is this kind of existence. He believes that by tethering yourself to worldly matter then you are not lost in your thoughts and your conviction. It contributes greatly towards your moral and intellectual health, to be brought into habits ofpanionship with individuals unlike yourself, who cares little for your pursuit and whose abilities you must go out of yourself to appreciate. This is what he believes. But his decision to join the martial art meet makes many of his vassal startled and shocked. His council and his parent for example. They even persuade him many times to reject it, to decline the Abbot invitation but Arial have made his decision. And a man as strong will as him, who could stop him once he decided on something? It also makes Helia angry. A few weeks before his departure they both had an intense argument. Helia then told Arial of his responsibility as husband and as a father to their daughter chastising him on the matter of his travelling and adventuring but finally after Arial told that he need to settle this debt, and with great persuasion by his parents, employing Lisa help to console Helia heart even though Helia is sulking, she finally understands and consented. With a kiss on Helia lips and he kissing Ariadne forehead, he started his journey, without anyone apanying, much to the chagrin of his council who all wanted their lord to be apanied by elite guard of the Dragonguard. But Arial is confident of his ability to take care of himself. And the more people he had to bring, the slower the journey will be. This journey might take two months to go the Xenos Desert. That is what he thought when he examines the distance in the map. He is right now inside arge forest, with green leaves and big tree everywhere he looks. Arial has chosen a secluded spot to conduct his matter in private. He has also set up a tent, a simple tent that does not need much maintenance. The tent is just fit for one person, with a few clothes on the top to stop water, if it ever rains, a very shabby looking tent and Arial is satisfied enough with this. Supplies in the matter of food are sufficient. He brought enough supplies, more gold then food. After all he is not worried being robbed. A man as strong as him, who have endured journey in the Land of Dragons and the ins of the Orc, human bandit is the least of his worries. And expert? Which expert will lower themselves robbing a junior as young as himself? And Arial himself acknowledge that he is strong. After all, not many can im they defeated a dragon in this day and age. The wind blows hard and cold but Arial body is fine. His body after the heart swapping with the dragon is tougher than before. Cold and hot is just a breeze for him. A tingling sensation at the most extreme. He is beginning again his training. Since he begins his journey he has been trying to improve his technique. His internal energy is not a problem but his technique is. Primarily, his swordsmanship technique. This, he had to admit, especially when he remembers Vmina sword style and the sword styles of the Kobold warriors. Arial began sitting down, cross legged and take his breath. Right now he is focusing his internal energy to feel the flow in his body, the power coursing through his vein. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 284: Imaginary scape (1) Chapter 284: Imaginary scape (1) Arial has created Dragon Roar, Dragon Palm, Imposing Presence and the Heaven Punishment Style but all martial art is from the same root. Levitia. That is his opinion of the martial arts in the Human Continent. All martial arts of the Human Continent traces its existence to Levitia Arial has decided from now on, he will only use his own technique, maybe creating a school of martial art by himself instead of using the swordsmanship he learns in the library. It seems Levitia Internal Cultivation technique has helped him to gain some insight in the inner working of technique. The Heaven Punishment Style is thebination of all the swordsmanship technique he could remember when he is in the library, a fusion of all this technique amalgamated into one style. Of course, right now he is only able to merge three technique of swordsmanship in the Style. The three technique Arial have managed to fuse is the Flying de technique a technique that enables Arial de to fly and dances in the air, the Blinding Dance technique a technique where Arial separated into ten images parrying weapon and executing fast strikes, and with a stabbing motion, a high level swordsmanship And the other one is the Slicing Water technique, a technique aimed to slice enemy head, an offensive, powerful thrusting method of attacking. Arial want to fuse two more sword technique to his Heaven Punishment style. He wanted to fuse the Sweeping Star technique, a technique imbuing weapons with internal energy to attack in a sweeping motions, and Light Strike, a fast stabbing attack. Right now the technique Arial mostly used is this. Wind God technique, an alleviating technique, a lightness skill Arial had always uses in his battle Swift like the wind and unpredictable footwork and it is very useful in dodging and attacking at the same time. Then there is also Lion Bite, a hand technique. It is a technique to take enemies weapon. And not to forget, there is Dragon Regret, a palm attack that released concentrated internal energy as it throws enemies far away and may even broke bones and kill with one strike. Arial need to polish it even more. The Internal Energy Cultivation Technique of Levitia that improve internal energy by leaps and bounds is what supported all of his martial arts techniques Arial had learned many martial arts techniques and as such, it would not be exaggerated to say, that he had a very solid foundation of technique but not its implementation as a whole. He also learned the Light Healing Finger Technique used primarily to heal internal energy injury, Snake Slither the Ground technique a technique that use internal energy to be channel to the ankle for swift sidestepping and to give time for better positioning Then there is Divine Sword Finger Technique, a purer version of Sword Finger technique. It is one of the temple of Linzi technique that Arial got from the Abbot. This is why it is hard for Arial to refuse the Abbot request There is also Fairy Steps another lightness technique. The user will disappear from his or her enemies'' vision for a while when using it due to the fast movement. Feet are channeled by internal energy constantly when using this technique. Then there is Sword Finger Technique, a technique that involves creating invisible sword, and Palm of Wrath, a palm technique, releasing internal energy wave hurting or maybe killing any weak enemies. Palm of Wrath is fused with Dragon Palm and the other sword finger technique and any sword technique will be into the Heaven Punishment Style. There is so many other techniques he learns but this is the one he always uses when he is in battle. But he always felt that learning so many techniques, does it make you strong? WRONG! This is what he believes after his many battles and after looking at everybody else. That such method of power is wrong. Levitia is reputed to be the greatest master of martial arts during the Age of Gods but even the Great Savior does not have that many techniques. Arial think to himself why do he have to learn so many technique and style? Why not fuse all of those technique into a greater level of technique? An All Epassing style. One style. One technique. A unifying theory of every single martial art under the heavens. Such thought about an all-epassing style might beughed about in the martial art world if anyone ever heard it but Arial is confident that he could create it with the Levitia Internal energy technique as the base foundation of this style. More is not always better. He believes in this conviction. Sometimes little is better. Sometimes little is greater. He decided this a long time ago when he got the internal energy technique from the Abbot. At that time, he had learned a new way of looking into martial arts with the Abbot himself as his main inspiration. The Abbot did not need many technique and only needed that ultimate technique of Divine Sword Finger, the technique of the Abbot of Linzi. With one finger, it could cut apart all kinds of martial arts technique with one point. Palm technique that he had learned will all be fused in the Dragon Palm technique and any Aura or energy reinforcing technique will be fused in the Imposing Presence and Dragon Roar. The reason why Arial is so proficient in fusing techniques of martial arts is not because he is some master or genius in martial arts but because the method of Levitia technique which is nothing, epasses everything. Like a nk te or a nk paper, it teaches internal cultivation and some technique but the difference is that in Levitia Internal technique, like a nk paper you can write anything to it. Like a nk book with a guide in writing. Arial take a deep breath and focused his mind. He is trying to improve his Imposing Presence technique. This technique is to release killing intent outward but the power that it brings is in the scale of making people faint and making people feel fear right in their heart. Imposing Presence if Arial ever master it, will also help him from external and internal attack taking it head on, utilizingpletely the massive internal energy Arial had in his body. It will be like the Iron Body technique of Linzi temple, making his body sturdy as steel. Chapter 285: Imaginary scape (2) Chapter 285: Imaginary scape (2) Arial internal energybined with his talent of understanding the flow of the energy in one''s own body make his training effortless but he could not really be called a genius in martial art technique. His tactic in battlefield and in politic can be attributed to his understanding and practical theory of the world which he learns during the darkest time in Human History and his internal energy level can be attributed to either divine intervention or luck. After all, if not for his luck, it is unthinkable for him to reach so high level of mastery in internal energy cultivation. If it''s not for his luck and perseverance, could he have discovered such technique on the Library? Of course right now the Imperial Library is under the Chu family but Arial is not so worried about it. Not only you will not find the Library unless you really looked for it but also it is hard to find it. And with the ongoing conflict between Northern Chu and Southern Tai, why would they try to find anything in the library? Of course, Arial will not let the Chu''s to get their hands on the book. Someday, he wille to that Library again and he will take all the books in the secret chamber and store it on his Private Library. But even if they find it can theypare to Arial? After all, even though if they found it and they started learning that technique can itpare to Arial head start in learning it? He learned it since he was a baby and not to mention his experience in his past life had help him tremendously. They need not only have to have the incredible luck to find the secret library, they also have to be lucky enough to travel back in time. But since the Invasion didn''t happen, there is no Archmage that created the magic formation and as such, there would not be someone else being sent to the past Ss once said to Arial a great man has three attributes. Strength, smart and a bit of luck. Has three of this attributes and that man will be a great man. He smiles and yen shake the thought out of his mind. Arial began closing his eye. And the moment he closes his eyes, he is in the imaginary scape again, looking at the swirling energy in his mind. He realized this just recently after he got the heart from the dragon. The Imaginary Scape existed during that time. Of course, he found that he can ess this Imaginary Landscape unintentionally. This must be how dragons train. This is why they can afford to sleep for hundreds if not thousands of years. It enables him to look at himself, to create simtions in his mind. Arial believe this is one of the abilities that the dragon has. He also understands that many of his technique is still rudimentary and one need particr attention in improving themselves. Imposing Presence need to be improved. He needs to understand how to release the internal energy in a controlled manner. The book that the Abbot lend him has taught him control but Imposing Presence is used to pressure your enemy mentally and Arial is confident when it reaches the perfect form this technique could pressure people physically too. For now, he need to concentrate and then as he concentrated he could see a clone of himself in the imaginary scape standing utilizing internal energy and it was like Arial could see in the veins of the clone how and where the energy is distributed. Every time it is wrong, Arial change his thoughts and another clone is formed and use Imposing Presence. It is with this advantage that Arial could gain insight and ideas on how to improve the Imposing Presence. The imaginary scape is helping Arial to improve himself in ways that no one could imagine. Even if he is not genius with this kind of training and hard work andbined with his internal energy, it is no exaggeration to say he could catch up easily to those geniuses in understanding the profound mystery of internal energy distribution. ''Imposing Presence'' he mused. This technique requires control of the most precise kind. Then seeing one of his clones he could see that internal energy need not only applied outwards but also inwardly, strengthening the body and intimidating the enemy. With this understanding Arial once again conjure up another mental image and this time he gives his mental image an enemy. Hundreds of them. The Orc he fights before is now used in his mental training as test subject for his training. He could see when his clone employ Imposing Presence a few of them faint. ''Not strong enough'' he mused. Need more control he mentally takes note of this. Then he takes another breath and all of his clones disappear. ''Now the Heaven Punishment Style'' he thought and then suddenly the Imaginary Scape shakes and a mountain appears out of nowhere. He mentally makes a mountain appear. There is grass on the ground and there is clouds in the sky. It was like he is in another world After all this is on his mind. He can make anything he wanted. He thought again and a clone formed from the wind and suddenly his clone, following Arial will, began employing Heaven Punishment Style with a sword that appears suddenly in his clone hands. His clone is shooting energy wave from every strike of the sword, its sword light scratching the hills near the big mountain and his clone flew upwards using the ledge as stepping stones. Arial look in bird view examining some steps or strokes that he need to change or modified. Right now he is trying to fuse Sweeping Star Technique and Light Strike into one. Which part needs to be minimized? Which part needs to take a prominent role? When to release internal energy? When to conceal it? All this must be taken into consideration. Every time there is something is wrong, the clones disappear, reced by another clone once again employing the same technique. ''This might prove to be troublesome'' he mentally said. He is without a doubt is so engulfed in training that he didn''t notice, two men is looking at him from the shadows while he is sitting cross legged in that tiny tent of his. ************************************************************************ Chapter 286: Encounter Chapter 286: Encounter Wang Liao Ming and Chen Yanghua are heading to the Xenosian Desert to watch the martial art meet. It is one of the most talked about event since the Western Serpent announce it a few years ago, during her sh with the Southern Healer. Many of their friends have gone there before them. From what Liao Ming had heard in taverns and inns along the way, was that many reputable schools are joining. Even the Five Righteous Sect all joins the Martial Arts Meet. Since they came from Northern Chu it has took them many months before they arrived here in Zettel. And not only that, they also have to contend with the bounty put on their heads by the Southern Tai. From what they heard many martial art school is participating in the Meet to be famous or maybe even dreaming to take one of the title of the Immortals after all Southern Healer is rumored not to participate. The disciple of Eastern Devil and Northern Badger also will participate. In the Martial Art world who does not know the famous Thunder Step Liao Bao? And who in the martial art world does not know Veiled Little Devil, the disciple of Eastern Devil who is known to be very beautiful, the exotic disciple of the Eastern Devil. The school like Ermeishan, Lishan sect, Sun Moon Sect and many more will battle each other for the prize. They are excited to see all this exciting matches and gained some understanding of martial arts technique. Maybe if they are lucky they get to be acquainted with some expert and then they can ask their help in martial arts or maybe such expert would recruit them into their schools or sect. They are walking along the forest at the night and the wind blows strong. They are also tired and exhausted. ''We need to make camp, Yanghua'' ''Yes, I agree. It is about to get dark.'' Yanghua nodded while looking overhead. They make camp quickly and then after all is settled they pull out some bread and eat in silence. Then after the bread is eaten, Yanghua began conversing with Liao Ming, one who he believes more experienced than him in the matter of the martial art world of some things ''Who do you think will win this martial art meet, Senior Brother Liao Ming?'' ''Hmm'' Liao Ming considers. Then he said ''Probably Northern Badger. If not him maybe Eastern Devil.'' Yanghua then frowned and ask ''Why not the Western Serpent?'' ''Don''t you hear? She is heavily injured by Northern Badger in theirst meeting. I was there.'' ''Senior Brother Liao Ming was there?'' Liao Ming smiles his eyes look at the emptiness of the sky, like he is looking back at the battle all over again ''Yes, after all isn''t Northern Badger is one of our organization close friend? Their battle was like a raging god fighting with each other. The forest was damaged and it looks like two great armies shed there, pulling down roots of tree and cleared outrge swathe ofnd'' Yanghua nodded again. Then he asks ''But then wouldn''t Northern Badger also injured? How could Senior Brother make the judgment that Northern Badger might even have the chance to win?'' Liao Ming smiles and then he said ''The Northern Badger is injured, but not too severely. Not to mention, he is one of the oldest member of the Immortals. The oldest is of course the Southern Healer; Abbot Montesquieu. Eastern Devil on the other hand is on his prime condition, young though not too young whenpared to us, he is already thirty-seven years old. ''and not to mention Eastern Devil technique is acknowledged to be very vicious. Every one of the Four immortals is even said to try not to offend him too much. He is also very mysterious both in technique ad personality.'' ''Hmm, that is true'' Yanghua said, clearly admiring his Senior Disciple analysis. ''But why are so many schools and martial arts sects participating? Isn''t this Meet to determine who is the strongest among the Four Immortals?'' Liao Ming nodded and then he said ''Well, that is true. But to make it interesting Western Serpent offers the Annals of Divine Medicine and Internal Energy Rejuvenating Pill both created by the Poison Lord, her father to those who win the Meet. Both are a prize that is very precious'' ''But even so, won''t one of the Four Immortals win?'' ''HAHAHAHA. That is true. Which is why Western Serpent is making a tournament. Anyone who wins the tournament can challenge one of the Four Immortals to take their title or be content with the winning in the tournament and take those two precious treasures as theirpensation.'' ''If they win the tournament they have to choose?'' ''Yes, title or treasure. Of course if any one of the martial art school representative win, surely they will pick the treasure. After all they knew their limit. Why rushing to their own funeral? The power of the Four Immortals is like the force of nature. They are not many experts like them in the martial arts world even in that other continent. This is why so many people in the martial art world do not dare offend any of the Four Immortals. This is why they bowed their head to Western Serpent even though she is younger than them. One could say their strength is equal to an army.'' ''Why didn''t they join the Kingdom guard then? Helping the Kingdom?'' ''It is worldly matter to these experts. They rather train and fight among them then embroiled in the dirty politics of Kings and noble.'' "Hmm" Yanghua nodded. But then his mind remembers something, a rumor he had heard before in a teahouse, a few years ago. ''But I heard there is a noble lord whose strength is not weaker than even our Master, but also a lord of arge territory. Our teacher always says that involving ourselves in the matter of the worldly matters will make our concentration dull and we will not improve in such an environment but from what I heard of this lord he has renowned reputation in the martial art world even though he rarely interferes in the matter of our world'' ''You mean Arial the Dragon?'' Liao Ming asked ''Yes, that is his name!'' Yanghua eximed. ''He might be a genius, that is why he could be like that. After all, Eastern Devil in his youth once serves the Kingdom and Northern Badger himself sometimes helps our organization.'' Yanghua nodded. They are pondering this when suddenly they felt their entire being was assaulted. Every senses they had suddenly went on an rm as they feel their heart constricting and then suddenly they are attacked with a feeling of dread. They unconsciously kneel to the ground by the sheer pressure of this energy. Wang Liao Ming quickly cupped his hand. In his mind, there is some expert here, practicing some ultimate technique. After all it is not such coincidence. This expert might also be going to the martial art meet. He dares not offend. ''Junior name is Wang Liao Ming. Here is my Junior Brother, Chen Yanghua. I beg expert to let us off.'' He said but no one reply but then suddenly the energy dissipated. For a few minutes they do not dare to make any sudden moves, fearing that the expert is testing them. But after a while they began to believe that the expert has let them off. ''What''s that?'' Yanghua said clearly puzzled and fearful, remembering the feeling he felt. His heart constricted, his hand trembling, and he felt a sense of an impending death was about to descend on him. That is what he feels when he was attacked by that feeling For a while Liao Ming and Yanghua look around their vicinity to see if someone is looking at them but then they could sense it. A malevolent storm of internal energy is concentrated not far away from them. ''Did you feel that, Brother Liao Ming?'' ''Hmm'' he nodded They quickly ran to that area. Every time their step nearing that ce, they could sense the internal energy. Malevolent like a storm. A terrifying amount of internal energy is being outwardly released right now. Liao Ming shudders to think who this person is. He almost wanted to run away but his curiosities get the best of him. He wanted to know who this expert is. Hiding behind arge tree, they peek around that area. They could see a tent and they could sense that wherever this energy came from, it is from that tent. They peek from the safety of the huge tree. And then to their shock, they see a young man, sitting cross legged, in that tent. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 287: Companion to heaven mountain Chapter 287: Companion to heaven mountain And then to their shock, they see a young man, sitting cross legged, in that tent. His aura is outwardlying out from his body, a red aura that swirled around his entire body. Around him dead eaves and stones gravitates towards him, and even one of therge boulder near the tent is rising about two meter from the ground, showing whoever this young man is, he has massive internal energy to make thing rise and fall, just by using his internal energy. The dead leaves around the energy swirl and sway as they form a floating circle circling around the young man body. ''An expert'' Wang Liao Ming muttered ''Expert? This young man?'' ''Ssh... Don''t let him hear you. Appearance can be deceiving. It is clear to me that this young man is an expert in martial arts. My teacher Iron Body Lion once said to me that the pinnacle of internal energy maniption is air maniption. After all, in story of legends didn''t Levitia fly when he fought dragon. He uses the maniption of internal energy around him to pressure the wind and the energy around him to fly around in the air. And for this young man to achieve power that enables him to manipte the air around him of course he is an expert.'' Liao Ming has no scuffle to admit that this young man is an expert. Even though clearly he is older than that young man, he knows he has to show respect to the young man. After all power is the true rule of the martial art world. Yanghua nodded again. ''So is he the one who attack us?'' ''No'' he shook his head ''He must have unconsciously attack us when he is training. We were unlucky enough to be around the area when we are assaulted by his technique. He must be practicing a high level technique to expense such amount of internal energy.'' ''Should we approach him?'' ''Let us approach him when he is done. We don''t want this expert to misunderstand our intention.'' So they sit in around the bushes marveling the young man, looking at him with admiration and envy. After all the young man is clearly superior than them in the matter of internal energy. For Hours they waited. Slowly the area around the tent is calming itself down. The huge boulder slowlying down and the leaves and the small stone also beganing down slowly. It seems his training is at an end. The storm has ended. Then the young man opens his eye and there is a smile on the corner of his mouth, clearly satisfied with the gains of his meditation session. ''I have understood a little about the use of Imposing Presence'' the young man said to himself, happy and excited, not yet sensing the two man. Then suddenly, his face expression changed, his hand grips his word, like realizing he is being watched, he quickly said ''Who''s there? Show yourself!'' ************************************************************************* Arial notices someone the moment he ended his meditation and he shouted over. Then before he could do any drastic moves, a voice sounded out from therge tall bushes ''Forgive us, young hero'' there are two silhouettesing out from the bushes and revealed themselves to him. Arial calm down a bit. The man quickly spoke to Arial. ''We didn''t mean to disturb your training so we wait for you to finish. My name is Wang Liao Ming and this is my Junior Disciple Brother Chen Yanghua. We make camp not far from here and notices you.'' He said humbly. Liao Ming knows he is older than this young man but he also knows that this mysterious young man is clearly more powerful than him and he does not want to offend him. He had enough enemies. And Arial could sense that these two people did not mean any harm to him so he nodded. Then Liao Ming ask ''May I know your venerable name, expert?'' ''Why do you want to know?'' Arial reply harshly ''Did we offend you?'' Liao Ming said, looking at Arial annoyed face. ''Yes'' He said. And from his body the Imposing Presence internal energy rushed to swirl around these two people and for a moment all they feel is powerful pressureing down upon them like the sky is pushing them down. If not for their strong bones and their own internal energy notcking, they might have fainted under such pressure. ''For..gi..ve us then.'' He said stuttering. He felt if this young expert is angry, then maybe they will not leave this area without their lives. ''Then we will take our leave'' Liao Ming said, knowing this is the only thing he can do. He decided to leave so that the expert might cool down his heart and quickly he grab Yanghua sleeve to make him leave with him. Yanghua sense Liao Ming nervousness and Yanghua himself feel that to remain longer here, might prove deadly to them. They are eager to leave the area. ''Wait'' Arial could see that these two men is martial artist, the people of the martial art world. Both of those men, frozen, hearing the word waiting out from Arial mouth. They fear the worse and they look slowly toward Arial, with cautiousness and vignce. Arial quickly calm himself down, concealing his Imposing Presence and the wind that swirl around Chen Yanghua and Wang Liao Ming died down and both of them could breathe a little bit easier. Liao Ming look toward Arial face and Arial tries as best as he could to show an amiable appearance. ''Yes?'' Liao Ming asks, now confident that the expert has calmed himself down since he no longer could sense that malevolent energy and seeing the face expression of the mysterious expert, it didn''t seem like the face of an angry man. Arial then said ''My name is Arial. Forgive me for my rudeness but rarely one watches me when I am training so you could understand my cautiousness. I assure you that a few moments ago, it was an idental release of my energy and was not an intended provocation on my part'' Arial quickly changes his attitude. Liao Ming heaved a sigh of relief and nodded ''Yes, of course. Do not mind it'' and sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Yanghua and Liao Ming stop trying to leave the area. Then suddenly it struck Liao Ming. The name sound familiar to him and then as realization dawned on him, he widened his eyes in surprise and pointed his trembling finger toward Arial and spurted out the words that came into his mind ''Arial? Arial the Dragon!'' ''Oh'' Arial said amused ''You know me?'' Liao Ming nodded excitedly and he said with passion. ''Of course! Of course! Your conflict with the Western Serpent at Linzi Temple is famous in the martial art world.'' Arial was a little startled at this news and ask ''Oh, how did they know it was me? I didn''t tell them my name at that time. Liao Ming chuckles a bit and then he said ''At that time, of course they didn''t know who you are but some information broker hired by some school finally found who you are after they decided to investigate you.'' ''School of martial arts investigated me? Why go to such lengths?'' Arial ask. Liao Ming smiles and then he said ''There are many sects of martial arts and martial arts school that wanted to recruit you but when they heard you are a ruler of arge region with tens of thousands of army, these schools give up. After all, they would not dare order a noble to heed their orders would they?'' ''HAHAHA, is that so'' Arialughed. He did wonder why some people spoke of him in the martial arts world so this is how his name spread out in the martial arts world. Yanghua and Liao Ming alsough. They were just talking about him and right after talking about him, they met him. The rumors about the Dragon is true. After all, they did just experience a simple taste of Lord Arial internal energy power. Like in the rumors, Arial the Dragon really is talented in internal energy matters. He must have gained some insight while staying at Linzi Temple thus elevating him to a new level of internal energy maniption. ''Are both of you going to the Martial Art Meet?'' Arial suddenly ask. ''Yes'' Liao Ming reply excitedly. Liao Ming could see that Arial the Dragon anger has dissipated and he seems clearly engaged speaking with him. ''Please sit Liao Ming, Chen Yanghua.'' ''We will be honored to.'' ''No, the honor is mine'' So both of them sit while Arial give them a sks of wine from his leather bag. ''To think I could meet someone who has the same destination as me.'' Arial said, clearly happy that these two people is also going to the Martial Art Meet ''If you don''t mind me saying this, Lord Arial will you let both of us apany you?'' Arial grinned and nodded Liao Ming wanted to follow Arial because there is safety in numbers and as they both are following forest path, mostly there is some risk in encountering a bandit Arial is also happy that Liao Ming ask this of him. Of course this is his intention. After all, he needed someone from the martial art world to show him the way. Truthfully he knows where the Desert is. But what he didn''t know is where the Heaven Mountain, the ce of the Meet is. But that is not the only reason he wanted to follow these two. With these two as his guide, he can learn the way of life of the martial art world if both of these men follow him. ''Of course,'' Arial said ''The more the merrier.'' He added So both of those men brought their camp supplies to Arial area and they talk to each other that night telling Arial of the news around the martial art world. They told him the story of Liao Bao marrying the Chu Princess and his battle with the disciple of Western Serpent. Arial almost choked on his wine when he heard the story. Liao Bao is marrying the Chu Princess? He then keeps on listening as the duo told the story of how the Western Serpent went to Northern Badger to seek redress on the wrongmitted on her disciple. It seems in that battle between Northern Badger and Western Serpent, the Western Serpent was beaten badly by the Northern Badger and got her injury as she retreated back. The duo told him of many more stories of the martial arts world, of the differences between schools and sects, the feud and alliances between the sects of martial arts world and some idle gossip of the martial arts world Arial also found out that Liao Bao, is quite prominent in the martial arts world. Arial did not know that Liao Bao is well known in the martial art world. People called him the Thunder Step Liao Bao, disciple of Northern Badger. ''Heh, I didn''t know he is famous in the martial art world circle'' Arial mused. They told their stories and Arial listened and when night came they decided someone should stay up and guard each other in rotation system That morning after everyone was refreshed, resting adequately, they continued their journey. *********************************************************************** Chapter 288: Travelling together Chapter 288: Travelling together 1019 WHITEMONTH Usually in this kind of month, winter wind would blow inside his castle as the servants would begin opening up fire ces and the courtyard of his gardens would be filled with white snow that carpeted the walking trails. but now all he could feel is heat. This is Zettel and not Aethend. Though the heat doesn''t bother him much, he could not say the same about the two people behind him, sweating profusely, their clothes wet with their sweat. They pant with every breath taken and one could see the effort both of these men employed to keep walking. Step by step they walk enduring the heat. The Xenos desert. It is one of the hottest ces in Human Continent, and maybe the hottest ce in the human continent. No one knows how this desert is formed. Any schrs who learn history will tell that Xenos desert is the remnant of the ancient ruined Empire, the Xenosian Empire. Mikael once told the story to Arial. It is one of Arial most favorite story about the First Generation. The story goes that the King of the First Generation destroys the Xenosian Empire in one day, sending spears of Gods from the Sky obliterating everything to dust and ashes. Clouds parted, firestorms surged up into the skies and pieces the Heavens and mountains melted down. A mighty empire, turns into sand. Arial then shakes his head and focused on the now. He looks behind him and seeing the two men struggling to keep walking, cast doubt on Arial. Will they reach the Heaven Mountains in time with this speed? Arial mused Who knows? Maybe they have already started the Martial Art Meets? Arial sighed and keep walking forward. In the past month they have encountered many bandits along the way. Fortunately, most of the bandits they encountered are mostly weak bandits. Arial could say that both of these men behind him could be considered as strong or maybe even important figure in the martial art world. But Arial knows that their strengthpared to him is nothing threatening. ''Is it going to be long?'' Arial ask as they passed another wall of sands. The wind whipping his clothes felt like serrated knives slowly slicing his clothes. Liao Ming walked beside Arial as he climbs the sand walls and he reply ''Do not worry my lord. The Heaven Mountain is in the middle of the Xenos Desert. In one-day journey we will reach there.'' ''Hmm'' Arial said. Then he asks Liao Ming ''Can you tell me a little about the Heaven Mountain?'' ''Of course, Lord Arial.'' Liao Ming said, eager to tell the story of the miraculous Heaven Mountain. ''It is said it is the only ce in the Desert that have sparkling clean water, and it is highly beautiful.'' ''The Heaven Mountain is a treasure of the desert. It has tall waterfall, high hills, forest, bamboo tree, stones, bag stones, dark caves and huge caverns, an oasis for the thirsty, a sanctuary for those who want to train their arts'' ''No one knows how it is created or why it is the only ce around the desert that has trees like the Kingdom but no one cares about such matter my lord. Of course, the most mysterious is the source of water. Behind the Heaven Mountain is the vast desert. And in front of it is also the vast desert but then where is the source of water for the Heaven Mountain?'' he asks, slightly smiling in a mysterious manner. ''No one knows, even until today. Many schrs had tried to unveil the secret of the water source of the Heaven Mountain and no one had seeded'' Arial nodded. He had heard and read about the Heaven Mountains description and from the description Arial believes it is kind of like the mountain range in the human continent. Yet, weirdly, this mountain range is in the middle of the desert. And what is even more strange is it is the only ce that have such abundance of water in therge stretch of sands all over the Xenos Desert ''Is there any city in the Xenos desert, Senior brother?'' Liao Ming shakes his head. Arial is also curious of this matter. Liao Ming then said to his brother. ''No, there isn''t. Most of the people in the desert live a nomadic lifestyle, always moving. But mostly around the Heaven Mountain there is some small settlement after all the Heaven Mountain has a water source.'' Yanghua nodded listening to the exnation. Arial knows why Western Serpent picks the Heaven Mountain as the ce of the Martial Art meet. It is because Western Serpent live around the Western Sea. The Western Seas is close to the Xenos Desert and she must have beening countless time to Xenos Desert before. She might even have her followers waiting for her there and probably one of her headquarters. Xenos desert is a tough ce to live and harder to traverse. O Only the strong darese. Maybe it is a sick way for Western Serpent, a test for Western Serpent to differentiate the weak and the strong That is why she made the venue on the Heaven Mountain. Only the strong cane to her martial art meet. The weak should not even dream ofing. This is surely her intention. ''We need to take a rest a few hours from now before we resume our journey tomorrow'' Arial dered as he looks in the distance The sun ising down. The cold air is descending upon them. Both of the people behind him nodded. Arial could also use this spare time to train again. Yesterday he has managed to fuse the two sword techniques, the Sweeping Star and Light Strike into his Heaven Punishment style. He notices how his sword style be faster and more unpredictable but even that is not enough for him. He wants it to be more unconstrained, more carefree, slow but effective, fast but not imprecise, he wanted it to be more perfect Today he is about to try once again to improve Imposing Presence. Of all his technique this is one of the most difficult techniques he has ever trained in. And since he creates the technique, it is relying on his understandingpletely if he wants this technique to be high level technique. Liao Ming and Chen Yanghua set their tent a few meters apart from his tent because they all know that he is always practicing at night and they know how fearsome the aura he emanated. They could even get caught up in it so they already distance themselves away. Arial check before he begins his training. Sometimes, in the desert there is sandstorms that appears in the night. In such cases, Arial usually would burrow himself under the sand and waited until the sandstorm passes him by. After seeing that nothing is wrong outside his tent, he closes the curtain of his tent and then went to the center of his tent and begins by sitting cross legged. He takes a deep breath, as he slowly closes his eyes. His skin is feeling the wind, he feels the movement of the blood coursing through his vein, feeling the power of the universe coursing through him and then he falls down into an eternal darkness. When he opens his eyes, he is now inside the Imaginary Scape. And how does the Imaginary Scape appear in his mind? Emptiness. All there is in the Scape is soul sucking darkness. Arial have familiarized itself with the feeling of falling and he did not panic or anxious lie the first time he enter this state. He thinks of a water fall and suddenly the scenery changes and clouds formed, light appears and a water fall formed itself. ''This is better'' he thought to himself. Arial then leapt to one of the rock and he sits cross legged in one of the rock. Then he thought of another task and one clone is formed in the creek below the waterfall. Arial think of the Firehorse horde and suddenly his clone is on a collision course with the horde of stampeding angry firehorse, rushing toward his clone. Arial eyes narrowed Arial let the situation to simte itself Again. Again. Again he thought. Every time his clone failed to stop the horde with Imposing Presence Arial changes again his thoughts. Trying to choose, to determine the most effective way to employ the technique while releasing Killing Intent powerful enough to subdue the Horde of stampeding Firehorses. ''This is hard'' he thought to himself To fuse Heave Punishment Style with other swordsmanship technique is not a hard task for him The reason is because Arial had memorized all the swordsmanship technique in the Vern Imperial Library and he understands the basic of swordsmanship and so naturally ites easy for him to fuse it. But Imposing Presence proves to be difficult for him to understand. But still he perseveres. On the outside however the two man look at Arial tent and they could feel the energy in that tent rising and began spreading outward. Feeling a little startled, they look at the tent and to their shock they could see the sand around the tent is rising up higher and higher until it rises up above the tent itself. ''It seems Lord Arial is improving'' Liao Ming said ''How do you know, Senior Brother?'' ''A few days ago, he also trained and did you see the sand rising up higher than his tent? No, right? Today the sand is rising up surpassing his tent. With this alone we can be assured that Lord Arial is improving. Truly an expert. So young to be so talented.'' Liao Ming sighed. Truly the world is vast. But he did not be jealous or envious of Arial. After all, in this journey how many times have Arial save him from the bandits. He of course was grateful and feeling thankful to his benefactor Liao Ming looks at the far horizon. Tomorrow they will reach Heaven Mountain. Judging from Arial urgency to quickly continue their journey, Liao Ming is sure that Arial is participating. Maybe a new legend will be born that day, he thought to himself and he smiles. ************************************************************************* Chapter 289: Heaven mountain (1) Chapter 289: Heaven mountain (1) The mountain path ahead was scattered with loose rock, each one washed smooth by the river that once ran freely over them. Thickly dark green boughs arched over the path from each side,peting for the light. Under their dappled shade the harshness of the midday sun was muted but it did little to make the steep incline any easier. But Arial felt no fatigue unlike hispanion. He looks forward to the journey with excitement They have finally arrived at Heaven Mountain. Trees and frost can be seen to rise, shielding them from the hot sun. The sound of rivers and water fall excite Arial heart. The Heaven Mountain where rivers flow, and where there are greens and people, all congregating in this one spot. There is a sacredness here that transcends everyday concerns, worries, and worldly thoughts casting them into the timelessness of forests, of mountains. ''Such ce is a haven for practicing martial arts, like an abodes of immortals and deities'' Arial mused. Arial can already hear with his ear, as his sense is heightened, hearing the chattering of people, sound of horses neighing, peopleughing and screaming in anger. The martial arts sect must have reached this ce earlier. Arial jump toward another hill and began sliding down. As he is sliding down, his eyes could see the great expanse of green in front of him. And green leaves andrge trees isn''t the only thing he could see. He saw people with colorful clothes all talking to each other, exchanging greeting. Seeing this scenery in front of him, Arial could not believe himself that he just traverses a desert. The Heaven Mountain is beautiful. There is Green all around. He could hear the birds chirping, feel the cool breeze of wind, the air of calmness envelope him. He could even hear the sound of water fall near the area. Truly the name is apt for the mountain. The Heaven Mountain. Arial notice the tents around the feet of the mountain but Arial have no time to stop and as he continues walking forward he could see in one for the wide expanse of area here, they are many people, gathering, talking to each other, with swords, knives, de spear, and variety of weapon in their hand, on their back And all of them wearing a uniform of their martial arts sects or their martial arts school clothes. Martial art schools. All of the famous martial art school is here, some representing their Kingdom some representing their sect. After all, even Kings and nobles wanted such divine treasure. For example, House of Knives. Their people can be hired. Some of the martial artist is here to gain recognition, and some to gain power and influence for their sect and schools. Wang Liao Ming and Chen Yanghua spotted their friends in the distance and they quickly informed Arial. ''Lord Arial it seems here is where we will part'' Arial could see that Liao Ming is eager to greet his member of the same sect so Arial nodded ''Ah, yes. Of course'' ''Thank you for your guidance, Liao Ming, Yanghua.'' ''No, no. It should be us thanking you.'' They hugged him and then they disappear among the crowd. Arial look around him. First he needs to know how many school and martial art sect that participated in the meet. From Vangua Arial could see the Sun Moon Sect, the Blinding Sword Sect and Yilin Temple. From Northern Chu and Southern Tai, there is the Five Fingers Shan Sect, Lishan sect, Limitless de Sect, Ermeishan Sect, Taojing Sect and The Northern Badger Sect, Nanshan. From Renasia, there is Two ded Sect, House of Knives Sect and Shadow Skulker Sect. From Zettel, only one of the sect had manages toe. The Wuhao Sect. It is thanks to Chen Yanghua and Wang Liao Ming that Arial could recognize this school with one nce. Arial strain his ear to hear the conversation around him. From what he could hear among the chattering of the martial artist the tournament will begin this evening. That is cutting it close. If only Arial iste a day, he might not have the opportunity to join the tournament. Then suddenly someone leap to one of the hills, though, it looks like that person is flying. ''No doubt this person ising from the top of the Heaven Peak'' Arial thought to himself The wind rolls away as this personnded and standing majestically on top of the t thin stone pir at the peak of the Hill. The person that leapt down is a woman. She is beautiful in that her eyes are green and her skin is white like the sandy beaches in Seren. Her skin is not just white but has that tint of red, like red rose mixed in snow. Her blonde hair circles her head, her eyes is lively, her white neck like milk, lilies and ivory. While the way she carries her movement is like the fluttering of the first snow of the month. ''Beautiful'' Arial admired for second. The woman then speak as the woman voice suddenly resonates and echoes around the area Arial eyes narrowed. ''Possess deep internal energy'' he thought as he listens to the words of the woman ''Greeting, heroes and heroine, great figures of the martial art world.'' The voice said, a feminine voice but also had that trace of valiant air, as the sound reverberating around the vast expanse. Tremendous internal energy Arial corrected. ''As you all know my teacher has call all of you to participate in the Martial Art meet.'' ''YEAH'' many of the martial art shouted. Other follows the shout. Arial just listen. The others cupped their hand to the woman but not all of them look toward that woman with kind looks. Those who cupped their hand, in unison they greeted the woman ''We pay respect to Batrisya the Green Serpent'' ''Batrisya!'' Arial thought and now he understands why those people cupped their hands and show such respect toward her. She is one of the disciples of Western Serpent. No wonder some martial artist seems to respect and fear her all at the same time Her name, if Liao Ming story is to be trusted, is quite famous in the martial art world. Batrisya continue speaking Chapter 290: Heaven mountain (2) Chapter 290: Heaven mountain (2) ''As you all know this mountain have many peaks. My teacher Western Serpent, the Northern Badger, Eastern Devil and their disciple is all at the top of the mountain. Here I will exin the initial rule of this time Martial Art Meet. I am your supervisor. And for each level there is a disciple to watch over you.'' ''Hmph!'' one of the martial artists snorted with arrogance and pointed his finger to Batrisya ''So, are you saying the disciple is stronger than us? I don''t mind if the Four Immortals overseeing our fight but you? Your teacher might be strong but are you qualified!'' One of the martial artists yelled and Arial know that this martial artist is also very formidable.'' The one yelling had one of his eyes covered by a ck eye patch. He is young but his face clearly shows he had weather many tribtions in his life There seem to some enmity between this man and Batrisya. ''Demon Eye Zheng is it?'' The woman asked and Arial looking at her, she seems pretty confident she got the right name. She smiles and she reply back. ''True,pared to the honorable and powerful expert gathered here today, who is to say that I am any superior? Who is to say Thunder Step Liao Bao or Veiled Little Devil is any stronger or faster or cunning then all of youbined? But my teacher and their teachers have shown you face, don''t waste their goodwill. I dare not call my teacher and said to her that one martial artist; arrogant enough to ask my teacher to watch over them, like little kids that need to be supervised their betters'' She said smiling, while her eyes show a glint of murderous aura. Demon Eye Zheng stepped back. ''II didn''t mean to offend the Western Serpent'' he said stuttering. ''Do not worry Demon Eye Zheng. If any of you prove to be so difficult or does not want to ept defeat, and we disciple couldn''t control you, then we will call our teacher to settle the matter. Are you satisfied?'' The other young disciples all nodded. After all the reputation of the Four Immortals are widespread and not something that one in the martial art world should offend. Surely, they can contain any mishap that could happen. Demon eye Zheng nodded reluctantly while gritting his teeth. He could not do anything if Batrisya bring up Western Serpent name. He only scoffed and slink back into the crowd. Batrisya only smiles and then she said ''Now that is settled, I have something for all of you'' she said and she conjured up a box, a wooden box Then she throws it to the ground and it fall with a slow thud but the architecture of the box is intriguing that it does not break even though being thrown from such distance and heights. The Abbes of Ermei School, Abbess Lin took it and position it in the center. It seems Ermei has rtionship with the Western Serpent because from the way they treat each other Arial has a suspicion they have met each other before and there is some cordiality between them. Arial also remember during his fight in Linzi Temple, Ermei supported Western Serpent. Batrisya nodded and she smiles pleasantly toward the Abbess ''Thank you, Venerable Abbess Lin. Now for anyone interested in joining thepetition. Please write your name and your school name and put it in that box. For every school there must be only one representative. Seeing all of you here, I think you already know the prize for winning the tournament. The Annals of Divine Medicine.'' She said with a hint of longing. ''Even I have not yet peeked on that manual of my teacher. To think she would let that out to the world just to make the Meet more festive, huh.'' It almost seems like she isining. But the other people did not care for such sentiment. The Annals of Divine Medicine had many recipes for pills and potions. It also had recipes of medicine of ancient past ''s, I don''t understand teacher intention.'' Then she turned back looking at the martial artist gathered down the hill and she speak ''Tomorrow I will collect the box. Remember entering the battle mean you could lose your life. Even if you die, blood feud is forbidden. You have entered this under the Martial Art Meet. Don''t bring up past resentment. If you are not capable or not confident of your ability don''t enter. The battle of the rule will be exinedter when we have decided who will fight who.'' She said giving a warning. Then she smiles and give her farewell ''May the Dawn Father guide you all in the morning, and the Night Mother watch you in the dark nights'' she said and she climbed the peak of the mountain effortlessly and then she disappeared amidst the branches of tree on top of the mountains. Arial recognize this technique with only one nce. It is the Snake Seeking the Heavens. But Arial snickered in disdain. Compared to his Wind God technique, Snake Seeking the Heavens is nothing. Even Liao Bao lightness technique is more superior. Then he thinks of the matter at hand. A few moments after arriving suddenly Arial is hit with that announcement. Linzi Temple has no representatives. But he already knows. And all the martial art school also knows. Arial know he could im himself as one of Linzi temple but he fears that people will mock Linzi temple for being cowardly. He did note here to smear the name of Linzi Temple. Even though they all know that Southern Healer need to impart the wisdom of Secret Technique of Linzi to his sessor, surely the martial art world will still take advantage of that. But Arial has no school. If he wins as an individual and then im the honor to belong to Linzi Temple, then surely he will settle that debt of gratitude from the Abbot. But a school? Which school would ept him as his representatives, not when all of them have their own representatives? Even if he joins one of the schools and persuade them to choose him, no matter how smart he is, even he would not be able to learn that school martial art technique in a day. Even though he wins, people would say that the school that uses him is not the superior one. After all Arial has his own technique. Then it struck him. ''Hmph. If I don''t have a school, then I just need to create one'' A martial art school with only one practitioner. He thought to himself and heugh at himself ************************************************************************* Chapter 291: A piece of paper Chapter 291: A piece of paper Around the wooden box, many martial artist has begun gathering themselves near the box Most of the school representative took turn to put their name. The martial school representatives all cheered on by their Junior Disciples as they put their name on the box. ''That is the way Brother Bai'' said some disciples from the Lishan Sect. ''You can win this Brother Bai. Those other expert is no match for us.'' From the Five Finger Peak Sect its Shun Liang. From the Limitless de Sect, it''s Hue Xing. From Taojing sect, Zhu Wu. Then someone came with considerable force that everyone moved from their spot, fearing impeding his walk to the box. ''Nanshan'' some of them eximed. ''The first disciple of Northern badger.'' Another chimed in ''Why is he not on the top?'' Someone whisper, looking suspiciously toward that person Arial also understand this. After all, every disciple of the Four Immortals is all gathering on the top peak, The Heaven Peak but here is one that is at the bottom of the peak which is strange. Then Arial heard the reason from the nearby chattering disciple of another school. ''I heard he had an altercation with his Junior Disciple. ''Altercation?'' ''Something involving his Junior Disciple mother.'' ''Oh, Thunder Step Liao Bao. So why is he here?'' ''He lost his battle against Thunder Step Liao Bao and as punishment his teacher told him to be worthy of his discipleship and reach the top with his own effort.'' ''Oh is that so?'' some other martial artist nodded, finally knowing the backstory. Nanshan Sect is one of thergest sects in the martial arts world rivaling that of Linzi and Ermei. Their Grand Teacher Northern Badger inspires awe and respect Their leader or Head Sect which is the Northern Badger is rarely at their headquarters in Nan Mountain as he is fonder of travelling the world and his reputation of punishing evildoers is resounding all over the martial art world Their technique could be described as hard and unyielding. Their most notable technique of their sect is Mountain Shaking Punch and Raining Fist like Wine. Anyone can join their sect regardless of their birth which is why it is popr among themon people. But Arial also know that Nanshan sect is a huge supporter of the Blood Brotherhood, training the people in the Blood Brotherhood. ''No wonder most of the Blood Brotherhood member technique is almost the same as people of the Nanshan Sect'' Arial thought to himself. He once watches a few of the Chu residence Guard employed their martial arts. It was unyielding and determined. The Chu Residence supported the Blood Brotherhood and their guards also learns from the Blood Brotherhood. And the Blood Brotherhood on the other hand had many members who used to be in Nanshan Sect The man put his name in the box, and walks away, while the rest of the martial artist make a path allowing him to quickly disappear from the crowd. Then a group of beautifuldy can be seen moving in group to the box. They are all beautiful and graceful in their attitude and even the way they walk have a hint of grace and easeness in their movement. ''Ermeishan'' one martial artist said looking at the Sect with loving eyes. More like lecherous eye, Arial mused. They are all beautiful. Turtle Back Dimorph then said ''but their technique is not to be underestimated. Ice Soft Finger can turn jade to bones, ice to flesh.'' ''What''s that supposed to mean?'' ''Don''t know but I hear the Abbes once said during her fight with Wuhao Sect in the past. There is enmity between those two sects.'' The other nodded. A beautiful woman name Mu Liyun put her name on the box. ''People say she is an expert in ying the qin, a formidable warrior and her moves are elegant and beautiful.'' One man gives his opinion. ''Mu Liyun the White Rose will join. Hohoho. This certainly would be interesting.'' one martial artist says. ''Who would have thought?'' Another chimed in. ''I thought the Abbess would not let her participate. Everyone knows the Abbess dotes on her.'' ''White Rose is not an easy opponent. The name White Rose aptly describes her.'' one man said. ''I nearly lost my life fighting her once. Her Ice Needle Palm is terrifying. Such a beautiful face but such vicious attack. To think they are one of the Righteous Sect'' ''That is one of the Abbess technique isn''t it?'' Another eximed in shock. The man nodded. ''Yes. That is why I say that she is dangerous. That is a secret technique of Ermei. Another one of their secret technique that is famous in the martial arts world is what Senior Dimorph said. Ice Soft Finger'' The rest nodded in understanding ''Pity the Abbess does not enter the battle. Surely the Abbess could give the Four Immortals a little bit of a challenge'' another martial artist said. ''Junior Zhen, of course the Sect leader does not enter. Will they stoop to such behavior? No one here is thinking to challenge the Four Immortals. Most of them want to win the prize. In Ermei case, the Abbes want her disciple to experience battle.'' ''What is the point telling us that we can challenge the Four Immortals if no one will?'' the junior protested. Arial felt an urge tough listening to the young manins. ''That is not fair Junior Zhen. The Four Immortals are the top expert of martial arts in the world. If not, why would every sect leader in the Human Continent have to give them face? They reached the pinnacle of martial arts. Only a stupid and arrogant person would be crazy enough to throw their life away, fighting those monsters.'' Arial could hear the man talk to each other. Arial is still listening. Information after all is the most important. The registering of name proceeded without problem. From Two ded Sect it''s Aeri. ''Two ded Sect'' Arial mutters. It is the most famous assassination school in all of the Human continent. From what Arial heard of their reputation, they are a ruthless group that garners fear from all the other school. Even the evil sect is afraid of them. Their most famous technique is Shadow de. Most of their technique is a single de technique. Which is strange considering their sect name. Not to mention they put the name of their representatives as a disguise. But Arial of course understand the reason why the participant from an evil sect such as Two ded Sect need to conceal their identity. After all, their job is an assassin. Maybe even they, have someone they have to protect. House of Knives and Shadow Skulker Sect also disguise their representatives both named Eain another name for the Death God that fought the Sun Emperor in myths. Shadow Skulker just uses the name Shadow as their representative''s name. Sun Moon Sect sent Xiao De as their champion also known as Sun Tiger for his fierceness in battle and how he most shines in battle. Sun Moon sect is filled with people who is intelligent and most of them are high level practitioner of internal energy. Xiao De is sent not because he is the strongest but he is the most bloodthirsty of all the members of the Sun Moon Sect. The Sun Moon Sect that is mostly intelligent people usually tries to solve thing with their mouth but Xiao De is always using his fist. To be honest Arial thought Xiao De would better thrive in Yilin or even Nanshan Sect. Blinding Sword Sect send Louis also known as True de Louis. Yilin Temple sent one of its most seasoned monks. Monk Sigrid. Many believe that either Shu Ren Gui from Nanshan or Monk Sigrid will win. Monk Sigride from Yilin Temple one of the Five Righteous School. The Fivergest righteous schools in the martial arts world is Yilin, Nanshan, Linzi, Ermei, and Five Finger Peak. Of this five only four of them have strong influence in the martial art world. This four is Yilin, Nanshan, Linzi, and Ermei. After the massacre of the Elder in Five Finger Peak headquarters, their position in the martial art world bes rather weak. Thispetition might be a chance for Five Finger Peak to show their determination and power, to rise again, tempered by blood. They are all in festive mood, talking with each other, while some are trying to identify their possible foe ignoringpletely Arial that is leaning on one of the tree that gives him the shade. Arial just looks at the box, hearing people talk, taking it all in. Finally, in the middle of the night, when the cheers and the festivities atmosphere quieten down, that man leaning on the tree began to move, with a n. That night Arial went to the box and with a piece of paper he wrote his name and the name of his school, put it in the box and with a smile he returned to his sleeping tent. ********************************************************************* Chapter 292: Declaration (1) Chapter 292: Deration (1) The sun shows its face as morning came. The sound of bird chirping enters Arial ears. The cool morning air refreshes the body and energizes the mind. Arial just finished his self-training, far away from the tent of those martial art schools. There is a reason why he trains far away from the popce. Arial knows that his aura and internal energy can choke a person of low internal energy to death so, Arial take caution in practicing near the congregation of hundreds of people. But Arial is not truly worried about that. After all, everyone here must at least have an expert in internal energy. What Arial is worried about is that anyone knows the level of his internal energy. If that is to be revealed, surely he has to fend off assassination attempt and that would be troublesome for him. While Arial does not like to boast, he does not underestimate his own ability either. From what he could see and understand in terms of internal energy, he doesn''t think there is anyone that has more internal energy than him or even the same level as him in thispetition. At least in that he has confidence. In terms of martial skill or moremonly known as external skill, Arial know he iscking. In swordsmanship he can count himself as on high level but martial skillhe knows he is seriouslycking in that area. So Arial wake up earlier than everybody since he camps far away from the registration box. With his speed he reaches the congregation ce just in time to see Batrisya took the box and once again leapt through the jagged peaks using her feet to stride the hard surface of the mountain to reach the top. Then Arial and the other wait for Batrisya to return to announce the names and school. Arial chatted with some of them and he even spotted Chen Yanghua speaking with Shu Ren Gui and Liao Ming speaking with Xiao De with Xiao De shaking his head and rejecting Liao Ming. There must be something that Xiao De does not want to meddle with. This is what Arial thought. Arial believe Chen Yanghua and Wang Liao Ming is here in the Meet to meet prospect to help their organization. Even though Arial is not privy to their secret, he could guess. They must be from the Blood Brotherhood, if not, they are important member or their lodge leader. And it helps when Arial spymaster give a detailed report of the Blood Brotherhood. In one of the document the name of Chen Yanghua and Wang Liao Ming is prominently disyed. Arial believe by looking at the way those two people acted around him, they are the aforementioned person. Arial after all, in a way pave the way for an Eastian rule in Vern. So it could be said that he contributes much to the formation of Northern Chu. Though now the rift has started. In an unintentional result of toppling the Montnc family the resentment of Eastian rule exploded and Arial and his council could see how this would be a racial tension issue that threaten to send the two forces in the former Empire to mes. Of course Northern Chu has the support of Aethend which could stop the Austen family of talented generals to attack the Northern border of King Adrian region. Arial on the other hand who lives near the eastern border is free to pursue everything without worrying too much of the South and East. As the Duke and Prince of East and South of Aethend by familial influence, Arial could even be said to be more influential than the King in those vast region. And in the North, Helia has her cousins, uncles and aunt. Most of them was exiled because of their part in the Session Crisis but that doesn''t mean they do not have influence. When they return they can still rise again. Even Henry Pis could im descent from Helia illustrious lineage of Kings and Queens. This is also the reason why the King tries to create rtion with the Vermont''s family by betrothing his son to Arial sister. Thus, in a way sealing Arial alliance more prominently and more securely. After all, who would war against family? And the reason why Arial is influential more than any nobles in Aethend is because of his marriage with Helia Althea. Technically Althea is under the Althea family but since by sessionws, the husband receives the wifend, which means, by every right if Arial wished it, he could im Althea to be his. But Arial believe in his wife, and he thought that suchw is degrading to woman intelligence. And Arial believe that Helia, even though she is strong, and a very talented swordswoman, Arial believe her talent lies in politics. Even though she is not fond of the courtly games, it is in obvious to Arial that Helia is strangely suited to be a politician. This must be because of her upbringing in Seaworth. The Blood Brotherhood nowadays is in dire crisis. After all it is harder keeping the throne then to win it. They must want to find support and that must be one of the reason why they are participating in this meet. Arial know what is happening in Northern Chu and Southern Tai. One of the leading figure is Caelum. One other is an Eastian. The Chu is Eastian descent. The Southern Tai, led by Austen family is Caelum born. But to find support in the martial art meet, Arial doubt such task will be easy. There are many experts of martial arts here and that is precisely why it is harder. Experts of martial arts rarely cares about the matter of politics. The only one who seems to have any interest in upholding Eastian im in the ruins of Vern is the Northern Badger. To Arial this kind of martial art experts is stupid. There are those who say that spiritual enlightenment is achieved through the denial of worldly pleasure, its wonders and horrors, and that to achieve a higher level of training you must deny yourself many things in this world, go and live, sitting cross legged in a mountaintop, concentrating hearing the sound of the wind, the chirping of the birds. What preposterous idea these people have! These expert sit high on their safe ce, never caring about the world affairs, thinking they are cut from different cloth, from normal people, viewing themselves so high, but Arial dare say, why dismantle your castle or your home or your stone walls, running away from the world? Where is the meaning in removing the bricks from the walls one by one? What is the purpose in uprooting the floors and roof? What is the meaning tearing your home to rubble? Is there any significance in only allowing yourself a hollow roof and a muddy bed? Why deny your home its structure? A truly enlightened soul is strong enough to endure, is bright enough to see, to live and shine through, even in a beautiful house, or arge castle with all its pleasure! There is no need to ransack the home, to smash or shatter it in order to see an inner beauty etched against a distraught surrounding. A bright and beautiful soul can shine forth even from inside an equally beautiful surrounding. To Arial these so called experts are cowards. And life makes no room for cowards. Arial learn this from experience. Arial then broke off form his thought when he senses a mass of internal energy is descending. Then the assembly of people suddenly looks at the top of the hill as they all sense the internal energy being emitted. Arial also look as Batrisya once again flew down. With a cough, she begins her greetings. Behind her Three Maidens can be seen with a veil around their lower face, with sultry figures and beautiful eyes, following her closely. ''Heroes. Heroine. Venerable elders. My teacher and her friend have decided on the matter of the tournament. However, first I need to give some exnation to whoe here for the first time. This Heaven Mountain have five peaks; each peak is different than thest.'' Some nodded, mostly elders of the schools. Clearly they have been here before and know theyout of the peaks >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 293: Declaration (2) Chapter 293: Deration (2) Then Batrisya began exining about the peak ''There is the Stone Peak, the Water Fall Peak, the Dark Peak, the Wind Peak and the Heaven Peak. Each round will be ording to these orders. The first round of the battle will be fought at Stone Peak. The second round in the Waterfall peak and so on and so forth. So now that the exnation has been given, now the name and school of yourpetitor will be announced. My teacher has chosen these schools with great care.'' Batrisya then bring out something from her sleeve, a parchment of paper. Then she began announcing. ''Sun Moon Sect, Xiao De'' ''Present'' Xiao De reply and he grins at his fellow disciples. His junior disciples cheer on him while his Senior all give word of encouragement. ''Yourpetitor is the Blinding Sword Sect Louis.'' Blinding Sword sect cheer with greater voice to drown out the cheers of Sun Moon Sect. Louis cupped his hand ''Please give me guidance, Senior Xiao.'' He said. It is not strange. After all Xiao De have been roaming the martial art world longer than Louis so it is only natural Louis show a deferent attitude to Xiao De. But Xiao De did not lower his guard. ''Do not be modest, Louis. After all who doesn''t know True de Louis? Your de technique is reputed to be very exquisite.'' The Elder of Louise nodded in satisfaction, clearly approving and have quite a good opinion of Xiao De. Batrisya then continued her announcement. ''Yilin Temple Sigrid and Taojing Zhu Wu will battle each other.'' Yilin and Taojing both exchange their greeting. Arial is still leaning his body on one of the tree just looking at their behavior. Smile that hide des, Arial mused. All this sect all have bloody history with each other. Arial knows that the world of martial art is always bloody and almost as bloody as his wars. And he fought in a lot of war and battle. ''Two ded Aeri and House of Knives Eain'' she announces and this elicits great response from the crowd of the martial artist. ''Two of the assassination school battling it out'' one of them said. ''This will be interesting.'' One chimed in,ughing no doubt anticipating the battle. ''Both are proficient in stealth technique and One Draw Kill.'' It seems this battle is anticipated by the crowd. Arial knows that not all here to participate in the Martial Art meetpetition. Some are from neutral school, neither evil, nor righteous. Just wandering the martial art world, enjoying the battles and the pleasures of fighting and relishing the asional friends and enemies they make in such a world. Of course hearing this two mysterious schools from the hotter region of the human continent, and both of them are assassination school, of course, such battle is anticipated. But Arial could not care less. After all, what he cares about is his battle. Why bother with someone else battle? Then Batrisya announces again ''Shadow Skulker, Shadow'' and this make Batrisya trying to stop herugh. ''It seems the Shadow Skulker sect has a very terrible naming sense'' she said. The crowd roared withughter but the people of Shadow Skulker did not even utter a single sound and because of this everyone began quieted down. Many of the people whoughed, cupped their hand to the elders of the Shadow Skulker sect and said ''We mean no offense to the Shadow Skulker Sect.'' The man called Shadow just nodded. ''Shadow will fight limitless de Sect Hue Xing.''Batrisya continued ''Good luck Hue Xing'' one of their disciples said to Hue Xing. ''Do not worry, I''ll win this.'' ''Ermeishan, Mu Liyun will bepeting with Five Fingers Peak, Shun Liang.'' And some whistles when they see Mu Liyun. ''Who would you think will win between these two righteous sects?'' one asks. ''I bet on Mu Liyun the White Rose'' ''Then I bet on Shun Liang. Hahaha'' they roared withughter. ''Sister Mu, do take it easy.'' ''No, Senior Shun. It is I that need to say those words.'' They look courteous enough. Arial grin. The way they talk to each other it is almost like Arial at his court. All lying to each other, wearing a mask of civility. Arial know that the Five Finger Peak need to win this to once again make their sect as powerful as before. For Ermei they may not really care about the prize but to lose? Unlikely! Because Ermeishan have their own reputation to protect. ''Wuhao, Fang Ling will bepeting with Lishan, Bai Daliang.'' Bai Daliang is a well-known figure in the martial art world if the rumor is to be believed. But Wuhao is also famous in their own rights. Their skills are clean, neat and efficient, but topare it with the school that focuses on internal energy like Nanshan and Linzi of course they could not win. But underestimating them would surely be a mistake. Their Bone Shattering Palm is reputed to be powerful enough to make the Abbess retreat when she attacks Wuhao headquarters at Wu Peak in Southern Tai. ''Thest one is me right? Do I get an exception?'' The voice said, reverberating around the hills. The man is Shu Ren Gui of Nanshan Sect. Exception mean when there is an insufficientpetitor one will be chosen to be qualified for the next round. Usually it will be chosen ording to the host of the event. Shu Ren Gui must think he is exempt since all the school names have already been called out but Batrisya shakes her head. ''No'' she said. ''No?'' the rest of the crowd who were there is shocked. ''Is there any other school here?'' ''Did the Dark Night Sect send one of their representatives?'' some said. Everybody is specting Then she announces it ''Shu Ren Gui of Nanshan sect will bepeting against'' and she stopped like enjoying the tension while the crowd waits with bated breath. ''He will bepeting with All Conquering Sect, Arial Vermont, more famously known as the Dragon'' and with that there was silence for a few second before an explosive atmosphere suddenly erupted among the crowd and the school. Chapter 294: Declaration (3) Chapter 294: Deration (3) All the elders of the martial arts school know who the dragon is, after all they tried to recruit him. Even Ermeishan, who never recruit men in their midst at least want to make good rtion with him, and try to search him. But when these school found out that Arial the Dragon is a ruler of a region resembling a Kingdom by itself even they lose heart to recruit him. After all what would they offer him? Gold? No doubt the dragon has enough gold tost him a thousand year. Protection? With an army as big, as strong, as disciplined like the military of Arrandy behind the dragon even if one of the Four immortals decide to attack him, even they would not get off with just a wound. So, they abandoned the idea. Not to mention that Arial is rarely involved in the matter of the martial art world but that doesn''t mean he is not famous in the martial art world. Of course the people who have not seen him during the battle in Linzi Temple would scoff at hearing that all these school is all dying to recruit him. ''Is that him?'' one of the younger disciples of Sun Moon sect is pointing a finger at a lonesome figure, leaning on a tree. He wears shabby clothes, with rippled fabric holes in the knees and the shoulders but leaning on the tree, there is some aura of power emanating from him. ''White hair, dragon design ne. It''s him, alright.'' One of the martial artist in the crowd said. They all know that the Vermont''s have white hair. Inside the crowd are Chen Yanghua and Liao Ming who is looking toward that lonesome figure leaning on the tree. ''Lord Arial is entering? I didn''t know he is entering?'' Yanghua said. ''I told you didn''t I? Training as hard as he did, it is obvious he is entering. The martial art world will see an upheaval for the first time in a long time.'' Liao Ming feels confident of this. Many do not know Arial like he does. Even though he does not know Arial on a personal level, he knew when he met someone strong. And Liao Ming have met many powerful people wandering the martial art world but he never sees someone with so much power or proficiencies or genius in internal energy cultivation like Arial. Each school has their own way of cultivating internal energy. What Liao Ming didn''t know, that Arial internal energy technique is the sea from which all martial art evolves, Levitia internal energy technique. It is pure, unobstructed, powerful, and all conquering. Liao Ming must admit meeting such a young man with such glorious reputation in politics and warfare is an honor for him. On the other side, another person is looking intently toward Arial. This person is none other than Arialpetitor, Shu Ren Gui Shu Ren Gui has heard of Arial the Dragon but he felt no fear or worry. After all he is the disciple of Northern Badger but he greets Arial all the same as martial art world manner dictate. He cupped his hand and he said ''Greeting, Arial. My name is Shu Ren Gui. My teacher is Northern Badger and I belong to the Nanshan School.'' He said but there is a hint of arrogance in his tone, one that Arial caught. He is underestimating Arial martial technique this is no doubt. After all, if Ren Gui teacher is not afraid to even offend Kings why should he be afraid of a mere duke? ''Oh, I''m LORD Arial.'' He said curtly. In a way hearing this Shu Ren Gui said in a tone so arrogantly made Arial in a way wanted to show off. It is unlike his personality but he is easily annoyed after he returns from the Dark Lands. ''HAHAHA'' the crowdughed. It almost seems like Arial is insulting Shu Ren Gui by not giving proper introduction. But of course Arial doesn''t know. It''s not like he is raised among martial artist nor have martial artist friend. Well he has Liao Bao. But Liao Bao would never dare instruct his lord on anything. After all their position in the politic and in the Continent is different. But of course in the martial art world, Liao Bao is known as Thunder Step, a very renowned and famous martial artist, while Arial is just a famous lord and known as to cause a scene in Linzi temple. To the crowd, Ren Gui as Northern Badger disciple would definitely win. While Arial action in Linzi temple is fearless, defying one of the immortals right at her face is considered noteworthy, they still don''t know his technique. And All Conquering Sect, no one ever heard of it. Shu Ren Gui is flushed in the face but he still tries to be calm. ''Junior Brother Arial'' Ren Gui said because clearly Arial is new to the martial art world scene ''Where is your teacher?'' ''Teacher? What teacher?'' ''Or maybe head Sect?'' ''Head Sect?'' ''You know, the people that established All Conquering Sect?'' The Abbes of Ermeishan help seeing Arial is clueless. ''Oh. I am the Head Sect'' he said and his word shocked the people. ''You? ''Yes, I created the school.'' ''You are jesting right?'' ''Why would I?'' He said confidently only making the crowd be more shocked while Batrisya is looking at this scene with glee. It is true what Thunder Step and Veiled Little Devil said about him. A little peculiar in his ways To all the crowd this something impossible. A neen years old kid is a head of a sect. ''How many is the member of your school?'' One of the person in the crowd asks. ''One. Me.'' One man pped his hand on his head. ''Is he crazy?'' ''HAHAHAHA'' the otherughed out loud. ''Hey, young kid. Measure your own ability before saying that. How strong do you think you are?'' ''HAHAHA, creating a Sect? Head Sect! HAHAHA. Do you think we are toddlers? HAHAHA'' the otherughed again. Ren Gui and the Abbess smiles with disdain ''Are you ying with me? Is this your idea of a joke?'' Ren Gui said. Arial don''t like to beughed. After all, no one dareughs at him. So clearly Ren Gui has touch a nerve. ''ARE YOU DEAF? RETARDED?'' Arial shouted, anger burns in his heart, his heart is in turmoil. He wanted to take Ren Gui and the people thatughed at him by the neck and crushed all of them. Even he did not know why his temper be so fiery unlike before. Arial then said coldly ''Didn''t she just announce it? It is my school.'' ''That could not be done, child,'' the Abbess said smiling aforting smile. More like a mocking smile. Arial began to be hot headed. ''Hah!'' Arial rebutted. ''Can''t be done? I just did it. And, old woman I''m not your child so don''t smile like that. It''s nauseating!'' The Abbess is shocked and her face change color. To be insulted by someone clearly her junior and so harshly in front of the crowd and among her peers, the Abbess also be angry and embarrassed. ''And I''m not your Junior Brother either, so stop it with that creepy introduction. I make a deration right here right now. MY NAME IS ARIAL THE DRAGON AND I''M GOING TO WIN THIS COMPETITION'' and he grins, and then heughs carefreely, emanating that aura of a great warlord. Arial is not a normal neen years old kid. He is a reputable warlord that pacified thends of Aethend, he fought a dragon in the Darknds and he help the King of Orcs in their civil war. As such when heughs, one could feel the majesty of a great valiant general Then he looks at Batrisya, ignoring the look that the Abbess giving her and the way the crowd look at him. ''Tomorrow will be the day of the battle right?'' Batrisya nodded. ''In that peak right?'' Arial point his finger on the top peak, taller than the hill, Batrisya is standing on. She nodded again ''Fine,'' he said and he jumped to the ledges and run upwards as he leaves the crowd in awe. His word then reverberates in the expanse of the green space, ''I will wait for you Ren Gui. Let see whether the school youughed at, is weak or not tomorrow!'' His voice resounded far and wide. And Ren Gui is slightly shocked. To do this kind of voice amplifying technique someone have to have a great internal energy. Batrisya grins and she said to herself. ''This will be interesting'' ************************************************************************* Chapter 295: Open your eyes (1) Chapter 295: Open your eyes (1) He arrived at the top with a thud. Arial look back at the bottom. He still can see many of the martial arts school in the bottom climbing the mountain by walking along the designated path. No doubt the junior disciples will be brought to this peak with their elders and teachers. After all, not all disciples know lightness technique. Mostly the junior disciple will need their senior help. Since Arial is alone, he doesn''t need to care for others or help anyone to reach the second peak. And honestly his heart is still boiling after getting insulted like that. Since he lives his second life, he is rarely ever been insulted. So, such treatment is. unusual for him. The moment Arial reach the second peak he could see boulders of stones, hundreds maybe thousand round stone, and while some of them are round stone, some of them is rectangle stone all of these stone were undoubtedly carved with great precision, like an artisan craftwork Some of these stones are stacked like towers while some of them are stuck in some cave entrance. But Arial know why the round stone seem to be so beautiful. It is a sign someone use these stones as a practice to either increase precision in attack or using internal energy to sculpt these stones into such perfect shape. If Arial instinct is correct then mostly these are an expert in martial arts works. Though Arial didn''t know which expert is capable to do this. Arial knows that while these stone seem to be cut from a chisel, Arial had a nagging suspicion that these stone is cut using the expert bare hand. Imagine the power he has to use, the uracy, the patience and the concentration it took the expert to do this impossible task. Arial could understand why it is called the Stone Peak. Arial sense a presence behind him and he turn his head to see the green silhouette behind him. Batrisya is behind him. She is smiling and look a bit puzzled. ''It seems you have reached here first. Undoubtedly the rest of the school will follow in a while'' Batrisya say as she looks at the bottom. She could see the rest of the sect is climbing to this peak, while some elders run upwards bringing their disciples. Then she looks back at Arial and gives him some advice. ''It is wise for you to choose one of the caves as your ce to rest since the battle will be held tomorrow in that area. In a way, it is good you came here first since you can choose first.'' She pointed to a bridge heading to some forest. ''There is an arena there, suitable for battle, created by my teacher. It could hold all of the spectators. When your name is called please enter or you will be disqualified.'' Arial nodded and cupped his hand. ''Thanks for the guidance.'' Arial may be angry at those people that underestimate his school but he has no offense against this person. Why make enemies? ''My pleasure. And do not worry if that Abbess will retaliate. After all, your safety is guaranteed. Of course outside the battle it is guaranteed. On the battle arena, either you die or live depends on the victor.'' Arial nodded. ''Easy, then I just have to win.'' Batrisya smiles and said ''That is very confident of you. Experts that enter this tournament are not so weak for you to make such boastful statement.'' ''I just state the truth.'' Batrisya stared at him and she sighed. ''Fine. I just hope your ability will be able to prove that. And be careful not to offend too much people. From what I hear of your reputation you are very strong in will and strength, and you rarely surrender or give in to other people, but there is wisdom in backing down too.'' Arial just grin. ''Is that so?'' She just shakes her head, encountering such a stubborn person Then she leapt again to one of the cliff and began once again climbing, running with incredible speed, jumping with incredible height by relying on the force of her feet, leaving a hole to the clean surface of the mountain hill, in which she makes her footholds. To anyone else she may look like she is flying. She must have gone to Heaven Peak to report this to her teacher. Arial mused. So in a way she is the supervisor. Reporting everything to the Four Immortals. ''Hubris'' Arial said when he thinks of the Four Immortals. What do they think they are? Gods? Arial pick one cave and then using one of his sword to carve his name onto the cave entrance. He then enters the cave and then he began to train. He stands resolutely, take a breath and clear his mind and his anger and he begins his training. Today he did not enter the Scape. He unsheathes his sword and begins practicing swordy without imbuing the weapon internal energy. Slowly he distributes his internal energy into the weapon and his attack bes faster, flurry like a shing light in the dark caves. The cave wall bes Arial victim. Stony surfaces be lean, scratched with Arial strike. One of the problems that Arial had is the distribution of internal energy. When he was a child he remembered, every sword he uses shatter. At first he thought that he is too strong, that only Enochian de can withstand his internal energy. He is not wrong but neither he is right. After all, even the Four Immortals have massive internal energy but why did their weapon not shatter? Arial finally understand his problem. He does not understand the distribution of internal energy. He always put too much. You don''t have to put too much internal energy into the weapon. Arial always put everything in his weapon like a broken dam, that always releasing water, without stopping. And because of that Arial has a misconception that only a legendary sword can contain his energy. If not for the pointers he received in Linzi, he might still live with that notion, believing himself unable to wield normal weapon. Instead he only has to release the strongest power when it''s necessary. Arial understand this when he learns the Channel in the body, one of the profound book of Linzi Temple. Arial realize he still have many to learn. Equal distribution and then when necessary release the explosive power in the tip, or the edge of the sword to give the enemy a hard time and not to mention being one with the weapon. Of course with Enochian de Arial didn''t have to hold back but he also knows that he uses it recklessly. How many or how long can he keep fighting if he does not conserve his internal energy? Cultivation he understands. Conservation? That is the part where hecks in many aspects. It is fortunate that Arial has an amount of internal energy that enables him to do such incredible feats. It is incredible enough that he has defeated many experts in his teenage years with such a broken understanding of internal energy. If not for his extraordinary amount of internal energy, he may have die a long time ago. Chapter 296: Open your eyes (2) Chapter 296: Open your eyes (2) Even the Heaven had help him. Sometime he has this thought. Did Heaven help him? Or is it something else? For some reason, Arial believe that finding the seals in the basement of that Secret Library is not purely by chance. For some reason, he had this nagging suspicion that there is something else. That all that happens is not purely by chance. That there are some forces in this world that want him to find that seal. Of course in this second life, the seals are not recreated. Arial confirm it. After all the sealst time was created as a sign of thest desperation of humanity. Ast desperate action. Even till these days Arial could not believe how lucky he was to see that seal and understand it in time to activate it. Is it just coincidence? Fate? Destiny? Or something else? Sometimes these thought que Arial mind. However, there is something else he also thought about. If the seal is not created how could he still be here? How could he still remember? Did he really travel through time? Or is it something else? A paradox? How could he still remember? If traveling through time is deemed impossible why did he seed? What is special about him? Now he is special. But before? He was nothing but a coward, a normal person, living day by day, hoping to survive, and living in a world that have no mercy. All this and more. He could not help but ask question. Arial understand something in his long years of living. Sometimes, just sometimes, the question is more important than the answer. Then realizing he is not paying attention to his training Arial once again focused back his attention to the task at hand. Arial also knows that there is inner skill and martial skill. Inner skill means internal energy skill and martial skill mean external attack. Arial know he mostly excel in inner skill instead of external. But he could not be greedy. It''s not like he wanted to learn all the skill in the world. But to let himself be weak? No, that is unforgivable. He knows the feeling of the weak. There is no excuse for him now to be weak again. He has been born and raised by one of the most powerful family in the continent, even though that family rise is mostly Arial doing, but still. He has been given advantages he is not been given in his past life. He was weak. Now he is strong. And to let himself being weak again? Out of the question. But Arial also understand why he is weak. In a way it is his enlightenment. The reason he is weak is not because he waszy in his past life. It was not because he did note from a rich family. It is not because his parents die. It is hopelessness. The absence of hope in a dark and cruel world. Where the strong oppress the weak. If there was a sliver of hope, a light to shine the way, Arial might have the strength to fight in thatst battle in Renasia. Maybe he would havee out from the Library, and hand the secret manuals and the weapons he found in the basement to the Human Army but he did not. Because he had no hope. He found no hope in that world. There is nothing worth preserving anymore during that time. He has no one to live for. No one to fight for. No one to love. No one to make it all. worth it. If he had found these in his first life, if he has even any of that, people to love, people to fight for, maybe he wouldn''t have run. Hope makes you stronger. Arial admitted. More than fear. Hope is stronger than fear. It doesn''t make you weak. It always makes you stronger, tempered with patience. Because hope is a possibility. A possibility where things will be better. And that possibility makes the dark and cold world bearable. It is for that reason Arial was weak before. He has lost hope. Never again. He promised this to himself during his days making sure that the Demon Army never cross that Wall. And now the future is changed. Everything has changed. He has someone to love. Things to protect. People that makes all this... worth it. Arial keep practicing the swordy even though he could already hear the chattering conversation outside. It seems the other schools have arrived. From their footsteps it seems they also searching for a cave. Someone stumble into Arial cave but looking at the name carved outside on the cave entrance that person quickly run along and finds another cave to inhabit. By now most school have been acquainted with the rules. Most of them also began training. Arial did not practice Imposing Presence today, only swordy. When night came, Arial sit cross legged, open his knapsack, brought out a few foods he gathers in the forest and eat it. Arial then stand up and lean on the cave entrance looking at the stars. For some reason Arial could not take his eyes off the glittering stars that is twinkling in the night sky. ''I miss you'' he mutters under his breath. ''Every day, I''m missing you'' he said as he looked at the twinkling star. "If I could sing you a love song, Elvenan. I still remember that eyes that looked at mine. How you hit me withugh when I least expect it. It never gets easier, missing you. And sometimes I wonder if it ever will." He sighed Arial close his eyes and he enter the scape. In the real world he is seen leaning on the cave entrance shutting his eyes. But in the Scape, Vmina is in front of him, sitting on the ins, the grass dances around her feet, holding a bottle of wine on her hand, with that mischievous smile and her lively green eyes. ''I look at you several times a day enduring this pain. I want to hug you.'' Arial look at the memories, reminiscing, looking at the simted day when he and Vmina on the ins. ''I miss it. Kissing you. Hugging you. But why is my tear falling today?'' The visage of her smiling brightly is burn inside his head is such a powerful image that Arial could never cast it off. He mes her before. Not anymore. ''Return to me'' he prays. When someone you love leave, and you''re not expecting it, you don''t lose her all at once; you lose her in pieces over a long time. Her scent fades, her touch forgotten, her quirks be blurry in the images of your mind. Day by day, weeks by weeks, you umte the parts of her that are gone. Just when the dayes, when there''s a particr missing part that overwhelms you with the feeling that she''s gone, therees another day, and another specifically missing part. And feeling this Arial is choked with a feeling of longing, seeing the stars in the skies. Looking at Vmina, Arial look again at this image of her, this beautiful image of her forever embedded in his mind, reyed a thousand times in his mind. Everything about her, no matter how hard he tries, no matter how he struggles he could not forget her. And then he opens his eyes. Tears are in his eyes. Looking at the stars he wiped his tear and return to the cave and sleep. ************************************************************************* Chapter 297: Spectating Chapter 297: Spectating In the morning Arial is still practicing. Most of the cave surface is scratched and some bore holes. Arial is mastering the idea of distribution of energy. Sometimes he releases it at the tip. Sometimes at the edge. Sometimes at the back. Combining inner skill with swordsmanship. Then his ear picks up the voice. Batrisya. The tournament is beginning. He heard the announcement. Sun Moon Sect is fighting the Blinding Sword Sect. Arial smile and shakes his head. "Train'' he said to himself. Arial is not interested in their fight. Then about an hour, their battle concluded. Arial with enhanced hearing can hear pretty well even though he is in the cave. Then Yilin began fighting Taojing. The result is Monk Sigrid from Yilin won. It is something that Arial expected. After all, with Yilin reputation, there is no way it will lose to some new sect. Even though Taojing has long been around,pared to Yilin, they are but a child. Then from outside Batrisya announced Two ded Sect Aeri will fight against House of Knives Eain. Arial grin and sheathe back his sword. ''Now this is interesting'' he said to himself. He take a breath and release his breath, rxing his tense muscle and his focus sweep across the Peak, his ear hearing the most faint noises, his nose smell even the most faintest smell and his senses spread out all across the forest, the water and the jubnt atmosphere around the arena and then with opening his eyes, the feeling, the smell, sound disappear in a second. ''So that is how it is'' He began walking to the entrance and see that around the area is empty. They all must be at the arena. Arial mused Arial quickly jump around the hills and with his lightness skill, he rushed to go to the arena. He reached the bridge and finally he arrived at the Arena. There is a gigantic statue of a Giant in the entrance of the arena. The moment Arial arrive the martial arts schools and the sect stirred. Arial after all, insult the Abbes of Ermeishan yesterday. The fact he is a junior and insults his senior is not view well in the martial art world. But Arial on the other hand is confident of his strength. So many of the disciple of Ermeishan look at him with contempt while some schooluded Arial bravery. ''Teacher let me dispatch him'' one of the female disciples said unsheathing her sword, ready to attack Arial. The Abbess stays her disciple hand. ''We will settle the insult in the arena'' the Abbess said. ''There is no need to offend the Western Serpent because of a young boy.'' The Abbess advised her disciple. The disciple moves back and sheathe back her sword. But honestly? The Abbess believes that Arial is not her match but it is not like the Abbess doesn''t know who Arial is. He is a lord, with an army rivaling any great kingdoms. She is not like the Four Immortals that are confident on taking an army by herself. While she views Arial disrespect of her as an insult to her personally, even she would not risk her sect safety. Who knows what could happen if she offends the lord personally? Even though Ermeishan is in Southern Tai, she knows how much influence the lord of Arrandy has there, and the resources he could employed. So for now she exercises caution. But if Mu Liyun kills him in battle there will be no problem. She will also receive the Four Immortals protection if Arial army retaliates. She just needs to extract a promise from him never to hunt their sect before fighting, that is of course if Arial survive his fight with Nanshan Shu Ren Gui. The Abbess doesn''t believe that Arial is powerful enough to fight with Shu Ren Gui. Arial could see Mu Liyun giving him the eye. Arial then puff his chest. She just gritted her teeth. ''After all in the martial art world, strong is right.'' One of the martial artists spoke in defense of the lord, seeing that the lord shows no fear in his eyes, looking at the Abbess, his eye challenging ''Maybe because he is strong'' a martial artist said offering an exnation. ''Or maybe he is just stupid.'' Yet Arial ignored all of this chattering behind him. After all, everything will be make clear in the uing battle. Arial cross his arm and look as the battle between two assassination schools begins. ''Begin'' Batrisya yelled beginning the battle between Aeri and Eain. Aeri uses a de while Eain used a knife. They first circle each other looking at each other opening. Their eyes shine with a glint of murderous aura. Most people when they are fighting will make some conversation but both of these two fighters is not talking. Full concentration to the obstacle in front of them. They just stared at each other, their eyes, no doubt looking, analyzing weak spot on their opponent bodies. Then with a slight grin on both of these two fighters they shed with a ng of two different types of weapons as sparks fly and the arena rang with their sh. Arial smile. Arial type of weapon has always been a sword and a ive. So he is curios of knives technique and most importantly de technique of an assassin who is reputed to use stealth in their attacks. Aeri uses de technique while Eain uses Knife technique. Flying knives is thrown to Aeri with incredible speed, all of the knives originating from spot Arial could never even imagine. Some were thrown when Eain flutter his sleeve. Some when he is crouching, taking it from his leg, a leg strap with dozens of knives. Aeri deftly dodge all that with great agility, dodging left and right, ducking down, crouching, and then when he spotted a chance he goes on the offensive trying to sh Eain neck while Eain sidesteps to his left and duck down and try to cleave Aeri neck with his big knife. ''Oh that is close'' one said. They are fast another chimed in. ''This is the battle of an assassin. Nimble footwork, hidden weapons and fast attack'' Demon eye Zheng give hismentary. Arial nodded. He then turned back to look at the battle. Aeri manage to use his lightness skill to get out of that crisis but there is some scratch on his neck. Blood can be seen flowing from that scratch. He grins a little. The crowd is concentrating on the battle as they look with open eyes, not wanting to miss even a moment. A few secondte and he would lose his head. ''Such cruelty'' the Yilin Temple disciples said. Yilin it seems does not afraid of the Renasian sect very much. ''Hahaha. Dodging and striking. Beautiful.'' one drunk said looking at the battle. ''Drunk Jean, don''t yell so hard'' someughed. ''HahahaI amplimenting the battle. What does it matter to you?'' and heughed. The others followed, even Demon eyed Zheng. This time both the fighter in the arena once again took position, circling each other again and in matter of second they shed into a storm of flurried attack between these two. In about ten second they must have exchange forty strikes against each other. All the Junior disciple could see with their eyes is some shes and all they could hear is the sound of the de and knives shing. Arial on the other hand could see it clearly. ''What a prodigious skill in speed technique.'' Arial said. Both of them is like lightning, dodging, striking, shing, cleaving with both of them not giving an inch to theirpetitor. ''This is a very high level battle'' the Abbess said. Arial ears perked up. ''True'' Arial have to admit. Only high level expert can enjoy this battle to the fullest. Aeri jump back ward when he tries to dodge another of Eain attack when he spotted the round stone and with one kick the stone flew to Eain. Some gasped. Who would have thought that this thin assassin could have such strength? Eain who is shocked by Aeri strength did not have enough time to response and instead of dodging he used his sect technique Splitting Sky technique and the stone is slice to two but Arial already know the decision. Aeri turn to a shadowy like figure and with incredible speed he stabs Eain head, creating a hole in the forehead of Eain. With one flick of his wrist, Eain head explode to smithereens. Blood is like a raining day, filling the arena with dot of blood. ''So that is the Dark de technique'' Shu Ren Gui said. One of the Sun Moon Sect who heard this ask ''Senior Shu, please tell us, what is that technique?'' ''Dark de technique is one of the secret techniques of Two ded Sect. Even I do not have such extensive knowledge on it but one could say that under the influence of that technique for about three second the user will be imbued with an almost godlike speed. The higher the level of mastery, the longer one could maintain this state'' Arial nodded secretly. He has to admit it. That when Aeri use that technique, even Arial could not see him. But Arial believe such technique must have some restriction. After all, if it can be used every time, why not use it every time? It must harm the body to always use the technique so that must be why it is restricted to three second. None of the martial artist is very shocked that Aeri killed his opponent. After all both of them came from an Assassination school. This is a norm for them. If they do not die here, they will die somece else. But if Aeri fight one of the righteous sect, Arial believe he will be more hesitant to kill. After all the Righteous sect is very vengeful. It can turn into a blood feud between schools. And most school of the righteous sect will force their opponent to surrender. This is the norm. Arial seeing this, is satisfied. ''So that is how to execute Dark de technique.'' He grins as he opens his eyes. He understands it. The intricacies of the technique, the inner skill employed in the foot, and the trajectory of the force when Aeri dashed for his enemy vital organs. Arial could not see this before. Only after he change his heart with the dragon, he could see the subtle changes in energy, the force employed, and during the battle Arial use this ability to capture the moment of Aeri using the Dark de technique onto his memory. Then closing his eyes, he opens his Scape and with that a scene of the fight emerged but this time Arial slow the scene, so slow Arial could even see the tiniest movement that Aeri made. It is a terrifying abilities Arial received from the dragon. With this ability, with Arial deep understanding of internal energy, he can copy anyone technique when he sees it andmit it to his memory. After all his foundation of technique springs from the sea of creation, referring to Levitia, as he is also called the sea of creation of martial arts. Arial after seeing this battle without caring for anyone exited the arena and once again went back to his cave after seeing the battle and gaining some insights. He will wait his name called and then he will fight Shu Ren Gui but for now he needs to train again. ************************************************************************* Chapter 298: The all conquering sect Chapter 298: The all conquering sect INSIDE A CAVE Arial is in the cave sitting cross legged, his body emitting a ck aura, his forehead is frowning. He is practicing one of his most unique martial arts technique, the Imposing Presence. Imposing Presence is created after he found out that Enochian de all have their own distinctive aura of power. That is where he got his ideas to turn it into an internal martial arts technique by imitating the presence that one emanated when one is being possess by the aura of power that is present in the Enochian de It is because of that he wanted to master Imposing Presence even more. In a way, it mimics the aura that Enochian de emitted. Enochian de is a miracle sword, a sword beyond human understanding. It is lucky enough that Arial has seen even a glimpse of the Enochian de not to mention wield it and used it. To see or even find one of these de require more than wealth, more than power or strength, it requires luck. All the great de, those that is forged from Enochian steel is lost in the ravages of time but someday it will surface. Everyone believed it to be so and each time that it is wielded by a great warrior, that sword would apany its wielder in their journey, leaving their names in history After all Enochian de is reputed to be invinciblepared to all other weapon, it could not rust no matter how many times passes and it can cut anything no matter how durable, no matter how you enchant your weapon or armor This matter is proven by how Arial destroyed the te of armor of the chest of the dragon Gaveror when he raided that dragonir If there is one thing that will exist even after the fall of kingdoms, of nations, of Empires it will be these de, these metal that was created by the First Generation. And when Arial was enveloped by that aura in that dragonir, Arial felt it. That energy coursing through his every veins, filling him with an unexinable energy. It was a force. A power force and he was borrowing it, that power, that massive force to exact his will. He understands that when the aura is active most attack would be dulled by the effect of the aura which is why how with the Enochian de in his one hand, he could decimate thousands of Orcs alone. Such weapon is divine in itself. Those who could wield and use it could break military lines by themselves, bing a one-man army in itself. Arial no longer thought that the stories about Levitia single handedly killing ten thousand soldier is something that was exaggerated. Right now Arial have four martial arts technique that he had created. First it, is Dragon Roar. Itbines Aura based technique. Dragon Roar main way of employing it is to concentrate internal energy at the throat and the abdomen to release a roar that isparable to a dragon, a technique stronger than Lion roar. It could disrupt movement, create gust of wind, disturb internal energy flow and to those who are weak, damage their eardrums. It will not work if your internal energy is not at high level. Another one of his created technique is Dragon Palm. Itbines Palm of Wrath and Dragon Regret, both martial arts techniques that he had learned when he was inside that Library It is a palm attack that released powerful internal energy as it throws enemies far away and may even broke bones and kills with one strike if used against a weak person of people who have weak constitution. It would inflict disastrous internal injury and highly lethal. The third technique that he had created is Imposing Presence. This is one of the hardest techniques to master for Arial. He barely scratches the surface of the technique and sometimes it frustrates him to the point of exhaustion. But from the insight he gained from Aeri battle, he now found a clue on how to pocked. Right now, his body is emanating a ck aura that shrouded his entire being, in a controlled manner, ayer like ck aura is formed around his own body as the space around him distorts a little, like the mirage one would see when extreme heat meets the air It could be said by Arial estimation he only mastered only five percent of this technique if he has to rate himself. Then the fourth andst technique he created is the Heaven Punishment Style. It is swordsmanship style. Itbines all swordsmanship technique he had learned and this style is created by fusing everything into one style. Of course, if it any other person try such a method, they might not even seed in the initial stage of creating it Not to mention, it is highly possible that they would be led astray from their core techniques. After all each school have their own way of practicing swordy with their own secret way of releasing internal energy but Arial who learn from the father of martial art is not restricted by such restriction. It is no exaggeration to say he could learn all the martial art in the world and can change it to suit him. Heaven Punishment Stylebines Flying de technique, Blinding Dance, Slicing Water technique, and Sweeping Star technique. And now Arial is trying tobine Dark de, a technique that turns the user to shadowy like figure, by concentrating the internal energy at the ankle and feet and give the user amazing speed. Arial took a breath, open his eyes and the oppressive aura disappears. Today he wanted to create another technique. The technique he wanted to create is the All-Conquering Finger Arts and All Conquering Lightness skill. ''All Conquering Finger Arts'' He sighed. This is new for him He will try to fuse Sword Finger Arts, an internal energy martial technique which involves creating invisible sword and Divine Sword Finger technique, a purer version of Sword Finger Arts. He will also try to fuse Light Healing Finger technique, a healing technique to heal internal energy injury into the body with his All-Conquering Finger Arts For All Conquering Lightness technique, he will try to fuse Snake Slither the Ground, a technique best described sidestepping skills as it gives time for better positioning in a battle of life and death. And of course he would also include his fastest lightness skill, the Wind God technique. And one of the technique he rarely used, Fairy steps, a lightness technique making the user disappears for a while in the eyes of the enemies will also be merged. Arial also had the bright ideas tobine an offensive skill, Lion Bite to the lightness technique, making it easier for him to take enemy weapon while dodging strikes and shes in the battlefield. Lion Bite could also be used for other means of attack. And one fist technique Tiger Dance would also be fused. A fist technique that involve distributing internal energy to the fist in the point of contact thus enabling for a moment the user to give a powerful damage would be a great addition and supplementing the other technique. Maybe if he lucky with his fight with Nanshan disciple he could learn a few things. Deciding this, he close his eyes While the fight between Shadow and Hue Xing draw to a close on the outside, Arial began his training. >>>>>>>>>> First chapter for the month. if you like the story please support it and buy the chapter. And pse vote for the story. Not many read this story. Hope people like it. Anyway, see you all tomorrow. Chapter 299: A master of martial arts (1) Chapter 299: A master of martial arts (1) Arial open his eyes, sweat trickling down from his forehead. It seems trying to fuse the technique is not as easy as he thought but he seeded. Arial also began understanding the Scape. One hour in the real world is equal to ten hours in there. Maybe someday when he gained a deeper understanding on the matter of the Scape, the time in there, rtive to the real world will be longer, thus makes Arial spend little less time in practicing. Arial then perked up his ears to hear that the battle has ended. Perfect timing. ''The battle ended. The winner is Lishan, Bai Daliang.'' Arial could hear Batrisya announcing the winner of thest fight. Arial grin. ''That is my sign to get up'' Arial began sitting up. After this it will be his turn. Arial walk outside and quickly he went to the Arena. If he iste the Maidens wille to his cave and asked if he is going to pull out from the Meet. This is why Arial is not that rushed but still his speed is still not stopping. In a few minutes he reaches the arena and start walking to the arena. Every one made way for him. ''He ising.'' Some of the murmuring crowd words enter Arial sensitive ears. ''Who do you think will win?'' Another say ''Nanshan, Ren Gui of course.'' ''Who want to bet on this battle?'' some shouted among the boisterous crowd ''I bet a gold for Nanshan!'' ''two gold for Nanshan.'' Then two men shouted ''Ten gold for All Conquering Sect.'' ''Liao Ming, Yanghua, why make such unprofitable bet?'' Some martial artist recognize the two people. Both of them grin and smile. ''This will be a lot more interesting.'' They replied calmly without showing any signs of knowing anything. The Abbess of Ermeishan only look at Arial, smirking. ''Is the participant present?'' ''Present'' Arial said. ''Present'' Ren Gui said. ''Please enter the arena.'' Arial jumped to the arena. Then Ren Gui also jumped. Instead of exchanging greeting both of them just look at each other. Batrisya seeing this also felt tense. ''Thest battle for the Stone Peak is Shu Ren Gui from Nanshan and Arial Vermont from All Conquering Sect.Begin'' she said. Shu Ren Gui wait for Arial to attack him but Arial stand still in the middle of the arena and put his left hand behind his back gaining him many gasp from the crowd ''What is he doing?'' Someone from the crowd said. ''What are you doing, Arial?'' Ren Gui said astonished. ''I don''t want people say that I''m bullying someone weaker than me so I give you an advantage. I will only use one hand to fight you.'' ''He is very arrogant'' the Abbess said from her stand After all Nanshan is a strong sect and their fist technique is top notch evenparing it from the other sect. Arial statement made Ren Gui heart boils with anger. ''Their power could shake mountains, and their melee attacks are lethal. To underestimate it is an erroneous decision. Their Demon Subduing technique and Iron Fist technique is regarded with reverence in the martial art world.'' The Abbess said giving her opinion outside the arena sitting on her chair, high in the stand, looking at Arial with disdain In her mind, this Arial boy overestimates his abilities. ''Are you underestimating me!?'' Ren Gui screamed Arial did not reply Ren Gui question. He just stands there waiting, with one hand behind his back. ''Fine'' Ren Gui shouted. He kicked his back foot and begins his attack He dashes to Arial and the moment his range of attacke near Arial, he quickly employs Iron Fist, a fist technique that reputedly could even shatter swords and metal with a punch. Arial was not flustered. Arial used All Conquering lightness skill, stepping lightly like he is walking above the wind. He dodges only inches away from the punch, the wind could be felt on his cheek as the punch missed its target. His foot moves in a dazzling show of footwork as he glides around the arena and positioning himself on the back of Ren Gui. In just one second, Arial suddenly change position with Ren Gui. Before they faced each other. Now, he is at Ren Gui back while Ren Gui still is trying to take back his punches that has been released. Arial was too fast. Arial did not hesitate to take the opportunity. He was like a ghost with his prodigious speed and response. He lifted his hand and then he pushes forward and the roar of a Dragon could be heard A might power rises up in the area.A palm-generated gust of wind and dragon roar shook the hearts of everyone that is watching the battle. The wind howls and the sound of the wind howling sounds like the roars of the ancient dragon. It was Arial Dragon Palm. The moment it crashed into Ren Gui back the tiles beneath his feet all cracked down and he was thrown outside the arena,nding his face first to the ground. But his body did not stop as his body keep moving forward like being pushed by an invisible force. He even created a terrifying trench as his body keep moving before it finally stopped. After a few second Ren Gui struggled to get up, on the corner of his mouth is blood. His entire body is trembling in pain while Arial look down on him from his position on the area, his left hand is still on his back The gasp of shock and awe below the arena could be hearding from the crowd ''What kind of martial arts technique is that?'' someone asked. But no one answer. It didn''t look like nay of the established sect martial arts technique All the martial artist opens their eyes wide this time. The lightness technique and the Palm attack look strangely familiar but alsopletely different. Arial understand why it looks familiar but also not familiar, looking simr but not simr It is because he had fused many martial arts of other schools and sect of martial arts world into this technique which make it seems simr at certain part but he injects his own personal style to make it look different and more powerful. Even Mu Liyun who was standing beside her other Senior sister and Junior Disciple of Ermeishan could understand that Arial technique is not some weak technique. Many of the disciples of the other sects could not believe that Nanshan Elder Senior is easily subdued. Shu Ren Gui gets up wiping the blood on his mouth. ''You have great internal energy.'' Heplimented as he coughs even more blood from his mouth. He spits it in the ground. Arial just smile. ''Give up, Shu Ren Gui. With thatst sh, I already know your level. There is no need to fight with me to the teeth. Surrender now, and spare yourself pain.'' ''Ptui'' he spits another red clump of blood. And then he leaps back into ground and once again he charged toward Arial. Arial just shakes his head. Arial kick the ground under his feet and his movement look like he is some kind of floating ghost, his feet seems to floats a few inches from the ground and each of the torrential punches and attack that Rengui had employed could not even touch even his clothes. Arial once again uses that weird footwork and was about to position himself on Shu Rengui back once again But this time, he is ready Chapter 300: A master of martial arts (2) Chapter 300: A master of martial arts (2) Rengui did a sudden spinning kick to his back, covering it up with internal energy wave at his feet directed to Arial chest. Arial grins when he saw the attacking to him. With one hand Arial raise his palm and with ease contain Rengui energy attack while one could see that Ren Gui spinning kick rips the air that his feet trails along. In that moment Arial push his palm and then the Junior disciple of many sects could see the rumored energy sh. The sh between Arial and Rengui created a sonic boom that make all the junior disciple near the arena to be thrown back a few meter from the arena while the Elders of the sect all look in awe. The one that always makementaries during the fight is also ck jawed not believing the spectacle in front of him. They could not have expected this battle would turn out like this. Ren Gui they have expected him to reach such mastery. But Arial? Finally, their eyes are truly open. ''A genius. ''A genius'' another muttered ''All Conquering sect. Is this the All-Conquering sect? Powerful. Powerful!''Zhu Limu said his mouth could not close. One day this school will rule the martial art world. Many of the elders are secretly thinking of this. After all, they could see the evidence of the new sect prowess in front of them. The high level martial artist understands it. The fact that Arial is one-sidedly gaining dominance over Shu Ren Gui and not to mention he is fighting Ren Gui with one hand just shows how much power he really has if he decides to fight seriously. The Abbess gulped. The reason was because she had sense their internal energy during that sh. That kind of internal energy when they shed, that is almostparable to half of her internal energy. What is the true limit for Arial Vermont if he fights diligently? On the stage, Ren Gui coughing blood again. Ren Gui understand that this young man in front of him is stronger than him. One palm attack from him and his rib and his internal organ is already wreaking havoc. He has a strong constitution and his body training is also very high, but under that palm attack all of that protection and hardness was broken With all strengthening training he has done, to break his bones is not an easy thing to do. Not to mention Arial have shown him mercy. Arial could have broken his spine when he executed the Dragon Palm but he did not. But Ren Gui also could not just give up. There is no shame in giving up when fighting with such opponent but even Ren Gui has his pride. But he admits it deep in his heart. This young man in front of him is an expert martial artist. Even if he gives up now, the martial artmunity will not me him neither would his teacher mock him. When he first met this person name Arial, Ren Gui felt an aversive attitude towards him. That is mostly because he shows no respect to the elders and overestimate his own abilities in front of the veterans and older experts. One that could not measure his own ability he thought. After all, Arial in Ren Gui eyes is young. And he dares boast himself as a founder of a school. And dare to lie that he didn''t have any teacher. But now? Now, Ren Gui felt an excitement. To fight with a true martial arts expert is not an opportunity that is easily gained. ''Enough of this!''Arial said to the amazement of the crowd. ''Where did hee from?'' The abbes asked, the other sect leader ''True, where did such martial art experte from?'' The Elder of Wuhao Sect said. ''martial art expert, teacher?'' ''Yes. That boy is a true martial art expert. His technique is...unique if I have to give my opinion.'' ''Who is your teacher?'' the Abbess said, screaming from the stand. Arial didn''t even turn back to answer ''I already said, no one teaches me. Are you all really deaf? I taught myself'' and this time the crowd look him with disbelief and awe. Some believe his statement. Some disregard it, saying that the young man has an arrogant attitude usually exhibited in a martial arts expert. After all, if he really did teach himself, this means he must be a true genius of martial arts. And a terrifying existence that they need to be wary of. In a way, Arial did not lie. He never had a teacher. He thinks all of his technique, style, all by himself, finding solution by himself. Then Ren Gui once again dash to punch Arial this time putting one hundred percent full power in his fist, determined to kill Arial while Arial calmly standing there on the center of the arena, waiting Ren Gui fist toe to him. The moment it almost reached him, Arial Imposing Presence is activated A surge of power exploded out of him and a sphere likeyer is formed around his body, one that only Arial could see, slowing down Ren Gui attack in the eyes of Arial. To everybody else, all they could see is the approaching fist to Arial face. Arial knows that this state will onlyst for five seconds After all he did not yet master or is proficient in this technique he created but as long as the attacke inside his sphere of influence, one that he decided to call the sphere, everything is slowed. Seeing the attack precisely, he smirks. He did a circr motion with his hand, internal energy sways around his wrist as he caught Shu Ren Gui wrist. With a twist of his hand, the sound of Ren Gui screaming in pain and the sound of bones being broken could be heard echoing around the silence of the crowd The tree behind Arial was the unfortunate recipient of the force released by Ren Gui fist and the moment it collided, the tree explodes into a thousand pieces, raining bark and leaves all around the vicinity of the arena. If that attack had reach to his body even Arial will be injured hardly. The other sect marvel of the force both of thesepetitors has shown. If Ren Gui match was somebody else and he used that attack one could ascertain that their disciple would be dead right at the spot. But unfortunately for Ren Gui, his match was this mysterious martial arts expert thate out of nowhere, with weird martial arts technique and massive internal energy. Ren Gui kneels because of the pain in his arms and hand while Arial is still holding Ren Gui wrist. ''I admire your tenacity but a man needs to know when to stop.'' Shu Ren Gui, kneeling, his eyes are still ring at Arial. Arial found a deep respect for such person. ''Let me end it for you. '' Arial said and with one twist Ren Gui got up like some force pushing him upward from his knee, standing in front of Arial, wincing in pain, because of the internal energy force that Arial employed. Then with a light palm strike, Arial struck Ren Gui chest, putting Ren Gui in an unconscious state. All around them the crowd looks with amazed eyes. ''An expert'' they are all thinking. The gasp, the awe, the open eyes, the disbelief could be seen in all of their faces and it all dawn to them, looking at this man domineering personality. ''A dragon.'' The battle has been decided. Arial the Dragon from the All-Conquering Sect win the battle against Nanshan! >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 301: Awe Chapter 301: Awe The surrounding crowd is now in silence. There is no roaring cheers or rowdy disy of celebration. Only silence The crowd has begun calming down while trying to make sense of the scene they have just seen a couple of seconds ago Even though they have witness it with their own eyes, there are still in disbelief. Everyone is just waiting for Batrisya to announce the winner. Batrisya also couldn''t believe what just happen. It is too unbelievable, and too unexpected of a victory All the previous ims, the boast all makes sense now. Even the crowd now found themselves agreeing with that young lord words. He is not boasting but merely being confident in one own martial path. Some of the people in the crowd are thinking of how to make their rtion with this sudden appearance of such a dark horse, a capable martial arts expert that emerge in thispetition. Batrisya is thinking to herself. She did hear from Liao Bao, how powerful and unfathomable Arial Vermont of Arrandy from his mouth, but she never thought even that description was an underestimation. This level of power and his attainment in martial arts is probably a bit higher than even her. After all, she once fights Shu Ren Gui, and they fought to a standstill, with no one the more superior but Arial Vermont had defeated Shu Rengui with one hand behind his back That alone is a huge handicap. It seems Batrisya have made a wrong judgment about the young lord from Arrandy. He is a martial arts expert that should never be underestimated she mused. And with it some fear crept inside her heart mixed with awe. Arial Vermont is just a neen-year-old man but he had already possessed such profound control over his internal energy and his moves and technique all seem domineering and lethal. It would not be an exaggeration to say even the Four Immortals in their youth would pale inparison. She thought to herself Will she see a legend be born in this Meet? ''Announce it'' some of the people in the crowd whispers make its way to her ears. Batrisya is woken up from her daze and began once again gainingposure. Batrisya look at both participants and then she announces. ''The winner of this battle is Arial Vermont from All Conquering Sect on the grounds he has rendered his opponent unconscious.'' The crowd is still ck jawed, mostly junior from all the schools that managed toe here, seeing what happen in front of them. ''How could he-'' ''This is just absurd!'' But all of them said it in a whisper, fearing to make fun of the Dragon Arial release his grip on Ren Gui hand and Batrisya came into the arena as some of the Maidens of the Serpent can be seen ring at Arial. Arial chuckle a little. Arial remember some of them. They are the maidens that he attacked during his time at Linzi Temple. At that time, he just had shouted a warning and these maiden could not just let bygones be bygones. He means no harm to the Maidens at the time but it is not like he could exin it to the Maidens right now and Arial really doesn''t care what the Maidens think of him. Then Arial look at Batrisya. Even though she is the direct disciple of the Western Serpent, it seems she did not look at him like the other way the other Maidens of the Serpent look at him Of course, during that event in Linzi temple, Batrisya is not there. If she was there, maybe Arial abilities will be more acknowledged but Arial at that time only sh with the maidens in the Temple. Even though his strength is acknowledged his name is not so widespread in the terms of martial arts. And even though he is acknowledged in strength but what of it? He just defeats the Maidens and not the disciple. It is not that shocking to be considered newsworthy news in the Martial Art world But defeating Ren Gui, the Senior Disciple of the Northern Badger? That will surely spread his name. It is not everyday someone defeats one of the disciples of the Four Immortals. The gawking audiences have no choice but to acknowledge him as an expert in martial art even though he did not even show many techniques. Arial look at the Maidens as they rub some ointment on Ren Gui wrist and bruises. One of the Maidens still res menacingly at Arial. The Maidens still remembers. The Maiden took Ren Gui slowly weakening body and flew him away from the arena. Arial knows they act as healer in thispetition. Of course if Arial decide to end Shu Ren Gui just then, the Maidens would not show themselves. In a way, the death or life of the loser belongs to the victor. Cruel but for the people in the martial art world it is the norm. Thew is, the strong live, the weak die. This is why not all people dare roam the martial art world. Arial may be confident of his strength, but even he is not stupid enough to intentionally offense Northern Badger. Overconfident of one owns strength is just a step away from hubris. The world is vast. Better make friends then enemies. The audience wanted to say their congrattion. And some of the neutral martial artist even yelled. ''Congrattion, Lord Arial!'' ''That was marvelous!'' ''I respect you!'' Some of the people in crowd pped. Some of them shut their mouth looking solemn considering there is another strongpetitor in thispetition. The Elder of the martial arts sect on the other hand analyze Arial and his technique in their minds. Yet they could not make sense of it. How could it be so wless? How could it look simr to the palm technique of their school but at the same time, also different? They think in their hearts. And the more they think, the more they frowned. Arial ignoring the spectacles jumped down from the arena and wait for Batrisya to announce the rules of the next battle. Batrisya raise up her left hand and the area began quieten down. She is about to announce the result. ''First, let me announce the result of the battle in the Stone Peak'' she said. ''Sun Moon Sect Xiao De, fight with Blinding Sword Sect, True de Louis.'' The Sun Moon Sect cheered. ''Sun moon sect wins.'' Another cheer. ''Yilin match against Taojing. Yilin wins. Two ded Sect fights House of Knives. Two ded sect wins.'' Two ded Sect only nodded and grins. ''Shadow Skulker fight with Limitless de sect. Shadow Skulker won. Ermeishan fighting Five Fingers Peak School. Ermeishan won. Wuhao fight Lishan. Lishan won. All Conquering Sect fights Nanshan Sect. All Conquering won. Congrattions to all the winner. All of you can ascend to Waterfall Peak. There is a cottage there for the amodation of the participants and their schools. For the ones who are defeated you are wee to enjoy the show or return home. Whichever way is fine. I will ascend first to announce the winner so my teacher will make the decision regarding the next battle.'' With a bow, she leapt upwards to the top go to her teacher. Arial grins. Ignoring the others, he returns to his cave as the people in the arena make way for him and some people shouting in his back talking about thest bet. He returns to his cave, take his knapsack, making sure his supplies are all there. After confirming nothing is amiss, Arial get out of his cave and then he looked upwards. He smiles and then he jumped on the branches and steep cliff and then he began running upwards to reach the next peak, the Waterfall Peak. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 302: The waterfall peak Chapter 302: The waterfall peak THE WATERFALL PEAK Arial arrives and see that many of the people he seen in thest peak is there. Some cupped their hand seeing him, as a sign of respect. They have seen Arial strength. It is undeniable and as such they respect him. The martial arts world is simple. You respect the strong. They remember how many of them mocked him in the initial stage. Fearing offending such a strong person many tries to get on his good side now after the battle. Arial already forgot about all of that as he looks around at the Waterfall Peak. He could not help but utters the word ''This ce is beautiful'' All around him he could see tall green trees, birds making their nest on many of the branches. He could hear the sound of the waterfall in the distance, and he could even see some deer is peacefully sleeping near one of the flowing creek around the peak. There is butterfly pping its wing around, making the ce look even more heavenly and enchanting. There is peace. Serenity. It is a perfect ce to train martial arts in a calm state of mind. The sound of the rushing water near the area of hisnding soothes Arial heart. There he meets Xiao De. ''Young hero Arial, I have seen your match. Truly impressive ''Arial nodded and then he asks ''Xiao De of Sun Moon Sect. Am I correct?'' ''Hahahaha. Yes, I am Xiao De.'' He cupped his hand. ''That was an exquisite technique you show in thest battle. I am filled with admiration.''Xiao De once againpliment Arial ''It is nothing. Have you settled yourself?'' Arial asked. Arial understand the change of attitude and Arial ys along with it. Xiao De nodded and he said ''Yes. My teachers and Senior Martial Uncle have already settled in one of the many cottages around this peak. It is marvelous isn''t it?'' ''What is?'' ''This Heaven Mountain.'' At that Arial nodded. ''True.'' Arial said. ''Who would have thought in the desert there is a mountain like this?'' Arial added ''Yes, that is what I mean. Oh, the Abbess ising here'' Xiao De pointed behind Arial as Arial turns his back to look at the Abbess Arial could see the Abbess ising here with her disciple. Xiao De as a junior in martial art world cupped her hand toward the Abbess ''Abbess, Junior Xiao De pays his respect.'' ''It is fine, Xiao De.'' The Abbes smile. Behind her is Mu Liyun. Her eye is still cold, but her whiteplexion is still captivating. From what Arial heard, her martial arts are also not to be underestimated. Arial did not know much about her. This is because Arial did not watch her battle. ''Arial is it?'' The abbess said, her voice has a hint of constraint. ''Yes.'' Unlike Xiao De who show respect for the elder of a martial art world, Arial have no qualms not to pay any respect to this old woman who is acting high and mighty. Arial believe he stand above the rest in the matter of internal energy, a belief strengthens by the statement of Southern Healer when he is in Linzi Temple. The Abbot once said to him that his internal energy almost rival or maybe exceed that of his. Not to mention, even though he is now in the martial arts world, he is of nobility of one of the strongest forces in the Human Continent. Arial do not want to show respect to this abbess. Not because he is more proficient in the matter of the internal energy but because she offends him. On the other hand, this Abbess should show respect to him. Arial himself could not understand why he is always feeling irritable and easy to anger after his return from the Dark Lands Xiao De sensing the tense atmosphere moved away from the center while the crowd all looked at these two figures. A young man with a distinctive regal bearing and an Elder of one of the most respected Sect in the martial art world. The tension is palpable. Everyone knows that the Abbess and the young man both offend each other in their first day. The Abbess scoffed at the young man thinking that the young man is boasting and does not know to measure his own abilities. The young man on the other hand, insults the Abbess in front of all of her disciple and peers. Will there be a fight? Batrisya is still on the Heaven Peak discussing matters with the Four Immortals so this is the perfect time. ''What!'' Arial shouted in a harsh tone to the Abbess. The Abbess is shocked so does the crowd. But the abbess exercise patience. ''It seems my initial assessment of you is wrong'' the abbess said. ''Worrying about the young, I scoffed thinking you are an arrogant man. It seems such notions are unneeded. Who would have thought such a young man to be such a martial arts expert?'' Arial look at the Abbess and he seen sincerity on her word. In a way, Arial is notpletely faultless in that matter. He had to admit since his journey in the dragonnds, his temper always res up. The Abbess has shown him face. It will be too much disrespect if he does not show her face too. The crowd all curious of Arial words. Arial took a deep breath, release it and then he cupped his hand. ''No. It is notpletely Abbess fault. Young as I am, my blood boils fast. I spoke insulting words in a fit of anger.I will ept Abbess word previously as a reminder for the young generation while I hope that Abbess would ept my words as a speech in anger, nothing worth mentioning or remembering.'' The Abbess smile. It seems this young man has no intention to prolong or take offense on what happen a few days before. He even gives her face in front of her peers. The Abbess rather makes good rtions with such an amazing martial arts expert then being enemies with such person. But of course, if Arial insist on making her life difficult and insulted her again, after she gave him face, even though if she has to use every single remaining resource she has, she will fight him. Thankfully this can end in a peaceful manner. ''Then Young hero is a reasonable young man while I am a nagging old woman'' and sheughed. Arial alsoughed. The crowd sense that it seems whatever enmity they have is resolved now that the Abbess is even cracking jokes. ''Is that Mu Liyun?'' Arial said gesturing to the young woman behind the Abbess. Though Arial notices a girl carrying many bags behind Liyun and have almost the same face like Liyun. ''Yes, one of my disciple. I hope you will go easy on her if you face her in the next battle.'' ''Don''t say things like that Abbess. She may have some secret or powerful moves that I don''t know. '' ''Maybe'' the Abbess grins. ''We will be in the North side of the Peak. If young hero wanted to discuss some martial art tips with this old woman, please find me in the North side.'' ''I will remember that'' Arial said cupping his hand. With that the Abbess moved away and with Mu Liyun went away to their cottage. The girl holding the bag is seen following them. A courier? Huh. ''Hu. That is intense, Young hero Arial.'' Xiao De quickly return back to Arial side after the tense situation has been resolved ''Just call me Arial, Xiao De. We are not far apart in age are we?'' ''I am eighteen years of age.'' ''I am neen.'' Arial said. ''Older Brother, Arial then'' he said. Arial sighed. ''Fine, if that is how you want to address me.'' ''Sun Moon Sect and Yilin is in the South side. This night if you want to drink some wine pleasee to our Sun Moon Sect area. I brought a lot from the Central ins.'' Arial just smile and nodded ''I will see.'' Then cupping his hand, Xiao De went to join his fellow disciple. Then Arial begin walking around to find a cottage. He found afortable cottage, with one room and a few nkets. Arial chose this as his ce. He thenid his body, looking at the ceiling of the cottage. Today he will rest. Training furiously is not his type of training. It is training effectively. When the body is tired, doing more will only exacerbate the conditions. And internal energy training should be done with the calmness of mind, the harmony of body and soul. Suddenly a voice reverberates around the area. Arial didn''t even bother getting up. He just listens. Batrisya it seems is announcing the order of battle tomorrow. ''For the battle in Waterfall Peak, these are the name of thepetitor and their school. Sun Moon Sect will face Yilin. Two ded Sect will face Shadow Skulker sect. Ermeishan will face Lishan sect. All Conquering Sect will be given exemption as it is decided by a draw. This is all.'' Then Batrisya added ''The battle willmence in two days. Please rest your tired body, enjoying the Waterfall Peak. Until then.'' Then the voice dissipated. There are some chattering outside, encouragement and well wishes exchanged among the many acquaintances. Arial on the other hand is excited ''So it seems I will not have any enemies. What luck!'' Two days? What should he do with two days? Maybe he should reconsider the offer that Xiao De told him and went to the Sun moon Sect to taste some drink Then before he could even get up, from outside Arial could hear a voice announcing something. Arial perked up his ear and concentrate. ''The Sun Moon Sect is holding a banquet tonight. The participant is invited toe, to deepen the rtionship between sect. Any one that is interested can also join'' Hearing this Arial made his decision. ''Maybe I''ll go'' Arial muttered. Smiling he close his eyes and take a nap. >>> See you tomorrow and dont forget to vote and leave somements and your thoughts below in thement section Chapter 303: The banquet at sun moon sect (1) Chapter 303: The banquet at sun moon sect (1) It was just as noon passed, as Arial open his eyes. Rubbing his eyes, he went outside. His cottage is near a flowing creek. The green forest greets him and he take a breath as he marvels the beauty of this Peak. He went there and washes his face and sees his reflection on the water. Another day in the Heaven Mountain, Arial mused. Checking his surroundings, and making sure no one is there, he removes his clothes and trousers and takes a bath in that creek. Refreshed and clean he began preparing to go to the banquet. In his knapsack there is some perfume and some clothes. As this is a banquet Arial try to wear his best. Manners make a man. Even he is astonished at the change of mindset. He used to be a farmer son that could not care less what he wears. Different choices and different ability had led him to a different kind of life. Arial wears one of his best clothes. In the morning he looks ragged but that noble aura is still felt. But now wearing the new clothes, anyone that see him would feel that he is a noble person that is descended from the greatest of nobility. The clothing is noble, powerful, and perhaps even a bit dark and intimidating. It is clothing made for kings and great men. The clothes possess in equal measure of a warrior touch and a regal grandeur befitting a king. In this handsome clothing Arial look like a conquering king, ready to lead hisrge vassal host and march to battle. A high quality tunic and a fluttering cape with dragon symbol on the cape and the tunic owing to his family crest, with various little essories enhancing Arial overall look. The tunic is of shiny ck material, reminiscent of leather, while also featuring attached chainmail ents at the neck, hem and sleeves. The beautiful cape features dual straps to hold it in Arial shoulders, as well as grey fur trim along his shoulder, while the rest of the cape is all ck excluding the dragon design which is ring red. Arial wear a ck gloves and grey boot, as well an ornate sculpted belt that depicts a roaring red dragon. In every way, anyone look this man he will look like he is born from kingly stock. Of course Arial doesn''t know what martial artist means by banquet is just eating with their fellow martial brothers. Arial after all work hard in perfecting the manner of a noble lord so when he hears banquet he instantly reminded of the banquet back home in Arrandy. He walked and then he found the cottage of Sun Moon Sect with high tent upying the high tree, to protect the guest if raines. There is a huge bonfire outside the cottage where many crowds seem to be focused at. The elders and the participant are seated on along the long table. Arial don''t know how they got this table but maybe someone carve it. It is not surprising since Arial even spotted some bench on his journey here. Arial could see all the school is here except the people from Shadow Skulker sect, Two ded Sect and House of Knives. When Arial enter every pair of eyes is focused on him. All their eyes are focused on Arial attire. ''Wha-'' some of the martial artist spurted their wine as they look at Arial appearance. Once again they look in awe and jealousy. Noble. Powerful. Handsome and domineering. Some of the disciple in the Ermeishan blushed. The envious look is because most of the essories that Arial wear would fetch a fortune for any of them. The clothes itself could buy afortable home. Arial on the hand feel embarrassed. Seeing the clothes of the other schools and the rest of the people joining the banquet he realized he has make a mistake. They must have a different standard here, he realizes. Arial who could no longer stand the embarrassment quickly take his seat in one of the long table. Xiao De who is eating beside him, a strike a conversation with him ''Your clothes are . great'' he said slightly embarrassed. Xiao De looks at his clothes and felt a sense of shame. Arial notices this. He did not want to humiliate his host. It is not the reason he wears such clothes. It is because in his experience, not wearing one''s best wardrobe in a banquet is considered to be rude to the host. Of course this is the noble ways. Not the martial art world way. In a banquet they have no strict code in clothing so rarely anyone evere with such luxurious clothing. It was like a King is sitting among paupers. Everyone looks at their clothes and then looks back at Arial and they beganparing themselves with Arial. It is human nature to want topare something. Strong or weak? Rich or poor? It is one of human nature. Arial get up from his own seat and cupped his hand and his voice reverberated around the area. ''I, Arial am ashamed. I mistake this asion. Please rest assured that I have no intention of offending the host of this banquet. I am young and ignorant of the ways of the martial art world. Since I heard there is a banquet I have presume that the banquet is simr to that of my home. Indeed, the saying is true. Every ce has their own rule. Forgive this discourteous behavior of mine, Elders of Sun Moon Sect'' Arial bowed slightly, his cupped hand is in one of the direction of the Elders of Sun Moon Sect. Elder Xi Yue then smiling gently said. ''It is fine. We forget that young hero Ariale from a noble family. Of course, the word banquet will breed such misunderstanding.'' Elder Xi Yue said, his tone shows that he is not offended. Arial then said, ''If you could wait, I will return to my cottage and change my clothes.'' ''No, No. Please don''t do that'' one of the Elder said. He is touched by the sincerity of this young man. Chapter 304: The banquet at sun moon sect (2) Chapter 304: The banquet at sun moon sect (2) ''Surely he is not intentionally doing this Elder Xi Yue.'' The Abbess said in Arial defense ''Do not worry, Young hero. Even though it will look awkward in such setting, there is no need for you to change your clothes. And it seems the female disciple of Ermeishan is looking at you intently. There is a garden of flower there. Interested in any of them?'' Elder Xi Yue grins. ''Xi Yue, don''t say such things about my disciple!'' The Abbess thundered while the disciple all moves their gaze away from Arial gaze. ''Hahaha.I am just jesting Abbess. But, you must admit young hero Arial looked dashing with those clothes. If only I have his kind of presence, I would surely gallivant around just like when I was young.'' ''Do not worry about him'' Bai Daliang said offering wine to Arial empty cup and held it up to Arial. ''Xi Yue Elder is always known to be a little pervert but his character is impable. He likes to tease. Please sit down and enjoy ourpanion. I am very interested in the martial arts technique you have shown in thest battle. If you don''t mind, mind telling me what the martial arts technique is called?'' Arial sit back down with the wine cup on his hand. ''Dragon Palm.'' Some of the people near the table rise to eavesdrop and they also hear it. ''Who taught you?'' ''I already told you, I taught myself.'' Arial reply calmly ''Then Dragon palm? '' ''Dragon Palm is my own created martial arts technique.'' This drew collective gasp among the disciples and even from the Elders. The Elders are interested and eavesdrop using their amplified hearing, curios to know more about Arial martial arts technique. ''I only used All Conquering lightness skill and Dragon Palm when I fight with hero Rengui.'' ''Two techniques!'' Xiao De almost screamed the wine is sputtered from his mouth, raining on the unfortunate disciple in front of the tables. ''Yes.'' Xiao De then closed his distance with Arial. ''How could that be? I could swear hundreds of technique is been employed when you fight him.'' Arial smile. Of course everyone thought like that. After all hebines many techniques in one technique. It must have looked like he used a lot of technique when all he did was two techniques. ''What would be my benefit for lying to you?'' Xiao De nodded ''Lord Arial is truly a talent among the youth. Not only in waging war and ruling, it seem Lord Arial is also very talented in martial arts to be capable of creating your own martial arts techniques'' Bai Daliang said with a tinge of jealousy. After all, how many talented people like this ever appear in history? The Great Savior Levitia. The Four Brothers. King Karlman. Queen Rayniss, to name a few of genius known to history. ''It is nothing.'' Arial reply as he gulped the wine in one shot. ''Xiao De, you will fight Sigrid tomorrow. How do you feel?'' Arial then ask Xiao De ''Like I''m going to puke of dread.'' He said, while smiling bitterly and looking a little downcast ''You think you will lose.'' Arial said. Xiao De nodded ''Of course.'' He said his face turns blue when he thinks of his battle tomorrow. ''Yilin send one of their senior brothers. Sigrid is twenty and nine. The oldest of the participant here. The youngest is Mu Liyun who is seventeen of age. But she is known to be a fast learner and Ermeishan did note here to win the tournament. If they want to win the tournament they will send Xin Shian or Da Qi the Senior disciple of Ermeishan. Both of them are not on this entourage. They must have been journeying the martial art world doing some job for the Sect'' Xiao De said sighing. Arial nodded. ''The Abbess is nning to strengthen Mu Liyun. There are some rumors that Mu Liyun is a likely candidate for the Sect leader position when the Abbes retired.'' Bai Daliang whispers to him. ''When the Abbess retires?'' Arial ask ''Yes. She is old. It is time she gives another person her position. It is only natural. And everyone know she adore Mu Liyun. So such rumors undoubtedly grew.'' Arial nodded. ''She is also talented and people said she is merciless. In a way, she is a lot like the Abbess when she was young'' said Bai Daliang. Arial then remembered. ''Lishan sect will fight Ermeishan right? That must put a headache for you, Daliang.'' Arial eximed. ''Yes, unfortunately. Seeing her fighting thest battle I understand that I am no match for her.'' Arial then said. ''Exin to me Ermeishan technique and the way she fights. Who knows? Maybe I could give you some pointers?'' Both Daliang and Xiao De is excited. After all, even though Arial is young, it is clear to them, he is not an ordinary martial artist. Xiao De and Bai Daliang both tell him with great detail how they view her battles. ''It seems Mu Liyun attack is refined and quiet. Ermeishan is also famous for their mastery of powerful inner energy proficiencies.'' Xiao De said. ''And she also uses needles and hairpins as projectile weapons to throw at enemies making this Mu Liyun a danger in long rangebat as well as short rangebat.'' Daliang added. Arial nodded and understanding the situation he speaks. ''From what I hear Mu Liyun has mastery in the dual nature of inner energy skill, roughness and softness.I have an advice for you, Bai Daliang. It is up to you if you want to receive it or not. It might not help you win but at least if you battle her, this time, you will find yourself learning something about your enemy.'' ''Please tell me what is on your mind, Young hero Arial.'' Arial nodded and began giving him some advice. Arial then give his advice ''She will definitely rotate between deceptive attacks and direct attack. Why? Because with your muscly body and strong external skill, it is necessary for her to do this. She may be talented but she is still young. Use feints, attack when rough, dodge when soft.'' Then he whispered something about the energy circtions and meridians, telling him the most vulnerable spots in people who practices such technique and speak of some obscure words, that could only be understand by martial arts experts. The other martial arts experts hear this with their superb hearing. Hearing profound knowledge spouted from such a young man some elders are choked by their wine and some coughed. Bai Daliang knows he is being told a profound knowledge, one he did not expect. He cupped his hand. "Bai Daliang expresses gratitude to Lord Arial" Arial shook his head ''HAHAHA. I just ramble some words. Doesn''t mean you will win against her.'' ''It is fine to lose. But to gain insight is a harder thing than to win.'' ''Is that so? Hmm'' he nodded. ''Then I hope some of my words will help you. If not, do not me this inexperience person who doesn''t even know what to wear in a banquet.'' He said and then theyughed. That night exchanging stories and wine, they became friends. >>>>> See you all tomorrow and dont forget to vote and leave somements below Chapter 305: Daily occurrence Chapter 305: Daily urrence The next day in the break of dawn, Batrisyae down from the top peak and announce the first battle. The chatter stops as the participant all preparing themselves and ready for their fight. Sun Moon School fighting Yilin School. This is the first battle nned for the day. Arial then get up to go to the tournament arena to see Xiao De fight. After all Arial felt a little camaraderie between him and Xiao De. Arial spotted the Abbess and he nodded to the Abbess as he moved to the audience seat while the rest open a pathway, not daring be on his way. ''Young hero Arial, are you watching this battle?'' The Abbess asked ''Yes, Abbess. I like to see the famed Yilin Sect in action. Maybe I could learn something.'' The Abbess smile and nodded in agreement. ''That is good. Yilin is a famous sect and their martial arts technique is respected in the Continent. This will be a good experience for anyone. Please sit here'' she gestured to one of the chairs. Arial sit and begun spectating as one of the audience. On the stage of the fights, the sound of both of thepetitor breath can be heard and the scene of this representative from two martial arts schools exchanging fist and strikes can be seen Xiao De is seen on the arena battling it out with Yilin. Yilin proficiency is in the melee type of attack. Particrly kick, fist attack, sticks technique and staff and they have a good reputation in the world of the martial arts. They uphold righteousness and vanquish evil. The people of Sun Moon sect look at their representative with hope in their eyes, wishing that their school could defeat the famous Yilin School. ''Be careful Senior Brother Xiao De!'' one of the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect yelled as Monk Sigrid just releases a barrage of fist attack at Xiao De. ''That''s it'' they said as Arial see that Xiao De block that attack by using a cross of his sword to take the fist attack head on only for that sword to shatter into pieces. ''That is'' Arial eximed amazed and perplexed. Truly there are many arts in this world that Arial doesn''t know. ''Stone Fist, young hero. One of most famous technique of Yilin. It can shatter boulders, swords and metals.'' Arial nodded with satisfaction, his curiosity towards the technique intensifies. No wonder Yilin is almost as famous as Linzi. Their technique is also powerful and full of hardness. Arial mused of this fact and he have to admit the reputations backed by Yilin technique. But they are mostly external skillbined with internal skill to strengthen the skills. Xiao De has already back away from Sigrid. ''Give me your sword'' he yelled to one of the junior disciple of Sun Moon Sect. Quickly his junior disciple throws him one sword. ''Another'' he yelled. Another? This pique Arial interest. Arial is rarely interested in a fight, because mostly he rarely journeys the martial art world but he has his eyes open today, determined not missing anything from this fight. Truly the battle of those who have been training for all their life with martial arts is different than those of the noble ns and families. And another one throws his sword and Xiao De grabbed it. ''Two sword?'' ''Young hero Arial don''t know?'' ''Know what?'' ''Sun Moon Sect isprised of the most gifted expertpared to the other sect. Their specialty is dual sword and musical based technique.'' ''But Xiao De...doesn''t look like he is cultured.'' He said cautiously ''Hahaha. True, he is the exception.'' The Abbess reply. Then Arial see that Xiao De is attacking Sigrid with dual sword. Attacking left and right while Sigrid uses his staff behind his back to halt Xiao De attack but it didn''t work. He is pressured back by the sheer intensity of Xiao De attack. They exchange strikes, sword and stick melded into a storm of attacks; each one producing a strike that will send the fear of God to normal man, the arena is full with the sound of their shing. Gales and the sound of wind ripping fills the arena After an hour exchanging strikes it seem Xiao De is at his limit while Sigrid still have his stamina. Seeing an opportunity Sigrid use Light of Truth Stick Technique and attack Xiao De hand, feet and head in fast exchange and Xiao De so stunned to act were thrown back from the arena andnd first face to the ground. Xiao De is unconscious. Everyone could see that. Batrisya overseeing the battle then announce. ''Yilin battling Sun Moon Sect. The winner is Yilin.'' The monk of Yilin cheered. Some of them go help Xiao De and some even rub medication powder at him. The elders of the Sun Moon sect ry their gratitude for not going to hard on their representatives.Some schools offer congrattion to Yilin. Xiao De weakly regain consciousness. He cupped his hand to Sigrid and said ''Thank you for giving me pointers and going easy on me Senior Sigrid.'' ''Do not denigrate yourselves. A few more years and maybe you could have defeated me.'' ''Heh, if it''s only that easy. But I will remember your advice, Senior Sigrid.'' The battle is concluded. Another hour will be Two ded Sect fight with Shadow Skulker. After giving some encouragement to Xia De and offer his congrattions to Yilin Arial just wander around, mingling with the other schools. But after a while Arial began to miss the tranquility of his ce. It was at this time Arial decided to train his Imposing Presence. He got an idea yesterday but since he was resting yesterday he didn''t want to train it. But today, now that Xiao De has already fought his battle, Arial could go and train himself, now that he had clear his mind. He quickly returned to his cottage. ************************************************************************* Ermeishan is fighting now and Arial hesitated. Should he go watch it? ''No'' he muttered to himself. Better train his technique. Then he closed his eyes again and the sound of the sshing water near the creek, the sound of the crickets and the birds chirping, the windy breeze from the top peak, the sound of chattering on the arena near his cottage, theughter, the idle chatter, all dissipated slowly and his ear and sense are cut off from the mortal world as he once again enters the scape. In front of him is a clone of himself. Imposing Presence is employed by his clone and then the sphere likeyer is formed around him, a baleful aura of ck and red. With this kind of powerful force, Arial believe he can render weak person unconscious just by activating this technique. And give pressure to those who fight him. By now Arial have mastered about seven percent of this mystical art if he honestly rated his own performance Then he meditated again and this time he has six clones of himself practicing. Each one of them uses his primary technique fighting with each other. This one clone only uses Dragon Palm. While another just used All Conquering Finger technique. They all fight using one technique and Arial watch all this simtion in front of his eyes, seeing anything he could improve. The distribution of the internal energy, the soft and rough part, the inner skill and the external skill are all watched carefully by Arial. Then after about maybe twenty hours on the scape he opens his eyes and it was already evening. His entire body is sweating He looks outside and many have already moved to the next peak. Since Arial have no battle he did not have to worry about advancing to the next round. Quickly after taking all his supplies, he takes a bath and then he also jumps and reaches the next peak. The Wind Peak. Like the name itself, the peak is windy and at night and the temperature drops to a freezing point. So you could see a lot of campfire in the third peak. But it is not so easy to maintain the fire because of the fierce wind. In this ce the amodation is a house. A big house made of high quality marble. There are five great houses, all big and all have some supplies in it. Ermeishan pick the north area, Yilin choose the south area, Shadow Skulker chooses the west area and Arial chose the east area. The other gathered around center house that could amodate almost two hundred people. Arial living in the big house alone, could feel a little lonely. After all there is no one in his school other than him. The others, camp outside near the houses. Two ded and House of Knives have already given up and return for their journey home. Since they have lost instead of mingling with the other school, they quickly return home. For the neutral and good sect building rtions with other sect is important but dark and evil sect like House of Knives doesn''t really have to build rtions. Arial also met Bai Daliang. Even though like he expected he lost to Mu Liyun he said that he has learn many things this time around. It was even acknowledged by his elder. And he even managed to make Mu Liyun, The White Rose, struggle a bit before she takes the win. It is unfortunate that he did not won, but he expresses his gratitude to Arial for teaching him that profound knowledge and promise that if Arial ever need his help, he will help Arial to his utmost. Arial is delighted that he could help and it is not an inconvenience to him. Today, after Arial chose his house he put his supplies in that house and takes a look outside. Near the center of the peak there is a thick forest. Arial would like to train there. He can train here on his house. But he wanted to train while his body is subjected into harsh condition. His ce is cold but to Arial it is breezy breeze of wind, thanks to the qualities of a dragon that can survive even in the harshest climate. All around Arial, he could see people shivering enduring the cold but Arial just walk around enjoying the wind like having a stroll in a peaceful evening. Of course the people that see this is shocked but they attributed Arial attitude as an attitude of an expert. Since Batrisya will announce tomorrow the name of the participant Arial could train himself this night. After taking a stroll to the forest and make sure there is no roaming beast or monster he returns and takes a short nap. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> That night opening his eye, as the moon already up and making sure nobody saw him Arial stealthily went to the forest ''It seems no one is here'' he said to himself after looking left and right. After making sure of that Arial sit down on the ground cross legged and close his eyes and the aura formed around his body. >>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 306: Mu xiyun Chapter 306: Mu xiyun The martial arts tournament has capture the imagination of the many martial artists all over thekes and mountains. Those who did note wonder what those who came experience. And those who came did not regret. All over the mountain andkes, there is still so many heroes. Crouching tiger and hidden dragons all over the world seems to be congregated in the Heaven Mountain to participate in the Martial Arts Meet And now an appearance of a dark horse had made the Martial Arts Meet even more exciting. Some peoplee for excitement, some for honor, some to enjoy the scenery of the mountains andkes and to meet great heroes under the heavens There are the great heroes from the many sects and heroines from Ermeishan but no one would take another look at Mu Xiyun of Ermeishan Mu Xiyun is the younger sister of Mu Liyun. Xiyun came from an illustrious merchant family of Vern. At least she used to be. Her only family is her parents and her older sister. They have no cousins or rtives, since all of them died during the Spring Death in 1000AF. In her family she is the most affectionate, but she is also very indulgent during her childhood, loved both by her mother and father. She is clever, quick witted, with afortable home and happy demeanor, that seemed to unite both of the best of qualities from her parents. She got herpassionate heart from her mother and a great determination to see her will done, thanks to her father. Unlike her sister, she is not cold or merciless. She has a good heart, kind hearted, graceful and possesses something that her sister doesn''t have. Compassion. Though if there is one thing that could be considered her vices, it is this. She is ustomed to having things her way, and a disposition to be very prideful. Of course this danger of such behavior disappeared with the tragic event that happens to her. She and her sister were from Vern or what is now called Northern Chu. Their father and mother were killed by bandits when she was seven while her sister was nine. Thankfully they were saved by Abbess of Ermeishan who was coincidentally in that area. She finds the two sisters hiding in a small cave hugging each other, their eyes are red from crying and not sleeping fearing the bandits will capture them when they are asleep. After listening to their story the Abbess offer both of the sisters to join Ermeishan. Her older sister agrees so Xiyun who don''t know any better also agree as long as she can be with her sister. Season pass and years go by and they have be a disciple in Ermeishan. Mu Liyun, her sister grew to be a famous martial artist and Xiyun is proud of her. At least that is her feeling initially But Xiyun also realized there is something wrong with her sister as the years go by. She could not point at it at first. Because at that time all she has is her suspicion. But day by day, she recognizes the uneasiness she felt in her heart, her suspicion to be more than just a simple suspicion. She felt that there is something wrong. Her older sister grows colder, crueler and darker. She changes so much that even Xiyun do not recognize her anymore. And she also discovers something about the Abbess that makes her, never trusting any word from the Abbess mouth. In the sect Xiyun do not want to learn martial art, simply because she at the tender ages of seven seen her parents killed by bandits who uses martial arts. At that time, she still wants to have it her way Of course when she has enough sense to learn, she discovers she have started toote and evenpared to the other junior of the sect, she is the weakest. Not to mention she is regarded as very low in the matter of understanding technique. But it was all a ruse. Many do not know this but Xiyunprehension in the matter of technique is very high evenpared to her sister. The difference is Xiyun did not learn any of the inner energy skills because she has a perfectly reasonable reason, yet she did not share this reason nor she tells her secret to anyone. These reasons that she did not share with her older sister, resulted in the estrangement between those two sisters. And the reason why she did not trust the Abbess is because what the Abbess has done to her sister. Maybe out of everyone in the Sect, only Xiyun see the true face of the Abbess. So, in this tournament she acts as a courier for the sect, quite an embarrassment. The other one is treated lie a flower while she is treated like a stone inside a dung. Still she waits. She waits until that opportune moment came. Until that moment came, she will wait. She is determined. What others did not recognize, she recognizes it in herself. She did not lose hope but keep persevering. Apanying her juniors and senior''s sisters to the famed martial art meet she expects nothing out of the ordinary will happen. They will reach Heaven Peak, fight some schools and they will lose either to Yilin or Nanshan. After all the Abbess is realistic person. That old coot knows the ability of Liyun. Even she is not that strong to defeat one of the Four Immortals disciples. However, something happen that shocks her to the core. In the bottom of the mountain someone dare insult her grand teacher. The man is handsome, having a flowing long white hair and even though his cloths were ragged and shabby there is some unexined powering off from him. He looked confident, and his eyes shine. There is an unexinable sense of inferiority when she was looking at the young man. The rest of the disciple already harbors intention to kill him after the first round ended. Some on the other hand mocked the young man for his stupidity. Xiyun on the other hand admire the gut that the young man has, and even that time has been admiring him; even though she thought that the young man future in the martial art world will be bleak after offending the Abbess. However, the young man once again shocked everyone and her. He effortlessly defeats Ren Gui, one of the disciple of Northern Badger. The most shocked about this matter is none other the Abbess and her sister. Both did not expect this oue. The power that person showed was overwhelming and even Xiyun could not believe her eyes. A young expert of martial arts that surpassed even the Abbess. It is not impossible but it is rare. One that can bepared to the young man achievement is the Western Serpent. After all the Western Serpent is young but even her rise to power is not that surprisingpared to this young man that shocked everyone in the arena. After all the Western Serpent is born from one of the most prestigious family of martial arts that hailed from the Western Sea. It is no exaggeration that in the time of Western Serpent father, the Poison King, no one dare offends her fearing incurring the wrath of the Poison King. And Western Serpent is aided with her father help and not to mention Western Serpent herself is a genius in martial arts acknowledges by all the schools in the continents. Amidst congrattions and respect, he remains unaffected, like a stillke, his expression shows no displeasure neither it shows arrogance. She became very interested It was like that it is something natural for him. Even her teacher, do not dare offend him after seeing his prowess in battle. And in Xiyun eyes, she found someone that she could admire, someone that she could regards as someone she must climb over if she wants to do what''s need to be done in the future. A young person like she is, a genius and Xiyun daresay a little prideful. But his pride is equal to his talent. She marvels such person. Then once again she meets him in the banquet of the Sun Moon Set. Unlike all the other men of the Martial Art world, who wears boorish clothes or the clothes of their school, this person wear a luxurious wardrobe from head to toe, appearing like a king, power and authority emanated from him. Even though Sun Moon Sect also wear schr like attire,pared to Arial clothing they were like a beggar. He was handsome, charismatic and noble. Xiyun realize even the other disciple of Ermeishan look at him with blushing expression, and look at their pink attire which is no matchpared to even one essories of Arial Vermont. It was during the Elders talk among themselves, that Xiyun found out that this Arial Vermont is a noble lord of great importance in the continent, a prince and a duke of arge vast of territory, with hundreds thousands of troops under hismand. Listening to this even some of those who were giving him a hard time reflected themselves and vowed to make a better impression on him. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Will not say anything too much but Xiyun woudl be a prominent character in this arc Chapter 307: A new martial art school Chapter 307: A new martial art school Even though some of them are famous martial artist none of them were born from such illustrious lineage. The Vermont might not be illustrious by themselves. After all, their family rise to power started after King Adrian coronation but their rtions are illustrious indeed. It seems this noble lord had marry Lady Helia from the South. Helia Zephyr or now called Althea is descended from Kingly line of Vangua and some of the Southern nobles in Aethend, linking Lord Arial Vermont to almost all the major houses of both Vangua and Aethend. Then there are rumors that his sister is betrothed to the King of Aethend son, thus increasing the prestige of the Vermont''s. This and other factors make him formidable and terrifying. Offending some of martial artist elder might make it harder to roam the martial art world, but offending such illustrious person would make it harder to make a living all over the entire continent. Some people just determine not to offend him. How could they possibly know that the man they offend was a man of such stock? It also acknowledged that he is a genius in martial art. He even gave such profound knowledge to the disciple of Sun Moon Sect, Xiao De. Listening to all of this information even Xiyun admire him. Returning to the house, Xiyun notices that her teacher is not in her room and then after confirming her sister is also not there, she began employing her lightness technique. Hiding in the shadows, her steps did not even produce a trace of sound, her internal energy which is originally low, is concealed even more, that only an outburst of her internal energy could break her stealthy technique. She quickly pinpoints the room that the Abbess and her sister inhabits and quickly hides herself on the ledges of the windows. The shadow hides her and even the moonlight did not shine around the ledges of the windows, like the forces of nature is helping her tonight That night Xiyun heard the conversation between her sister and her teacher, speaking in hushed tones in one of the rooms in the house. ''Teacher did you see his technique?'' she recognizes the voice of her older sister ''I did.'' ''And?'' ''It was not like any technique I have ever seen, Liyun. I could not believe my eyes. The world is vast indeed. Who would think that such miraculous person will appear?'' Then Xiyun could hear her teacher sighed ''So?'' ''So, his im is true. He created that technique. I could find no other exnation'' ''How could that be? Teacher, tell me? Will I lose if I fight him?'' The Abbess sighed again. She creased her forehead; clearly bad news will be delivered. The Abbess looks at Liyun with aplicated expression. ''Probably. No. Surely. If he could defeat Ren Gui so effortlessly what do you think will happen to you?'' ''But maybe if I use the forbid-'' ''No! You must not. His technique is pure.'' ''Pure, teacher?'' Xiyun perk up her ears even more ''Yes. Pure. I see the flow of his internal energy. No w at all, not in exerting or pulling. It is pure. Using Jade Palm on him will only result with you suffering internal injury. Not to mention you did not yet master that Jade Palm. You only scratched the surface.'' ''This Arial Vermont is a terrifying existence teacher.'' The Abbess nodded, Xiyun could see theplicated expression on her teacher face, as she kept peeking and listening to the Abbess and her sister conversation. Even though Xiyun did not master any of the sword or palm technique of Ermeishan, she did focus herself in one technique. Walking On Air Arts. It is a lightness technique of the Ermeishan. She has learned this to great effect. Learning this technique has given her many advantages to gain more information. Of course she hides it from the Abbess that she learned this technique. Since the sect look at her with condescending view, of course they could not have imagined Xiyun managed to learn this lightness technique. The matter of how she hade to learn this art is very akin of a fortuitous encounter stories in Jianghu One of Xiyun task is cleaning the Ancestral Hall of the past Abbess.She found it hidden under the tablet of the past Abbes when she had stumble and knock down one of the memorial tablets. As she was anxious, she hit another and for some reason it opens up atch beneath that table of memorial tablets. It was then she saw what is inside thattch It told her to kowtow a thousand time to the First Abbes Tablet. She kowtows one thousand time without stopping and then she heard a click. At that time her forehead is already swollen and bleeding. Her ears could identify the origins of that sound. She went behind the statue of the first Abbes. Inside that hall, there is a statue of the First Abbess, her statue is put on the center wall. She found out there is a gap and there is a book titled Walking on Air Arts. She hid the book behind the first Abbess tablet and every day when she came to clean the Hall, she will learn it bit by bit until she remembers it by heart. Other palm or sword technique she did not learn any of them fearing her act will be exposed. Walking on Air is a technique of Ermeishan but rarely used nowadays. It was used during the formation of the sect. Because they were weak at the time, they used this technique to hide from their enemies. But since Ermeishan then developed powerful palm strike and sword technique, they rarely practice this technique. This technique is called one of the embarrassments of the Ermeishan but Xiyun learn it because it is useful to her since she is weak. But the embarrassment is not because the technique is inferior but because the connotation it brings. Walking On Air Technique is a stealth techniquebined with lightness skill. Ermeishan, who have established itself a reputation as an aboveboard sect and a sect that do things in the open, and is even called as one of the Five Righteous Sect, if they are known to practice this kind of technique their reputation of course will plummet. The technique itself remains as one of the surest way to escape, a superior hiding technique in the martial art world, a lightness skill rivaling even that of Arial Wind God Technique. ''What if Lord Arial really form his school in the martial art world? Won''t the martial art world will be rule by him?'' Liyun said, her head shaking. It looks like Liyun is very interested whether this Arial is interested in opening his sect someday. ''He is still young and he is already that powerful. Imagine if he is older and gain more experiences. Could anyone stop him? Could you stop him Teacher?'' The Abbess just sighed. ''Thankfully he doesn''t seem to want to form a school. Since he deres only himself as the only one in that school he must use the name of the school just to participate. If he has a disciple, then I don''t even want to think about the implication it will have in the martial art world. And there is still Nanshan and Linzi. At least as long as Northern Badger and Southern Healer is still alive; he cannot do as he pleased. But I do not doubt among the new generation of martial artist, he is to be watch'' Then they talked about battle strategy, how to defeat her next opponent, what Liyun should be careful of, tutored by the Abbess and Xiyun who is hiding broke out of hiding. She flew from the ledge of that room, quicklynding a few dozen meters away from the room,nding without even a sound, showing how proficient she is on Ermeishan lightness technique. She did not learn anything in the Ermeishan other than lightness techniques. Even this she hides from the Abbess and from the other disciples. She has her reason not to covet the more powerful technique or learning the manuals of the schools. Even though Xiyun never have any interest in martial arts but she knows how important it is to learn martial arts. For her goal, she might say it is inevitable for her to learn. In Ermeishan her sister treats her coldly and the other disciples bully her while her teacher ignores her. Then remembering the words of her teacher she decided. ''The first disciple of All Conquering Sect'' she muttered on the dark. She then began preparing, and she found hope again. Maybeshe thought. Maybe if it''s under him, maybe if it''s him there is a chance. Deciding this, she jumps silently among the bushes, the forest seem to be like some small yground to her as she walks without a sound, glides like some weightless feather as she reach the east side of the peak. A few minutester she arrives and then hides herself near Arial house. She wanted to enter and tell the young man to ept her request. But she knows about martial arts experts. They are an entric bunch. What if she offends him unintentionally? So, she retreated for a while. She racked her brains, on the nearby creek, walking in circles, not knowing what to do. Then after half an hour, Xiyun spotted a shadow exiting the house Is that Lord Arial? She asked herself. He is moving from the house? Why? She wondered. If he just wants to train wouldn''t the yard of that big house can amodate him. Why go to the forest? Curios, she follows him, stealthily just like Arial enter the forest stealthily. She hides herself near one of the trees and she could see that Arial is looking left and right. Then after sure that nothing is wrong he sit cross legged removing his clothes and showing a muscly lean body, prove of hard work and then he closes his eyes. She was wondering why when she felt her entire body felt like it is being locked down by the eye of a predator. suddenly Xiyun is attacked by a feeling of dreadparable to the feeling when she was attacked by the bandits when she was little and she almost rendered unconscious. She kicks her foot at the ground as the force forces her backwards. She taps the ground once again and she glides backward. If not for her quick action flying away from that forest she would have fainted. So this is his power. ''If I be the disciple of such person.'' she thought to herself. Then steeling her resolve, she approached the area once again but he was not there anymore. ''Where is he?'' She asked herself. Then someone tapped her shoulder ''Looking for me?'' ************************************************************************* Chapter 308: Disciple (1) Chapter 308: Disciple (1) Arial was just entering the Scape when his Imposing Presence detected a very faint trace of inner energy. This is unexpected. Someone can hide this good. Arial mused while at the same time feeling amused. Who would hide and dare watch he trains? In a way, Arial is curious. Arial quickly open his eyes. His senses go into searching mode. Every sound, smell, touch, like the universe is inside of him all is helping him, to find what he wants to find. Then finding that inner energy again he located the culprit. Arial had to admit this stealth technique that this person used is high level. He takes his clothes, wears it and began tracking this person. Quickly he ran silently and stealthily to that ce and found a girl, almost the same age as him, clutching her heart and sweating in her forehead, like she just witnessed something terrifying. Arial know. It must be that she was attacked by his technique. Confirming this Arial look at the girl in front of him. Graceful, whiteplexion, her hair is brown long flowing hair, and she has a green jade hairpin on her hair. She is cute with a hint of mischievousness and Arial don''t believe he has ever seen him before but it is obvious to Arial that this girl just spies on him. Then suddenly his memory remembers her. The courier. This girl! Her skin looks soft and smooth, her brown eyes are energetic, full with vibrant energy and even though she is hiding there is gracefulness in her movement. He looks like Mu Liyun. There are some resemnces. Is she one of Ermeishan spies? She wears pink clothes, the standard clothes for Ermeishan disciples. Arial think that the Ermeishan underestimate him too much. After all, do they think a disciple level martial artist could spy on him? And a courier not to mention the least. But maybe he could not underestimate this girl. After all she did manage to hide for quite a while from Arial. If not for Imposing Presence employed, he might not have realized he has been watched. Arial slowly stepped and approached her and say with his most terrifying face. ''Looking for me?'' Xiyun who is startled turns livid and when she looks at Arial she stumbles to the ground. ''O..h..I''m sorryI''m'' ''Are you spying on me?'' ''Spying?'' she said stuttering with a puzzled expression hearing the word spying. ''No, I''m not'' she said, regaining herposure. Arial be puzzled. If she did note here to spy on him, why did she watch him train? What reason could she possibly have for looking at him training? ''So, why are you sneaking around my training site looking for me?'' ''I''then suddenly she bowed her head to the ground and prostrated in front of him This time it was his turn to be startled. Why did she suddenly bow her head and even to the ground, prostrating before me? This is what Arial thought when he sees this. ''My name is Mu Xiyun. I came here to enter your school.'' She said her tone is full with resolute determination. ''Enter my school?'' ''Yes, enter the All-Conquering school.'' This shocked Arial. Arial only created that school to participate in thepetition. His n was to give the honor of winning to Linzi Temple while he challenges the Four Immortals. He is, after all, wanted to confirm his strength. His true strength. And if he is a man, he needs to be brave. And fighting the Four Immortals is the sure way of measuring his strength. Arial then look that Xiyun is still bowing her head. How cold she must be feeling, doing this kind of thing in this forest? And not to mention she is a fragile little girl Arial mused. This could not do. ''Hmm, let us resume this conversation at my house.'' Arial said worrying about Xiyun. She could not let this girl keep bowing to him here. At least in his house the conversation will be smoother and Arial could regain his thoughts. They then return to Arial house. Arial start the fire and warmth heat filled the house. Arial get a nket and give it to Xiyun, wrapping it around her body. She blushes a little, but she epts it. ''Tea? You still look like you are not well. Is it really that cold? ''his voice is full with concerns. He could see that Xiyun is shivering, her teeth are chattering but the firece is helping her regain her warmth. ''Teacher technique is powerful, so it is not that surprising that such cold does not affect teacher that badly. But, teacher of course people like me is badly affected.'' ''Teacher? I''m not your teacher.'' Arial said, though he did smile a bit. It is not bad being called a teacher. In fact, it felt good, Arial silently thought. Still Arial made her the tea. Then they sit in silence, as Arial ponder the request, looking nkly to the wall and the windows, while once in a while Xiyun sipped the tea from the table. ''Hmm. Aren''t you from Ermeishan?'' ''Yes. I am'' she said, putting the tea cup down quickly as it seems Arial is ready to talk. She believes that Arial will ask her a few questions and she is ready to answer. The cold has leave her body, now her heart is full with excitement, and with a yearning to be the disciple of this young man, a man that Xiyun has already viewed as her teacher. ''Why would you leave your school? Your school is prestigious in the martial art world. One of the Righteous sects in the martial art world.'' ''I am nothing there.'' Xiyun replied, her eyes sincerely conveying this to Arial. Arial chuckles. At least, this girl is very honest ''So do you think you will be something in my school? As you know my school has no disciple. Nor does my school have any reputation in the martial art world. Why would you want to join such school?'' ''Because of you, teacher.'' She said sincerely and honestly ''Because of me?'' ''Yes. I have never seen someone overpowered the Abbess and the Abbess even though her conversation with you did not reveal her true nature, every disciple know that she is prideful. For her to forget pride and apologize, that only shows how highly she thinks of you. She is, in her own twisted way, respect you and fear you'' ''Is that so? Hmmm'' he contemted while looking at Xiyun considering whether he really wanted to take this girl as his disciple. After all, taking her would undoubtedly be seen as an offence against Ermeishan. ''But. what would happen if they find out I snatched one of her disciple? Wouldn''t this cause me bad rtions with your teacher?'' ''I don''t think so. I am useless in the sect and I think maybe your technique will suit me better.'' ''My technique, huh? What do you know about my technique?'' he snorted and look coldly at Xiyun. His eyes is cold and look like the eye of a man used to power Quickly, Xiyun apologize and she reminded herself not to presume. She is not a martial arts expert of course her teacher snorted at her. A newbie trying to teach an expert. Isn''t thatughable? Arial sighed and then he said ''However, give me your rough impression on my technique since you have mentioned it. How much do you think you understand about my technique?'' Xiyun nodded and she began telling Arial what she thinks of Arial technique. ''Not much. But from my rough view, it is free, unbounded, unrestricting, flowing like the water, moving like the wind, unobstructed like a storm.'' Arial was impressed. That is what he aims his technique meant to be. Arial did not know that Xiyun really felt like the technique that Arial had practiced have some concepts of Walking on Air Arts, which is why she could deduce it ''Hmm. And Ermeishan?'' Arial asked. Xiyun thought for a second and then she answered ''Ermeishan has a strict code in training, and each technique is like learning from a book. Unless you understand everything, doing exactly like the ancestors of the past, you will not be able to use Ermeishan technique. But yours? I look at Teacher technique (teacher here is referring to Arial) and while I see some simrities of teacher Palm technique with my sect technique, teacher technique, ishow do I say this it is more free. I do not know how to exin it. I just felt it.'' Arial nodded. It seems this girl has a great eye. He could not deny that his school technique is like what she says. Carefree and unrestricting. It seems she has great understanding of his technique. Arial look at her again. How such person could only be just a disciple? Is everyone in Ermeishan like this or does she have a secret? Arial think it is thetter. After all, if not because of some unspeakable reason why would she seek to change schools? ''Please ept me as your disciple'' she said, as she kneels on the hard stone floor of the house. ''Get up!'' Arial said, shocked ''Not until you ept me. I Please ept Xiyun, teacher. Please.'' Chapter 309: Disciple (2) Chapter 309: Disciple (2) There is desperation in her tones, a yearning. Xiyun has bet everything on Arial. She knew she would be called a traitor to the Sect but what have the sect done for her? Nothing. And she knows the real reason why the Abbess took her and her sister to the Ermeishan before. It was the bandits. The bandits were actually one of the Abbess ns to terrorize the Wuhao n and coincidentally they were in the path of the headquarters of the Wuhao sect. One way to look at it, it was the Abbess that is responsible for the murder of her parents. And Xiyun also knows that due to her sister talent in martial arts the Abbess teach her the Demon Heart ws technique. A forbidden technique that even change the soul of even the purest person. And luckily, she was not bestowed martial art talent like her sister or maybe even she would receive the same treatment. It is this reason why she so hated the Abbess. She knows all about the Righteous sect. They are all hypocrites. They say one thing, and do another. Before she has never seen any way to release herself from the clutches of the Abbess but now she has found a sliver of hope. She did not show herself to be skillful, fearing that the Abbess would take notice of her. Neither did she practice the Ermeishan technique. She tries to create her own skills but always met with failure and sometimes even internal injury. So, she bided her time. And now an opportunity from heaven presented itself. Surely if it''s him, he can teach her to defeat the Abbess. Maybe not now but someday, when he finds that she is worthy of his trust maybe he will impart some powerful technique to her. Arial looked at the girl. He didn''t know how to respond. There must be something else. Why would suddenly this girl wanted to join his school? ''There must be a deeper reason. Tell me your story.'' ''My story?'' ''Yes, your story. Everybody have a story to tell. The stars have one and the mountain also have their stories. So. you must also have yours. They must be a reason why you are doing this. Tell me your story and only then I will decide whether I will ept you as my disciple.'' ''II..''she hesitated and Arial sighed and then he just gestured with his hand ''Leave'' Arial said as he was about to get up from his seat ''Wait!'' she said. ''I will tell you.'' Then hesitantly, Xiyun tell her story while Arial just listen, not once he interrupts Xiyun. He just listens. And sometimes that enough. Then after she tells all of her life story, her motivations and her reason why she wanted to learn his martial arts, with tears streaming out of her eyes, releasing all of her pent up feeling, telling Arial all of the injustice she has endured, the vengeance that is burning in her heart, the story of how her older sister is being manipted, telling all this and more, finally the story ended And inside that house, there is only silence. The sound of the wind and the crackling of fire finally once again brought sound into the house and Arial close his eyes for a second then opens it once again She waited. Because that is the only thing she could do right now. She had to wait for Arial verdict Not once she lied, nor she altered her story, her sincerity and honesty is revealed, of a tragic life living under the mastermind of her parent''s killers. Arial remain impassive, his face is unreadable. It seems Arial initial hunch about the sect in the martial art world is true. They are a lot of simrities between the sect and the faction. There are in some way resembles noble courts. They wear a mask of civility but do underhanded things when people are not looking. About the im that the Abbess is the one who is behind her parent killing Arial knows such im will never hold up. But Arial did not doubt the sincerity of the girl in front of him. Her eyes, her tones all indicates that she is telling the truth. Arial knows people. Then he thought again about Kyle and Helia. And he reminded himself. ''I know about some people. Not all. not all.'' He still didn''t know if the decision he takes is the right one but he needed to do it. He needs to be sure. He must not judge. Not yet. He.is still in love with her. And when in love, Arial recognize the capacity to forgive and he already is preparing to handle that matter when he returns. In the end, the decision has always been in Helia hands. Arial long lives teach him something. There are many form of love and he wanted to make sure about something. It is her choice. Before. Now. And into the future. In the end the decision depends on Helia. Xiyun is looking at Arial, lost in his thoughts. And then after contemting for a while, he said. ''Fine. I will ept you as my disciple. You are the first disciple of All Conquering Sect so take care not to make my life to difficult.'' The kneeling Xiyun is overjoyed and she once again bow her head to the ground. ''Truly?'' ''Yes. I do not take back my words. Remember don''t bring to much trouble for me'' Though Xiyun is a bit shocked. Most sect will say don''t dishonor the sect reputation but he said don''t bring to much trouble to him. ''You will call me teacher and I will call you whatever I wanted. Can you ept that condition?'' ''Yes teacher!'' Xiyun replied energetically ''Good. Now get up and pay your respect.'' Arial sat on the ground and coiled his legs beneath himself. ''I, Mu Xiyun pay respect to teacher Arial as the first disciple of All Conquering Sect. I will do to my utmost to respect and honor the rules of the sect and '' ''Alright that is enough. That is counted as paying your respect.'' Baffled Xiyun stopped. ''Alright. I am your teacher and you are my disciples. My name is Arial Vermont, from House of Vermont in Arrandy, a prince of Aethend. Hearing your story make me think you want to be strong or at least strong enough to fight that Abbess, right?'' ''Yes, teacher.'' ''Hmph. That Abbess is not so powerful. I can teach you to defeat her. Give me your hand.'' Xiyun blushed like a young girl getting a present on her nameday. ''Teacher?'' ''Give me your hand.'' Xiyun give Arial her hand shyly. She has never been touched by a man before, since Ermeishan disciple are forbidden to meet a man at least when they are in Ermeishan or before they reach thirty. So, to Xiyun this act of holding her hand and not only the act but also the fact that she did not dislike it, an act of such a young man, and her teacher she reminded herself make her heart beats furiously. ''Now, activate your Internal energy.'' Looking at her teacher face, sheplies immediately. It seems Arial is trying to determine something. Then slowly he releases his touch on Xiyun hand. ''You have weak internal energy.'' ''Ye..s. Will that be a problem, teacher?'' Xiyun drops her head. ''Problem? Not at all. While it is true the Abbess and the rest of the people in the tournament are hundred notches more powerful than you in terms of internal energy, so what! I can teach you to surpass your Abbess in three years.'' ''Three years!'' ''Yes, three years. However, you must forget all that you have learn before. Disregard the other teaching. Our school technique is pure. It is the ocean. Not the rivers that flow, not a drop of water in the ocean. It is the ocean itself. I did not make a manual or tome for anyone to learn since I always learn it by myself.'' ''So will you make a manual for me?'' ''No'' he said his face is stern. ''Why should I do that? What if it falls to the wrong hand? That technique is the pir which all my technique sprang from.'' ''Forgive me teacher.'' She said kneeling again. Arial then look regretful. ''I''m sorry that I get angry.'' ''It is alright. I am used to it.'' ''No person should be ustomed to yelling and especially not a woman, as young as you.'' He said regretfully. Xiyun looked at her teacher and chuckled slightly. Then Arial look at the full moon and sighed. ''Since I have epted you as my disciple, tomorrow sent a letter to Ermeishan that you have leave your sect for mine. '' ''Yes, teacher.'' Quickly Xiyun race outside ''Where are you going?'' ''I will bring my belongings here.'' ''Oh, fine. Come here before dawn. The door will be open. If you do not return before that time, I will close the door.'' Xiyun nodded and smile. Xiyun after leaving Arial house quickly using her hiding technique return to her rooms, sneak outside with her belonging while leaving a letter in the table near her bed. A new journey begins for her. >>>>>>>>>> Chapter 310: Training Chapter 310: Training ''You returned.'' Arial said, after sensing Xiyun has entered the house. Arial is still sipping the tea, and the firewood in the firece has been changed to a new one. He is still thinking about that matter. He did not know how to approach the subject. By now, he has heard from Ss. Actually he heard from Ss after he gave the name to her daughter. The subject in which Ss ryed to him was a sensitive matter, spoken silently that deals with the reputation of three great houses. ''Hmm'' he sighed. Either way, the Meet is used as a way for him to clear his mind. To soothe his anger. Helia. Kyle. What should he do about both of them? One is the woman she loves. Another, a bosom friend. It isa betrayal, he knows. But is hepletely faultless in this? After all, the rift that happens is because of him, partly because of his secret and lies. Secrets of his second life. Lies of his heart problem. He could have died during his expedition and leave his wife a widow. Arial even admit it. He is not the sharing type. He burdens it all alone. The pain. The grief. The suffering. All of this on his shoulder. In a way, he is arrogant. Believing himself to be the savior of the world. Believing he is the only person that could have stopped the Invasion. He believes that he could do it all alone. To Arial, he believes it is his responsibility. Because he had a second chance of life. It was like the Light Above is giving him a second chance to do it all again. To him, the Light Above had given him a holy quest to save the lives of people that have suffered because of the Invasion. To others, he is arrogant, trying to take all the burden, never sharing. Ss offer to punish Kyle, a mild punishment exiling him to some far remote area of Arrandy, to let the both of them never see each other. Arial on the other hand believes that it will only exacerbate the condition. After all their longing will only be more intense if they are in love with each other. But for some reason Arial could not--- did not want to give any punishment. He knew leaving her wife now, is not a wise move. But in the end, Arial will have to trust Helia. And respect her decision. Helia still doesn''t know that he knows. In a way Arial too is guilty of the same charge. Maybe that is why he is trying to think about this matter more calmly. Either way, when he returns he will have to face both of them. Worst case scenario, they will divorce. Many said divorce is in the hand of man but Arial do not believe this. At least not in the matter of his marriage. He always believes the decision to end, or begin this, has always been Helia choice. Her choice. Her decision. It has bene that way in the past. Since she started it, she also need to decide how to end it. It is ironic Arial thought., Of all the woman that said they love him, they always leave him behind. It is the same for Helia and it is the same for Vmina. What is more ironic, is that he could not use his power to make them stay. He could make the body stay. But as for their hearts? How could he guaranteed that their hearts won''t leave? Vmina leave him but she did not leave her heart. Her heart still beats for him, at least that is what he believes. And as for Helia, he does not know. Does her heart still beat for him? Or, does it beat for another now? He could only decide after he returns. The fire in the firece is crackling, marking the passage of time as he wakes himself from his thoughts. Arial changed the firewood when Xiyun went to get her belongings. He could not let his disciples to sleep in the cold. He on the other hand has no problem with the cold but he doubts normal humans share his blessing. He looks at his disciple looing ragged and with grass beneath her boots ''Get all of your belonging, Xiyun?'' ''Yes, teacher.'' Xiyun said, smiling, on both of her arms is a package of clothes and some needles, ne and a few pills. Pills huh, what pill he mused. Arial did not ask Xiyun to show her the content of her belonging after all such act is unfitting behavior asking a woman to show her belonging to another man. They maybe teacher and disciple but their age is not that far off. ''There is a room on the upper level. You may sleep there. Since I''m, the only one in this house if you felt a dreadful presence, don''t worry. It is me, training.'' ''Yes, teacher.'' She bows Xiyun climb the stairs and put her belongings in one of the rooms. It is a big room. At least she didn''t have to share with anyone else. No bullying or ridicule anymore. Well considering she is the only one in the All-Conquering Sect of course no one could bully her. ''Xiyun!'' suddenly Arial called out to her. Quickly Xiyun who has already begin putting her body on the bed, jumped down. She quickly rushed to her teacher. ''Yes, teacher.'' The door is open and the cold wind enters. Xiyun shivers a little. Thankfully Arial is sitting around the firece. The warmth seeps into Xiyun body and the cold dissipate a little. ''Sit'' her teacher order. She sits. Arial look at the open door. ''This is private'' he said his eyes looking at the door and she understand. She was about to get up and close all the doors and windows but Arial said. ''Don''t.'' He makes a circr motion with his hand and all the doors and windows in the house suddenly like wind from outside came and all the doors and windows is shut tight. Truly he is an expert Xiyun thought. I did not choose wrong. ''Teacher, why the secrecy?'' ''I want to teach you. And I don''t want any uninvited guestes eavesdropping or looking'' ''Now? Right now?'' ''Yes. Why? You have a problem?'' ''No. But where will I train? Outside with the wind breeze?'' Then Xiyun almost pped her head. Since her teacher close all the windows in the house of course the training will be done inside ''No. No external skill. Internal skill. More urately, cultivation technique.'' ''Cultivation technique?'' And Xiyun be more excited ''Yes. I said before that your internal energypared to others is weak. So in order for you to surpass all of this people, what is it you need to do?'' ''Understanding the concept?'' ''Yes. But that isn''t enough. These people have been training for years.'' Xiyun nodded, understanding her disadvantage positions. ''My technique, I daresay is stronger and unique among all the internal energy technique. I will impart my wisdom to you but it depends on you to train it. Hard work beat genius every time. Remember my words.'' ''Yes teacher.'' That night Arial teach her the intricacies of the cultivation technique of Levitia. Of course Arial did not call it the Cultivation technique of Levitia. If he called it that, they are a lot of question he has to answer. After teaching her, instead of allowing her to go to sleep Arial then force her to quickly show him what she have learned. But it is not so bad for Xiyun. The moment she practices it; she could feel like her body is swelling with energy. It was easier than the Ermeishan inner skill cultivation. It was...unrestricted. Free. Maybe what teacher said to me rings truth. Three years huh she said to herself. She didn''t even realize that it was morning. Instead of feeling tired, she felt energized. Arial on the other hand after watching Xiyun lost in her training, smile and went to sleep. After all, Arial training is high level and Imposing Presence used a lot of internal energy. Especially when one hour is equivalent to ten hours. Training for four hours would be like he is practicing for two days. ************************************************************************* Chapter 311: Conflict in the waterfall peak (1) Chapter 311: Conflict in the waterfall peak (1) ''Teacher, wake up. Wake up'' Arial open his eyes and he saw Xiyun. He already notices the presence of Xiyun even before he opens his eyes so it did note as a shock but truthfully Arial wanted to rest a little bit more. The Waterfall Peak is peaceful and a very tranquil ce that even Arial, the hardworking lord of Arrandy is tempted to just sleep all day, enjoying himself on the bed. ''Xiyun.'' ''Teacher'' she said bowing slightly. She is still wearing the pink dress and there is some blushing on her cheeks. She must not be ustomed of waking a man from sleep. On second thought, no maiden ever does. ''Did you sleep wellst night, Xiyun?'' ''I didn''t have to teacher. My body is overflowing with energy.'' Arial smile. It is within Arial expectation. His technique is after all what made him the monster he is today. ''That is good. What did I say? Do you believe me now?'' ''Yes teacher. I will keep practicing the cultivation technique diligently and I never will doubt teacher words again.'' ''Good.'' Arial then get up from his bed. ''Bring me the towel.'' ''Yes teacher.'' There is bath in the house so Arial is going to bathe first. Who created it and why, is beyond Arial understanding but who is he toin when there is such a convenient facility? ''I will prepare some snacks and tea for teacher.'' Xiyun said excitedly ''Do it if you want to.'' She nodded. Arial then went to clean himself up. After choosing his clothes he went to the kitchen. ''Deer meat'' Arial said. ''Amazing teacher. How did you know?'' ''I have an amazing sense of smell.'' And Arial grins a little. Another one of his new talents, no doubts courtesy of Gaveror. Xiyun is standing while; Arial is sitting and was just about to eat the meat. He is puzzled by Xiyun behavior. This is not the court neither is Xiyun his courtier or ve so why is she standing? Then he said ''Why are you standing?'' ''It is disrespectful to eat while the teacher is eating.'' She exined. Arial looking at Xiyun sighed. Is this one of the martial art world custom? ''I allow it. Come on. Sit. Eat.'' Xiyun then also hesitantly sit down while looking at Arial expression and then confident her teacher meant what he said, she began eating with Arial. ''Hmm. Delicious. You are a good cook, Xiyun.'' Arialplimented Xiyun cooking. Arial in his castle has his own cook and true, his cook also cooks many great dishes but Xiyun cooking has that hint of amateurism but still her cooking has that homely feeling. ''Teacher, my task in Ermeishan is always cooking, cleaning and finding and gathering herbs. So this is nothing.'' ''Is that so? Hmm. It seems Ermeishan has lost a great cook'' and Xiyun chuckled slightly. Arial also chuckle a bit. It was like a morning with serenity feelings and calm atmosphere and with the birds chirping outside, Arial is reminded of his wife. His lovely Helia. And at night seeing the stars he is then reminded of his star, Vmina. Arial is enjoying the food yet his mind wander somece else. But Xiyun could see there is something on her teacher minds. But she did not dare presume. Then Xiyun ask. ''Teacher'' ''Yes, What?'' Arial said, startled a bit, as he is brought back to the dining table. ''Can you teach me sword technique?'' ''Sword technique? ... No.'' ''Eh, why?'' ''Because you are not ready. Our school technique requires high level internal energy to execute even one of my swords techniques. Remember this, and keep this a secret. Our school only has one sword style.'' Xiyun was shocked but then she asked ''One sword style? Wouldn''t that be disadvantageous?'' ''No. Do not worry. No one can defeat my sword style.'' Arial said, clearly proud and confident of his created technique. ''My sword style is Heaven Punishment Style. I daresay there is no one in any of the school couldpare to my sword style.'' Arial know this because he hasbined every school technique that he had mastered in this one style, ways to counter it and etcetera. (Not all technique from the schools. Only those that he witnesses and already learned) But what Arial didn''t know how effective it will be against the Four Immortals. Which is why every day he practices it. He wanted to try it against those Four Immortals ''So, I have to wait three years before I learn even one of the sword styles?'' Arialughed a bit and then he said ''I can teach you some technique. But choose. One technique that could defeat any enemies you encounter or. a multiple technique that maybe or maybe not can overpowered your opponent. One needs three years for you to be patient. Another, you can learn today. Maybe in three years you will then master one hundred sword techniques. But by then I will not teach you the Heaven Punishment Style.'' Xiyun face beplicated and then helplessly she asked ''Teacher, why make me choose?'' Arial smiles and then he said ''In life there is always a choice. There is a choice to keep walking or stay in ce. There is a choice in waking up and keep sleeping. Hahaha'' heughs at his own joke. Xiyun was clearly not pleased. Then Arial said ''Now it''s your time to choose. Three years of waiting or right now?'' Xiyun look at her meat and sipped her water and after deciding she tell her decision to Arial. ''IIwill wait three years'' teacher.'' ''Hahaha. Wise choice. Wise choice'' That is how they spend their morning. In the afternoon, both of them train. Then suddenly as they were training in the open space of the house Arial notices a group of people ising towards the vicinity of his house. ''Open your eyes Xiyun. It seems a group of people ising to the house.'' Arial get up from his cross legged position and open his door. There he sees a hundred of Ermeishan disciple, a few of Yilin monk, and Sun Moon Sect disciples and even Lishan disciples and there are other sect and schools that is behind them. Chapter 312: Conflict in the waterfall peak (2) Chapter 312: Conflict in the waterfall peak (2) Arial cupped his hand as they have reached his house. There is a hint of displeasure in Arial face as these schoolse uninvited but quickly Arial control his face expression. ''So many people. To what do I owe this pleasure?'' ''RETURN MY LITTLE SISTER BACK TO ERMEISHAN!'' Mu Liyun screams and then she jumps from the crowd andnded just a few feet in front of Arial. She is furious, her emotion is clearly reflected in her eyes and her face expression, like a lioness. ''Liyun!'' The Abbess said. ''Return her to you? Why should I? Who are you that dare ask me!'' This time Arial had it. He snapped. Not only theye uninvited suddenly he is threatened and screams at. He had it! But that is in his heart. To the other, he still looks calm, even though he just raised his voice, there is an air of calmness that the other school recognized. The other gasped. Arial does not show any intention of backing down even though hundreds of people are in front of his house. With his calm demeanor the hundred people feel unnerved with this disy of calmness in face of such numbers. ''Young hero Arial this is not right.'' One of the people from Sun Moon Sect tries to act as mediator. ''Just return the girl to Ermeishan and all this could end peaceably'' another Elder from another sect said with a hint of threats. The Abbess with calm demeanor then said ''Ermeishan would appreciate if All Conquering sect would return the girl to us.'' Arial look at all the crowd and realize he is being ganged up. Then heughed. Arial smiles a little. Do they think he will back down? Idiots. They could not even measure their own abilities. ''HAHAHAHA'' hisugh reverberates from this peak to the bottom peak, shocking everyone present. Theugh gets louder and louder. The wind moves, the leaves rustles and the earth seems to shake. Some even closed their ears but since theugh is imbued with internal energy blocking it with their hand is futile. Some did not realize that their eardrums are on the verge of rupturing. Some felt something wet on their hands that is covering up their ears and then when they open their hands, they realize they couldn''t hear anything. On their hands is blood and they realize that they have be deaf. Then he stoppedughing and said ''So you want to bully me into submission with numbers? You think I am afraid? I have given you face before Abbess. I AM NOT THAT GENEROUS TO GIVE THAT CHANCE AGAIN!'' he yelled surprising everyone as his face contorted to anger. ''REMEMBER! I am Arial the Dragon. Nobody dares forces me to do anything. If you want her, show your ability!!!'' The Sun Moon Sect elders who are looking at both the Ermeishan Abbess and Arial of All Conquering sect is in a tough spot. Suddenly this situation turns bigger than they expected. Ermeishan is a reputable sect in the martial art world but Lord Arial has established himself as a very talented person, rarely seen in the world of martial arts. And not to mention, Lord Arial did help one of Sun Moon Sect prized disciple Xiao De. What to do? What to do? Xiao De is not here. He is still resting in the house after hisst fight but if he heard his own sect tried to pressure Arial surely he would not have agreed. To repay his benefactor like thiswill be a taint in Xiao De honor which is why the Elder of Sun Moon Sect did not inform tonight n to Xiao De. ''What to do? What to do?'' The Elders said among themselves. Lishan sect also hesitate. Would they offend Ermeishan if they refuse to help? Everyone thought that if theye in a group Arial would of course return back the girl obediently rather than offending all the other sect. Who would have thought that this Arial is really fearless? Instead of fearing the group, he challenges the group. ''There is no need to settle this with our sword.'' Elder from the Sun Moon sect offering apromise ''NO NEED? HAHAHAHA. You came to my house uninvited, ask what you want brazenly, demand what you want like you are my lord and you expect this to end peacefully? Even the King of Aethend had to give me respect when he is in front of me. HUMPH!'' Monk Sigrid who is leading the disciple of Yilin sense this would result in a sh so he said. ''We, Yilin sect will take our leave. We have no involvement in this matter.'' In a way, Sigrid is right. They follow the Abbess simply because of their rtions with Ermeishan. The Elders did not order the other monk toe with Sigrid. It is an independent decision. Sigrid thought with number they could pressure Arial to release the girl. Sigrid was about to take his step when a roar shakes the peak. ''DON''T YOU DARE! MOVE ONE MORE STEP AND YOU WILL LOSE YOUR HEAD!!!'' Such roar even makes the hill trembles with such ferocity that one would think a disaster is happening. Xiyun who is hiding behind Arial back is even thrown back from such force of Arial lungs. The worse is Mu Liyun who is in front of Arial and she is thrown so far and high that the Abbes had to flew up and receive her to avoid her from crashing to one of the hills. Sigrid trembled with fear. ''Is that a human voice?'' he muttered under his breath while regting his internal energy to avoid sustaining internal injury from Arial technique, Dragon Roar. The low level disciple even has to shut out their ears but it is useless. Blood is flowing from their ears and noses. His voice is like Sun Moon Sect musical instrument attack. Using the vibration wavebine with internal energy to shake the core of a person, damaging weak people ears and disrupt bnce. ''Who do you think you are! You think because you came from Yilin I am afraid of you! You wish toe when you please and leave when you please. How could I let you do that without shaming myself!'' Hearing this none of the sect dare take another step while some Elder locks the acupoint of their disciples as they tell them to regte their internal energy to calm the roiling internal energy inside their body. The Abbess gulped in disbelief. A roar of his voice and it already make this much damage. Chapter 313: Conflict in the waterfall peak (3) Chapter 313: Conflict in the waterfall peak (3) ''Why do you want to protect the girl? She is of Ermeishan.'' Some of the Elders said after they finished regting their internal energy ''She is my disciple. You want to get her? Come!'' Hearing this, the crowds that follow the Abbess look at the Abbess. What have they involved themselves into? They thought that Arial kidnap the girl while the Abbess is ring at Arial. Arial has already prepared himself as his body emits a bloodthirsty aura, a killing intent so thick that some fainted as they sense this aura. Arial who has been in many wars and battles, of course his killing intent is higher than a person who has never killed. He has killed so many peoples, orcs, monsters, that even he has lost count of how many living things that he had killed. ''If you are stubborn enough then I have no choice'' the Abbess said, gritting her teeth, her heart is filled with anger. She unsheathes her sword from the sheathe. A shrilling sound of metal echoes around the area She dashed forward, flying, piercing the wind with her sword to attack Arial while Arial put up one of his palm and suddenly the Abbess stopped in midair. ''That is impossible.'' The other eximed looking at this absurd scene. With one hand, Arial stopped the Abbess attack, at only half a foot from him as the Abbess is stuck on midair, her sword is trying to pierce the barrier of internal energy created by Arial palm. ''BE GONE'' he shouted and a dragon roar could be heard as he executes his palm attack the Abbess is thrown back with great intensity and speed, smashing her body to one of the tree The impact of Arial internal energy seep deep into the Abbess bones and internal organs and the surrounding force of that internal energy seeps right into the tree. the tree exploded from the force as barks and branches of the tree flew up high into the air beforeing down in the next second. The sight was shocking. The Abbess coughed up blood and everyone could see that the Abbess has suffered some broken bones. Her sword is broken to a thousand pieces; the shards injured the nearby disciple. The other parts of the sword are stuck on the hard ground Her disciples all rushed through to go to their teacher. Xiyun on the other hand look at the battle and then she looks at her teacher. She felt confident. Truly her teacher is peerless. Shee out of her hiding and says loudly ''Look! My teacher is powerful and undefeated. He is unrivalled. Compared to the Abbess what is she? My teacher is the Divine Dragon. Arial the Divine Dragon. Peerless under the heaven, splitting the sea with a strike, destroying mountains with a kick'' Xiyun yelled mischievously spreading his teacher name. Not only she promotes her teacher name, she even boasts with boasting that make anyone hearing it cringes! How shameless could she be! But no one dares deny her. In a way when she roams the martial art world if they heard of her teacher reputation at least people will not dare bully her. Xiyun growing up, watching the dark side of the martial art world understands the importance of reputation but more importantly of power. And her teacher just demonstrates power beyond a normal person capability. Xiyun have to admit. she is cunning. Mu Liyun is shocked and anger is rising from her body seeing her own sister defends Arial instead of the Abbess. ''WHAT ARE YOU SAYING, SISTER?'' She screamed. ''The Abbess has clothed us, give us food, care for us and teach us martial arts and you want to repay her with ingratitude. '' ''Yes'' Xiyun said. Then she snorted ''What of it? Unlike you, I have no such feelings for her. No gratitude. To me she always had been a stinkingdy and cruel old person.'' Xiyun said. Xiyun could not yet tell her sister everything. She can only lead her to the truth. She can''t make her believe it. She out of everyone knows how much Liyun idolize the Abbess. She out of everyone understands what will happen to her if she could not prove her words. She would be ridiculed and her reputation will plummet. The Abbess is a cunning maniptive person. She could make it like Xiyun lied and taint her reputation and her teacher reputation. For now, this is not yet the time or the ce. Let her view her sister as the evil one. One day the truth wille out. It will alwayse out. ''YOU ARE A DISGRACE TO ERMEISHAN!'' Liyun said and she jump trying to attack her own sister with killing intent while the other sect members scream for Liyun to stop. The rest of them all looked at Arial as Liyun tries to attack her sister and they all see how Arial face changes to a cold expression. The crowd all feel something bad is about to happen which is why they wanted Liyun to stop her attack but their screams are toote. ''NO!'' then suddenly like a sh of lightning Liyun vocal cord is crushed as she coughed up blood. ''Uhuk, uhuk'' Liyun coughing blood, her body almost looked lifeless with such impact on her throat, giving a shock to her entire body. Arial is seen choking Liyun, reaching to block her attack to Xiyun with an unbelievable speed. Like a dancing dragon he appeared in front of Liyun and grab her throat like a dragon biting its prey. Liyun is writhing in pain, like an animal nearing death. ''NO!'' the Abbess yelled while her hand is still holding her stomach, still feeling the pain of theirst sh. ''Is she to be my opponent tomorrow? Weak'' he said arrogantly, looking at Liyun like he is looking at an ant. ''YOU!'' This is too much for Sigrid to bear. It almost looks like Liyun is about to die. Fearing this, Sigrid made a rash decision. Sigrid jumped and this time he uses his Light of Truth Stick technique and he aim his attack at Arial spine using his stick. But just about an inch before it was about to strike Arial spine, suddenly the stick bend by an invisible force and then it breaks into a thousand pieces and Sigrid hand produce a cracking noise as he screamed. Arial concentrate Imposing Presence on his body giving him a thinyer of protection all around his body but as he focused it be a thick concentration of inner energy. Everyone that is seeing this spectacle all feel fear in their heart. The Abbess of Ermeishan. Monk Sigrid of Yilin. Mu Liyun of Ermeishan. All this reputable figures, likely winner of this tournament and an Elder of a respectable sect is dominated by one person. Arial stands there like an imposing mountain, could not be moved, could not be destroyed, his robe fluttered with the wind, looking at the crowd like he was a celestial being. The Abbes is spouting blood endlessly from her mouth, while Liyun has her throat crushed, writhing in pain and Sigrid had his hand broken and whimpering in pain ''A monster'' some say. ''Teacher'' Xiyun cried. ''Please, teacher. Don''t kill my sister!'' she yelled, there is a trace of worries and concern in her voice, begging him not to kill her sister. Of course Arial did not intend to kill Liyun. After all he knows the real reason why Xiyun want to learn from him. But on the other hand, in Xiyun perspective, Xiyun is worried because, even though she has told Arial all about her past, she didn''t know Arial. To her, her teacher is an entric. He does what he wants, when he wants it. He does what he feels, when he feels like it. He doesn''t care about other people opinion of him. Like a wind that could not be predicted At least that is her opinion of him. Arial then throw Liyun back to the disciple of Ermeishan. Quickly they receive their Senior. The other sect Elder did not dare move. They have seen his power and his prowess. Many of their disciples are either unconscious or fainted. Only the Elders are still standing. And even then they are not confident they can defeat him. Arial looked at them and he snorted in disdain ''I will give my warning now. Do not dare presume about me. I will tell you this abbess. Make your disciples surrender tomorrow. Or I will kill her in the arena tomorrow.'' Then from the hills, a green silhouettended. ''What happen here?'' she said looking at the broken tree, the hundreds of unconscious man and sensing a malevolent presence standing with full authority in the middle of this crisis. She looks at the unconscious Mu Liyun and then she said to Arial as she begins to understand the situation that just unfolds. ''Did you kill her?'' ''Kill her? No. I didn''t.'' ''Huu'' she sighed a relieved breath that no one is killed. If not, there will be a lot that she needs to exin. Arial then said. ''All of you leave if you do not want to end up like them. And Ermeishan? Clean the blood. I don''t have time to clean the blood. So you do it.'' The Ermeishan disciple just meekly nodded. They do not dare re at Arialnot anymore. Seeing their Abbess easily defeated, they know their own measure of abilities. They understand if Arial wished it he could take their life as easy as snapping a branch of a fragile tree. ''Hehehe'' Xiyunughs at her former senior sisters. ''Yes. Do that. Did you hear my teacher decree? You, stinky, no- brain, f-'' ''Xiyun!'' Arial shouted Startled, she reply ''Teacher!'' her face is red like she is a kid that just did something wrong. Arial look at his disciple and he only sigh ''Come in and shut the door!'' ''Yes, teacher'' she said smiling and then before she got in she manages to turn around and stuck out her tongue at the others The members of Ermeishan felt angry. But the Elders did not look at her. Instead they look at that wide back of that lord They all look as Arial, the Divine Dragon as he is known from that day enter his house with majestic aura, as the people watch in awe on his wake. >>>>>>>>> Chapter 314: The four immortals Chapter 314: The four immortals On the Heaven Peak three people can be seen sitting on a seat around one round table with four chairs. Beside them is young men and woman. Batrisya just ry what has happened below to the Four Immortals. The Western Serpent is showing aplicated expression with a hint of displeasure. ''So that boy has arrived here.'' ''HAHAHA'' An old man with a moderate flowing beardughed. His belly is quite big but his muscle is refined and there is an air of openness in his behavior. His smile is kind and his eyes havepassion. He looks like a sociable person, and he smell like wine. ''Western Serpent, isn''t this boy is the one who wounded your Maidens? I heard about your fiasco in Vangua. Of course, that must be why you are in such a foul mood hearing that the boy is here. HAHAHA'' heughed again. ''Youughed at me? Your disciple was beaten badly like a mole by that very same man. And youugh at me? How weak must your disciple be, to be defeated by that boy?'' And hearing this Northern Badger expression turns hard. Seeing the expression of Northern Badger changes, the Western Serpent grins. She continues. She seems to feel pleasure insulting the Northern Badger. ''You must have thought that your disciple will have an easy pass fighting all the other champions. Who would have thought he would have been defeated in the first round? I think nobody could expect that.'' ''Enough, Western Serpent! It is the rule. I felt no shame for Ren Gui to admit his defeat. He lost fair and square.'' ''Hmph'' the Western Serpent snorted and then she turns her attention to her disciple. She began asking about what happen to the Abbess. ''Batrisya, how is the Abbess?'' ''Yes, teacher. She is recuperating well.'' ''And her disciple?'' ''Her vocal cord is destroyed but Venerable Eastern Devil has let us to use the Divine Flower Ointment to treat her. If nothing is wrong in a week, her vocal chords will be back to the way it was.'' Western Serpent looks at Eastern Devil and cupped her hand. ''Thank you, Eastern Devil. I appreciate your help.'' The Eastern Devil shrugged and nodded. On the other hand, Northern Badger is talking with his disciple, Thunder Step Liao Bao. ''Hmm, it seems your analysis about him is true Liao Bao. He is truly formidable and strong. I should have warned Ren Gui not to underestimate his opponent.'' ''Teacher, I told you didn''t I? Lord Arial Vermont is not someone Senior Brother should underestimate.'' ''Of course I didn''t think Lord Arial will enter thepetition'' he silently thought. From what Liao Bao heard his lord is preupied with the matter in Vangua. After all, if Oliver tiding to him is right it seems the Duchess have design on the Vanguan throne. And if Liao Bao knows about one thing at the court of Arrandy, it is this: Never cross the Duchess ambitions. While her husband has indomitable will in battle, the Duchess has indomitable will in politics. Her will be done, Oliver Crom once said to him during his visit to Northern Chu early this year. Then Liao Bao continue ''I have never seen anyone with more internal energy than him in my experience roaming the martial art world.'' A veileddy with a slightly tanplexion that is standing beside the seat of Eastern Devil nodded. ''Thunder Step words are true, Elder Northern Badger.'' She said as she turns her gaze to Northern Badger and address him. ''I have an opportunity to trade blows with him and I daresay, if he improves than a few years before then he is a terrifying existence right now.'' Hearing this ount about this lord called Arial made Northern Badger is impressed. A noble that is also an expert martial arts? It is rare. Not impossible but rare. Noble have their lives and rules. And martial art world has their lives and rules. ''It seems our disciple all seem to have some rtionship with this man called the Dragon'' Northern Badger chuckled. ''How do you know him again Liao Bao?'' Liao Bao smiles. ''I am his vassal, teacher.'' ''Vassal? You are in the government?'' ''Yes'' he said sheepishly. ''Where?'' ''In Arrandy.'' ''Arrandy! That is Caelum!'' ''Ye..s. Does it matter?'' ''You are Eastian. Why do you serve Caelum?'' ''Enough with that Northern Badger'' the Western Serpent said. ''What does it matter? Eastian. Caelum. Ethrusk. You care too much about the matter of politics and race.'' ''What is your job then, Liao Bao?'' ''I am the Supervisor of the North, Teacher. Teacher, there is no need to be so aversive toward Arial Vermont. After all, without his help Northern Chu will not be formed.'' Then Liao Bao told the Immortals about Arial Vermont contribution in creating Northern Chu. Eastern Devil nodded, Western Serpent on the other hand just shrugged it off while the Northern Badger be excited and his initial assessment of Arial Vermont and his opinion of Arial Vermont soar. The Veileddy beside the Eastern Devil just smile beneath the veil that hides her lower part of her face. ''Hmm, is that so.'' ''It seems this Arial Vermont is very talented in politics and war.'' ''Yes, he is Teacher. He has never lost a battle before.'' ''No wonder your Senior Brother loses. It is fine. Losing to such opponent is not a disgrace to the school. I hope your senior brother will return to the headquarters and resume his training in Nan Mountain.'' ''Yes, hopefully so'' Liao Bao reply. ''Hmmph. I don''t like him'' Western Serpent said. ''He must havee here helping that Old Man in that Temple.'' ''HAHAHAHA. Are you annoyed, little Serpent?'' Northern Badger said teasing. ''Yes, I''m annoyed.'' ''Then I approve of the boy. HAHAHAHA.'' Heughed out loud, even the stone table shook a little. Eastern Devil and his disciple is just staying still, rarely spoke and most of the time, expressionless. ''Say something; Eastern Devil'' The Western Serpent said trying to gauge the Eastern Devil. The Eastern Devil is a tall, mid age person, with a long ck flowing beard that gives him a schr vibe, with a purple robe that give the Eastern Devil a regal bearing and his hazel eyes that is expressionless. Power radiated from him, a silent power like the billowing of winds in the morning air. He sits calmly, rarely speak and sometimes the silence could be suffocating especially when one is around him. Seeing this, the Veiled Lady that sits beside him said. ''My Teacher rarely speaks. Hope both Elder is not offended.'' ''Tch.'' The Western Serpent replies as she looks at the Eastern Devil. ''We understand, Veiled Lady. Eastern Devil have always been a crazy person. Though shouldn''t you tell us your name? If the others in the martial art world heard that I as one of the Four Immortals do not even know the name of Eastern Devil disciple won''t they say I''m afraid of your teacher?'' he said. ''I..I.'' then a whispery words flow in the surrounding ''Tell him. He can keep a secret'' Hearing this, the Veiled Lady nodded; there is no longer hesitation in her minds. To her, her teacher words are golden. Cupping her hand, she introduces herself. ''Let me introduce myself to Elder once again. My name is Rhyssa Renasi, Queen of Great Renasia.'' Then she shows her face to the other Elders. ''You are beautiful'' said the Western Serpent. ''Any interest in joining my maidens?'' Liao Bao open his mouth agape, his eyes could not believe what he is seeing. ''So beautiful'' he admired. It canpare to the beauty of Queen Arianna of Arakath. Even the Northern Badger who have long abstained from woman, feel that his heart flutters a bit in seeing the exotic beauty in front of him. ''HAHAHA. So this is why you did not want to tell us your identity. This old man understands. Do not worry. Even if I die, this old man will not tell anyone of your identity.'' Then Rhyssa shroud her face with the veil again. Western Serpent still looks at the Veiled Lady with a feeling of regret. If she found her first, she would have taken this Rhyssa as her disciple based on the virtue of her beauty alone. Rhyssa after she matured has bloomed into one of the most beautiful flower. This is why in the battlefield and in the military of Great Renasia she is known as the Scarlet Rose Rhyssa because of her beauty. If there is Arianna in Arakath, then there is Rhyssa in the human continent. Beauties of the World. Then recovering from her dazed expression the Western Serpent began ordering her disciple. ''Batrisya'' ''Yes teacher.'' ''What will happen tomorrow you think?'' ''In my opinion, Ermeishan will pull themselves out from thepetition. As you already know teacher, Abbess Lin really love her disciple especially Mu Liyun.'' ''Yes, I''m aware of that'' the Western Serpent reply. ''What a twist of fate huh. One is in Ermeishan; another one is in a new school. When I heard it was that boy, I thought that it would be a good way to get back at him by matching him against Nanshan. Who would have thought Ren Gui would be defeated and only help spreading his name?'' ''I am excited to meet him'' the Northern Badger said. ''You think he will win the tournament?'' Western Serpent said, could not believe what Northern Badger is implying. ''Of course. Who else could defeat him? From what Batrisya tell us didn''t he has defeated all three figures in one go? If that is the case, who could stand against him among the Juniors? No one right. So the question is only a matter of time. When will he win instead of will he win?'' Eastern Devil nodded. ''I don''t like this oue'' Western Serpent sulked. Then suddenly something struck her. ''He would not challenge us right?'' Her question suddenly struck all the Immortals and their disciples. ''Well, I don''t think so'' Batrisya said. But even as she said this, even she is not so sure. This Arial Vermont, does what he wants, unrestrained and very prideful. Who knows what he will do? ''No, noWhy would he put himself in such risk. He would not.'' ''I''m not so sure'' Rhyssa whispered under her breath. After all she once met the dragon. He seems to be very confident of his strength and a very free person, in her eyes. ''Don''t worry. Surely he would not.'' Northern Badger said, not worrying a thing. This Arial might be magnificent but still even he believes that this Arial could see how high the heaven is. ''Then prepare the gift Batrisya. It seems it is decided that this Arial will win. We just have to wait then. Then we can begin the main event. Our fight.'' Western Serpent said as she looks at the two Elders around her Northern Badger grins. While the Eastern Devil still sitting calmly sipping the tea from the cup. The disciples are also excited and they began talking with each other. After all this meet is just a way to spice up for the main event. The fight between the Four Immortals is the main event Who is the strongest between the four of them? The Abbot while he did not participate has given his consent that whoever won between the three will also be acknowledged by him. ''Yes, our battle. The main event. The answer to our question.'' Northern Badger said, his mouth is still grinning. ''If you are likest time, Western Serpent, then I will beat you again.'' And heughed sarcastically to the Western Serpent ''Don''t be too confident of your strength Northern Badger.'' Then a voice fills the Peak, a slow whispering voice. ''I will return to my castle to train. Pardon me.'' Eastern Devil got up from his seat and fly away from the stone table. ''Well, me too'' the Northern Badger said and he too flew. Then Western Serpent burning with determination said to Batrisya. ''For these few days don''t disturb me. Handle the matter of thepetition ording to your judgment.'' ''Yes, teacher'' Western Serpent too flew to the West side of the Peak. Batrisya nods. She then went back down from the Peak to announce the battle once again. >>>>>> Chapter 315: Nearing the heaven peak Chapter 315: Nearing the heaven peak On the Wind Peak the battle between Yilin and Shadow Skulker has been concluded. Even though Monk Sigrid has one of his arm broken but hanks to Divine Flower ointment the pain lessen and he even managed to snatch a win from the Shadow Skulker. However, he won it with much difficulty. Even though Shadow Skulker inner skill is not powerful as Yilin, their external skill, hiding, stealth and speed are top notch and even Sigrid did not pass it easily. Arial on the other hand heard the news of Yilin winning by his disciple. Xiyun went to the arena and everyone give her way. After all, even though Xiyun herself is not formidable, even unknown before in the martial artmunity but since thest disy of Arial prowess, everyone knows that she is the disciple of All Conquering Sect. And if her teacher is crazy enough to challenge all the sect just because Ermeishan wanted the girl back, they dare not imagine what will happen to them if they hurt Arial disciple. It is because of this reason that the other sect did not once utter any hurtful words. After all, strength is power in the martial art world. And Arial has proven himself without any doubt. Sigrid, Liyun, the Abbess. All reputable figures defeated by one person, all attacking him but they could not even touch him It is clear to all the sect that the winner of this martial art meets is Arial the Divine Dragon. There is nopetitor on his level. Now, Liyun is cooking some meat and rabbit she caught from the nearby forest. Scent of herb and nt is also mixed together with rabbit meat creating a very aromatic smell of foods. Arial just wiping his sweat after practicing in the forest. Xiyun knows not to interrupt her teacher when he is practicing in the woods, so she stays away. Arial understanding of Imposing Presence has reached at least ten percent. This is a progress for him and he is excited of course. Today, Arial seem content and he decided to rest his body. Train for a few days and rest for a few days. That is his way of learning. And it works. That is why Arial keep training that way. He is heading back. Arial enter the house and he smell the aromatic scent of pheasant with a hint of Laojing wine. ''Xiyun!'' Xiyun who is cooking said ''I am at the kitchen teacher.'' Arial walk to the kitchen. ''Pheasant with Laojing wine?'' ''Correct. It seems teacher sense of smell is as formidable as ever.'' ''Where did you get Laojing wine?'' ''Stole it from Ermeishan storage the day Ie here.'' Xiyun said with an innocent face, as she takes a pinch of salt and put it in the chicken stock. ''Hahaha'' Arialugh. This girl mayck many things but wit isn''t one of it. Arial notice that this girl is also very mischievous and naughty, like a little monkey. While her face is of that a beauty, her behavior is like a child, in pranking people and making fun of people. Arial notices this as he keeps living under the same roof as Xiyun. ''Teacher, please rest yourselves. It will not be long now until I finished cooking. There is still some cutting and boiling and then it will be ready.'' Arial nodded. ''I will clean myself first. Then we will eat.'' Xiyun nodded. Arial quickly went to bath and clean himself. ''Refreshing'' he thought to himself. After hours of training in the forest his body is a little tired. Even his stamina will drop if he trains to long in the Scape. This time one hour in the real world is the same as twelve hours in the scape. Arial hunch is correct. The longer he practices in the Scape the more he be adept in it and the time spend in the Scape bes longer. This must be one of the Dragon Arts. Dragon Arts. He never thought that such thing exists. It just shows that there are still many things to learn in this world. Arial once read it in one of the obscure book he bought from a Vorthy trader. Arial bought it with a cheap price of ten silver. That is very expensive That book was written by some unknown author so Arial just read it with little to no recognition. But now maybe that unknown author knows more about dragon then the other schrs he read about in the matter of dragon. Dragon Arts is what is equivalent to human martial art. Not all dragons learn it. Only the Dragon Warrior of the King of Dragon. And Gaveror does look like a Dragon Warrior though at the time Arial fought him, the dragon was sick. Now, of course the dragon is not. As Arial scoop another bath of water and ther the water around his body Arial do felt something after his heart is swapped. Sometimes at night he will dream of some distant ces, ces he never been before. Sometimes he is in some ice region, sometimes he is in a fiery pit that extend to the center of the Earth, sometimes he is in ce so dark that the eyes couldn''t see. Arial believe this is what Gaveror see. A bond that will only be severed in death. A bond with a Dragon Warrior. Do Gaveror know?That hees from another time? Another timeline? Then after finished cleaning up Arial heard Xiyun yelled from the lower floor ''Food!'' Arial wear his clothe and hee down and sit on the chair. Xiyun also sit on the chair. Before Xiyun would never dare to sit with even her senior but now? Now she even dares to seat with the Sect leader. But of course that is only possible because Arial doesn''t know the custom of martial art world and truthfully he doesn''t care. In the court he has to care. After all, people will see his family to be rude and ignorant of the ways of the nobles. In a way, Arial is a smart politician giving both what the popce and the elites want. For the popce, he gave them the image of a benevolent and generous lord, inspires love and hope while for the elite, he gave them the image of a strong lord, powerful, domineering, as noble as them, inspires respect and fear. ''Like always your food is delicious.'' ''Thank you, teacher'' she said as she put some more meat inside Arial bowl. ''Teacher, when can I do what you did?'' ''Do what?'' ''Last night.'' ''Oh that thing. When you are ready'' he said as he took one of the pheasant thigh and using the fork put it inside his mouth. ''Heaven, this cooking of yours'' Arial said. Xiyun frowned and then she asks again ''When I''m ready? That doesn''t sound like an answer.'' ''It doesn''t'' Arial said, his attention is still on the dish. This time he tasted the chicken soup and his face shows that he is pleased. ''Yes. Alright Xiyun. Let us eat first. After this I will answer your question.'' Arial said. He wanted to savor this food. ''Yes teacher.'' Xiyun nodded as he returns her attention back to her dishes. So they eat in silence, only the sound of munching and slurping can be heard. Arial hungry appetite seems toe from the dragon. After Arial finished eating, he drinks Wujing tea, courtesy of Ermeishan. It seems Xiyun stole many things from Ermeishanrder and storage room. If they realize their Laojing wine, and Wujing tea disappears they surely will be furious. But Arial is sure that this wine and tea is of high quality. After all he felt instantly energized after drinking it. But do they daree here again? Arial mused. ''I have defeated their leader. Will they dare to risk their life because of a wine and tea? Of course not'' he thought to himself. No matter how stupid they are what is the meaning doing such pointless sacrifice? There is none. Tea and wine can be bought. It is not that rare of thing. ''Alright Xiyun. Now I am full, my body isfortable and I am in good mood, ask away your question. I will answer it to the best of my abilities'' ''Teacher, will you teach me that move of yours? The move you used to defeat the Abbess and my sister?'' ''Three years. Didn''t I tell you?'' ''Can''t I make it shorter?'' Xiyun asked. Seeing how easily her teacher subdues the Abbess, she knows training under him will surely make her able to achieve her goal of defeating the Abbess. ''Patience. That is what you have to learn. Shortcut? If there is a shortcut in learning wouldn''t all people in the world will be like me? The very method I teach you is a shortcut. It is the sea. How many times I have to remind you?'' Xiyun nodded. Arial smile a bit then he continued, making sure his disciple understands clearly about his technique and method of teaching. ''The sea. Do you understand the vastness of the sea just by walking along the shore? Do you understand the deepness of the sea just by swimming around the surface? Do you understand the power of the sea just by being hit by their weak waves? Patience. Hard work. Perseverance. Diligence. All of this is the quality you should have embedded in your habits if you want to learn my technique. To be formidable. To be strong. I spent many years in the Libr- I mean in the castle to learn and master the cultivation technique. This is whypatience is needed. It is a virtue'' ''I understand teacher.'' Xiyun drops her head as she is believed she is reprimanded by her teacher. Seeing this Arial rise in anger a bit. This Xiyun keep pestering him even after all the detail exnation he has given her. ''Have I steered you wrong?'' he asks. Xiyun shakes her head. ''Did you not feel stronger?'' he asks. She nodded ''Did your stamina did not increase?'' he once again asked. She nodded again ''Haven''t your breathing bes smoother?'' ''Yes, teacher.'' ''Am I a miracle worker? A deity?'' ''No, teacher.'' ''Three years, Xiyun.'' Arial said, making his voice smooth. ''After three years, just ask. Sword technique. Palm technique. Kicking technique. Aura technique. Ask and you shall receive. For now, count your blessing.'' Hearing the smooth voice of her teacher, Xiyun knows that her teacher anger has dissipated. Then Xiyun raise her face and smile a pleasant smile, ''Teacher, then I will train in my room'' And she flew to the second floor and wink at Arial. ''Mischievous kid.'' Arial said smiling. As he looks at the fading back of her disciple, he smiles widely and then heughs. It is not a bad feeling being a teacher ******************************************************************** Arial is still sitting in the table. He is waiting for the announcement of his fight with Ermeishan. Will they still fight him even after all that? Arial has warned them. Then Arial heard the announcement reverberating around the Peak. ''I will announce the decision in the Wind Peak'' that smooth mysterious voice speaks. ''Yilin fighting Shadow Skulker resulted in Yilin emerging victorious. As for Ermeishan battle with All Conquering Sect, it has been informed to me that they will pull out from thepetition for personal reason so the All-Conquering Sect will win by disqualification. To Yilin and All Conquering Sect congrattions. The venue for the next battle will be in ck Peak. For a week, the participant is allowed to rest before the battle. The other sect is allowed to watch. It is nearing the end of this battle.'' Batrisya said and the she said ''But do not forget the main event. The fight of the Four Immortals will happen after thest battle is concluded'' she said, and apuse can be heard. ''That is what we are waiting for!'' Some yelled. Even though Arial could not see Batrisya Arial could imagine she is smiling right now. Arial on the other hand is grinning. ''The Four Immortals huh.'' Then Arial lower his senses and the sound of the chattering disappear. For today Arial will let Xiyun train before they ascend to the next peak. Deciding this Arial began arranging his item and takes a quick nap. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 316: Change of attitude Chapter 316: Change of attitude DARK PEAK Arial and his disciple Xiyun have arrived at the Peak and they could see the reason why this ce is called Dark Peak. In just first nce Arial could not see anybody from the other sect but Arial sense that they have already settled around the Peak. This Peak gives Xiyun the shivers. Not the cold shivers but shivers that enervate the nerves and tugging at the heartstring, giving a sense of dread and fear. The ce has forest, but not the kind of forest like the Waterfall Peak or the Wind Peak with their green leaves and soothing properties, but dark forest with strange sounding from the woods, a frightening aura that seem to emanate directly from the gloomy forest. The forest itself is ck, with ck leaves and thick brown bark. There is no doubt in anybody mind, that in that forest lies many dangerous beast, like wolf, bears and many other. And Arial could see immediately the caverns around the Peak, therge caves and some holes on the ground. There are huge caverns with a tower like design pirs. The pirs of the huge cavern haverge hole. Then one of The Maidens of the Western Serpente without a word to Arial and Xiyun and handed a parchment to Xiyun and bow slightly to Arial showing that they recognized and acknowledged the Sect Leader of All Conquering Sect. Xiyun receive the parchment and the Maiden fly away from the scene. ''Teacher, let me read the parchment'' Arial nodded. Xiyun open the parchment and read it before rying it to her teacher. After reading Xiyun informed her teacher that the other fortress in the Peak has been taken by the other sect leaving Arial the East fortress. ''Fine, then that will be our ce'' Arial said. Xiyun just nodded. Arial began determining where the East is and started to move. Arial nodded again and urge Xiyun to follow. The crowd of the martial artist on the other hand makes their tent near fortress-like building around the Peak. the other took martial arts sects and school took the South, North and West while Arial chose the East. Settling down, Xiyun clean around the ce they are going to sleep. It is only around that area Xiyun clean and sweep. After all, even Xiyun could not clean the fortress-like amodation. It is different if All Conquering Sect has many disciples like Ermeishan or Linzi or Nanshan. While the other sect disciple camp near the South, West, North and South no one dare to approach the East side of the Peak. After all, considering what happens during that night, the memory is still fresh in the mind of the other sect and they do not know the reaction of the dragon if they camp near the East fortress. In a way this make Arial more rxed. Since the parchment also stated that the battle will start in a week, Arial has nned to train himself and he also thinks this one week would be a good idea for Xiyun to gain experience and train her to the fullest. Arial have great expectation for Xiyun future progress. It is clear to him, Xiyun is not dim witted and understand the principles of his school in a fast and efficient way. The only worry that Arial has, is that if Xiyun will be too rash and impatient, thus will harm her future potential. After all, he knows her motivation for learning under him and it is because of that reason Arial is worried that she might push herself when it is not necessary. For the first day, both of them train in that fortress-like amodation. Arial did not order Xiyun to hunt anything in that forest yet but only told her to train in her room, understanding the principles of his internal energy cultivation, and meditate in a calm manner, without rushing. In herrge room, a wave of wind is slowly forming around Xiyun legs and she is also sweating on her forehead, her heart beat increased and her strength is increasing by leaps and bound since she learned the cultivation technique of Levitia. For some reason she did not understand why her internal energy reach into such height. Of course the Levitia technique is remarkable but Xiyun training and progress is terrifying. She thought it was the Cultivation technique but she has a nagging suspicion that it is not the real reason for her quick rise in internal energy Before she also trains in the cultivation technique but never had she reached these heights. She is not considered a genius like her sister but that doesn''t mean she is an idiot. Her intelligence is top notch, only her understanding in martial arts is not as enlightened as her sister. But that is only in external skill and not to mention Xiyun did not receive one on one training with the Abbess like her older sister did. She is also suspicious of her improvement in inner energy skills. Of course she deflected this suspicion after all her teacher technique is a miraculous technique and even Xiyun had to admit this. She notices something different, something profoundly different between Arial internal energy cultivation and the Ermeishan cultivation technique. And that is, there is no disciplined method in Arial cultivation technique. The Ermeishan always have some methods, some trials, and some bottleneck before they can reach the next level of understanding and when that bottleneck is broken, only then someone can continue to cultivate. But that is not the case with All Conquering sect cultivation technique. It kept flowing endlesslylike a sea, giving boundless energy. Arial on the other hand of course do not know this fact about bottleneck or limits. Why? Because he never heard of such thing and he never experience such things. He has no teacher; of knowledge of the martial art world. How could he know that there is bottleneck, trials, obstacle to reach the mastery of internal energy like him? In a way, Arial learn from a book, and in his view, all martial artist train in cultivation technique and all of their inner energy depends on how long they have been training. He went to the Linzi temple but he did not learn the internal energy technique of the temple thus he did not know of such thing. And the monk inside the Linzi Temple itself while they are known to house many martial artist, they always stressed the importance of refining the hearts, to be a good person that do not harm the people and the world. As such, they did not spoke much about internal energy technique. All martial artist train in cultivation technique and all of their inner energy depends on how long they have been training. That is what Arial thought and believe. There is some truth in that but that is not always the case. If not how could the younger Eastern Devil or Western Serpent reach their status today? Everyone have their own way of practicing and cultivating internal energy and each of them have their own trial, some obstacle, some bottleneck, some frustrating moments but Arial never learn any of this fact. Levitia Cultivation Technique is free, and as such there is no such thing as bottleneck. It is this fact that made Arial unbelievably strong. It could be said if Arial try to find a challenge for himself, there could only a handful of people in the world that could rival him. But Arial don''t know this. This is why he is desperate to determine his power by challenging the Four Immortals. Of course, Xiyun don''t know this either or she might tell this to her teacher that his technique has no bottleneck, no trials that need to be surpassed. Xiyun knows her teacher is powerful and there is no doubt in everyone eyes that Arial is without a doubt is the champion of this meet. When he faces Sigrid in a week time, then all will be well. That is Xiyun thoughts. After all her teacher have already defeated Sigrid. Not to mention he was also fighting Liyun and Abbess Lin simultaneously at the time. His prowess is undeniable. No one will ever bully her if she roams the martial art world. The only problem Xiyun have is herck of technique. She thought by entering All Conquering Sect she will learn many techniques but who would have thought that she is only allowed to learn technique after her internal energy reaches a certain level. But Xiyun is not angry at her teacher. After all this internal energy technique is very powerful. Sooner orter, she will learn the external skill technique and when that timees, Xiyun will carve her name as one of the famous figures of the martial art world. But the driving force of her desire is none other than her desire to take revenge for her parents. She could not kill the bandits since they are already dead. But the bandits are not the true cause of her parent''s death. It is the Abbess of Ermeishan that had ripped her apart from her loving family. Love breeds hate. That is one of the ts of Ermeishan. She did not understand it until she found out that the Abbess was the one that is the true cause of all her sadness. She found out that love truly breeds hate. It is because she loves her parents that she hated the Abbess If she did not love, why would she hate? She loves and by loving she cares. And because she cares, she wanted to kill the Abbess and avenge her parents. A few years is nothing. She had already waited many years. But Xiyun have a wish she could reach that level faster. But she will not rush. Her teacher, Arial has warned her of this. People think by practicing everyday their body will undoubtedly be stronger faster. Well, it is not entirely wrong but for Arial school this method is wrong. His technique is free and therefore, rushing is forbidden. Hesitating is also forbidden. Train. Rest. Train. Rest. That is the way of Arial school. A routine of training and resting. The effect of the resting will help the cultivation process and healing of nervous system and also have the benefit of resting the mind. But Xiyun is also not to be underestimated. Her profound knowledge of the intricacies of inner skill is on par with her genius older sister. And as such she understands some of theplex cultivation technique of Arial. For the first day, they did not do much other than just training in their room. It is quite a peaceful day for the teacher and disciple. The wind of the Dark Peak blows and these two people keep training ignoring the worldly affairs like pair of immortals. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 317: The thoughts in the dark Chapter 317: The thoughts in the dark IN A SECLUDED HUT IN DARK PEAK The torch fire can be seen inside arge secluded hut. Eight torches giving off a faint light in that secluded hut provide some warmth in the windy night. The sound of crickets and Night hopper can be heard and the moon can be seen high up in the sky, showing that faint luster of light near the dark and gloomy forest. The me sometimes flickers because of the harsh and cold wind of the nights. The sound of wolf howling and the hooting of the Big Eyed Bird can also be heard. In that hut there are eight figures sitting while another eight figures are standing with a torch in their hand, each one beside the eight figures. The eight figures are the Elders of each sect and some sect leader. They are the Elders of Sun Moon Sect, Blinding Sword sect, Yilin, Taojing, Limitless de Sect, Five Finger Peak, Wuhao, and Lishan. The Ermeishan is not present in this meeting. the evil sect is also not present in this meeting. ''Have we been reduced to this?'' One of the elders of Taojing scoffed, looking at the faces of the other elders and sect leaders. ''Hiding in a hut. A man should be upright and brave.'' ''Upright and brave?'' Five Finger Peak Elders snicker. ''Go then. Be brave and upright. Go greet the dragon in his house and let see how being brave and upright help you.'' And Taojing Elders res at the Five Finger Peak Elder. Yet they did not answer Five Finger Peak. ''There should be a middle ground with the All-Conquering Sect and the other schools. There must be a way. Why should we make such enemies when there is yet no great enmity between us and him? What is the benefit of angering such a man?'' One of the elders from Sun Moon Sect said advising the other elders, to not be discouraged. Xiao De the representative of the school in the meet nodded. ''True. I could not believe that even an expert of his caliber would be unreasonable. We could talk to him'' One of Wuhao elders speaks smiling. After all, they secretly grinning looking at their enemy leader, Abbess Lin humiliated in that fight. Of course they would rather make friends with the dragon rather than their enemies. ''Tell that to my disciple. Tell that to my school!''Revered Enger of Yilin shouted. ''He broke Sigrid bone and inflicts internal injuries on him. If not for Revered Eastern Devil Divine Flower Ointment my disciple will be crippled if not a disable person.'' Sigrid just dropped his head. ''And whose fault is that?'' the sect leader of Blinding Sword Sect, Fan Huang asked. ''Isn''t he is at fault? Isn''t he too arrogant to measure his own abilities? Why me the dragon?'' Fan Huang rebuking Revered Enger outburst of anger. ''And not to mention we did gang up on him. No wonder the dragon feels angry. Even I would have felt the same.'' He continued ring at the other sect. The other elders and sect leader also feel embarrassed by this fact. But during that time, they never thought that the sect leader of the All-Conquering Sect to be so formidable. Or so stubborn They recognize the dragon talent but of course they never once think that this dragon at that age could yet equal them. But their eyes were opened that night. Abbess Lin is even injured and her disciple has her vocal chords broken just by a choke. That palm attack and that dragon roars opens the eyes of the martial arts world and forces them to look and listen That night if not for the All-conquering sect held back all those three figures would probably die meaninglessly under Arial power. ''Hmmm'' the others Elder could only sigh at this matter. They have made themselves an enemy. A formidable enemy at that. They all know what each other are so bothered about. That night they all think if they all apany the Ermeishan, Arial would not have resisted too much and handed them the girl. After all, even though there might be a perfectly reasonable reason for Xiyun to run away from Ermeishan sect, Arial should not have interfered. In their misunderstanding they thought Arial is smitten by the young girl and kidnapped her, or persuade her to change school. They all have their misunderstanding. Some thought Arial kidnapped Xiyun. Some thought that Arial stole Xiyun away from Ermeishan. Some thought Xiyun is running away from the Ermeishan after doing some wrong in the sect and ask Arial help in shielding her. Who would have thought that the girl is his disciple and have changed her school? Of course what the people didn''t know is the real reason why the Abbess wanted Xiyun so badly. When the Abbes found the letter, she could care less whether Xiyun change her school or not but that all change when she went to her storeroom and found out that her Laojing wine is missing and also the herbs and the tea. She was furious like a lion mother, screaming ad cursing. How could she not? She vowed to get it back. Even though she did not want to offend the All-Conquering Sect, this is thest straw. All her works from twenty-seven of age, cultivating, making the pill and then grinding it, and fused it with so many herbs she got from Eastern Devil and Western Serpent only to have all of it missing. Yes. What the people didn''t know was that the Laojing tea and Wujing Wine that Xiyun had steal from the Abbess is not some normal Laojing tea and Wujing Wine. All of those that were mixed with those tea and wine are not normal ingredient. It looks like ordinary Laojing tea and Wujing wine but it''s not. The Abbess has painstakingly ground her cultivation inner energy pill that would increase one internal energy and power by leaps and bound and also increase their longevity. And all of that were mixed into that tea and wine. Whoever drinks those tea and wine will be blessed with a sudden increase of internal energy and strength. Usually such medicine will shorten one longevity even though it blessed the one who eat it will increase his or her internal energy but sacrifice one own longevity and life force But the Abbess had learned under the Medicine Fairy during her youth The Medicine Fairy is the rival of Poison King during her youth and she learn secretly how to counteract the harmful nature of her pill and how best to distribute it. And that method is by food, letting the intestines to absorb it and spread evenly in the blood nerve travelling all the way absorbing at every veins of the body until it reaches to the center of energy. But, the most important is how to grind and mixes the herbs into food. It would take a long time. Process of synthesizing after being eaten will take seven days. From her tender age of twenty-seven she has bene refining those mixes of teas and those wine drink and never drink it. She had the desire to rises up as a contender for one of the Immortals when she drink that tea and wine. Because of how important it is to her, she did not dare leave the tea and wine in the sect. She fears it would be drunk by some naughty and mischievous disciple. Who would have thought that even by bringing those tea and wine into the Heaven Mountain it will still be stolen? And by a disciple who had betrayed the school which makes the pain even more unbearable for the Abbess. That is the reason she wanted Xiyun so badly. Who would have thought she is so easily defeated by Arial thus creating this predicament? And who could have predicted both Arial and Xiyun is drinking that wine and tea every day, draining decades of the Abbess hard work into the mouth of another, without ever fully knowing their power is being increased every time they sipped the tea and drink the wine. ''Let us meet him and discuss this thing. Tell him we mean him no harm, no bad intention and maybe he will listen.'' ''Maybe, he would. Maybe he wouldn''t. Who knows? People as strong as him, they do what they want when they wanted to.'' The rest of the Elder also nodded in agreement. This matter is not so simple. They all know how martial arts expert acted. Fang Huang once met a martial arts expert. He met one martial arts expert that secluded himself deep in mountains or caves by a fortunate encounter during his younger days, roaming the martial art world At that time, he was apanied with his friends, with burning desire and dreams in his heart of bing a respectable figure in the martial art worldmunity. He has the opportunity to meet Blind Monk Wen. He is entric. That is how Fang Huang describes him every time he told his story. Do what he wants on the time he wants. He could as easily kill you as he saved you. There is no rhyme or reason with such martial arts expert. Even though the schools have many experts but to im that they are martial arts expert only a few would dare to boast like that. Abbess Lin is a martial arts expert, so does the Abbot of Yilin which is still at the temple sending his reverend and the other elders. Only a few sectse with their sect leader. Martial arts expert is only just below the Four Immortals, if they have to rank them. Sect leader is a rank beneath martial arts expert. That is how they make such distinction. After all, it''s not like they can measure their strength in objective numbers like that person have ten thousand power and that other person have twenty thousand power. And making Arial, their enemy is not their intention. ''If he is only a lord we can still find a way to live but he is also martial arts expert of such caliber. If we offend him, it will not be easy.'' Fang Huang said and Yilin Reverend grudgingly nodded. They all know Arial is a noble lord, with vast region and amands tens of thousands of soldiers under him. But if that is the only reason they are afraid they will not be here, whispering in a cold windy night. It is because Arial is also a martial arts expert. ''What if-'' Xiao De said and then he shut his mouth. ''What Xiao-er?'' ''What if we try to approach him softly?'' ''Softly?'' ''How do we do that?'' ''He has a disciple right. A master heart is on his disciple'' he said and the other nodded. ''We befriend his disciple and then we throw a banquet and ask her to bring her teacher. That way he might be open to our reasoning.'' The other elders look at each other and they all nodded in agreement. ''That doesn''t sound like such a bad idea.'' That night they agree on the n and began their preparations. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 318: Butterfly wings Chapter 318: Butterfly wings IN ARRANDY IN THE ARIADNE GARDEN The scent of flowers fills the gardens and the water in theke under the bridge in the garden is still, creating an environment of serenity and peace. With the wind cool air anyone who is tired will be calmed seeing the picturesque scene of thisrge garden. It was built by an architect from Asteros inmemoration of Arial daughter nameday. In the gardens right now are two figures. The woman is wearing a sophisticated, noble dress. It is simple in style, but the detail in making this is superb. Only rich household like the Vermont''s could afford this. It features a pretty full length gown with an borate cor. The dress is ring red, with white and gold ents, as well as sleeve and bodice detailing. It makes a noble impression just by a nce, and the woman wearing such clothes must be only from the noblest of lineage. The man on the other hand is also refined from head to toe, an extremely handsome man. If they sit by side, even the woman will not be embarrassed. It was a finery outfit a bold statement of clothing of noble ability, clothing in bright red and goldplementing the woman dress. This clothing of the handsome men disys fabric in a detailed pattern with golden trim that help to entuate the breadth of the man shoulders and waist. It has a puffed sleeve, an Arrandian style clothing that is trendingtely, while his boot is also very high quality. The wind blows and they looked at each other. First, ncing. Then, a sneak peek. And then they locked their eyes with each other. Both of them looked at each other awkwardly but there is affection in both of them. They both could not deny this. They don''t want to deny it. This is a precious rtionship between them. Though the level of affection for both of these figures is different, that affection exists. The woman and man has been friend for so long, how could affection is non-existent? Of course it is there. However, the level of their affection is definitely different. One views the other as an irreceable friend while the other views the other as the love of his life. Such difference in perspective of course will bring conflict of the hearts. Then the man spoke his first word. ''Is Ariadne fine? I heard she got a fever?'' ''She is fine now. The healer has prescribed her some herbs to eat.'' She said looking at Kyle with the wind blowing her beautiful flowing hair. There is some trace of tiredness on her eyes. After all this week with the news she received from Ss about Harald and Edward she could not sit still in her husband throne. There is also movement in the Principality. Harald and that fox...are they colluding? If they are, then Helia might have underestimated the cunningness of King Edward Merovich. There is also the matter of Lady Adriana betrothal. Helia has been spending time with Adriana but the kid just reached her sixth birthday. She is active and bright, and she is attached to Helia. Lady Adrianna had the highest opinion for Helia virtue and gifts, and Helia kind natured as she is, made it her quest to give the younger sister of Arial to receive knowledge of the highest kind. Books fill the young girl room. All kinds of books are given to her ranging from medicine, philosophy, arithmetic,nguages, history, and all manners of knowledge that the world could offer to such a privileged youngdy. Tutors from all across Arrandy are recruited and only the best of the best teaches her in every matter from courtly manners to fighting, science, arithmetic and politics. Helia also gained a deeper understanding of the feelings of Lady Adrianna in regards to her opinion of her always absent brother. It could be said while Lady Adrianna rarely see his older brother; Helia could see an unspoken affection that Lady Adrianna hold for Arial. Sometimes it looks like Lady Adriana is seeking for her brother approval and recognition. It seems that Lady Adriana view Arial as a figure of respect and absolute power, which inspired her with some fear of his brother which almost overcame her affection. In a way it could be said Arial achievement makes even his own sister felt a little intimidated to be around his presence. Then Helia looked back at Kyle and said. ''There is no need for you to worry about her'' ''Can''t I even worry about her?'' ''What is your intention Kyle, asking me toe to the gardens thiste at night? Didn''t I tell you to stop this?'' ''I have been thinking about a lot of matters.'' He said, sighing ''Matters that involve us. Involves you. Involves Arial.'' Helia looked at Kyle and she looked at him with aplicated expression. She doesn''t know what to think. There is a lot in her mind but she has decided. decided a long time ago.and if there is something consistent about Helia, something true, something that made Arial love her it was her will, her steadfast decision. In the matter of politics, she is flexible but in the matter of her life, she is always unbending and unmovable like the mountains. Her will be done. But still she is curious what Kyle thinks, what he had thought, his feeling, his pain. No matter how she distances herself, she could not help but sympathizes with Kyle. He is her friend, closest friend, even closer than between her and Arial, Kyle sister is a bosom sister of Helia while Kyle friend is Arial, her husband. How could she be so cold and unmoved by his pain? Kind as she is, the unifying presence of the Four Greats, the graceful one of all the three and the uniting force between the Four Greats during their youths. It is this memories, all these memories that they have shared together, those life and death situation they encountered, her responsibilities towards Kyle for leading him on that made her unable to decline Kyle offer to meet her, to listen to what he wanted to say, hoping that he is able to forget her, to find a better woman than her She loves him, this is not something that she herself doubt, but not that kind of love. But then she remembers something In the end, she would always remember that that night years ago and something shakes her heart. If you were faster, she mused. if she was slower, she mused And she closes her eyes and think, opening her eyes and look at the young man in front of her, she almost wondered...would today be different? Would I be in his arms instead of Arial? Would I...be his wife? Looking at him, and she thought to herselfif I realize it earlier. if you were faster, braver. would we be. looking at the same ce? But now it is toote. She realizes all of this when Arial return. While her loneliness is cured by the constantpanionship of Kyle, she understands between affection and love. These two emotions seem the same but it is fundamentally different. She didn''t know it before. Young as she is she is bound to make mistake, but now she is a mother, mature beyond her years and smart but also kind, and as such knows better of the conflicting emotion, the subtle difference in the matter of the hearts but there are times when she doubts herself every time she looks at him, as she wondered, if not for that night all those years ago If not for her own misunderstanding and his stubbornness, would she still be Helia Vermont? But she can''t turn back time. They both can''t. Both of them are trapped by their past, choked by their present, worrying about the days ahead, regret welling in both of their hearts. They can only move forward. ''Yes...and? What do you think?'' she said ''You said to forget you. You said to be faithful to Arial. Faithful to Arial? That I can do. Forget you. I can''t.'' ''Kyle!'' she said almost screaming. She thought Kyle has asked here to resolve their conflict. After all Kyle has begun showing his face in the court nowadays and Helia has seen his behavior and he has behaved most nobly and gentlemanlike manner towards her, never did he imply or ask anything regarding that matter again. ''But!'' Kyle said ''I also understand that I can''t force love. I can''t force you to love me. But neither could you force me to dislike you. I love you. And I will always love you. At least this, you could not take away from me.'' Helia sighed. But she smiled bitterly. At least, she admires Kyle persistence. In a way, Helia knows all too well of Kyle disposition, especially regarding girls. ''You are stubborn.'' Kyle smile a little. The road to reconciliation is a thorny path but Kyle no matter how forceful he is, even he is not such a bastard to force his love to an unwillingdy. It is not his style. Loving her might be wrong. But when have love ever been right? He could not control who he loves. If he can, then all of this would be easier. And stealing her from his best friend? He could not bear to do that. But that is what he is trying to do. Love does not make sense. But he hopes that by showing his sincerity, his honest attitude, that Helia might one day open that beautiful eyes of her and look at him the same way he has been looking at her all these years. That one day, Helia will whisper that word in his ears. It might be a dream. It might be a deluded illusion. But he can''t let her go. He can''t just stop loving her because she told him to. Only people who have fallen in love understand his feeling. If Helia ever turn her face to look at him even if he has to betray every virtue on this earth, he would be willing to. He would be willing to burn all the knightly code he had learned in the Academy and he did not mind bing the enemy of the world as long as she is by his side. A person that would burn the world for love that is a man he can understand. These are the fundamental difference between him and Arial. If Arial were ever given a choice of saving the world and his family, his sense of responsibility would never have allowed him to choose his family no matter the pain he would endure. But Kyle will not hesitate. His family, friends, his love, that is what is important to him. People would say he is a bastard, an ungrateful person but he doesn''t care. And if Helia fall in love with him, Helia will be called by many names, whores, unfaithful wife, betrayer and many fouler names. They would tell her that her virtues are false. But still, even if that timees, he will love her, even though there is no possible benefit for him, unearned, and even underserved. Kyle would have not minded to defile every virtue, every oath of honor because to him that is a tribute of love, because Kyle would sacrifice his conscience, his reason, his integrity and his honor to be with the ones he loves. One could even admire such tenacity and determination. Then looking at Helia chuckling at him he replies Helia usation. ''I rather you call me passionate.'' ''Obsessed, is more of an apt description.'' ''Obsessed? Of you?'' ''Yes'' Helia said a smile formed on her lips. It seems Kyle has calmed down his heart. After all, he is joking right now. That indifferent attitude shows itself. A mask, Helia reminded herself. A mask of broken heart. And Helia believe Kyle. Because no matter what Kyle has done, she still trusted him. Hestill has honor, if not honor, respect for her decision for her will and choice. If there is one thing Helia could say without a shred of doubt about Kyle it is this. Kyle will always respect her. At least, this she knows. She has been so long acquainted with him. They are the Four Greats. Friends, always and forever. How could she not trust him? How could she not give him the benefit of the doubt? Howcould she just stop to hope? Stop to love Kyle, his quirks, his amiable personality, his attentions to the minutia details. While her love might be different from Kyle, it is love all the same.And there is still hope, hope for this precious friendship that Helia cherished to save. ''You tter yourself Helia. I love you, true. Obsessed? Just by your beauty alone? I don''t think so.'' Kyle said a slight joking on his part. ''HAHAHA.'' Heliaughed and herugh fills the empty garden, almost giving it life. It has been a long time since sheughed together with Kyle so unreserved like this. It reminds her of old times, when life is not soplicated. When everything was simple and free of web of lies and secrets. Now, the web is everywhere and everything is tangled. Not even a swing of a sword could cut this knot ''Soyou will not pursue me?'' ''Notunless you give me a sign.'' ''I won''t.'' ''Well, time will tell.'' ''What are you saying?'' ''I might not pursue you Helia but who''s to say someday you will not fall in love with me? If only I was faster- ''he said ''If you were faster, braver.'' Helia look at the stars and then she said with honesty ''Then I might have fallen in love with you.'' She said honestly. This answer shocked Kyle. ''You would?'' ''Of course I would. You are a charming person, kind, attentive andyou have a way with words.'' ''Thank you'' Kyle grins. ''But it is not good talking about road not taken. I love Arial. Before. Now. Then. If you were faster, then I might not have be Arial wife. If'' she said and she smiles bitterly ''But fate has spoken. My heart has spoken. And I do not regret it.'' ''Do you want to be Arial wife that bad?'' he asked. Helia chuckled a bit, looking at that pitiful face of Kyle. With a hint of mischievousness, she said ''I do. And Kyle while you have your good qualities, Arial also has his. Loyal. Honorable. Brave. Strong. Smart and inspires such things in the heart of men. He is steadfast and always honor his promise'' She smiles again but there is pain in that smile. Kyle didn''t like seeing that smile. She continued ''And sometimes. maybe that is also his w. Honor, responsibility, he took all of this on his shoulders. He is stumbling along, dragging his weary feet, the weight of the world burdened on him. Many open a path for him, allowing him passage but none dare to take that weight for him...no one can take that burden from him. His burden is so invisible, yet so daunting. I wish to lighten his load and if I can, to switch ces with him, to took up that burden, lifting it for him.'' And then Helia look at the stars again and she spotted two stars in the starry skies, two stars, and one shine brightly while another is dimming. Then she looks back at Kyle her eyes shine brighter as the doubt in her heart clears and her resolve strengthened. ''So, what you want to say to me tonight is that you will not forget me, and you would wait for me? What a lovely sentiment but it is wasted on me. Find another girl. With your status and background, I doubt it will be hard for you to find a suitable match that will please your mother and sister. And how long could you wait for me? My heart will always belong to him. You know this.'' Kyle smiles bitterly. His smile also has a pain inside it. And she could also see that pain as much as Kyle could see the pain in her smile. She too did not like seeing such smile. ''How long you ask me? Till the end of my life and if there is a life after this, I will also wait you there.'' He said sincerely and even Helia heartbeats flutter a bit to be so intensely courted. Helia then moved away ready to leave the gardens now that Kyle has made his intention known. At least Helia knows Kyle will not harass her again. The choice is in her hands. Eerily, it reminded her of her quarrel with her husband. Before he left, Arial look at Helia eyes, kissed her lips and whisper to her ears. ''The choice is yours. It always has, and it always will.'' Remembering her husband words, it was almost like he knows. Helia quickly dispel such thoughts. That would be too heartbreaking for Arial if he knows what she has done. Then a hit of suspicion dawn on her. Could he.no. hedid he know about me and Kyle, right? ''That is impossible'' and once again Helia dispel that notion. Looking at Kyle, her eyebrow creased and she gives him her advice ''Forget me Kyle. Let us stay like before. Friends.'' Helia look left and right and said ''The night iste and I have to return to the castle." She said informing that she is returning home to the castle. ''Consider what I said. There is no need to regret over the road not taken. Our destiny is not to be together. I am married and while I admit my heart always flutter when you speak with me whispering love song, I could not deny nor lie about my feelings for Arial. You once said why I married him? You ask me of this.'' ''Yes, I did,'' Kyle admits. ''You never give me the answer? Why? You found it now?'' he asks and she nodded. ''I do not understand this before and so I could never answer youbut now, though I do not admit to know everything there is to know about marriage, I could im I know some things. Want to hear it Kyle?'' Kyle just nodded curious of Helia answer. ''A good marriage is one in which both the wife and husband both choose each other as the guardian of their solitude and thus by this act shows that they disy for each other the greatest possible trust'' Sheughs. It is the words that she heard from Lady Julia. She then continued ''It is a mix of hearts, a mutual consent between two people that seem to be saying ''take my freedom, rob me of it''. Sound like it is terrifying isn''t it? To give your heart, the freedom of the heart to one person. To remainmitted to that oath sworn in that church. But once it is epted that even between two closest souls, infinite distance exists, then the husband and wife can grow, and if they seed in loving the infinite expanse between them which give them the possibility of always seeing each other as a whole and before an immense sky filled with glittering stars, such love. will endure. Such love will persevere.'' Saying this she stared at Kyle, apassionate stare and she said, with all the sincerity that her heart could muster. ''I love him Kyle and I don''t think I could love you the same way I love him. To me you are an irreceable friend. I do not want to lose you. And I hope you do not want to lose me too. But asking me to choose between you and Arial? I will always choose him. You know this. So. don''t make me choose Kyle. Please. Don''t make me choose. Because you already know the answer.'' Saying this Helia walked away from the garden and outside the gardens her attendants is already waiting beside her carriage. Then she disappeared from the garden vicinity rushing to get home to the castle. Kyle looked at the disappearing carriage and he keeps looking until the carriage has disappeared from his sight. Taking a pebble in the ground he throws it to the stillke water and the ripples resonated outward with the pebbles creating a plop sound as it falls to the bottom of theke. Kyle leans on one of the bench near the bridge as he sat down underneath a tree. ''Keeping passion at bay or surrendering blindly to it - which of these two attitudes is the least destructive? I don''t know'' Kyle answers. And Arial word rings in his ear during one of their journey solving quest. They were celebrating after aplishing anotherpletion of their quest and that night Arial said to him "However rare true love maybe, it is less so than true friendship."And he patted Kyle back and gives him the warmest smile he has ever shown to anyone. Remembering that scene made Kyle heart constricted. He...doesn''t know anymore. About anything. Where did it all go wrong? Where did it all start unraveling? At which point? He doesn''t know. On one side, he hoped Helia never ept his advances, while another side, he earnestly hopes Helia will love her. His heart, his mind is at war with each other. Conflicting emotions boiled under that calm face. Looking at the ripple effect of theke, Kyle remembered that Arial always said this to him. ''One choice could change everything. One ripple in ake, a flutter of a butterfly wings could cause a hurricane a world away.'' He never understood what Arial was talking about but for some reason, he grasps a bit of truth in that''s statement. ''Choices'' he muttered. ''That is the only thing that matters. Choices.'' >>>>>>>>>>>>> One of the longer chapters. I know people woudl be even more angry if I cut this chpater into parts. Chapter 319: Heart is always young Chapter 319: Heart is always young A FEW WEEKS LATER The green trees at night look like a guard guarding the huge vi of the noble house of Lethe. It is the private property of the distinguished Knight and famous friend of the Duke, Kyle Lethe. The symbol of the white raven is prominently disyed. In the front gate of the vi was the Count itself, leaning on the front gate. The vis only have the green trees as guard since they are not any guard here. All of the guards was sent to the House of Lethe guarding his family castle instead of guarding this vi. It was his orders. The reason? So, that he could wallow in despair alone, so that his cries and screams are not heard. He didn''t want to show his appearance, his pathetic state to his family and friends. So, he holed up here in his vi, alone. He was drunk and fall sick. Trying to forget, trying to destroy her image on his mindonly to strengthen it with each cup. Every day he would drink and drink until he passed out, he almost wished he would die of intoxication after that day in the garden. This night he is leaning outside his vi again but this time a woman is overlooking him. She looks at him with an overcast expression. She squatted and looks at him. ''Wake up, Kyle.'' She said, her voice seems angry and sad all at the same time. This woman is none other than Helia Looking at the man, Helia is conflicted. She heard what has happened to Kyle from Lord Oliver. Lord Oliver tells her that Kyle has been holed up in his vi neglecting the rule of his fief, wallowing in despair. Hearing this, Helia couldn''t help but feel guilty. ''Get up!'' she yelled and her voice echoes. The wind blows by and her voice echoes in the empty courtyard of the vi. There is only two people in the vi. Helia grab his cor but then she lost her bnce because of Kyle sudden pushing and she fall on top of him. Then as she tries to get up, Kyle grabbed her on her arms and she stopped. Time literally stopped as she looks at that teary eyes, with a sign of losing hope. Then slowly Kyle''s hand cupped her face and he stares at that face that haunts his dream, and his every waking moment. Closing his face with hers, he said ''You always make me go crazy. Always.'' He said in a drunken slur. Instead of getting angry she slowly removes his hand from her face. ''Kyle. don''t do this. It breaks my heart seeing you like this'' she said, looking sad. As she said this she caresses his cheeks and Kyle slowly hold that hand. And with utmost difficulty, his voice trembling, he said ''Don''t easily touch me.''and his grips tighten on Helia smooth hand and then he looked at her straight in the eyes and said ''It makes me want to hold you.and never letting go.'' Helia was flustered and she quickly removes her hand. She quickly props him up and carry him inside the vi. And as they are walking, Kyle said I''ve been hiding it for so long. So long'' he said as Helia is walking step by step to the inner hall, not saying a word. ''So long that it has rotten away.'' ''What did you hide?'' she asks almost barely a whisper ''My feelings.'' For a while there is only silence only the sounds of the pitter patter of rain and their footsteps. Then she asks. ''Why do you like me?'' ''No reason'' he answers. ''Why couldn''t I grab the chance? Remembering that night, all those years ago, I regret and regret again and again. You stupid!'' he said as tears fall from his eyes, admonishing himself and Helia also feel sad. It all started that year. The year when the rift happens. When the misunderstanding begins. When they both be stubborn. As they walk, Kyle be soberer and then he confesses something to Helia, knowing, that this would be thest time, he could say things like this. Helia has decided to embrace Arial.and he had to ept that, no matter how painful it is for him. No matter how unfair it is for him. ''Helia, do you know that I was the first one who loved you?'' he said more of a statement then a question. ''I love it when we go questing with each other because it gives me some time to spend with you. I would walk through Hell for you. I try to like other person, you know, and I try really hard, but in the end, here I am. This heart still loves you. The heart wants what it wants. But I have to hide it right? Because it is you that I love.'' He said with a hint of resignation. Helia said nothing, just listening And they arrived at one of the rooms and Helia put him gently on the bed. By this time, Kyle was finally sober. Since he learns martial arts making himself sober is easy. But sometimes he would wish that he could be drunk longer. Because it makes the pain duller. Because it makes the pain. not too painful. But when he is sober, the pain came rushing back, like a surging tidal wave and it is unbearable. Then lying on the bed, looking at her meaningfully, he said ''I''ll say this for thest time'' as tears flowed from his eyes. Kyle did not even cry even though he got many pains in his life but now, saying what he had in mind, breaks his heart to thousand pieces. ''The person I love is you. It is you, princess.'' He always calls her princess when they were in the Academy. And then like a heavy burden lifted off from his shoulder, he closes his eyes, tears still falling. Helia uses her fingers to caress his hair and she too was crying silently in her heart. She wanted to say that all those years ago, he should havee to her. She runs to fast, he runs to slow and they always missed each other. Remembering all the events that lead them here, how could Helia heart is not in pain. She wanted to say this all those years ago: he should have run to her, even though he waste. She waited for him but he did note. She did not tell so he didn''t know. It was her pride and his stubbornness that creates this tragedy. But, no matter how slow he is, he should run to her and take her by the arms! Yet, she says none of it. Only two people crying in their hearts because of the painful past. She will not make it three. Only two people should bear the burden. Helia wiping her tears slowly walks out of the vis, while there is thunder overhead, and raindrops began to fall. Kyle is still lying on his bed; the tears won''t stop falling. Raining and thundering fills the sky that night. The moon that night was looking very sorrowful and dawn came and put an end to those unspoken words and unspoken feelings. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 320: The three animals (1) Chapter 320: The three animals (1) HEAVEN MOUNTAIN ''Xiyun'' ''Yes, teacher.'' This is the second day for Arial and Xiyun in the Dark Peak. Xiyun quickly went to his teacher who is still sitting cross-legged in his room but his eyes are open and his body still emanates an aura of power that even after Arial has escape from the Scape influence, his body keep emanating it from his body. That aura is very oppressive and domineering. She came to the room and asks. ''Teacher, what is wrong?'' ''How is your training?'' ''It progressed smoothly teacher.'' ''Good.'' He nodded his head in satisfaction. ''One hundred rabbit, a hundred wolf w and one hundred birds. Find these things and bring it to me living or dead.'' ''Find it?'' Xiyun thought her ears ys trick on her. ''Teacher, wait? Did I just hear you said- ''? ''Yes.'' This time she is really shocked. ''Eh! And three hundred of them? Isn''t this a little too impossible for my level teacher? Then doesn''t that mean I have to go to that gloomy forest near the fortress.'' Xiyun said her eyes leering outside the window looking at the forest outside. That dark, gloomy forest which Arial has told her is filled with vicious beast. Suddenly she is reminded of the ghost stories during her time with Ermeishan. The One Eyed Bride, the Half Body Lumberjack, The Wolf and the Red Maiden, The One Girl Who Lost Her ss Shoes, the Terrifying Mermaid, The Demon in the Bottle. All of this horror stories shed in her mind and she shivered in fear. ''Yes.'' ''TeacherI'' She is thinking how she can reject this request by her teacher. Her mind is scrambling to form a coherent thought. ''You can do it Xiyun.'' Arial said emotionlessly ''I just learn cultivation technique teacher.'' Alright, that seem like a viable reason to counter teacher request Xiyun mused. Arial did not seem to care ''Yes, and that means your strength also increased. That power energizes every nerve of your body, giving you strength. Even though you don''t know any technique you can still survive.'' The reason why Xiyun is worried is because of the rabbits in the gloomy forest. During their time on the Peak, the task of catching some game has always fallen on Xiyun hand but she neverined because it is not that hard. But in the Dark Peak such things must not be underestimated. It must not be underestimated or be made light off. The rabbit here, the wolf here, the birds here are different from the other peaks on the mountain. It is so different that it could not bepared After all, Xiyun has encountered it before in the Shenxing forest behind the Ermeishan headquarters when she was fourteen On the deep end of that forest they are some weird looking beast. She was lost that day when she was looking for herbs. If not for a young kid with his servant found her and rescued her she would have died in that forest And in this Peak, even rabbits and the normal beast is very formidable for someone like Xiyun. The rabbit has sharp teeth, the wolf has sharp ws and the birds pecking could give the people serious injuries. In a way, this Peak is very dangerous. Xiyun thought that her teacher himself would have gone to the forest to hunt some of these games but he did not. She could hear the wolf howling at night and strange noisesing from the forest that sounds like a bear. If not for her confidence in her teacher, she could not sleep so peacefully in this huge fortress. Arial on the other hand have a different reason for wanting Xiyun to go. This is a great opportunity for Xiyun to learn about hunting in real life situations. Arial has already nned all of it. He after all did go check the forest surroundings before giving this task to Xiyun. Of course he did it without Xiyun knowing. If Arial went it is of course would be too easy. But Arial wanted to instill confidence in Xiyun. Arial is confident such task will not be so difficult. at least for Xiyun in her current level it will not be hard. Only she doesn''t know that. It is time for the little bird to go out from the nest. First Arial has to build her confidence, her confidence in her own power, her own image of herself. She needs to stop thinking that she can''t change. After all, if Arial could change from a coward, to a man so great of stature, then why couldn''t his disciple do the same thing? Braverybined with luck sometime could change the world. Only then can Xiyun trust on herself. Mental condition is after all important for any martial artist for any one that is wandering the martial art realm. It is clear to Arial that Xiyun had never fight anyone, and at least by catching these peculiar creatures in the forest, she will at least learn to use kick and punching, grabbing and retreating. Such moves if mastered can make her survive a fight. And that is not all. There is a reason, that Arial chose those three monsters as her targets. Arial hoped that Xiyun would understand his intention by the end of her training. ''Truly, teacher? Do you believe in me? Or are you just sending your disciple to an early grave? Do you hate me, Teacher?'' ''I do believe in you'' And then he chuckled slightly. ''And I do not have the intention to send you to an early grave. And how do you even thought that I hate you? My cute mischievous disciple? It might take you several days. Of course, the faster the better. Go and today before you go hunting, go and boil the tea again. For some reason that tea of yours is really refreshing. It helps my body fatigue.'' Xiyun slightly blushed but she then recovers her sanity. This means I still have to go inside the forest! Shit! ''Yes, teacher.'' So Xiyun reluctantly go to the kitchen and pour the herbal tea again and begun boiling it while she could already see dozens of sack near the entrance of the room prepared by her teacher. ''Is he really considering this?'' Xiyun thought to herself. ********************************************************************** Chapter 321: The three animals (2) Chapter 321: The three animals (2) THE DARK FOREST ''Shit, these rabbits are testing my patience'' Xiyun said spiting to the ground. It can be seen that Xiyun is struggling and tired. Since morning she has been hunting rabbits. Rabbits, rabbits, rabbits. That is the only thing in her mind right now. Other than food of course. At first she lingers around the entrance of the forest searching the rabbits, wolf and birds around it but there is no trace of even any animals other than the sound of the crickets and some centipede and scorpions. Xiyun believe this forest is fill with many poisonous animals like this which only increases her fear to go deeper. If the Golden Spider Sect participate in this meet surely many of them is here right now in this forest scouring this forest for poisonous animals. After all they are famed with their use of poisoned substances in their attack. Not to mention Golden Spider Sect is famous as one that produces Poison King. But, after a few hours searching and another half an hour deliberating, another fifteen minutes of sweating, another fifteen minutes of doubting her own sanity, and praying to whatever gods that exist, Xiyun resolve herself and enter the forest deeper. Deep and deeper she goes until finally she spotted a rabbit. "Not ghost. Anything is better than a ghost'' There is something about Xiyun that separate her from her sister. She is affable and graceful in the eyes of many but her life in the Sect is never easy so there are two vices if it can be called that, that be a part of Xiyun personality. One is her excessive fear for ghost or anything rted to it. Another is her excessive love for exotic food. Which is why her talent in her cooking is top notch. If not for the tragedy and event in her life, she might be now working as a cook in some castle. She is staring at the rabbit trying not to lose it from her eyesight. Then she began chasing it but it is not that easy. The rabbit is fast, moving swiftly from one ce to another, fast enough that the rabbit could even run away from Xiyun lightness technique. It is not because Xiyun is slower than the rabbit but the rabbit is unpredictable. Sometimes slow, sometimes fast. It is this principle that Arial want Xiyun to understand. In a way, Arial set this test especially for Xiyun to gain enlightenment on her own. This is why he told Xiyun to hunt these animals. Wolf, rabbit and birds. All three of them need a different method to capture them. For Xiyun who have never engage in fights before and never ever catching anything other than the meek rabbit, the normal rabbit found in the human continent, this kind of rabbit that is fast and nimble proved to a challenge for her. Arial knew the moment he enters the forest at dawn that all of these are monster that is almost the same as the ones that lives in the Dark Lands. He encountered many of such simr rabbits, and the other beast in this forest during his journey with his entourage. How it reached here, and how it thrives here is beyond Arial understanding but Arial recognize the chance for him to teach Xiyun. It is because of that he ordered this kind of task for Xiyun. After all Arial is not that cruel to risk his disciple life for no reason. This time Xiyun approached the rabbit with speed and then strike a fist at the rabbit but the rabbit dodged it and instead the rabbit jumped back and try to bite Xiyun arms. Quickly Xiyun back away a few meters form the rabbit. ''It is fast. Damn. Stop, you stinking rabbit.'' Then enraged and a little embarrassed that she had to back away from a rabbit and the absurdity of it all she dashed forward and p the rabbit as the rabbit try to jump and bite Xiyun. The p is shockingly very powerful and the rabbit head was smashed to smithereens, leaving it writhing under the ground, its hind leg kicking air as it drops dead slowly and painfully. Her hand is red, from the blood of the rabbit. Xiyun was shocked. Of her power and of the scene in front of her. The rabbit has no head. To be more urate, the rabbit head is smashed to little pieces. ''Teacher was right. I never should have doubted teacher words. He said I can handle the rabbit and he was right. The only thing difficult about the rabbit is their unpredictable movement. Now that I know that I am this strong I will not hesitate again to attack the rabbits.'' Smiling but a little shaken, Xiyun begins her hunting spree of rabbits. After that first experience she is confident that gathering rabbits is an easy job. Her sack is ready to go. Then her speed of hunting rabbits bes faster. ''A one hundred rabbits? That is easy'' she grins. She is singing while pping rabbits every time. She doesn''t know any other way to kill the rabbit and it seems to work for her, so she keeps on pping any rabbits she found to pieces. All the rabbits on her sack have no head. The only difficult thing about the rabbit is their movement but in one hour Xiyun has begun understanding the movement and have begun adapted to it. Her pace bes faster. She could be said a rampager...rampager of rabbits. In no time she managed to hunt one hundred rabbits. Sitting down in one of the trees, she opens her sk and drinks the Wujing tea she stole from the storeroom of Ermeishan. ''Haa. I don''t know why?'' She said looking at the sk. Every time she drinks the tea, she always feels like her energy suddenly returned, restored and more powerful. What Xiyun doesn''t know is that since she learns Levitia Cultivation Techniquebine with her drinking the Pill of Abbess Lin, her rate of synthesizing the pill has be faster. For Arial who have a massive amount of internal energy he noticed that his power increased every time he sipped the tea, thanks to his fast synthesizing reaction to the pill. But even he could not have realized he is drinking one of the hardest pill to ever been made in the world. ''Now that I have hunted one hundred rabbits, now one hundred wolf ws.'' Reciting her goals, she began to move but suddenly she stopped. But how could she do this? There are still five sacks on her backpack but where would she store this rabbits remains. She is not allowed to return until shepletes her assessment. Then she notices the cave in front of her. A small cave. She then nodded. Better hide this here. Hiding it in the cave and pickings some foul smelling nts, Xiyun use the nts to makes the smell of the rabbits. Then she moves again to hunt the wolf. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 322: The wolf (1) Chapter 322: The wolf (1) The wolf has ck fur and its eyes are menacing emitting bloodlust.The wolf growls and look at Xiyun. ''Oh. Gods, I''m in trouble this time. A really big trouble.'' Xiyun who is not used something chasing her and to be looked with such killing intent, shivered in her fear. Quickly she used her lightness techniques to distance herself from the wolf. The wolf for some inexplicable reason is even faster than the rabbits and carried more force of fearing Xiyun then before. The muzzle of the wolf is dripping with saliva, no doubt Xiyun mused thinking of her fleshy body on the wolf belly. No matter how Xiyun run around the bushes, and zigzagging around the trees, the wolf is gaining on her with its incredible speed and jumping. The wolf teeth and its glistening ws looked threatening and Xiyun believe that if that ws strike her she will not be let off with light injuries. And there is no one around this forest. At least around the northern part or the southern part of the Peak, the sect is hunting these animals with groups. But since no one dares toe around the east part of the peak, Xiyun could not hope for anybody suddenlye and rescue her. She got to fend for herself. In a way Xiyun understand her teacher intention in letting here here. He wanted Xiyun to learn and fight for herself, and grow from that experience. If only she could think of a better idea than this, maybe she could have persuaded her teacher to do something else as training she mused. Then suddenly out of nowhere the wolf jumps at her. But Xiyun senses prickled and she could feel it. Xiyun turns quickly and ps the wolf but the wolf does not even flinch but at least it was thrown back for a few meters. There is only a slight injury on the wolf mouth and it looked like it only angers the wolf more. ''Shit. The wolf only gets angrier. What should I do now? Better hide'' Xiyun quickly hides behind arge tree, taking her breath while looking at the distance and then as she looked in front of her she spotted a dagger. ''What luck?'' she eximed. The dagger is rusted but who cares? At least a weapon. She took it. After all, Xiyun don''t want to be wed to death by the wolf. ''Huu.Huu.'' She takes her breath and then she heard the wolf again. ''It found my scent again. Damn that nose wolf.'' Resolving herself, Xiyun said ''It''s now or never.'' Xiyun broke from her hiding and at that moment the wolf who have found her quickly once again leapt at her straight with it ws open, targeting Xiyun. Xiyun by instinct rolled off to the side, her feet footwork enables her to dodge the ws though it was close. The wolf ws nearly scratch her face. She shudders to think what would happen if she waste. Then she felt something dripping. She looked. Blood. On her arms is a deep scratch. She felt it again touching the wounds. ''Whew'' she sighed in relief. Noa light scratch. At least for now. If the wolf keeps attacking and Xiyun couldn''t receive it with strength, or dodge it with speed sooner orter, she will get a heavy injury Xiyun balled up her fist. Either she killed this wolf or this wolf is going to kill her. She got up and in the red afternoon, with the sun is about to go down, Xiyun faced the wolf. Determination is on her face. If not now, when will she stand up? When will she fight? She will not die here. Not when the Abbess is still alive. She will avenge her parents. If she could not even kill a wolf, how could she kill the Abbess? She has to steel her heart. ''Be brave. Be. fearless.'' She said to herself. The wolf res also change. It recognizes the willingness of the human in front of it to fight it and then the wolf leapt again and Xiyun this time used all that she learned about footwork and her movement changed. Footwork is after all the most important part in the Walking on Air technique. The wolf missed leaping to her back as Xiyun position her front to face the wolf again. She grins. I can do this. A little scratch here and there. but I can do this. Then she looked at the wolf, and there is some wound on the wolf too. ''Did she do that?'' She asked herself. She didn''t remember swinging the knife to the wolf legs but there is a wound there. Then the limping wolf leapt again, but the ferocity that is there before has disappeared and this time Xiyun who have understood the pattern, use the same movement and dodge the attack but this time it is followed by an attack of the dagger, cutting the wolf leg with Xiyun dagger which is imbued with her internal energy. The wolf losing a leg crashed to the ground with blood flowing from its thighs. Xiyun not taking any chances jump and stuck the dagger at the wolf throats. ''HuuI did it'' Xiyun said, slightly happy. ''This is not that hard'' she said. ''As long as I understand where it going to attack, dodge it, and followed it with an attack I can kill this beast.'' This is the second lesson Arial wanted to teach. If at first Arial wanted Xiyun to learn about speed, the second is reacting and counterattack. Dodging and creating an opening. This is what Arial wanted to teach Xiyun. ''If not for this dagger I would be dead.'' Xiyun said as she marvels at the dagger she found. She looks at the dagger. For some reason, it looks familiar. Then night came. Xiyun quickly return to the creek she found before and she is relieved that her bag is still there. She makes a camp, spread some Snake Powder Repellent, bandage her wounds, drink some tea, and then she sleeps. In the distance a pair of eyes is looking at her, while sighing. ''This girl is too reckless. If not for my assistance she would have suffered major injury before killing that wolf. But.''and the man smile. ''At least she had guts. That is good. That is enough. She will do well.'' Remembering the events Arial also had to attack the wolf with pebbles injuring its leg thus saving Xiyun from having being wed on her face. ''And look at her. Still dare to sleep? Shecksmon sense.'' The one in the distance is Arial. He looked at his disciple. Of course Arial is not that irresponsible to leave his disciple wandering in such dangerous forest. Who knows if there is some dangerous beast in this forest, that Xiyun could not handle? Then suddenly Arial heard the sound of a beast. Chapter 323: The wolf (2) Chapter 323: The wolf (2) Arial close his eyes, and concentrate his hearing. ''A bear. I guess I have to settle this for her'' he said. Quickly Arial run, his step only produces the faintest of sounds, resembling the wind breezing in a grassy in. Arial reached that spot and spotted the bear. Then Arial estimated the bear power. This bear is too near to where Xiyun is hunting. Letting this bear live might be an inconvenience for Xiyun. She is not yet ready. She can take this bear onbut not without some injuries. So, Arial has decided at that moment on what he is about to do. And Arial didn''t want to injure Xiyun when he is trying to instill confidence in Xiyun. And this bear might even paralyze Xiyun with fear. There is a reason why Arial don''t want Xiyun to encounter such ferocious beast. It will take time before Xiyun could unleash her full potential but Arial know that this is not yet time. Since the morning Arial has clear many dangerous beasts in Xiyun path without her ever knowing, stealthily and silently. Arial jumped at the bearnding just a few meters from the bear. The bear suddenly is shocked. Seeing a human before it, it rushed to attack with it gigantic ws. ''Oh'' Arial look at the bear rushing at him with an amused expression. ''This is interesting. Maybe a little test'' Arial said as he grins at the bear It will be the first time he tests this technique that has improved since thest time he used it. Arial employed the Imposing Presence and the bear suddenly, stopped it ws just inches away from Arial face. The bear is trembling, cold sweat filled it bodies. The bear could not understand why it could not attack. It is fear. Overwhelming fear. The brain stopped. The heart beats so fast like a man seeing thest moment of his death. Arial by his estimation has understood but 10 percent of this unique technique of his. Imagine only ten percent and he could do this! If he mastered the techniquepletely even Arial doesn''t know what is the final form of this technique. Arial then approached the bear and he said. ''Sorry that I have to do this. But I could not let you interfere with my disciple training. Just me it in your bad luck.'' Stating this Arial make a knife like shape with his hand and then in one quick motion pierces the bear heart. The bear looked shocked and terrified. Arial then grab the bear heart and then pull it out. His hand is drenched with the bear blood. The bear kneeled to the ground, spouting a lump full of blood and then drop to the ground, dying slowly as the mana leaves its brain. ''Xiyun, Xiyun. The things I do for my disciple.'' Then he disappears from that area and he watched Xiyun again. Protecting her. Stealthily. Silently. ********************************************************************* Xiyun open her eyes. She looks at the Powder. No beast ever reaches here. That powder works. She sighed in relief. She already returns to the cave she hides the rabbit at dawn and then she resumes her napping. Now she found a little firework and created a fire. After creating the fire, she checks the sack. A hundred rabbit is in that sack. If anyone could see it one could see a very terrifying scene. Each one of the rabbit has no head. But Xiyun look at it gleefully. She took one of the rabbit and skewers it with a sharp stick. These rabbits are not yet rotten. ''Truly this rabbit is different from normal rabbit. Even after all that there is still warmth.'' Xiyun looked at the rabbit gleefully and with a happy feeling. In her mind, she already visualizes the rabbit skewer, the tasty chewy rabbit meat in her mouth. ''Alright, time for breakfast.'' She then roasted the rabbit meat. If only she is at home, she will ther this rabbit meat with honey, with Laojing wine mixed in the cooking, a little hint of green chili and the cool and rxing Wujing tea, this rabbit meat will be a delicacy. The rabbit then reduced to ny-eight. ''This is fine. I will just hunt them during my way back.'' Today she found another ce to hide the sack. Before she hides the sack at a ce far away from the habitats of the wolf but today she will hide it near her hunting areas. And she discovers a hole near the creek. A small hole but Xiyun will make it bigger. After finishing her breakfast and washing her face in the nearby creek she began digging the hole with her hand. It took her for three hours before the hole is big enough. Like before she used the foul smelling leaves and nts to mask the smell of the rabbit. The reason why Xiyun knows to use the Purple Tear leaves is because she is ustomed to gathering herbs and nt, so unintentionally she learns the properties of these herbs. It is because of that she knows how to preserve the meat she found. ''Alright now to hunt those wolves.'' She took another sack and then she began entering the wolves'' territory. Using the dagger, she foundst night, she makes progress, killing about twelve wolves in one hour. It is slow but it is necessary. Xiyun understand that to fight with the wolves she need to be cautious and she need to target the lone one, or attack them lying in ambush. After all, fighting a pack of wolves is not something Xiyun dare to try yet. Xiyun who is very good in hiding use that advantage to stab the wolf in their most defenseless position. By the second hour she has killed about thirty to forty wolves. If this is the pace by evening she will reach fifty kills. Time passed. Another day passed. She has reached her quota. ''one hundred wolves, phew.'' She eximed. Now she is at her makeshift tent, roasting another rabbit. The wolves body has all been hide in that big hole that Xiyun has dig. It has been three days since she has been inside the forest. To achieve this is not easy but with Arial cultivation technique this Xiyun is not the same old Xiyun. Not to mention there is a lot of beast for Xiyun to hunt since the other school do not dare toe here. Though it must be rified, that the other school did not fear toe here because of the monster but because of Xiyun teacher. After eating, she rxes herself near the creek, her feet are ying with the water. The cool air of the forest soothes the tired Xiyun. Even though Xiyun is still afraid at night, she always mutters sea and stars, sea and stars before she went to sleep. Since she does not want to think about ghost this is her way of thinking about something else. ''Tomorrow, it is the bird turn to be killed. And then I can return back. To my big andfortable room, to my kitchen, to my training. Though, this could also be considered training. Teacher has really expended his energy to help me. I must repay teacher one day.'' She said contemting and reflecting. ''This mean I have to reach deeper in the forest.'' She did meet a few of birds during hunting the wolf but Xiyun want to focus one animal at a time, so she did not chase the birds but Xiyun got the general idea of how to kill that flying birds. On her hand is a stick. Around her is many sticks. She took her dagger and began to carve. She is trying to create a mini spear. She could not create a bow, not to mention she never learns archery. But she can throw things After all she could not fly. The only thing she can do is throwing. So she is sharpening the edges of the dull stick and sharpened it to kill the birds. At least this time Xiyun has made a n how to kill the birds. She has learned from her encounter with the wolves the importance of having a n. Of nning to the end. From top to bottom and an emergency n, if all else fails. While her foot is ying with the water, her hand diligently carving the sticks while humming a melody. Finishing this I can return home she said happily. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Chapter 324: The bird Chapter 324: The bird ''Gods, these bird body is as tough as steel.'' Xiyunins. The bird is called Iron Bird. Their body is tough like the name suggest. They are flying without any worries when Xiyun attacked the, their blue irises turn ck and Xiyun feel a little chill. Gods, these birds are terrifying. Seeing their eyes, could make my knees buckled. Of course, that would be the old Xiyun. ''Hunting you beast this time make me feel excited.'' She said to herself Xiyun begin attacking again by throwing the mini spear to the birds but the birds just ram the stick and the stick broke and the birdsunched itself to Xiyun Their beak is like a sharp sword dashing to Xiyun. Xiyun dodge and the birds missed its target. But Xiyun could tell. If that beak reaches her, a hole will be formed in her body. If not that at least an injury that will leave her easy prey for the other hostile birds. ''Alright'' she said. Throwing it normally will not work. Then she remembers what her teacher told her. That internal energy function is to unleash the human power and we can imbue their weapon with it. But imbuing too much destroy the object, imbuing too little will be of no use. This is the third lesson Arial wanted to teach Xiyun. Distribution of internal energy. One of the most unknown concepts to Arial before he was given guidance by the Southern Healer. Xiyun finally understand. Her teacher did not tell her to do some impossible task. All of this is meant to guide her, teach her, and enlighten her with practical application. She nodded. So, as long as she follows what she believes the intention of her teacher, she can do this. Distribution of power she reminded herself... then she remembered. She slowly channels her energy to the stick, slowly, slowly energy from her hand is entering the stick, strengthening its structure, then that power is centered on the edge of the sharp stick. Then as another bird flew to Xiyun, confident of her sess, she threw it to the bird and the stick flew while giving a white vapor of energy surrounding the stick and pierces the bird heart and the bird drop to the ground and dies instantly. It staggered before the bird die in great pain. The other birds chirp in fear or anxiousness seeing one of their kind die. ''So this is the feeling. I need to remember this.'' Xiyun grins on her sess. It is not a bad feeling. Then she tries again, throwing another stick, and another bird dies. Her sack for the bird is actually full with the sharp stick. And like a rushing fletcher in a siege battle she quickly took out the sharp stick from the sack and attack relentlessly, mercilessly. When she is desperate, and about to get attacked by that sharp beak, that could pierce metal, she rolled around the area dodging the birds attack while taking the dropped stick and throwing it with strength and precision. Xiyun did not give the bird times to rest. She keeps attacking the birds with a ferocity and confidence. Her confidence rises since she has been in this situations many times. The rabbit hunt. The wolves hunt. She has learned many things from this hunt nned by her teacher. Her teacher method might be a little unorthodox but Xiyun had to admit it work. Surely Xiyun will not be able to forget this lesson. Sometimes when the bird fly low enough, Xiyun will jump and kick it centering her internal energy to the tip of her toes, destroying the poor bird with one swipe of her feet, leaving nothing but a ssh of blood. Even she feels a little pity. After all she needs the body of these birds to show to her teacher so destroying them to a ssh of blood is not her intention. She did it unintentionally. But she also felt happy. Power is coursing through her body, her nerves, in every part of her body. She is wild and on a rampage. First rampager of the rabbits. Then of wolf. Now, a rampager of birds. Arial looking at the dedicated face of his disciple so diligently rampaging around the bird, hold back hisughter. ''At least she is passionate'' Arial said looking at Xiyun. He keeps his distance from Xiyun but never had he lost his watchful gaze from the safety of his disciple. Xiyun is using every limb she has to fight with these iron birds. She uses her feet, her hands, even her forehead, sometimes even doing a head butt with the Iron Bird, a few of the bird brain matter still stuck on Xiyun forehead. She just wipes it and move on with her attack. Sometimes Xiyun is moving round and round, rolling on the ground avoiding the attack by the birds as they chirp and bring more friends but Xiyun is now confident of her ability, on freely distributing her internal energy to the other parts of her body. Right now fighting these birds, her body is a weapon. She has stopped using the dagger instead using her body to kill these birds. Palm, feet, strikes, punching, kicking, grabbing, and smashing. The sound of the birds creaking and shrieking rends Xiyun heart but she knows, if she does not kill she will be killed. She keeps assaulting that she doesn''t even realized it has been hours since she started to fight and hundreds of birds has turned into fertilizer for the ground, all turn to blood the moment they get attacked by Xiyun. Seeing that this human doesn''t let up, the birds retreated. Xiyun is panting. Quickly she took all the birds remains and stuffs it in the sack. ''Hurry'' she said to herself. ''Before that dreadful bird came back'' she urges herself. Suddenly she heard a roar so scary that Xiyun trembled. What was that? She realized that the roar seems to have originated from the direction of where the birds is retreating. ''Not my problem'' Xiyun said and swiftly after she has acquired about two hundred remains of the bird she run away from that ce and return to her cave. Yesterday after leaving the creek, she found a cave that is suitable for her to sleep in. ''Huuthat dam bird. Really almost give me a fright.'' Settling down on her cave, she has a chance to take a breath. ''Ipleted teacher request.'' She said smiling, satisfied. ''With this I can return. I understand what teacher has been trying to teach me. Atst this will surely make teacher happy.'' ************************************************************************* Arial on the other hand has settled the retreating bird. Arial know the birds will call more so he used Dragon Roar to kill all of the birds. ''Opps'' Arial said as he identally tramples on one of the bird corpse. The corpse burst out and the bird heart exploded. Arial then knowing that Xiyun haspleted her request nodded in satisfaction and started going home. ''There are no more beasts here that could easily injure Xiyun.'' Confirming this Arial return home. ****************************************************************** The forest bush obstructs Xiyun. She pushes it ande out of the forest, taking a deep breath, looking at the sun and she smile a content smile. Xiyun is nearing to the fortress when she spotted a few of martial artist. Xiao De she recognized one of the martial artist. The other spotted Xiyun and cupped their hands and distances themselves from Xiao De. ''Ahh, Sister Mu Xiyun'' Xiao De said, his tone has a hint of surprise. a fake surprise, Xiyun realize. ''What are you doing here?'' Xiyun asked curios of their reason huddling so near her teacher abode. ''Did youe to meet my teacher?'' she asked. Xiao De looked at the fortress with aplicated expression and shakes his head. ''No, I came here to meet you.'' Xiao De recognizes there is a sack behind Xiyun back but he could not guess what is inside of it ''For what? What could the representative disciple of Sun Moon sect have business with me?'' ''There is something I wished to talk to you about. Important matters.'' This make Xiyun doubt her ears. Something important? She who is ignored most of the time suddenly getting an invitation to talk in an important matter? By the Sun Moon sect representatives, no less. She had half a mind to believe her ears is ying a trick on her. But Xiyun quickly realize. Not me.it is not me that is the important. Xiyun look at Xiao De like she has pierced his intention. It must be the matter of her teacher. She is nobody yet in the martial art world. But her teacher? He is one of the most talked about person for the other schools. She began understanding what Xiao De is hinting at. After all, Xiyun is not born yesterday. She also understands how this work. ''Fine, but tomorrow. Meet me at the Lake near the east hill'' as Xiyun pointed to nearby hill. ''Today I can''t. There is something I must do. If you don''t like it then said it now. I will not be made a fool of.'' ''That is fine. Then tomorrow it is. Thank you Sister Xiyun'' Xiao De quickly leaves with the other martial artist. They all look quite young and they all cupped their hands and bow slightly to Xiyun. There is something afoot here. Some plotor intrigue. Xiyun thought. Even though it nagged Xiyun she could do nothing. After all she is thinking about something else. Either way she will know tomorrow. She quickly quickened her steps to the fortress to give her teacher the good news. ''TEACHER, I HAVE RETURNED'' Xiyun yelled as she enters therge hall. She could see her teacher calmly sipping tea, siting in one of the chair in the hall. ''Proof?'' Her teacher calmly said, a little smile formed in his lips. Xiyun assort the three sacks and she showed it by opening the sack. Arial nodded. ''Good. Very good. You . have you understood? Understand what I am trying to teach you?'' Xiyun smiles and nodded. ''I finally understand. And this disciple of yours will definitely repay teacher someday'' Arial look at Xiyun determined look and nodded. He could see that burning fire in her eyes. small but can be blown into a great me. There is room for improvement, the will to learn and the tenacity to endure. ''HAHAHAHA. GOOD. YOU DON''T DISAPPOINT ME, XIYUN. VERY GOOD.''He roared in satisfaction. Xiyun smile, as she is praised by her teacher. A feeling of satisfaction rose inside her hearts. She is rarely praisedand it has been so long, so hearing her teacher praise her, she felt a little bit happy. ''What should I do with all of this teacher?'' she said as she pointed to the sack. ''Is there any of them is still good?'' ''No, teacher. They are rotten. And they began to smell.'' ''Then buried it in a hole.'' ''Then the hole-'' ''You dig it of course. Thene back here.'' Xiyun nodded listlessly. There is no reward whatsoever Xiyun grumble keeping this thought to herself. She went to the back pick a hoe and begins digging. After four hours of digging finally she is done. She put all of it in the hole and buried it. Then she returns. ''Teacher, I have finished digging the hole'' ''Come here.'' Her teacher urged her toe closer, his left hand still sipping the tea. Xiyun approached her teacher. ''Here'' Arial tossed a que. The que has a ck color and a dragon holding a pearl crest. ''This is my que of authority in my tradingpany. In a few days I will battle the Four Immortals.'' ''Oh, Wait, what!'' Xiyun said shocked by the sudden deration. ''Fight with the Four Immortals?'' ''Yes.'' ''But I thought teacher-'' ''You thought too much. You presume too much. My objective and goal in this meet has always been to fight with the Four Immortals.'' Xiyun give her teacher a disbelief looks and Arial quickly corrected his phrasing. ''Alright, not from the beginning. Some circumstance forces me to join the Meet but I have found a goal after witnessing the Meet.'' ''But, then why this?'' Xiyun said raising the que and showing it to her teacher. She doesn''t understand why her teacher would give her that. ''This is for you after the meet. Regardless whether I win or lose, I want you protected.'' Then Arial tossed another thing to her. Xiyun took it. She realizes it was a book. ''This is my sword technique. I trust that you will not open it now. Three years Xiyun. If you train the technique in the book before three years, you will not reach to a level necessary to defeat the Abbess.'' ''Thank you, teacher'' Xiyun quickly kneels. ''This disciple of yours owes Teacher too much. One day, I will repay this, Teacher. Definitely, no matter what I will absolutely repay teacher. As long as teacher does not abandon poor Xiyun, Xiyun are happy'' ''Good.'' Arial said. But Xiyun still don''t understand about the que. Arial notices this as he looks at Xiyun eyes ncing at the que. ''Do you have any question Xiyun?'' ''Then what about this que?'' ''This is my token of authority in the tradingpany. If you found yourself in short of gold, ask for a thousand gold from the tradingpany and they will give it to you.'' ''A thousand gold? That couldst me for three years.'' ''Yes, it could. Which is why don''t abuse that authority.'' ''I will not dare teacher.'' ''Words are light. Prove it with your action.'' ''Yes, teacher.'' Xiyun said grinning ad happy. Her teacher truly cares for her. He might send her to the forest unprotected but at least he truly cares Xiyun mused. To even care about her wellbeing after the Meet. ''Now, go and rest. You must have been in many troubles in the forest. I will cook for today.'' Arial said, and Xiyun is shocked. How could she let her teacher do that? It is unbefitting her teacher status. ''No, teacher. That is my job.'' ''Hishh. I said for you to rest, so rest.'' ''Hehehe. It seems Teacher cares about me.'' ''Of course I care for you, you idiot. You are my mischievous disciple so go and rest. Don''t forget to wash yourself first. You look dirty.'' ''Says the man who told his disciple to dig a hole.'' Xiyun countered with a smile on her face. Arial chuckle. ''Fine, it is my fault. If there is nothing else, go.'' ''Thank you, teacher.'' Happy and excited Xiyun spend that day resting, not forgetting her promise with Xiao De to meet with her tomorrow. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>